This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

http://books.google.com

THE LIBRARY
OF THE

CLASS 032
booko El n I 4 5
{

ENCYCLOPDIA

OR,
UNIVERSAL

LONDINENSIS:
*
#

DICTIONARY "
OP

ARTS, SCIENCES, AND LITERATURE,

COMPREHENDING,
UNDER ONE GENERAL ALPHABETICAL ARRANGEMENT,
ALL THE WORDS AND SUBSTANCE OF
EVERY KIND OF DICTIONARY EXTANT IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
IN WHICH THE IMPROVED DEPARTMENTS OF
THE MECHANICAL ARTS, THE LIBERAL SCIENCES, THE HIGHER MATHEMATICS, AND THE SEVERAL
BRANCHES OF POLITE LITERATURE,
ARE SELECTED FROM THE
ACTS, MEMOIRS, AND TRANSACTIONS, OF THE MOST EMINENT LITERARY SOCIETIES
IN EUROPE, ASIA, AND AMERICA.
FORMING A COMPREHENSIVE VIEW OP THE RISE, PROGRESS, AND PRESENT STATE, OF HUMAN
LEARNING IN EVERY PART OF THE WORLD.
,

EMBELLISHED BY A MOST

MAGNIFICENT SET OF COPPER-PLATE ENGRAVINGS,

ILLUSTRATING., AMONGST OTHER INTERESTING SUBJECTS,
THE MOST CURIOUS, RARE, AND ELEGANT, PRODUCTIONS OF NATURE, IN EVERY PART OF THE UNIVERSE;
AND ENRICHED
WITH FORTRAITS OF EMINENT AND LEARNED PERSONAGES, IN ALL AGES OF- THE WORLD.
TOGETHER WITH
A COMPREHENSIVE SYSTEM OF HERALDRY,
AND A COMPLETE HISTORY OF
ALL THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD,
FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC.

COMPILED, DIGESTED, AND ARRANGED,

By JOHN WILKES, of M1LLAND HOUSE, in the COUNTY of SUSSEX, Escuire ;
ASSISTED BY EMINENT SCHOLARS OF THE ENGLISH, SCOTCH, AND IRISH, UNIVERSITIES.

VOLUME XL

ftonoon:
PRINTED FOR THE PROPRIETORS, BY J. ADLARD, DUKE-STREET, WEST SMITHFIELD : SOLD AT THE
ENCYCLOPDIA OFFICE, AVE-MARIA-LANE, ST. PAUL'S; BY WHITE AND CO. FLEET-STREET;
AND BY CHAMPANTE AND WHITROW, JEWRY-STREET, ALDGATE.
1312.

Non audiendi stint hominet imperiti, qui humano ingenio majorem, vel inutilem, ct rebus gerendit adverfam, no\vfui.^na.t
eriminantur. EJl scilicet quadam Scientiarum cognatio et conciliatio ; unde el l,yx.vKMvxihiat vocant Grttci ; ut in uni
perfeflus dici nequeat, qui cateras non attigerit.Morhofl Polyhist. 1. L c. i. s. i.
Those inexperienced persons, who make it a charge of accusation against variety and extensive learning, that it exceeds
the compass of human ability, or is useless, or that it is an impediment to transacting business, deserve no attention.
For there is between the Sciences a degree of natural and close connexion ; from which the Greeks use the term
" Encyclopdia ;'' so that no one can be perfect in any one Science, who has not attained to some knowledge of the
rest.

DESCRIPTION OF THE FRONTISPIECE, ILLUSTRATING THE

UNION OF IRELAND WITH GREAT BRITAIN.

UNDER THE TUTELARY SHADE OF HER NATIVE OAK, BRITANNIA, ADORNED WITH
HER USUAL ATTRIBUTES, TAKES HIBERNIA BY THE HAND, IN TOKEN OF SINCERE
FRIENDSHIP, AND SOLEMNLY CONFIRMS THE ACT OF UNION.

ON ONE SIDE, UNDER

THE BUST OF HIS PRESENT MAJESTY, IS A MEDALLION, REPRESENTING THE HEAD

OF THE GREAT STATESMAN WHO ACHIEVED THE UNION OF THE TWO KINGDOMS;
AND, BENEATH, THE ROSE AND SHAMROCK ARE SEEN FLOURISHING TOGETHER. ON
THE OTHER SIDE ARE DEPOSITED THE EMBLEMS OF ROYALTY, JUSTICE, AND LEGIS
LATION, WITH THE IRISH HARP IN BAS-RELIEF.

ON THE FORE-GROUND, AT THE

FEET OF BRITANNIA AND HIBERNIA, IS THE CORNUCOPIA, SPREADING PLENTY OVER

THE UNITED KINGDOM.

No. 805.

ENCYCLOPDIA
.'

LONDINENSIS;

OR, AW

UNIVERSAL

DICTIONARY
or

ARTS,

SCIENCES,

I N D E P E
INDEPEN'DENT, / One who in religious affairs holds
that every congregation is a complete church, subject
to no superior authorityWe (hall, in our sermons, take
occasion to justify such passages in our liturgy as have been
unjustly quarrelled at by prefbyterians, independents, or
Other puritan sectaries. Sanderson.
The Independents, like every other Christian sect, defive their own origin from the practice of the apostles in
planting the first churches ; but they were unknown in
modern times, till they arose in England during the reign
of Elisabeth. The hierarchy established by that princess
in the churches of her dominions, the vestments worn by
the clergy in the celebration of divine worship, the book
of Common Prayer, and above all the sign of the cross
used in the administration of baptism, were very offensive
to many of her subjects, who, during the persecutions of
the former reign, had taken refuge among the Protestants
of Germany and Geneva. Those men thought that the
church of England resembled, in too many particulars,
the antichristian church of Rome ; and they called perpe
tually for a more thorough reformation and a purer worsliip. From this circumstance they were stigmatized by
their adversaries with the general name of Puritans, as the
followers of Novatian had been in the ancient church.
Elizabeth was not disposed to comply with their demands ;
and it is difficult to lay what might have been the issue
of the contest, had the Puritans been united among them
selves in sentiments, views, and measures. But the cafe
was quite otherwise. That large body, composed of per
sons of different rank;, characters, opinions, and inten
tions, and unanimous in nothing but in their antipathy
to the forms of doctrine and discipline that were esta
blished by law, was all of a sudden, divided into a variety
of sects. Of these, the most famous was that which was
formed about the year 1581 by Robert Brown, a man insi
nuating in his manners, but unsteady and inconsistent in
his views and notions of men and things. ' See Brown,
vol. iii. p. 441.
This innovator differed not in. point of doctrine either
from the church of England or from the rest of the Pu
ritans ; but he had formed notions then new and singu
lar, concerning the nature of the church and the rules of
ecclesiastical government. He was for dividing the whole
body of the faithful into separate societies or congrega
tions ; and maintained, that such a number of persons as
could be contained in an ordinary place of worship ought
to be considered at a chunk, and enjoy all the rights and
privileges that are competent to an ecclesiastical commu
nity. These small societies he pronounced independent,
and entirely exempt -from the jurisdiction of the bishops,
in whose hands the court had placed the reins of spiritual
government; and also from that of presbyteries and synods,
which the Puritans regarded as, th supreme visible sources
.you XI/ No. 7*9.

and LITERATURE.

N D E N T.
of ecclesiastical authority. He also maintained, that the?
power of governing each congregation resided in the peo
ple ; and that each member had an equal share in this go
vernment, and an equal right to order matters for the
good of the whole society. Hence all points both of doc
trine and discipline were submitted to the discussion of
the whole congregation ; and whatever was supported by
a majority of voices passed into a law. It was the con
gregation also that elected certain of the brethren to the
office of pastors, to perform the duty of public instruc
tion, and the several branches of divine worship ; reserv
ing however to themselves the power of dismissing these
ministers, and reducing them to the condition of private
members, whenever they should think such a change con
ducive to the spiritual advantage of the community. It i*
likewise to be observed, that the right of the pastors to
preach was by no means of an exclusive nature, or pecu
liar to them alone ; since any member that thought pro
per to exhort or instruct the brethren, was abundantly
indulged in the liberty of prophesying to the whole assem
bly. Accordingly, when the ordinary teacher or pastor
had fi.iistied his discourse, all the other brethren were per
mitted to communicate in public their sentiments and il
lustrations upon any useful or edifying subject.
The zeal with which Brown and his associates main*
tained and propagated these notions was in a high degree*
intemperate and extravagant. He affirmed, that all com
munion was to be broken off with those religious socie
ties that were founded upon a different plan from his t
and treated more especially the church of England as a
spurious church, whose ministers were unlawfully ordain
ed, whose discipline was popish and antichristian, and
whose sacraments and institutions were destitute of all ef
ficacy and virtue. The sect of this hot-headed innovator,
not being able to endure the severe treatment which their
own violence had brought upon them from an administra
tion that was not distinguished by its mildness and indul
gence, retired into the Netherlands, and founded churches
at Middleburg in Zealand, and at Amsterdam and Leyden in the province of Holland ; but their establishments
were neither solid nor lasting. Their founder returned
to England; and, having renounced his principhs of
separation, took orders in the established church, and ob
tained a benefice. The Puritan exiles, whom he thus)
abandoned, disagreed among themselves, were split into
parties, and their affairs declined from day to day. This
engaged the wiser part of them to mitigate the severity of
their founder's plan, and to soften the rigour of his un
charitable decisions.
The person who had the chief merit of bringing about
this reformation wa3 one of their pastors called John Ro
binson, a man who had much of the solemn piety of the
times, and no inconsiderable portion of learning. This
B
, wcl

I
I N D f P E
well-meaning reformer, perceiving the defects that reigned
in the discipline of Brown, and in the spirit and temper
of his followers, employed his zeal and diligence in cor
recting them, and in new-modelling the society in such a
, manner as to render it less odious to its adversaries, and
' less liable to the just cerrtiire of fhosetrue Christians, who
look upon charity as the end of the commandments.
Hitherto the sect had been called Brownifts ; but Robinson
having, in his Apology, affirmed, Catum quemlibet particulartm ejse totam, integrant, et prefedam ccdrfiam ex suis partibut
tonstantem immediate et independenter (quoad alias ecclestasJ
sub ipso Christo, the sect was henceforth called Independents,
of which the apologist was considered, as the fqundjy.
The Independents were much more commendable than'
the Brownifts. They1 surpassed them both in the mode
ration of their sentiments and in the order of their disci
pline. They did not, like. Brown, pour forth bitter and
uncharitable invectives against the churches which were
governed by rules entirely different from theirs, nor pro
nounce them on that account unworthy of the Christian
name. On the contrary, though they considered their
own form of ecclesiastical government as of divine insti
tution, and as originally introduced by the authority of
the apostles, nay by the apostles themselves, they had yet
candour and charity enough to acknowledge, that true
religion and solid piety might flourish in those communi
ties which were under the jurisdiction of bistiops or the
government of synods and presbyteries. This is put be
yond all doubt by Robinson himself, who expresses his
own private sentiments and those of his community in the
following clear and precise words : " Profitemur coram
Deo et hominibus, adeo nobis convenire cum ecclesiis reformatis Belgicis in re religionis, ut omnibus et singulis
carundem ecclesiarum fidei articulis, prout habentur in
harmonia confessionum fidei, parati simus suscribere. Ecclesias reformatas pro veris et genuinis habemus, cuin
iisdem in sacris Dei communionem profitemur, et, quan
tum in nobis est, colimus." They were also much more
attentive than the Brownifts in keeping on foot a regular
Ministry in their communities ; for, while the latter al
lowed promiscuously all ranks and orders of men to teach
in public, the Independents had, and still have, a certain
number of ministers, chosen respectively by the congre
gations where they are fixed ; nor is any person among
them permitted to speak in public, before he has submit
ted to a proper examination of his capacity and talents,
and been approved of by the heads of the congregation.
This religious society still subsists, and has produced
divines as eminent for learning, piety, and virtue, as any
church in Christendom. It is now distinguished from
the other Protestant communities chiefly by the two fol
lowing circumstances.
1. The Independents reject the use of all creeds and
confessions drawn up by fallible men, requiring of their
teachers no other test of orthodoxy than a declaration of
their belief in the gospel of Jesus, and their adherence to
the Scriptures as the sole standard of faith and practice.
2. They attribute no virtue whatever to the rite of or
dination, upon which some other churches lay so much
stress ; for the Independents declare, that the qualifica
tions which constitute a regular minister of the New Tes
tament, 'are, a firm belief in the gospel, a principle of sin
cere and unaffected piety, a competent stock of know
ledge, a capacity for leading devotion and communicating
instruction, a serious inclination to engage in the impor
tant employment of promoting the everlasting salvation
of mankind, and ordinarily an invitation to the pastoral
office from some particular society of Christians. Where
these things concur, they consider a person as fitted and
authorised for the discharge of every duty which belongs
to the ministerial function ; and they believe that the im
position of the hands of bishops or presoyters would con
vey to him no powers or prerogatives of which he was
not before possessed.
When the reformers separated from the church of Rome,

<N D E N T.
'
they drew up public eonfefiioru of faith, er articles of re
ligion, to which they demanded subscription from their
respective followers. Their purpose in this was to guard
against dangerous heresies, to ascertain the meaning of
scripture-language, and to promote the unity of the spi
rit in the bond. of. peace. These were laudable ends ; but
of^the means chosen for attaining them, the late Dr. Tay
lor of Norwich, a distinguished Independent, and whose
learning would have done honour to any church, expresses
his opinion in the following strong language : " How
much soever the Christian world valueth these creeds and
confessions, I confess, for my own part, that I have no
opinion of them.. But we are told that they,were gene
rally drawn up by the ablest divines. But what evidence
is there of this ? are divines in vogue and power com
monly the most knowing and upright ? But granting that
the reformers were in those days the ablest divines ; the
ablest divines educated in popish schools, notwithstanding
any pretended learning, might comparatively be very
weak and defective in scripture-knowledge, which was a
thing in a manner new to them. In times of great igno
rance they might be men of eminence ; and yet far short
of being qualified to draw up and decide the true anfl
precise rules of faith for all Christians. Yea, their very
attempting to draw up, decide, and establish, such rules
of faith, is an incontestible evidence of their surprising ig
norance and weakness. How could they be able divines,
when they imposed upon the consciences of Christian*
their own decisions concerning gospel-faith and doctrine?
Was not this in fact to teach and constrain Christians to
depart from the most fundamental principle of their reli
gion, subjection and allegiance to Christ, the only teacher and
lawgiver s But, if they were able men, were they infalli
ble ? No : they publicly affirmed their own fallibility i
and yet they acted as if they had been infallible, and could
not be mistaken in prescribing faith and doctrine. But,
even if they were infallible, who gave them commission to
do what the Spirit of God had done already ? Could the first:
reformers hope to deliver the truths of religion more fully
and more clearly than the Spirit of God ? Had they found
out more apt expressions than had occurred to the Holy
Spirit ? , The Son of God spake not os himself; but as the
Father said unto him, so hespake. John xii. 50. The Spirit
of Truthspake not of himself; but whatsoever he heard, that he
spake. John xvi. 13. The things of God the apostles spake, not
in the words which man's wisdom teachttk, but which the Holy
Ghost teacheth. 1 Cor. ii. 13. If the Christian revelation
was thus handed down to us from the Fountain of Light
with so much care and exactness, both as to matter and
words, by the Son of God, by the Spirit, and by the apostles;
who were the ancient doctors and bishops, or who were
the first reformers, or who were any synods or assemblies
of divities, that they dared to model Christian faith into
their own invented forms, and impose it upon the minds
of men in their own devised terms and expressions ? Hath
Christ given authority to all his ministers, to the end
of the world, to new-mould his doctrines by the rules of
human learning, whenever they think fit? or hath he de
legated his power to any particular persons ? Neither the
one nor the other. His doctrines are not of such a duc
tile nature ; but stand fixed, both as to matter and words,
in the Scripture. And it is at any man's peril, who pre
tends to put them, as they are rules offaith, into any new
dress or shape. I conclude therefore, that the first re
formers, and all councils, synods, and assemblies, who
have met together to collect, determine, and decide, to
prescribe and impose matters pertaining to Christian faith,
have acted without any warrant from Christ, and there
fore have invaded the prerogative of him who is the sole
Prophet and Lawgiver to the church. Peace and Unity,
I know, is the pretended good design Of those creeds and
confessions. But, as God never sanctified them for those
ends, so all the world knows they have produced the con
trary effects ; discord, division, and the spilling of whole
seas of Christian blood, for j^qo year* together/'

INDEPE N P E N'T.
*
Such sentiment* as these are now maintained by Chris and if such was the case there, where the gospel was first
tians of various denominations ; but they were first avowed preached, he thinks we may reasonably expect to fiud it
b.y the Independents, to whom therefore the merit or de so in other places. Thus, when Paul on his journey call*
merit of bringing them to light properly belongs. Our the elders of the church of Ephesus to Miletus, he speaks
readers will think differently of them according to their to them as the joint overseers of a (ingle congregation :
preconceived opinions ; but it is not our province either " Take heed to_ yourselves, and to all the flock, over
to confirm or to confute them. They rife almost necessa which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, ;" (Acts
rily out of the independent scheme of congregational xx. 28.) Had the church at Ephesus consiste'dof different
churches; and we could not suppress them without devi- congregations united under such a jurisdiction as that of
ajing from our fixed resolution of doing justice to all re a modern presbytery, it would have been natural to say.^
ligious panics, as well those from whom we differ as those, " Take heed to yourselves, and to the jlocks over which
with whom we agree. It ought not, however, to be rashly the Holy <ihost hath made you overseers:" but this is *
concluded, that the Independents of the present age, way of speaking of which the Independent finds not an,
merely because they reject the use os all creeds of human instance in the whole New Testament. The sacred wri
composition, doubt or disbelieve the doctrines deemed ters, when speaking of all the Christians in a nation or
orthodox in other churches. Their predecessors in the province, never call them the church of such a nation or
last century were thought to be more rigid Calvinists than province, but the churches of Galatia, (Gal. i. 2.) the churches
the Preibyterians themselves ; as many of those may like of Macedonia, (2 Cor. viii. 1.) xhe churches of Asia, (1 Cor.
wise be, who in the present century .admit not the con xvi. 10.) On the other hand, when speaking of the dis
fessions and formulas of the Calvinistic churches. They ciples in a city or town, who might ordinarily assemble
acknowledge as divine truth every doctrine contained in in one place, they uniformly call them a church ; saying,
the Scriptures ; but they think that scripture-doctrines the church of Antioch, the church at Corinth, the church
are most properly expressed in scripture-language; and the of Ephesus, and the like.
fame spirit of religious liberty, which makes them reject,
The Eiaglisli Independents, who retired to America on.
the authority of bishops and synods in matters of disci account of their dissensions from the established religion
pline, makes them reject the fame authority in matters of of their country, claimed the honour of carrying thither
faith. In either case, to call any man or body of men the first rays of divine truth, and of beginning a work
their masters, would, in their opinion, be a violation of that has been since continued with such pious zeal, andr
the divine law, since one is their master, even Christ, and they such abundant fruit; and indeed this claim is founded in
justice. Several families of this sect that had been fettled
oil are brethren.
In support of their scheme of congregational churches, in Holland, removed from thence to America in the year
they observe, that the word txxXvc-tci, which we translate 1620, in order, as they alleged, to transmit their doctrine
church, is always used in Scripture to signify either a fin~ pure and undefiled to future ages; and there they laid;
gje congregation, or the place where a single congregation the foundations of a new state. The success that attended
meets. Thus that unlawful assembly at Ephesus, brought the first emigration, engaged great numbers of the people
together against Paul by the craftsmen, is called sxx.\n<rta, called Puritans, who groaned. under the oppression of the
a church, (Astsxix. 32, 39, 4.1.) The word,- however, is bistiops, and the severity of a court by which this op
generally applied to a more sacred use; but still it signifies pression was authorized, to follow the fortune of these
either the body assembling, or the place in which it assem religious adventurers ; and this produced a second emi
bles. The whole body of the disciples at Corinth is called gration in the year 1629. But, notwithstanding the suc
the church, and spoken of as coming together into one place, cess that in process of time crowned this enterprise, ita
(.1' Cor. xiv. 23.) The place into which they came toge first beginnings were unpromising, and the colonists, im
ther we find likewise called a church : 'f When ye come mediately after their arrival, iaboured under such hard
together in the church ; when ye come together into one ships and difficulties in the dreary and uncultivated wilds
place;" (1 Cor. xi, ft, 20.) Wherever there were more of this new region, that they could make but little
cpngregations than one, there were likewise more churches progress in instructing the Indians ; their whole zeal and
than one : Thus, " Let your women keep silence in the industry being scarcely sufficient to preserve the infant
churches, i ti? tuxXno-iai? ; (1 Cor. xi. 18.) The whole settlement from the hgrrors of famine. But, towards
nation of Israel is indeed called a church, but it was no the year 1633, things put on a better aspect: the colony
jnqre than a single congregation ; for it had but one place began to flourish, and the new coiners, among whom,
of public worship, viz. first the tabernacle, and afterwards the puritans Mayhew, Sheppard, and Elliot, made an
the temple. The catholic church of Christ, his holy na eminent figure, had the leisure, courage, and tranquillity
tion and kingdom, is likewise a single congregation, hav of mind, that were necessary to the execution of such
ing one place of worship, viz. heaven, where all the mem an important and arduous design. All these devout
bers assemble by faith and hold communion ; and in which, exiles were remarkably zealous, laborious, and successful,
when they shall all be fully gathered together, they will in the conversion of the Indians; but none acquired
in fact be one glorious assembly. We find it called "the such a shining reputation, in this pious career, as John.
general assembly and church of the first-born, whose names Elliot, who learned their language, into which he trans
lated the Bible, and other instructive and edifying books;,
are written in heaven."
Besides these, the Independent can find no other de gathered together the wandering savages, and formed
scription of a church in the New Testament ; not a trace them into regular congregations; instructed them in a
of a diocese or presbytery consisting of several congrega manner suited to the dulness of their comprehension, and
tions all subject to one jurisdiction. The number of dis the measure of their respective capacities; and, by such
ciples in Jerusalem was certainly great before they were eminent displays of his zeal, dexterity, and indefatigable
dispersed by the persecution in which Paul bore so active industry, merited, after his death, the honourable title of
ajpart ; yet they arc never mentioned as forming distinct the Apostle of the Indians.
assemblies, but as one assembly meeting with its elders in
The unexpected success that attended these pious at
cue place ; sometimes in the temple, sometimes, in Solo tempts towards the propagation of Christian knowledge,
mon's porch, and sometimes in an upper room. After the drew the attention of the parliament and people of Eng
dispersion, the disciples who fled from Jerusalem, as they land ; and the further advancement of this good cause
could no longer assemble in one place, are never called a appeared an object of sufficient importance to employ the
church by themselves, or one church, but the churches of deliberations, and to claim the protection, of the great
Judea, Samaria, and Galilee; (Acts ix. 31. Gal. i. 22.) council of the nation. Thus was formed that illustrious
Whence the Independent concludes, that in Jerusalem society, which derives its title from the great purpose*
the words church and congregation were of the lame import j o its institution, even the Propagation of tiie Gospel in,
Foreign.

A
IN D E P E
Foftign Parts; and which, in proportion to the increase
of its numbers, influence, revenues, and prerogatives,
. has still renewed and augmented its efforts for the in
struction of the pagans in all parts of the world, parti
cularly those on the American continent. It is true
that, after all its efTorts, much is yet to be done; but it
is also true," and must be acknowledged by all that have
examined these matters with attention and impartiality,
that much has been done, and that the pious undertakings
of this respectable society have been followed with unex
pected fruit.
After the .death of Laud, the dissensions that had
reigned for a long time between Charles I. and his par
liament grew still more violent, and arose at length to so
great a height, that they could not be extinguished but
by the blood of the king. The great council of the na
tion, heated by the violent suggestions of the Puritans
and Independents, abolished epilcopal government; con
demned and abrogated every thing in the ecclesiastical
establishment that was contrary to the doctrine, worship,
nd discipline, of Geneva; turned the vehemence of their
Opposition against the king himself ; and, having brought
him into their power by the sate of arms, accused him of
treason against the majesty of the nation ; and in the year
j 648, while the eyes of Europe were fixed with astonisliment on this strange spectacle, caused Jiis head to be
struck off on a public scaffold. Such are the calamities
that flow from religious zeal without knowledge, from
that enthusiasm and bigotry that inspire a blind and im
moderate attachment to the external unessential parts of
religion, and to certain doctrines ill understood ! These
broils and tumults served also unhappily to confirm the
truth of an observation often made, that all religious
sects, while they are kept under and oppressed, are re
markable for inculcating the duties of moderation, for
bearance, and charity, towards those who dissent from
them; but, as soon as the scenes of persecution are re
moved, and they in their turn arrive at power and pre
eminence, they forget their own precepts and maxims,
and leave both the recommendation and practice of "cha
rity to those that groan .under theiryoke. Such, in reality,
was the conduct and behaviour of the Puritans during
their transitory exaltation ; they showed as little clemency
and equity to the bishops and other patrons of episcopacy,
es they had received from them when the reins of go
vernment were in their hands. The Independents, who
have been just mentioned among the promoters of civil
discord in England, are generally represented by the
British writers hi a milch worse light than the Presby
terians or Calvinists. They are commonly accused of
various enormities, and are even charged with the crime
of parritide, as having borne a principal part in the death
of the king. But whoever wjll be at the pains of exa
mining, with impartiality and attention, the writings of
that sect, and their confession of faith, must soon perceive
that many crimeshavebeen imputed to them withoutfoundation, and will probably be induced to think, that the bold
attempts of the civil Independents (i. e. of those warm
republicans who were the declared enemies of monarchy,
and wanted to extend the liberty of the people beyond
all bounds of wisdom and prudence) have been unjustly
laid to the charge of those Independents whose principles
were merely ot a religious kind: for we have the testi
mony of Hume, that, "of all 'Christian sects, this was the
first, which, during its prosperity as well as its adversity,
alway adopted the principle of toleration ;" but he adds,
* it is remjrkable that so reasonable a doctrine owed its
origin, not to reasoning, but to the height of extravagance
anu fanaticism. Popery and prelacy alone, whose genius
seemed to tend towards superstition, were treated by the
independents with rigour."
This community, which was originally formed in Hol
land in the year 1610, made at first but a very small
progress in'England ; it worked its way slowly, and in a
**ttidestine manner ; and its members conceales their
1.

N D E N T.
P rinciples from public view, to aroid the penal laws that
h ad been enacted against nonconformists. But, during
the reign of Charles I. when, amidst the shocks of civil
and religious discord, the authority of the bishops- began
to decline, and more particularly about the year 1640,
the Independents grew more courageous, and came forth
With an air of resolution and confidence to public view.
After this period, their affairs took a prosperous turn;
and, in a little time, they became so considerable, both by
their numbers, and by the reputation they acquired, that
they vied in point of pre-eminence and credit, not only
with the bishops, but also the presoyterians, though, at
this time they were in the very zenith of their power.
This rapid progress of the Independents was no doubt
owing to a variety of causes; among which justice obliges
us to reckon the learning of their teachers, and the re
gularity and sanctity of their manners. During the ad
ministration of Cromwell, whose peculiar protection and
patronage they enjoyed on more than one account, their
credit arose to the greatest height, and their influence
and reputation were universal; but after the restoration
of Charles II. their cause declined, and they fell back
gradually into their primitive obscurity. The sect, in
deed, still subsisted; but in such a state of dejection and
weakness, as engaged them in the year 1691, under the
reign of king William, to enter into an association with
the Presbyterians residing in and about London, under
certain heads of agreement that tended to the maintenance
of their respective institutions. From this time they were
called United Brethren. The heads of agreement that
formed and cemented this union, are to be found in the
second volume of Whiston's Memoirs of his Life and
Writings, and they consist in nine articles, of which the
following is the substance. The first relates to Churches
and Church-members, in which the United Ministers,
Presbyterians and Independents, declare, among other
things, that each particular church had a right to choose
their own officers ; and, being furnished with such as are
duly qualified and ordained according to gospel-rule,
hath authority from Christ for exercising government,
and enjoying all the ordinances of worship within itself.
That, in the administration of church-power, it belongs
to the pastors and other elders of every particular church
(if such there be) to rule and govern, and to the bro
therhood to consent, according to the rule of the gospel.
In this both Presbyterians and Independents depart from,
the primitive principles of their respective institutions.
Article II. relates to the Ministry, which they grant to
have been instituted by Jesus Christ for the gathering,
guiding, edifying, and governing, of his church. In this
article it is farther observed, that ministers ought to be
endued with competent learning, sound judgment, and
solid piety; that none are to be ordained to the work of
the ministry but stich as are chosen and called thereunto
by a particular church ; that in such a weighty matter it
is ordinarily requisite that every such church consult and
advise with the pastors of neighbouring congregations ;
and that, after such advice, the person thus consulted
about, being chosen by the brotherhood of that particular
church, be duly ordained and set apart to his office over
them. Article III. relates to Censures; and prescribes,
first the adinonistiing, and, if this prove ineffectual, the
excommunication, of offending and scandalous rr.embei j,
to be performed by the pastors, with the consent of the
brethren. Article IV. concerning _ the Communion of
Churches, lays it down as a principle, that there is no
subordination between particular churches ; that they are
all equal, and consequently independent; that the pastors,
however, of these churches, ought to have frequent meet
ings together, that by mutual advice, support, encourage-ment, and brotherly intercourse, they may strengthen the
hearts and hands of each other in the ways of the Lord.
In Article V'. which relates to Deacons and ruling Elders,
the United Brethren acknowledge, that the office of lUocom
is of divine appointment, and that it belongs to their
1
office

INDEPENDENT.
5
office to receive, lay out, and 'distribute, the stock of the "With regard to the state, they abhorred monarch)* an J
church to its proper uses; and, as there are different sen approved only a republican government." We do not
timents about the office of ruling elders, who labour not deny, that there were among the Independents several
in word and doctrine, they agree that this difference persons that were no friends to a kingly government ,
makes no breach among them. In Article VI. concerning persons of this kind are to be found among the PresoytcOccasional Meetings of Ministers, &c. the brethren agree rians, Anabaptists, and all the other religious sects and
that it is needful in weighty and difficult causes that the communities that flourissied in England during this tu
ministers of several churches meet together, in order to multuous period ; but it has never been proved, in an
be consulted and advised- with about such matters; and evident and satisfactory manner, that these republican
that, in particular, churches ought to have a reverential principles were embraced by the Independents generally,
regard to their judgment so given, and not dissent there and formed one of the distinguishing characteristics of
from without apparent grounds from the word of God. that sect. There is at least, no such thing to be found in
Article VII. which relates to the Demeanour of Brethren their public writings. They declared on the contrary, in
towards the civil magistrate, prescribes obedience to, and a public memorial drawn up by them in the year 1647,
prayers for, God's protection and blessing upon their that, as magistracy in general is the ordinance of God,
rulers. In Article VIII. which relates to a Confeflion of "they do not disapprove of any form of civil government,
Faith, the brethren esteem it sufficient, that a church ac but do freely acknowledge that a kingly government,
knowledge the Scriptures to be the word of God, the bounded by just and wholesome laws, is both allowed by
perfect and only rule of faith and practice ; and own cither God, and also a good accommodation unto men."
the doctrinal part of the Articles of the Church of Eng
Their sentiments of religion, according to Rapin's ac
land, or the Westminster Confession and Catechisms drawn count, were highly absurd, since he represents their prin
up by the Presbyterians, or the Confession of the Con ciples as entirely opposite to those of all other religiouj
gregational Brethren, (i. e. the Independents,) to be agree communities: "As to religion," fays he, "their prin
able to the said rule. Article IX. which concerns the ciples were contrary to all the rest of the world." With
Duty and Deportment of the Brethren towards those respect to this accusation, it may be proper to observe,
that are not in communion with them, inculcates charity that there are extant two Confessions of Faith ; one of the
and moderation. It appears from these articles, that the English Independents in Holland, and another drawn up
Independents were led by a kind of necessity to adopt, in by the principal members of that community in England.
many things, the sentiments of the Presbyterians, and to The former was composed by John Robinson, the founder
depart thus far from the original principles of their own of the sect, and was published at Leyden in 4to. in the
year 1619, under the following title, "Apologia pro Exusect.
The sect of the Independents still subsists in England; libus Anglis, qui Brownist vulgo appcllantu r;" the lat
there is, nevertheless, not one, either of the ancient or ter appeared at London, for the first time in the year
modern sects of Christians, that is less known, or has 165?, and was thus entitled, " A Declaration of the Faith
been more loaded with groundless aspersions and re and Order opened and practised in the Congregational
proaches. The most eminent Englisli writers, not only Churches of England, agreed upon, and consented to, by
among the patrons of episcopacy, but even among those their Elders and Messengers, in their Meeting at the Sa
very prefbyterians with whom they are thus united, have voy, October iz, 1658." Hombeck gave, in the year
thrown out against them the bitterest accusations and 1659, a Latin translation of their Declaration, and sub
the severest invectives that the warmest indignation could joined to it his Epistola.- ad Durum de Independentilmo.
invent. They have not only been represented as delirious, It appears evidently from these two public and authentic
mad, fanatical, illiterate, factious, and ignorant both of pieces, not to mention other writings of the Independents,
natural and- revealed religion, but also as abandoned to that they differed from the Prefbyterians or Calvinilts in
all kinds of wickedness and sedition, and as the only no single point of any consequence, except that of eccle
authprs of the parricide committed on the person of siastical government. The Independents have, and al
Charles I. And, as the authors who have given these ways have had, fixed and regular ministers approved of
representations are considered by foreigners as the best by the people; nor do they allow to teach in public every
and most authentic relaters of transactions that have passed person who thinks himself qualified for that important
in their own country, and are therefore followed as the office. The celebrated historian has here confounded the
surest guides, the Independents appear almost every where Independents with the Brownists, who, as is well known,
under the most unfavourable aspect. It must Indeed be permitted all to pray and preach in public without dis
acknowledged, that, as every class and order of men con- tinction. We shall not enlarge upon the other mistakes
lists of persons of very different characters and qualities, he has fallen into on this subject ; but only observe, that
so also the sect of Independents has been dishonoured by if so eminent a writer, and one so well acquainted with
several turbulent, factious, profligate, and flagitious, mem the English nation, has pronounced such an unjust sen
bers. But, if it is a constant maxim with the wise and tence against this sect, we may the more readily excuse
prudent, not to judge of the spirit and principles of a an inferior set of authors, who have loaded them with
sect from the actions or expressions of a handful of its groundless accusations.
It will however be alleged, that, whatever may have
members, but from the manners, customs, opinions, and
behaviour, of the generality of those who compose it, been the religious sentiments and discipline of the Inde
from the writings and discourses of its learned men, and pendents, innumerable testimonies concur in proving, that
from its public and avowed forms of doctrine, and con they were chargeable with the death of Charles I. and
fessions of faith; then, we make no doubt, but that, by many will consider this single circumstance as a sufficient
this rule of estimating matters, the Independents will demonstration of the impiety and depravity of the whole
appear to have been unjustly loaded with ib many accu sect. We are well aware, indeed, that many of the most
eminent and respectable English writers have given the
sations, and reproaches. .
Rapin represents the Independents under such horrid Independents the denomination of Regicides; and, if by
colours, that, were his portrait just, they would not de the term Independents they mean thole licentious repub
serve to enjoy the light of the sun, or to breathe the free licans w hose dislike of a monarchical form of government
air of Britain, much less to be treated with indulgence carried them the most extravagant and pernicious lengths,
and esteem by those who have the cause of virtue at heart. we grant that this denomination is well applied. But if,
Their sentiments concerning government were, if we are by the term Independents, we are to understand a religi
to believe this writer, of the most pernicious kind; since, ous sect, the ancestors of those who still bear the fame ti
according to him, they wanted to overturn the monarchy, tle in England, it appears very questionable whether th
and to establish a democracy in its place. His words are, unhappy fate of the pr-ince above-mentioned ought to be1
C
cutirel/
' VOL. XI. No. 729.

>
i
6
I N D
entirely imputed to that set of men. They who affirm
that the Independents were the only authors of the death
of Charles, must mean one of these two things, either
that the regicides were animated and set on by the sedi
tious doctrines of that sect, and the violent suggestions of
its members, or that all who were concerned in this atro
cious deed were themselves Independents, zealously at
tached to the religious community now under consi
deration. Now it may be proved, from the clearest evi
dence, that neither of these was the cafe. There is no
thing in the doctrines of this sect, so far as they are
known, that seems the leail adapted to excite men to such
a horrid deed ; nor does it appear, from the history of these
times, that the Independents were a whit more exaspe
rated against Charles than were the Presbyterians. And,
as to the latter supposition, it is far from being true,
that all those who were concerned in bringing this unfor
tunate prince to the scaffold were Independents ; since we
learn from the best English writers, and from the public
declarations of Charles II. that this violent faction was
composed of persons of different sects. That there were
Independents among them may be easily conceived.
If, we enquire with particular attention into the causes
of that odium that has been cast upon the Independents,
and of the heavy accusation* and severe invectives with
'which they have been loaded, we may more peculiarly note
the three following considerations, which perhaps will fur
nish a satisfactory account of the matter. In the first place,
the denomination of Independents is ambiguous, and is not
peculiar to any one distinct order of men. For, not to
enumerate the other notions that have been annexed to
this term, it is sufficient to observe, that it is usod some
times by the English writers to denote those who aim at
the establishment of a pure democratical or popular go
vernment, in which the body of the people is clothed
with the supreme dominion. Such a faction there was in
England, composed in a great measure of persons of an
enthusiastical character ; and to it, no doubt, we are to
ascribe those scenes of sedition and misery, whose effects
are still lamented. The violence and folly that disho
noured the proceedings.of this tumultuous faction have
certainly been too rashly imputed to the religious Inde
pendents now under consideration, who, with all their
defects, were a much better set of men than the persons
just mentioned. It may be observed, secondly, that al
most all the religious sects, which divided the English na
tion in the reign of Charles I. and more especially under
the administration of Cromwell, assumed the denomination
of Independents, in order to screen themselves from the
reproaches of the public, and to share a part of the popu
lar esteem that the true and genuine Independents had
acquired, on account of the regularity of their lives, and
the sanctity of their manners. As this title was of a very
extensive signification, and of great latitude, it might
thus easily happen, that all the enormities of the various
sects who sheltered themselves under it, and several of
which were but of short duration, might unluckily be
laid to the charge of the true Independents. But it must
be particularly remarked, in the third place, that the
usurper Cromwell preferred the Independents before all
other religious communities; he looked with an equal de
gree of suspicion or fear upon presbyterian synods and
episcopal visitations; every thing that looked like an ex
tensive authority, whether it was of a civil or religious
kind, excited uneasy apprehensions in his breast ; but in
the limited and simple torm of ecclesiastical discipline that
was adopted by the Independents he saw nothing that
was adapted to alarm his tears. This circumstance was
sufficient to render the Independents odious in the eyes of
many who would naturally be disposed to extend their
abhorrence of Cromwell to those who v. ere the objects of
his favour and protection. The Independents were un
doubtedly so called from their maintaining that all Chris
tian congregations were so many independent religious
societies, that had a right to be governed.by their own

<

I N D
laws, without being subject to any further or sorelgiv
jurisdiction. But when, in process of time, a great va
riety of sects, as has been already observed, sheltered them
selves under the cover of this extensive denomination, and
even seditious subjects who aimed at nothing less than the
death of their sovereign and the -destruction of govern
ment, employed it as a mask to hide their deformity, then
the true and genuine Independents renounced this title,
and substituted another less odious in its place, calling
themselves Congregational Brethren, and their religious
assemblies Congregational Chunhes. In the year 1616, Mr.
Jacob, who had adopted the religious sentiments of Ro
binson, set up the first Independent, or Congregational,
church in England. Mosheim's Eccl. Hist. vol. v.
At this time, however much the Independents may dif
fer from members of the establishment respecting churchdiscipline and government, yet, on the most material
points of Christian Faith, they agree in opinion with the
church of England. The doctrine of the Trinity, the
Divine Nature of our Lord, and the Efficacy of Atone
ment, they still maintain ; having never conceded their
original principles to the errors which have been adopted
by the followers of Dr. Priestley. On this account they
are now considered as one of the most respectable among
the various sects of Christians in this country.
INDEPEN'DENTISM, / The doctrine of the Inde-'
pendents ; the state or condition of being independent.
INDEPENDENTLY, adv. Without reference to other
things.Dispose lights and shadows, without finishing
every thing independently the one of the other. Dryden.
INDEP'RECABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
and deprecatus, intreated.] Incapable of being intreated.
Scott.
IN'DER TAUP'LITZ, a small river of Germany, in.
the duchy of Stiria, which runs into the Enns two miles
north-north-east of Gumpenstein.
INDERSE'E, a town of Germany, in the archduchy ot*
Austria : three miles south-west of Tauff kirchen.
INDERSKA'IA, a fdrtressof Russia, on the river Ural:
seventy-two miles north of Gurev.
INDER'VA, a small isiand in the Persian Gulf: fifty
leagues west of Ormus.
INDESER'T, / Want of merit. This is an useful wordy,
but not muck received.Those who were once looked on as
his equals, are apt to think the fame of his merit a re
flection on their own indeserls. Addifon.
INDES'INENTLY, adv. [in and desinio, Lat.] With
out cessation.They continue a month indrsmently. Ray.
INDESTRUCTIBLE, adj. Not to be destroyed.Glass
is so compact and firm a body, that it is indejtruQible by
art or nature. Boyle.
INDETER'MINABLE, adj. Not to be fixed ; not to
be defined or settled. There is not only obscurity in the
end, but beginning, of the world ; that, as its period is
inscrutable, so is its nativity indeterminable. Brown.
INDETER'MINATE, adj. Unfixed; not defined; in
definite.The rays of the fame colour were by turns
transmitted at one thickness, and reflected at another
thickness, for an indeterminate number of successions.
Newton.
Indeterminate Problem, is that which admits of
innumerable different solutions, and sometimes perhaps
only of a great many different answers ; otherwise called
an unlimited problem. See the article Algebra, vol. i. p.
35Diophantus was the first writer on indeterminate pro
blems, viz. in his Arithmetic or Algebra, which was first
published in 1575 by Xilander, and afterwards in 1611 by
Bachet, with a large commentary, and many additions.
His book is wholly upon this subject; whence it has hap
pened, that such kind of questions have been called by
the name of Diopkantine problems. Fermat, Des Cartes, and
Frenicle, in- France, and Wallis and others in England,
particularly cultivated this branch of algebra, on whichthey held a correspondence, proposing difficult questions

IN D
etch other'; an instance of which are those two curious
ones, proposed by M. Fermat, as a challenge to all the
mathematicians of Europe, viz. ist, To find a cube num
ber which added to all its aliquot parts (hall make a square
number; and 2d, To find a square number which added
to all its aliquot parts (hall make a cubic number; which
problems were answered after several ways by Dr. Wallis,
as well as some others of a different nature. See the
Letters that passed between Dr. Wallis, the lord Brounker, tir*Kenelm Digby, See. in the doctor's works ;> and
the works of Fermat, which were collected and published
by his son. Most authors on algebra have also treated
more or less on this part of it, but more especially Kersey,
Prestet, Ozanam, Kirkby, &c. But afterwards, mathema
ticians seemed to have forgotten such questions, if they
did not even despise them as useless, when Euler drew
their attention by some excellent compositions, demon
strating some general theorems, which had only been known
by induction. M. la Grange has also taken up the sub
ject, having resolved very difficult problems in a general
way, and discovered more direct methods than heretofore.
The second volume of the French transtation of Euler's Al
gebra contains an elementary treatise on this branch, and,
with la Grange's additions, an excellent theory of it ;
treating very generally of indeterminate problems of the
first and second degree, of solutions in whole numbers, of
the method of indeterminate coefficients, &c.
Finally, Mr. John Leslie has given, in the second volume
of the Edinburgh Philos. Transactions, an ingenious pa
per on the resolution of indeterminate problems, resolving
<hem by a new and general principle. " The doctrine of
indeterminate equations," fays Mr. Leslie, has been sel
dom treated in a form equally systematic with the other
parts of algebra. The solutions commonly given are
devoid of uniformity, and often require a variety of as
sumptions. The object of this paper is to resolve the
complicated expressions, which we obtain in the solution
osindeterminate problems, into simple equations, and to
do so, without framing a number of assumptions, by help
of a single principle, which, though extremely simple, ad
mits of a very extensive application. Let A x B be any
compound quantity equal to another, C X >, and let m
be any rational number assumed at pleasure; it is manifest
that, taking equimultiples, A X B = C X "* D. Ifi
therefore, we suppose that A = nD, it must follow that
C Thus two equations of a lower dim B = C, or B =.
m
mension are obtained. If these be capable of farther de
composition, we may assume the multiples n and p, and
form four equations still more simple. By the repeated
application of this principle, an higher equation, admit
ting of divisors, will be resolved into those of the first or
der, the number of which will be one greater than that
of the multiples assumed."
For example, resuming the problem at first given, viz.
to find two rational numbers, the difference of the
squares of. which sliall be a given number. Let the
given number be the product of a and b ; then by hy
pothesis, x2 y2 a&j but these compound quantities
admit of an easy resolution, for x + y X * y = axi.
If therefore we suppose * y = ma, we (hall obtain
* y = ; where m is arbitrary, and, if rational, x
m
undy must also be rational. Hence the resolution of these
two equations gives the values of xand_y, the numbers
,sought,
Ll in
terms of, m j viz.
. x nt3a + 4 , and r =
w ab

an
INDETER'MINATELY, ^.Indefinitely; not in
any settled manner.His perspicacity discerned the load
stone to respect the north, when ours beheld it indetermi
nately. Brews.
INDETERMINATION, /. Want of determination;

I N D
*
i
want of flxed or stated direction.-By eont'n jents I under
stand all things which may be done, and may not be dbne,
may happen, or may not happen, by reason of the jWtermination or accidental concurrence of the causes. Bramhall.
INDETER'MINED, adj. Unsettled ; unfixed.W
should not amuse ourselves with floating words of indetermined signification, which we can use in several senses to
serve a turn. Locke.
i
INDEVIL'LARS, a town of France, in the department
of the Doubs : three quarters of a league east of St. Hypolite, and two south-east of Blamont.
. INDEVOTION, / Want of devotion ; irreligion.
Let us make the church the scene of our penitence, as of
our faults; deprecate our former indevotion, and, by an ex
emplary reverence, redress the scandal of protaneness.
Decay of Piety.
INDEVOUT', adj. Not devout ; not religious ; irreli
gious.He prays much ; yet curses more ; whilst he is
meek, but indevoat. Decay of Piety.
IN'DEX,/: [Latin.] The discoverer ; the'pointer-our
That which was once the index to point out all vir
tues, does now mark out that part of the world where the
least of them resides. Decay of Piety.The hand that
points to any thing, as to the hour or way.They have
no more inward self-consciousness of what they do or
suffer, than the index os a watch of the hour it points to.
Bentiey.The table of contents to a book.If a book has
no index or good table of contents, 'tis very useful to
make one as you are reading it, and in your index to takenotice only of parts new to you. IVaits.
In such indexes, although small
To their subsequent volumes, there is seen

The baby figure of the giant mass

Of things to come, at large.
, Shakespeare.
Taulman compared a book without an index to a
warehouse without a key, or an apothecary's drawer
without a label.
Index, in anatomy, denotes the forc-finger. It is thus
called from indico, I point or direct; because that finger
is generally so usJ : whence also the extensor iudicis is
called indicator.
Index of a Globe, is a little style fitted on to the north,
pole, and turning round with it, pointing to certain divi
sions in the hdur-circle. It is sometimes also called
gnomon.
;
Index in arithmetic and algebra, otherwise called the
exponent, is the number that sliows to what power it is
understood to be raised: as in io', or a3, the figure 3 is
the index or exponent of the power, signifying that the
root or quantity 10 or a is raised to the 3d power. See
Exponent, vol. vii.
i
Index is the fame with what is otherwise called the
characteristic, ox exponent, of a logarithm ; being that whiclt
(hows of how many places the absolute or natural number
belonging to the logarithm consists, and of what nature it
is, whether an integer or a fraction; the index being less
by 1 than the number of integer-figures in the natural
number, and is positive for integer or whole numbers,
but negative in fractions, or in the denominator of a
fraction; and, in decimals, the negative index is 1 more'
than the number of ciphers in the decimal, after the point,
and before the first significant figure; or, ltill more gene
rally, the index sliows how far the first figaire of the na
tural number is distant from the place of units, either
towards the left hand, as in whole numbers, or towards
the right, as in decimals; these opposite cases being
marked by the correspondent signs + and , of opposite
affections, the sign being set over the index, and not
before it, because it is this index only which is under
stood as negative, and not the decimal part of the loga
rithm. Thus, in this logarithm z-4.a34.097, the figures
of whose natural number are 1651, the z is the index,
aud, being positive, it sliows that the first figure of the
number

8
I N D
I N D
cumber must; be two places removed from the units place, base of three or sour mountains of very considerable height,
or that there will be three places of integers, the number no doubt by the force of the current of water, which pro
of these places being always 1 more than the index j so bably for many centuries has forced its way through them.
that the 11atur.il number will be 265-1. But if the same The largest of these passages is somewhat more than
index be negative, thus 2-4234097, it shows that the na- a quarter of a mHe in length, though in this country it
t iir.il number is a decimal, andi that the fii st significant has 'a greater extent given to it. It would certainly re
quire no common powers of description to delineate with
figure of it is in the 2d place from
fidelity the exquisite beauties connected with the largest
units, or that there is one ciphei Number. Logarithm.
of the caves. The' entrance to it from Indian Creek, af
at the beginning of the decimal,
ter many windings, bursts suddenly on the sight, and re
3-4.234.097
being i less than the negative 2651
sembles very closely the aperture of an oven, and Is
2-4.234.097
index ; and consequently that the 165-1
thickly overhung with rocks and trees of the grandest,
1-4.2^4097
natural number ot the logarithm 26-51
but wildest, workmanship. When this is passed, a wide
0-4.234.097
in this cafe is -02651. Hence, by 2-651
and spacious lake instantly commences, the water of which
^4234097
varying riie natural number, with 2651
is silent and deep, being scarcely heard to murmur, but
respect to the decimal places in '02651
2-4.234097
during the most tempestuous floods. The lofty roof is
it, as in the former of the two
arched with the most exact proportion, and is profusely
columns here annexed, the index '002651
studded with glittering crystallizations. Torch-light af
of their logarithm will vary as
fords the visitor the only means of advantageously view
in the second column.
Mr. Townly introduced a peculiar way of noting these ing this sublime piece of scenery ; for if, in one or two
indices, when they become negative, or express decimal places, an occasional beam of the fun, bursting with in
figures, which is now much in use, especially in the lo conceivable lustre through the clefts of the mountain, be
garithms of fines and tangents, &c. viz. by taking, in- withdrawn, entire darkness pervades the whole; and the
itead of the true index, its arithmetical complement to smallest sound made in passing, being quickly loudly re
is forcibly calculated to strike the ear with
to; so that, in this way, the logarithm 24234097 is verberated,
a feeling of solemn grandeur. The caves are thought by
written 8-4234097. See the article Logarithm.
have been produced by the labour of the Indians ;
Expurgatory Index, a catalogue of prohibited books in some tothe
name of the water which finds its course through;
the church of Rome. The firlt catalogues of this kind hence
; but this conjecture stands divested of every proba
were made by the inquisitors ; and these were afterwards them
to support it. When the waters are at the lowest,
approved of by the council of Trent, after some alteration bility
the
solitary
recesses of the caves are the chosen haunts of
was made in them by way of retrenchment or addition. many animals
of prey, of which the tiger may be most
Thus an index of heretical books being formed, it was frequently traced."
confirmed by a bull of Clement VIII. in 1595, and print
IN'DIAN CRESS. . See Tropoi.um.-The Indian
ed with several introductory rules ; by the fourth of which, cress
our climate now does bear. Tate'sCowlry,
the use of the Scriptures in the vulgar tongue is forbidden
IN'DIAN FIG. See Cactus.
to all persons without a particular licence; and by the
tenth rule it is ordained, that no book (hall be printed at The Indian fig-tree next did much surprise
Rome without the approbation of the pope's vicar, or With her strange figure all our deities. Tale's Cowlcy.
some person delegated by the pope ; nor in any other
IN'DIAN HEAD', a cape on the east coast of New
places, unless allowed by the bishop of the diocese, or Holland. Lat. 25. 3. S. Ion. 153. 26. E. Greenwich.
some person deputed by him, or by the inquisitor of he
IN'DIAN INK. See Ink.
retical pravity. The Trent index being thus published,
IN'DIAN MAL'LOW. See Sida.
Philip II. of Spain, ordered another to be printed at An
IN'DIAN MIL'LET. See Holcus.
IN'DIAN OAK. See Tectona.
twerp, in 1751, with considerable enlargements. Another
index was published in Spain in 1584 ; a copy of which
IN'DIAN OLD TOWN, a town of the American States,
was snatched out of the (ire when the English plundered in Lincoln county, district of Maine, on an island in PeCadiz. Afterwards there were several expurgatory in nobf'cot-river, jult above the Great Falls. Here are about
dexes printed at Rome and Naples, and particularly in one hundred families, who are Roman Catholics, the re
mains of the.Penobscot-tribe, and the only Indians who
Spain.
INDEXTER'ITY,/. Want of dexterity ; want of rea reside in the district of Maine. They live together in a
diness; want of handiness; clumsiness; aukwaidness. regular society, and are increasing in number ; the sa
The indexterity of our confumption-curers demonstrates chems having laid an injunction on the young people to
their dimness in beholding its causes. Harvey.
marry early. In a former war, this tribe had their lands
' IN'DI, in ancient geography, the people of India.
taken from them ; but, at the commencement of the Ame
IN'DIA. See Hindoostan, vol. x.
rican revolution, the congress granted them a tract of
IN'DI A, adj. Belonging to India; produced in India; land twelve miles wide, intersected in the middle by the
river. They have a right, in preference to any other
imported from India.
IN'DIA COM'PANY. See Company, vol. iv. 875. tribe, to hunt and fish as far as the mouth of the bay of
IN'DIA RUB'BER. See Iatropha, vol. x. p. 709.
Pcnobscot extends.
IN'DIAN, adj. Belonging to India.
IN'DIAN OR'CHARD, a tract of land in Northamp
IN'DI AN, s. A native ot India ; a native American. ton county, Pennsylvania, on the west side of Delaware
IN'DIAN AR'ROW-ROOT. See Maranta.
river, on the river Lexawacsein.
IN'DIAN BAY, on the west side of Bonavilta Bay, in
IN'DIAN PAG'OD-TREE. See Ficus.
Newfoundland Island.
IN'DIAN RED, /. A species of ochre ; a very fine
IN'DIAN BER'RY. See Menispermum.
purple earth, and of a firm compact texture, and great
IN'DIAN BREAD. See Iatropha.
weight. Hill.
IN'DIAN CORN, or Maize. See Zea.
IN'DIAN REED, Cane, or Shot. See Canna.
IN'DIAN CREEK', a creek of the island of Antigua,
IN'DIAN RIVER, or Cypress Swamp, lies partly
a little to the west of Standfast Point.
in the states of Maryland and Delaware. This morass ex
IN'DIAN CREEK', a place in the bay of Honduras tends six miles from east to west, and nearly twelve from
remarkable for certain subterraneous passages called the north to south, including an area of nearly fifty thousand
Caves, which captain Henderson, in his late Account of acres of land. The whole of this swamp is a high and level
Honduras, thus describes : " On a branch of the river Si- bason, very wet, though undoubtedly the highest land on
bun, named Indian Creek, are situated the Caves. These that part of the coast. False Cape, at the mouth of In
jure subterraneous passages which have been formed at the ilian river, and the north-east part of Cedar Neck, is in lat.
3
,

I N 1>
3-8. 35. 1 j. N. and eleven- mile* and a half south of the
light-house at Cape Henlopen. Cedar Swamp contains a
great variety of plants, trees, wild beasts, birds, and rep
tiles.
IN'DIAN RIVER, on the east coast of the peninsula of
East Florida, rises a lhort distance from the sea-coast, and
runs from north to south, forming a kind of inland pas-,
sage" for many miles along the coast. It is also called Rio
Ays, and has on the north side of its mouth the point El
Palmer, on the south that of the Leech. Lat. 27. 30. N.
Ion. So. 4.0. W.
IN'DIAN RIVER, district of Maine, a small arm of
the sea between Chandler's and Pleasant river.
IN'DIAN TOWN, in Maryland, a village situated on
Indian Creek, on the south-east bank of Choptank river,
and in Dorchester county : three miles south-west of New
market.
IN'DIAN TOWN, a small post-town of North Carolina':
ten miles from Sawyer's Ferry, and fifty-two from Edenton.
1
IN'DIAN-TOWN POINT', a cape of the istand of
Antigua, on the east coast. Lat. 17. 15. N. Ion. 61.12. E.
Greenwich.
INDIA'NA, a tract of country, situated on the Ohio,
in the state of Virginia, claimed by William Trent and
Others ; being granted by the Indians as a compensation
for losses sustained from them in the year 1768. The
foods taken away were valued at 85,9151. 10s. 3d. New'ork currency. This claim has been laid before con
gress, and in some degree allowed, but it does not appear
tp be yet' finally determined.
IN'DICANT, adj. [indicant, Lat.] Showing ; pointing
out j that which directs what is to be done in any disease.
To IN'DICATE, v. a. [indico, Lat.] To (how ; to point
out. To point out a remedy.The nature of the dis
ease is to indicate the reifiedy. Burke.
INDIC'ATIF, J. A law term ; a writ by which a pro
secution in some cases is recovered from the court Chris-,
tian to that of the King's Bench.
IN'DICATING,/ The act of pointing out.
INDICA'TION, / [Fr. from indict, Lat.J Mark ; token ;
sign ; note ; symptom.The frequent stops they make in
the most convenient places, are a plain indication of their
weariness. Addison.We think that our successes are a plain
indication of the divine favour towards, us. Atterbury.Indi
cation in medicine is of four kinds : vital, preservative,curative, and palliative ; as it directs what is to be done to con
tinue life, cutting off the cause of an approaching distem
per, curing it whilst it is actually present, or leslening its
effects, or taking off some of its symptoms, before it. can be
wholly removed.The depravation or the instruments of
mastication is a natural indication of a liquid diet. Arbvtknot.Discovery made; intelligence given.If a pei.'jn
that had a fair estate in reversion, sliould be assured by
some skilful physician, that he would inevitably fall into
a disease that would totally deprive him of his under
standing and memory ; if, I fay, upon a certain belief of
this indication, the man sliould appear overjoyed at the
news, would not all that saw him conclude that the dis
temper had seized him ? Bentley.Explanation ; display.
These be the things that govern nature principally, and
without which you cannot make any true analysis and
indication of the proceedings of nature. Bacon.
INDICATIVE, adj. [indicativus, Lat.] Showing; in
forming; pointing out. [In grammar.] A certain modi
fication of a verb, expressing affirmation or indication.
The verb is formed in a certain manner to affirm, deny,
or interrogate ; which formation, from the principal use
Of it, is called the indicative mood. Clarke's Latin Grammar.
INDICATIVELY, adv. In such a manner as (hows or
betokens. These images, formed in the brain, are indica
tives of the fame species with those of sense. Grew.
IN'DICATOR, /. In anatomy, one of the muscles
which extend the fore-finger.
INDICA'TUM, /. With physicians, that which is
Tea, XI. N,o. 719.

IND
9
pointed out ia any particular disorder for -the restoration
of health.
INDICA'VIT, / A writ of prohibition that lies for a
patron of a church, whose clerk is sued in the spiritual
court by another clerk for tithes, which amount to a fourth
part of the profits of the advowson; when the suit be
longs to the king's courts, by the stat. Westm. 2. c. 5.
13 Edw. I. st. 4.. The patron of the defendant is allowed
this writ, as he is likely to be prejudiced in his church and
advowson, if the plaintiff recovers in the spiritual court.
Heg. Orig. 35. Old. Nat. Br. 31.
The writ of indicavit doth not lie of a less part of the
tithes, &c. than a fourth part of the church ; if they are
not so much, this being surmised by the other party, a
consultation shall be had. 34 Edw. I. st. 1. The patron
of the clerk, who is prohibited by the indicavit, may have
his writ of right of the advowson of dismes, Sec. The
ecclesiastical court may hold plea of tithes not amount
ing to the fourth of the church. 1 3 Edw. l.Jl. 4. See fur
ther under the article Tithe.
IN'DICE,/. [indicium, Lat.] A sign.Too much talk
ing is ever the Indict of a fool. B. Jonson.
INDICETAMEN'TUM,/ In old records, an' indict
ment.
INDICID'UOUS, adj. [from in. Lat. contrary to, de
from, and cado, to fall.] Unapt to fall; detecting; disco
vering. Colt.
To INDI'CT, v. a. [indicium, sup. os indico, from in and
dico. Lat. to say.] To impeach, accuse, or prefer a bill
against, an offender in due course of law :
Hold up your head ; hold up your hand :
Would it were not my lot to show ye
This cruel writ, wherein you stand
IndiQed by the name of Chloe I
Prior.
INDI'CTABLE, adj. Liable to be indicted.Anci
ently, where a man was wounded in one county and died in
another, the offender was indidatle in neither. Blackfiont.
INDICTE E,/ The person indicted.
INDI'CTING, / The act of accusing by due course of
law. .
INDIC'TION,/ [Fr. indico, Lt.] Declaration; pro
clamation.After a legation ad res rtpettndas, and a refu
sal, and a denunciation and indiBion of a war, the war is
left at large. Bacon.rln chronology, a cycle of fifteen,
years. See the article Chronology, vol. iv. p. 537.
INDIC'TIVE, adj. Pointing out ; belonging to that
which is pointed out.
INDI'CTMENT, /. [indiilamentum, of indico, Lat. to
(how, &c] A bill or declaration of complaint drawn up
in form of law, exhibited for some offence criminal or
penal, and preferred to a grand jury ; upon whose oath it
is found to be true, before a judge, or others, having
power to punish or certify the offence.
Lambard fays, An indictment is an accusation, at the
suit of the king, by the oaths of twelve men of the fame
county wherein the offence was committed, returned to
inquire of all offences in general in the county, determinableby the court into which they are returned, and their
finding a bill brought before them to be true ; but when
such accusation is found by a grand jury, without any
bill brought before them, and afterwards reduced to a
formed indictment, it is called a presentment; and, when it
is found by jurors returned to inquire of that particular
offence only which is indicted, it is properly called an
inquisition.
By Poulton, An indictment is an inquisition taken and
made by twelve men at the least, thereunto sworn,
whereby they find and present, that such a person of such
a place', in such a county, and of such a degree, hath
committed such a treason, felony, trespase, or other of
fence, against the peace of the king, his crown, and dig
nity. Pult. 169. An indictment, according to Lord Chief
Justice Hale, is only a plain, brief, and certain, narrative
of an. offence, committed by any person, and of tho e neD
c;ssary

K)
I N D I C TMENT.
ceffary circumstances that concur to ascertain the fact and twelve more, finding him guilty upon his trial. * Hal. P.tK
161. The indictment, when so found, is publicly deli
its nature. P. C. 168, 169.
An indictment seems to be thus shortly well defined : vered into court.
M A written accusation, of one or-more persons, of a crime
Although a bill of indictment may be preferred to 1
or a misdemeanor, preferred to, and presented on oath by, grand jury upon oath, they are not bound to find the bill,
a grand jury." 4 Comm. 302. A bill of indictment js said if they fee cause to the contrary ; and, though a bill of
to be an accusation, for this reason ; because the jury indictment be brought unto them without oath made, they
that inquire of the offence doth not receive it until the may find the bill if they see cause ; but it is not usual to
party that offers the bill, appearing, subscribes his name, prefer a bill unto them before oath be first made in court,
and offers his oath for the truth of it. Stand/'. P. C. Hi. x. that the evidence they are to give unto the grand inquest:
to prove the bill is true. 1 Lilt. Air. 44. The grand jury
xap. 13.
To this end the sheriff of every county is bound to re are to find Me whole in a bill, or reject it, and notfind spe
turn to every session of the peace, and every commission ciallyfor part. x Hawk. P. C. c. 15. x. This rule relate*''
of oyerand terminer, and of general gaol-delivery, twenty- only to cases where the grand jury take upon themselves
four good and hwful men of the county, some out of to find part of the fame indiSment to be true, and part
every hundred, "to enquire, present, do, and execute, all false ; and do not either affirm or deny the facts submitted
those things which on the part of our lord the king (hall to their inquiry ; but where there are two distinct counts,'
then and there be commanded them." They ought to be viz. one for a riot, and the other for an assault, and the
freeholders) but to what amount is uncertain: which grand jury find a true bill as to the assault; and indorse
seems to be cajus omijfus, and as proper to be supplied by ignoramus as to the riot, this finding leaves the indictment,'
the legislature as the qualifications of the petit jury ; as to the count found, just as if there had been originally
which were formerly equally vague and uncertain, but are only that one count. Cowp. 3x5.
Any one under prosecution for a crime, before he is
now fettled by several acts of parliament. However, they
are usually gentlemen of the best figure in the county. indicted, may-except against or challenge any of the' per
As many as appear upon thispannel are sworn upon the sons returned on the grand jury ; as being outlawed, re-;
grand jury, to the amount of twelve at the least, and not turned at the instance of the prosecutor, or not returned by
more than twenty-three ; that twelve may be a majority. the proper officer, &c. * Hawh. c. 25. 16. No indiElment
Which number, as well as the constitution itself, we find shall be made but by inquest of lawful men returned by
exactly described so early as the laws of king Ethelred : sheriffs, &c. And, if a person not returned by the she
Extant feniores duodeeim thorn, et prafe&us cum eis, ut jurent riff on a grand jury procures his name to be read among
supersantluarium quod eis in mania datut, quad noUnt uliitm in- those of others who were actually returned, whereupon'
nocenttm occusare, net aliqutm noxium eclare. In the time of he is sworn of the jury, he may be indicted for it and
king Richard I. (according to Hoveden,) the process of fined, and the indictment found by such a jury (hall ber'
electing 'the grand jury, ordained by that prince, was as void. 11 Hen. IV. c. 9. ix Rep. 98. 3 lnft. 33.
Sheriffs had formerly power to take indictments ; which,
follows: Four knights were to be taken from the county
at large, who choose two more out of every hundred ; they did by roll indented, one part whereof remained'
which two associated to themselves ten other principal with the indictors. 13 Edw. I. 1 Edw.IH. Justices of peace
freemen, and those twelve were to answer concerning all have no power relating to indictments for crimes, but'
particulars relating to their own district. This number what is given them by act of parliament : and it is said jus
was probably found too large and inconvenient ; but the tices of peace in sessions cannot, on an indiilment, try and
traces of this institution still remain, in that some of the determine the offence in one and the fame sessions in
jury must be summoned out of every hundred. See the which the offenders are indicted. Hill. 11 Car.Cro. Car,
430, 448. And indictments before justices of peace, &c.
article Jury.
The grand jury are commonly instructed in the articles may be removed into the court of king's bench by cenioof their inquiry by a charge from the judge on the bench. rari. But an indictment removed by certiorari may be
They then withdraw from court to sit and receive indict sent back again into the county or place whence removed,'
ments, which are preferred to them in the name of the if there be cause to do it. See Certiorari, vol. iv.
king, but at the suit of any private prosecutor ; and they p. 48.
An indictment is the king's suit; for which reason the
are only to hear evidence on behalf of the prosecution ;
for the finding an indictment is only in the nature of an party who prosecutes is a good witness to prove it. No
inquiry or accusation, which is afterwards to be tried and damages can be given to the party grieved upon an in
determined ; and the grand jury are only to inquire upon dictment, or other criminal prosecution, unless particu
their oaths whether there be sufficient cause to call upon larly grounded on some statute ; but the court of K. B.
by the king's privy seal may give to the prosecutor a
' the party to answer it.
When the grand jury have heard the evidence, if they third part of the fine assessed for any offence; and the
think it a groundless accusation, they used formerly to fine to the king may be mitigated, in regard to the de
Indorse on the back of the bill, Ignoramus, i. e. " We fendant's making satisfaction to a prosecutor for costs of
know nothing of it ;" intimating, that, though the facts prosecution, and damages sustained by the injury received,
might possibly be true, the truth did not appear to them ; x. Hawh. c. X5. 3.
but now, they assert in English, more absolutely, "Not a
No man may be put upon his trial for a capital offence,
true bill j" or (which is the better way) "Not found;" except on an appeal or indictment, or something equiva
and then the party is discharged without farther answer. lent thereto. H. P. C. no. Indictments ouglit to be
But a fresli bill may afterwards be preferred to a subse brought for offences committed against the common law,
quent grand jury. If they are satisfied of the truth of the or against some statute; and not for every flight miitfe-.
accusation, they then indorse upon it, " A true bill ;" meanor. z till. 44. Where a statute appoints a penalty
anciently, Billa vera. The indictment is then said to be to be recovered by bill, plaint, or information, it cannot
found, and the party stands indicted. But to find a bill, be by indictment, but as directed to be recovered ; for
there must at least twelve of the jury agree ; for so tender an indictment will not lie where only another remedy is,
is the law of England of the lives of the subject, that no provided by statute. Cro. Jac. 643. 3 Sali. 187.
man can be convicted at the suit of the king for any ca
Husband and wife may commit a trespass, felony, &c,
pital offence, unless by the unanimous voice of twenty- and be indicted together ; so for keeping a bawdy-house,
tour of his equals and neighbours : that is, by twelve at though the house be the husoand's. Hob,6$. 1 Soli. 381.'
le.-rst of the grand jury, in the first place, assenting to the See Baron and Feme, vol. ii.
If an offence wholly arises from any joint act that is
accusation; and afterwards by she whole petit jury, of
criminal

INDICTMENT.
criminal of several defendants, they may be all charged realm, as the king shall direct, in pnrfuance of the ftatt.
in one indictment, jointly and severally, or jointly only ; 26 Htn. VIII. e. ij. 33 ffoi.VIII. c.23. 35 Hen. VIII. c. .
and some of the defendants may be convicted, and othert 5 & 6 Edw. VI. e. 11.
acquitted ; for the law looks on the charge as several
Counterfeiters, washers, or minifhers, of the current
against each, though the words of it purport a joint Charge coin, together with all manner of felons and their access
against ail. In other cafes, the offence* of several persons sories, may, by stat. 26 Hen. VIII. c. 6, (confirmed and
mutt be laid several, because the offence of one cannot explained by 3+ & 35 Hen. VIII. c. 26. $ 75, 76,) be in
be the offence of another ; and every man ought to answer dicted and tried for those offences, if committed in any
severally for his own crime. And three offences may be part of Wales, before the justices of gaol-delivery, and of
joined in an indictment, and the party convicted of one the peace, in the next adjoining county of England
offence, though he h found not guilty of the others. On where the king's writ runneth ; that is, at present, in tM
penal statutes, several things (hall not be joined in the county of Hereford or Salop j not, as it should seem, in
indictment, &c. except it be in respect of some one thing the county of Chester or Monmouth ; the one being a
to which all of them have relation, 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 25. county palatine where the king's writ did not rim, and
the other a part of Wales in the time of Henry VII I. Stra.
$ 89. 1 Hal. P.C. c. 561, 610.
Several defendants cannot be joined in one indictment 533. t Mod. 134.. Hardr. 66. Murders also, whether com
for perjury ; for perjury is a separate act in each ; and mitted in England or in foreign parts, may, by virtue of
one may be desirous to have a certiorari, and the other stat. 33 Hen. VIII. c. 23, be inquired of and tried by the
not; and the jury, on the trial of all, may apply evidence king's special commission in any shire or place in the
to all that is but evidence against one. Stra. 921. So allb kingdom. By 10 & 11 Wil. III. c. 25, all robberies and
in the King v. Clendon&al. where two were joined in the other capital crimes, committed in Newfoundland, may
same indictment for an assault, the court held they were be inquired of and tried in any county of England. Of
distinct offences. Stra. 870. Lord Raym. 1571. But in an fences against the black act, 9 Geo. I. c. 22, may be in
other cafe, on an information against two for the fame li quired of and tried in any county of England, at the
bel, it was held good ; and the cafe of the King v. Clen- option of the prosecutor. So felonies in destroying turn
pikes, or works upon navigable rivers, erected by autho
don held not to be law. Burr. 980.
A person indicted of felony, &c. may plead generally rity of parliament, may, by stats. 8 Geo. II. c. 20, ij
misnomer, or wrongful addition ; a former acquittal or Geo. III. c. 84, be inquired of and tried in any adjacent
conviction ; a pardon, or other special plea ; or the gene county. By 26 Geo. II. c. 19, plundering or stealing
ral issue ; or may plead any plea in abatement of the in from any vessel in distress or wrecked, or breaking any
dictment, Arc. Hawk. P. C. c. 25. 150. One indicted ship, contrary to 12 Ann. 2. c. 18, may be prosecuted ei
for felony may have counsel assigned him to speak for him ther in the county where the fact is committed, or in any
in malitr of law only. See the article Trial.
county next adjoining; and, if committed in Wales, then
After a person is indicted for felony, the sheriff is com in the next adjoining English county ; by which is un
manded to attach his body by a capias ; and, on return of derstood to be meant such English county as, by stat. 2S
a nen est inventvs, a second capias shall be granted, and the Hen. VIII. c. 6, above-mentioned, had before a concur
sheriff is to seize the offender's chattels, &c. And, if on rent jurisdiction with the great sessions on felonies com
that writ a non est inventvs is returned, an exigent shall be mitted in Wales. Felonies committed out of the realm,
awarded, and the chattel be forfeited, &c. 2 5 Edw. III. in burning or destroying the king's (hips, magazines, or
stores, may, by stat. 12 Geo. III. c. 24, be inquired of
Jt. 5. c. 2.
If an innocent person be indicted of felony, and will and tried in any county of England, or in the placenot suffer himself to be arrested by the officer who has a where the offence is committed. By stat. 13 Geo. III. c.
warrant for it, he may be killed by the officer, if he can 63, misdemeanors committed in India may be tried upon
not otherwise be taken ; sot there is a charge against him information or indictment in the court of king's bench
upon record, to which at his peril he is bound to answer. in England ; and a mode is marked out for examining1
filz. Coron. 189, 261. See Arrest, vol. ii.
witnesses by commission, and transmitting their deposi
A person may be indicted twice at the same time, tions to the court.
-where he hath committed two felonies ; and, if he hath his
But, in general, all offences must be inquired into, at
clergy for one, he may be hanged for the other. And if well as tried, in the county where the fact is committed.
there is an indictment and inquisition against one for the Yet, if larceny be Committed in one county, and the
/ame offence, one found by the coroner's inquest, and goods carried into another, the offender may be indicted
another by the grand jury, he may be tried on both at in either ; for the offence is complete in both. 1 Hal. P. C.
the fame time, but, if he be tried and acquitted upon 507. Or, he may be indicted in England for larceny in
the one, it may be pleaded in bar on trial for the other. Scotland, and carrying the goods with him into England,
or via versa, or for receiving in one part of the united
Ket. jo, 108. 1 Satt. 382.
When a person is convicted upon an indictment for kingdoms goods that have been stolen in another. 1 3 Geo.
trespass or misdemeanor, he is to appear in court, on judg III. c. 31. But, for robbery, burglary, and the like, an
ment pronounced 5 and the court, having set a fine upon offender can only be indicted where the fact was actually
him, will commit him in execution, &c. 2 Lit. Abr. 41.
committed ; for though the carrying away and keeping
The grand jury are sworn to inquire only for the body of the goods is a continuation of the original taking, and
of the county ; and therefore they cannot regularly in is therefore larceny in the second county, yet it is not a
quire of a fact done out of the county for which they are robbery or burglary in that jurisdiction. And, if a person
swprn, unless particularly enabled by statute. At com be indicted in one county for larceny of the goods origi
mon law, therefore, where a man was wounded in one nally taken in another, and be thereof convicted, or stands)
county and died in another, the offender was indictable mute, he shall not be admitted to his clergy ; provided
in neither, because no complete act of felony was done in the original taking be attended with such circumstances
either county ; but by star. 2 & 3 Edw. VI. c. 2+, the of as would have ousted him of his clergy by virtue of any
fender is now indictable in the county where the party statute made previous to the year 1691. 25 Hen. VIII.
died j and by 2 Geo. II. c. 21, if the stroke or poisoning t. 3. 3 WilL Q Mary c. 9.
be in England, and the death upon the sea or out of If no town or place be named where the fact was done,
England, or vice versa, the offenders and their accessories the indictment shall be void ; though a mistake of the
jnay be indicted in the county where either the death, place in laying the offence is of no signification on the
poisoning, or stroke, shall happen. So in some other cases ; evidence, if the fact is proved at some other place in the
as particularly, where treason i committed out of tho fame county. H. P. C. 264. 1 Hen. V. cap. j.
If1 upon Jc?t guilty pleaded to aa indictment, it shall
seuWj it may be inquired of in any county within the
appear

12
I N D I C THEN T.
appear that the offence was done in a county different conclude generally " against the form of the statute."
from that in which the indictment was found, the defen 4. Rep. 48. If a word of substance be omitted in the in
dant lhall be acquitted. //. P. C. 203. Kel. 15. If there dictment, the whole indictment is bad ; but it is otherbe an accessory in one county to a felony committed in wile where a word ofform is omitted; or there is an omis
another, the accessory may be indicted and tried in the sion of a synonymous word, where the sense is. the fame,
lame county wherein he was accessory. 10 j Edw. VI. &c. Judgment shall not be given by statute, upon au in
c. 24. An indictment being found in the proper county, dictment which doth not conclude contra sorviam Jlatuti;
may (in some cafes) be heard and determined in any other and judgment by statute shall never be given on an in
county, by special commission. 3 hist. 2.7. In the two dictment at common law, as every indictment which doth
last rebellions, statutes pasted empowering the crown to not thus conclude shall be taken to be. But, where per
sons are indicted on the statute of stabbing, and the evi
try the traitors in any county.
Indictments must have a praise and sufficient certainty. By dence is not sufficient to bring them within the statute,
stat. 1 Hen. V. c. 5, all indictments must set forth the they may be found guilty of general manslaughter at com
christian name, surname, and addition of the state and de mon taw, and the words contra sormam Jlatuti be rejected as
gree, mystery, town or place, and county, of the offen useless ; in other cases the fame has been also adjudged ,
der ; and all this to identify his per/on. The time and though formerly it was held, that an indictment grounded
flace are also to be ascertained, by naming the day and on a statute, which would not maintain it, could not in
township in which the fact was committed ; though a any case be maintained as an indictment at common law.
mistake in these points is in general not held to be mate 2 Hawk. P. V. 25. 4.
An indictment against two or more, laying the fast in
rial, provided the time be laid previous to the finding
of the indictment, and the place be within the jurisdic the singular number, as if against one, hath been held in
tion of the court ; unless where the place is laid, not sufficient. 2 Hawk. c. 25. A misnomer of the defendant's
onerely as a venue, but as part of the description of the fact, surname will not abate the indictment, as it will in case
t Hawk. P. C. c. 25. But sometimes the time may be ma of the name of baptism ; and, if there be a mistake in spel
terial, where there is any limitation in point of time as ling, if it sounds like the true name, it is good. A per
signed for the prosecution of offenders, as by 7 Will. III. son may be indicted for felony against an unknown per
c. 3 ; which enacts, that no prosecution sliall be had for son ; and when the name of one killed is unknown, or
ny of the treasons or mifprisions therein mentioned, (ex goods are stolen from a person that cannot be known, it
cept an assassination designed or attempted 011 the person is sufficient to say in the indictment that one unknown
of the king,) unless the bill of indictment be found with was killed by the person indicted, or that he stoic the
in three years after the offence committed. Fost. 249. goods of one unknown. Wood's Inst. 624. But, though an
And, in cafe of murder, the time of the death must be indictment may be good for stealing the goods of a per
laid within a year and a day after the mortal stroke was son unknown, yet a property must be proved in somebody
at the trial ; otherwise it mall be presumed to be in the
given.
The offence itself must be set forth with clearness and prisoner, by his pleading Not guilty. Mod. Cas. in L, (3 E,
certainty ; and, in some crimes, particular words of art 249. Where a person injured is known, his name ought
must be used, which are so appropriated by the law to ex to be put into the indictment. 2 Hawk. c. 25.
Indictments may be amended the fame term wherein
press the precise idea which it entertains of the offence,
that no other words, however synonymous they may seem, brought into court, and not alter. But criminal prose
*re capable of doing it. Thus, in treason, the facts must be cutions are not within the benefit of the statutes ofamend
Jaid to be done, " treasonably, and against his allegiance ;" ments; so that no amendment can be made to an indict
anciently, proditorie et contra ligeantia sux debilum ; else the ment, Sec. but such only as is allowed by the common
indictment is void. In indictments for murder, it is ne law. 2 Lit. 45. The body of a bill of indictment removed
cessary to fay, that the party indicted murdered, not killed into the king's btnch may not be amended, except from
or Jlew, the other, which was expressed in Latin by the London, where the tenor only of a record is removed ;
word murdravit. In all indictments for felonies, the ad though the caption of an indictment from any place may,
verb feloniously must be used ; and for burglaries also, on motion, be amended by the clerk of the aslife, &c. so
turglariter, or in Englilh burglariously ; and all these to as as to make it agree with the original record. Captions of
certain the intent. In rapes, the word rapuit, or ravished, inditlmcnts ought to set forth the court in which, and the
is necessary, and must not be expressed by any periphrasis jurors by whom, and also the time and place at which,
in order to render the crime certain. So in larcenies also, the indictment was found ; and that the jurors were of the
the wordsfelonice cepit et asportavit [feloniously took and county, city, Sec. Also they must mow that the indict
carried away] are necessary to every indictment; for these ment was taken before such a court as had jurisdiction
only can express the very offence. Also in indictments over the offence indicted. 2 Hawk. P.C. c. 25. While the
for murder, the length and breadth of the wound should jury who found a bill of indictment is before the court,
in general be expressed, in order that it may appear to the it may be amended by their consent in matter of form,
court to have beenofamortal nature; but,if it goes through the name, or addition of the party, &c. Kel. 37. Clerk*
the body, then its dimensions are immaterial, for that is of the affise and of the peace, &c. drawing defective bills
apparently sufficient to have been the cause of the death. of indictment, sliall draw new bills without fee, and take
' Also, where a limb, or the like, is absolutely cut off, there but 2s. for drawing any indictment against a felon, &c.
such description is impossible. 5 Rep. 122.
011 pain of forfeiting 5I. 10 & 11 Will. III. c. 23.
Also in indictments the value of the tiling, which is the
Many objections to indictments are over-ruled. 5 Rep.
subject or instrument of the offence, must sometimes be 120. Where an indictment is void for insufficiency, orif
expressed. In indictments for larcenies this is necessary, the trial is in a wrong county, another indictment may
that it may appear whether it be grand or petit larceny, be drawn for the fame offence, whereby the insufficiency
and whether entitled or not to the benefit of clergy. In may be cured ; and the indictment may be laid in ano
homicide likewise, because it is necessary the weapon with ther county, (it is said,) though judgment be given. See
which it is committed is forfeited to the king as a deo- 4 Rep. 45, a. Scd. qu. if the judgment mould not be re
versed for error, before the party be arraigned upon a se
dand. 4. Comm. c. 23.
When an indictment is drawn upon a statute, it ought cond indictment ? By the common law, the court may
to pursue the words of it, if a private ail ; but it is other quasli any indictment for such insufficiency as will make
wise on a general statute; it is best not to recite- a public the judgment thereon erroneous ; but the court may refuse
statute ; the recital is not necessary, for the judges are to quash an indictment preferred for the public good,
bound ex qfficio ro take notice of all public statutes, and though it be not a good indictment, and put the party tomis-recitals are fatal ; so that it is the surest way only to traverse, or plead to it. Mick, iz Car. B, R. The court
t
doth

I N D
doth not usually quash indictments for forgery, perjury,
and nuisances, notwithstanding the indictments are faulty ;
and it is against the course of the court to quasli an in
dictment tor extortion. 2 Lil. 4.1 1. 5 Mod. 31.
Counts in an indi&ment cannot be struck out as they
may in an information ; for the court cannot strike out
that which the grand jury have found. Hardr. 103.
All capital crimes whatsoever, and also all kinds of in
ferior crimes of a public nature, as misprisions and all
other contempts, all disturbances of the peace, all oppres
sions, and all other misdemeanors whatsoever, of a public
evil example against the common law, may be indicted; but
110 injuries of a private nature, unless they some way con
cern the king. And, where an offence is made punish
able by statute, the true rule seems to be, that if the of
fence was punishable before the statute prescribed a parti
cular method of punishing it, then such particular reme
dy is cumulative, and does not take away the former re
medy; but where the statute only enacts, that the doing
an act not punishable before shall for the future be pu
nishable in a certain particular manner, there it is neces
sary to pursue such particular method, and not the com
mon-law method ot indictment. 2 Barr. 799, 805, 834.
Coup. 5x4., 650. And it hath been adjudged, that, if a
statute give a recovery by action of debt, Dill, plaint, or
information, or otherwise, it authorises a proceeding by
way of indictment, x Hawk. P. C. c. X5. 4., and note.
Indictment will not lie for a private nuisance, wherein
action on the case only lies ; and where a person is in
dicted for trespass, which is not indictable at law, but for
which action should be had ; or if a man be indicted for
scandalous words, as calling another rogue, Sec. such in
dictments are not good ; for private injuries are to be redrejfed by private atltons. x till. Abr. 41. But where a per
son is beaten, he may proceed for this trespass by indict
ment, or information, as well as atlion. Pafch. 14 Car. B. R.
Where, in an action on the cafe, a defendant justifies
for words, as calling the plaintiff thief, &c. if on the trial
it be found for the defendant, indictment may be brought
forthwith to try the plaintiff for the felony, x till. 44. If
a civil action of trover be brought for goods taken, after
recovery the party may be indicted for trespass or felony,
for the fame taking; but if the first prosecution had been
criminal, as an indictment for trespass, &c. and the crime
appears to be felony ; there you cannot have verdict or
judgment on the indictment for trespass till the felony is
tried, it being the inferior offence. Mod.Caf.77. It is said
that troverlies not for goods stolen, until the offender is con
victed, &c. on indictment of felony. 1 Hale's Hist. P. C. 546.
A parson may be indicted for preaching against the go
vernment of the church, the civil and ecclesiastical go
vernment being so incorporated together, that one cannot
subsist without the other; and both centre in the king j
wherefore to speak against the church, is within the sta
tute 13 Car. II. Sid. 69. x Nets. Abr. 959. A parson was
indicted for pronouncing absolution to persons con
demned for treason, at the plage of execution, without
mowing any repentance. 5 Mod. 363. Also a parson hath
been indicted, and fined, &c. for drinking healths to the
memory of traitors. 3 Mod. Rep. 51.
It is not an indictable offence to impede the public in
tercourse by delivering hand-bills in the streets. 1 Bur.
516. Nor to throw down skins into a public way, which
accidentally occasions a personal injury. Stra. 190. Nor
to kill a hare. Stra. 679. Nor can one be indicted for an
offence made penal by statute, unless it directs to whom
the penalty is payable. Stra. 818. Nor for acting unqua
lified as a justice of peace. Cro. Jac. 643. Nor tor enter
ing a yard, erecting a shed, unthatching a house, or by
, numbers keeping another out of possession, if unattended
with violence or riot, Sec. 3 Burr. 1698, 1706, 17x7, 1731.
Nor for selling short measure. 1 Wils. 301, 3 Burr. 1697.
Nor for excluding commoners by enclosing. Cro. Eliz. 90.
iior for an attempt to defraud, if neither by false tokens
or conspiracy. Stra. 793. S66, 6 Mod, 105. Nor for seVol. XI. No. 71o.

I N D
13
creting another. 2 Ld. Raynt. 1368. Nor for bringing a
bastard-child into a parish. Stra. 644. 3 Burr. 1645. %Vez.
450 ; but see the article Bastard, vol. ii. See farther on
the subject of indictments at length, x Hawk. P. C. c. 25.
IN'DICUM,_/i in botany. See Indigofera.
IN'DIES(East). Under this head is comprehended all
the vast tract of country which is situated to the south of
Tartary, between Persia and China, as well as the islands
in the Easttrn-Indian Sea, such as Borneo, Sumatra, Cey
lon, Java, the Maldives, Celebes, Moluccas, Philippine*,
&c. See each of these words, and the article Hindoostan.
INDIES (West). Islands of the Atlantic Ocean,
which extend from the coast of Florida, in a curve, to the
coast of Surinam, in South America, from 58, 20. to 85.
30. west longitude from Greenwich, and from 10. to 27. '
50. north latitude ; making Cuba the westerly boundary,
the Bahamas the most northerly; and fixing the easterly
point at the island of Barbadoes, and the southerly at
Trinidad. The name was jjiven by Columbus; and is
sometimes applied to the whole of America. Each of
these islands is treated of separately. See also the article
America, vol. i.
INDIF'FERENCE, or Indif'ferency, / [Fr. indifferentia, Lat'.] Neutrality; suspension; equipoise or free
dom from motives on either side.In choice of commit
tees it is better to choose indifferent persons than to make
an indifferency by putting in those that are strong on both
sides. Bacon.Impartiality.Read the book with indif
ferency and judgment, and thou canst not but greatly com
mend it. Whiigift.Negligence; want of affection; unconcernedness.Indifference cannot but be criminal ; when
it is conversant about objects which are so far from being
of an indifferent nature, that they are of the highest im
portance. Addison.
Indifference, clad in wisdom's guise,
All fortitude of mind supplies ;
For how can stony bowels melt,
In those who never pity felt ?
Swift.
State in which no moral or physical reason preponderates j
state in which there is no difference.The choice is left
to our discretion, except a principal bond of some higher
duty remove the indifference that such things have in them
selves: their indifference is removed, if we take away our
own liberty. Hooker.
INDIF'FERENT, adj. [Fr. indifferent, Lat.] Neutral j
not determined on either side.Being indifferent, we should
receive and embrace opinions according as evidence give*
the attestation of truth. Locke.
Let guilt or fear
Disturb man's rest ; Cato knows neither of them ;
Indifferent in his choice to sleep or die.
Addison.
Unconcerned ; inattentive ; regardless.It was a law of
Solon, that any person who, in the civil commotions of
the republic, remained neuter, or an indifferent spectator
of the contending parties, should be condemned to per
petual banishment. Addison.But how indifferent soever
man may be to eternal happiness, yet surely to eternal
misery none can be indifferent. Rogers.Not to have such
difference as that the one is for its own fake preferable to
the other.The nature of things indifferent is neither to
be commanded nor forbidden, but left free and arbitrary.
Hooker.This I mention only as my conjecture, it being
indifferent to the matter which way the learned shall deter
mine. Locke.Impartial; disinterested.Metcalf was par
tial to none, but indifferent to all ; a master for the whole,
and a father to every one. Ascbam.
I am a most poor woman, and a stranger,
Born
out of
your dominions
; having
here
No judge
indifferent,
and no more
adurance
Of equal friendship and proceeding.
Shakespeare.
Passable ; having mediocrity ; of a middling state ; neither
good nor worst. Tkis is an improper and colloquial use, espe
daily

I N D
c/aZ/y when applied to persons. There is not one of these
subjects that would not fell a very indifferent paper, could
I' think of gratifying the public by such mean aud base
methods. Addison.
Some things admit of mediocrity :
A counsellor, or pleader at the bar,
May want Mcfl'ala's pow'rful eloquence,
Or be less read than deep Casselius ;
Yet this indiff'rent lawyer is esteem'd.
Rqsccmmon.
In the fame fense it has the force of an adverb.I am my
self indifferent honest ; but yet I could accuse me of such
things, that it were better that my mother had not borne
me. Shakespeare.
INDIFFERENTLY, adv. \indiffnenter, Lat.] With
out distinction ; without preference.Whiteness is a mean
between all colours, having itself indifferent/)! to them all,
so as with equal facility to be tinged with any of them.
Newton.Equally ; impartially.They may truly and in
differently minister justice. Common Prayer.In a neutral
state; without wissi or aversion :
Set honour in one eye, and death i' th' other,
And I will look on death indifferently.
Shakespeare.
Not well ; tolerably; passably; middling. An hundred
and fifty of their beds, sown together, kept me but very
indifferently from the floor. Gulliver's Travels.
INDIF'FERENTNESS,/ The state of being indiffer
ent ; indifference.
IN'DIGENCE, or Indigency,/ [Fr. indlgcntia, Lat.]
Want; penury; poverty.Where there is happiness,
there must not be indigency, or want of any due comforts
of life. Burnet.
For ev'n that indigence, that brings me low,
Makes me myself and him above to know.
Dryden.
IN'DIGENE, / [indigena, Lat.] A native.The alaternus, which we have lately received from the hottest
parts of Langu'edoc, thrives with us, as if it were an indi
gene. Evelyn.
INDIGEN'ITAL, adj. Indigenous; native; produced
in a country ; born in a country. Cole.
INDI'GENOUS, adj. [indigene, Fr. indigena, Lat.] Na
tive to a country ; originally produced or born in a re
gion.Negroes were all transported from Africa, and are
not indigenous or proper natives of America. Brown.
IN'DIGENT, adj. [Fr. indigens. Lat.] Poor; needy;
necessitous.Charity consists in relieving the indigent. Ad
dison.In want ; wanting; with of:
Rejoice, O Albion, scver'd from the world,
By nature's wife indulgence ; indigent
Of nothing from without.
Philips.
Void ; empty.Such bodies have the tangible parts indi
gent of moisture. Bacon.
IN'DIGENTNESS, /. The state of being indigent ;
poverty. Scott.
INDIGEST', su Any thing indigested, or not shaped :
Be of good comfort, prince ; for you are born
To set a form upon that indiges},
Which he hath left so shapeless and so rude. Shakespeare.
INDIGEST'ED, adj. [indigeste, Fr. indigestus, Lat.]
Not separated into distinct orders ; not regularly disposed.
This mass, or indigested matter, or chaos, created in the
beginning, was without the proper form which it after
wards acquired. Raleigh.
Before the seas, and this terrestrial ball,
One was the face of nature, if a face ;
Rather a rude and indigested mass.
Dryden.
Not formed, or ssiaped :
Hence, heap of wrath, foul indigested lump ;
As crooked in thy manners as thy shape. Shakespeare.
Not well considered and methodised.By irksome defor-

I N D
mities, through endless and senseless effusions' of indigested
prayers, they oftentimes disgrace the worthiest part of
Christian duty towards God. Hooker.Not concocted in,
the stomach :
Dreams are bred
From rising fumes of indigested food.
Dryden.
Not brought to suppuration. His wound was indigested
and inflamed. Wiseman.
INDIGEST'EDNESS,/ The state of being indigested.
Scott.
INDIGESTIBLE, adj. Not conquerable in the sto
mach ; not convertible to nutriment.Eggs are the most
nourishing and exalted of all animal food, and most- indi
gestible : no body can digest the same quantity of them as
of other food. Arbulhnot.
INDIGEST'IBLENESS,/ The state or quality of be
ing indigestible.
INDIGES'TION, / A morbid weakness in the sto
mach ; want of concoctive power. The state of meat? unconcocted.The fumes of indigestion may indispose men to
thought, as well as to diseases of danger and pain. Temple.
INDIGE'TES, a name which the ancients g ive to some
of their gods. There are various opinions about the ori
gin and signification of this word. Some pretend it was
given to all the gods in general; and others, only to the
demigods, or great men deified. Others fay, it w:;~ given
to such gods as weTe originally of the country, or rather
such as were the gods ot the country that bore this name;
and others again hold it was ascribed to such gods as were
patrons and protectors of particular
others
r cities Lastly, outers
holdd indigetesj to
be
1 derived
'
from inde genitus, or in loco degensi, or from inde and ago, for dego, " I live, I inhabit ;"
which last opinion seems the most probable. The gods to
whom the Romans gave the name indigetes were, Faunus,
Vesta, neas, Romulus, all the gods of Italy; and at
Athens, Minerva, fays Servius ; and at Carthage, Dido.
It is true, we meet with Jupiter Indiges : but thai Jupiter
Indiges is neas, not the great Jupiter; as we may fee
in Livy, lib. i. cap. 3. in which last fense Servius assures
us, indiges comes from the Latin in diis ago, " I am among
the gods." Among these indigetes gods, there was none
more celebrated, nor more extensively worshipped, than
Hercules.
INDIGIR'KA, a river of Russia, which runs into the
Frozen Sea in lat. 73. N. Ion. 144. 14. E.
To INDI'GITATE, v. a. [indigito, Lat.] To point out ;
to show by the fingers. Antiquity expressed numbers by
the fingers ; the depressing this finger, which in the left
hand implied but six, in the right hand indigitated six
hundred. Brown.
INDI'GITATING,/ The act of pointing out. AJh.
INDIGITA'TION, /. The act of pointing out or show
ing, as by the finger.Which things I conceive no ob
scure indigitation of Providence. More against Atheism.
INDI'GN, adj. [indigne, Fr. indignus, Lat.] Unworthy;
undeserving.Where there is a kingdom that is altoge
ther unable or indign to govern, is it just for another na
tion, that is civil or policed, to subdue them? Bacon.
Bringing indignity ; disgraceful. Not in use:
And all indign and base adversities
Make head against my estimation.
Shakespeare.
INDIG'NANCE,/ [a poetical word for] Indignation.
With great indignaunce he that light forsook. Spenser.
INDIGNANT, adj. [indignans, Lat. ] Angry; raging;
inflamed at once with anger and disdain.The lustful
monster fled, pursued by the valorous and indignant Mar
tin. Arbuthnot and Pope.
What rage that hour did Albion's soul possess,
Let chiefs imagine, and let lovers guess!
He strides indignant, and with haughty cries
To single fight the fairy prince defies.
Ticket.
INDIGNA'TION,/ [Fr. indignatio, Lat.] Anger min
gled

I N D
gled with contempt or disgust.Suspend your indignation
against my brother, till you derive better testimony of his
intent. Shakespeare.
But keep this swelling indignation down,
And" let your cooler reason now prevail.
Rowe.
The anger of a superior.There was great indignation
against Israel, i Rings.The effect of danger :
If heav'ns have any grievous plague in store,
Let them hurl down their indignation
On thee, thou troubler of the world.
Shakespeare.
To INDIG'NIFY, v. a. [from ind!gn.] To treat un
worthily :
Where that discourteous dame with scornfull pryde
And fowle entreaty him indignisyde. Spenser's Fair) Queen.
To treat of unworthily :
Therefore in closure of a thanlcfull mind
I deem it best to hold eternally
Their bounteous deeds and noble favours stirin'd,
Than by discourse them to indignijy. Spenser's Colin Clout.
INDIG'NITY,/ [indignitas, from indignus, Lat.] Con
tumely ; contemptuous injury; violation of right accom
panied with insult.Billiops and prelates could not but
have bleeding hearts to behold a person of so great place
and worth constrained to endure so soul indignities. Hooker.
Mo emotion of paffion transported me, by the indignity
of his carriage, to any thing unbeseeming myself. King
Charles.
Man he made, and for him built
Magnificent this world, and earth his feat,
Him lord pronounc'd ; and, O indignity 1
Subjected to his service angel-wings,
And flaming ministers.
Milton.
IN'DIGO, a dye prepared from the leaves and small
branches of the Indigofera tinQoria.
Bastard Indigo. See Amort ha.
INDIGOFERA,/ [Lat. bearing or yielding the blue
dye called indigo, orindicum; from its native country
India.] Indigo ; in botany, a genus of the class diadelphia, order detandria, natural order of papilionace or leguminos. The generic characters are'Calyx : perianthium one-leafed, spreading, nearly flat, five-toothed.
Corolla: papilionaceous; standard rounded, reflex, emarginate, spreading ; wings oblong, obtuse, spreading at the
inferior margin, of the shape of the standard ; keel obtuse,
spreading, deflex, marked on each side by an awl-stiaped
hollow dagger or point. Stamina: filaments diadelphous,
disposed in a cylinder, ascending at their tips ; anther
roundish. Piltillum: germ cylindric } style short, ascend
ing j stigma obtuse. Pericarpium : legume roundilh,
long; (linear-oblong, commonly four-cornered. Gartner.)
Seeds: some kidney-ihaped ; (kidney-retuse or Cuboid. G.)
EJJential Charatler. Calyx spreading; keel of the co
rolla with an awl-stiaped spreading spur on each side ; le
gume linear.
At the end os the last century it was not known in Eu
rope with certainty what plant produced the dye which
was known to the Romans by the name of indicum, and
was so much used as a dye, &c. under the name of indigo.
It was cultivated, however, by Mr. Miller so early as the
year 1731. Only five species were imperfectly known to
Linnus in 1763 ; and Mr. Miller has only the fame
number in the last edition of his Dictionary. Twentythree species are enumerated in the fourteenth edition of
the Systema Vegetabilium, by chevalier Murray ; and profelsor Martyn has increased the catalogue to thirty-five.
The indigos are flirubs, underslirubs, or herbs. The
leaves are in some few cases simple, in more ternate, in
most unequally pinnate, the leaflets in some jointed and
awned at the base, as in Phascolus. The herb in most of
the species yields a blue dye ; which, however, is not pe
culiar to this genus; for many plants of this natural class
abound with the fame blue-colouring matter.

I N D
U
Species. 1. Indigofefa sericea, or silky-leaved indigo j
leaves simple, lanceolate, silky ; spikes fertile ; stem (hrtibby. Stems determinately branched or proliferous, filU
form, rugged with sears, with leafy branchlets. Leaves
clustered, short, acute, pubescent ; varying, with edg
naked and coloured. See Botany Plate VI. fig. 16. vol. iii.
Spike terminating, ovate, villose, with bractes the length
of the calyxes between the flowers. Keel of the corolla
shorter than the other petals, dark purple, with a lona
claw, and on each side a spur. Native of the Cape or
Good Hope.
2. Indigofera oblongifolia, or oblong-leaved indigo t
leaves simple, oblong, silky ; racemes axillary ; stem
shrubby. This is a shrub, with tomentose- silky branches,
and numerous flowers.
3. Indigofera linifolia, or flax-leaved indigo: leaves
simple, linear, hoary; legumes globular. Stem short, up
right ; branches elongated, slender, rod-like, decumbent,
angular, finely villose. Flowers three or four, on short
pedicels in the axils of the leaves, red. Fruit globular,
crowned with the style, snow-white, one-seeded. Native,
of the East Indies, where it was observed by Koenig, who
sent it to Europe together with the seeds under this name,
though it is described as a Hedyfarum by the younger
Linnus in his Supplement. It has, however, the spur on
each side of the keel, which determines it to be an Indi
gofera ; nor has it the habit of the Hedyfaroms, according
to the remark of Vahl, who cultivated it at Copenhagen.
+. Indigofera ovata, or ovate-leaved indigo : leaves sim-*'
pie, ovate ; stem herbaceous. This was found at the Cape
of Good Hope by Thunberg.
5. Indigofera spinosa, or thorny indigo: leaves ternate,
obovate, peduncles spineseent; stem shrubby. This is a
shrub with an ash-coloured bark, and very much branched.
Native of the East Indies and Arabia.
6. Indigofera trifoliata, or trifoliate indigo: leaves ter
nate, flowers sessile, lateral. Native of the East Indies.
7. Indigofera psoraloides, or long-spiked indigo : leaves
ternate, lanceolate ; racemes very long, legumes droop
ing. Stem perennial, angular, with three ribs occasioned
by the petioles running down it, and somewhat rugged
Native of the Cape of Good Hope ; flowers from July to
September. Perhaps this may be the glabra of Miller ;
which, as far as we can judge, is not the glabra of Lin
nus. In the Amoenitates Academic it is described
under the name of Cytisus psoraloides, as a shrub a foot
high, with awl-shaped stipules ; the leaves petioled, the
leaflets all sessile, lanceolate, almost naked ; spikes ped un
cled, upright, calyxes pubescent ; flowers closely reflex,
&c. &c.
8. Indigofera candicans, or white indigo : leaves ter
nate, lanceolate-linear, silky underneath; spikes peduncled, few-flowered ; legumes cylindric, straight. This
species is distinguished by the whiteness of the stem and
the under-side of the leaves. The flowers are red, five to
eight or nine in a spike. Native of the Cape of Good
Hope, whence it was introduced by Mr. Francis Maflbn
in 1774. It flowers from July to September; but its
principal time of flowering, according to Mr. Curtis, is
from the beginning of May to the middle of June.
9. Indigofera amcena, or scarlet-flowered indigo: leaves
ternate, oval, somewhat hairy ; branches round, spikes peduncled, stipules bristle-sliaped ; calyxes loose, stem frutescent. This also is a native of the Cape, and was intro
duced by the fame person at the fame time. It flowers in
March and April.
10. Indigofera procumbens, or prostrate indigo : leaves
ternate, obovate ; stem herbaceous, prostrate ; spikes peduncled. Stem a foot long, somewhat angular, almost
naked. Flowers dark purple. Native of the Cape of
Good Hope.
11. Indigofera sarmentosa, or dwarf indigo : leaves ter
nate, ovate, subsestile ; peduncles axillary, two-flowered
or thereabouts ; stem prostrate, filiform. This was found
at the Cape by Thunberg ; and also by Masson, who in
troduced it at Kew in 1786. It flowers in June.
,
11. Indigofera

16
INDIGOFERA.
12. Indigofera denudats, or naked indigo-, leaves fer30. Indigofera spicats, or spiked indigo : leaves pin
nate, ovate, smooth ; racemes peduncled, longer than the nate, obovate, flowers in spikes; legumes columnar, toru
leaf ; stem shrubby, upright. This also was sound at the lose, pendulous ; stem decumbent. Stem herbaceous, vil
lose. Native of Arabia.
Cape by Thunberg.
i]. Indigofera Mexicana, or Mexican indigo: leaves
31. Indigofera angustifolia, or narrow-leaved indigo:
ternate, panicle' branched into spikes ; stem shrubby. leaves pinnate, linear; racemes elongated ; stem slirubby.
Found in New Granada by Mutis.
Stem suffrutefeent, somewhat even; branches alternate,
14. Indigofera trita, or warted indigo: leaves ternate, the length of the stem. Native of the Cape of Good
ovate, acute; racemes sttort; stem upright. Stem up Hope ; flowers from June to October.
right, green, having the appearance of I. anil. Native of
32. Indigofera anil, or wild indigo: leaves pinnate, lan
the East Indies.
ceolate ; racemes short ; stem suffruticose. This has the
.15. Indigofera coccinea, or scarlet indigo : leaves ter habit and appearance of the next species. Mr. Miller
nate, ovate-oblong; peduncles many-flowered, axillary, fays, it grows to the height of five or six feet, (if this be
legumes round, bowed. Native of China about Canton. his suffruticosa ;) and that, being a much larger plant, it
17. Indigofera bufalina : leaves ternate, ovate, smooth ; will afford a greater quantity of indigo from the fame
racemes axillary, legumes thick, villose ; stem climbing. compass of ground than any of the other species, especi
Native of Cochin-china.
ally if cut before the stalks grow woody; it will also grow
18. Indigofera filiformis : leaves quinate, oblong, vil on poorer land. Native of the East Indies; and very
lose ; flowers in spikes, peduncled ; peduncles and branches common in Jamaica, growing wild in all the savannas,
filiform; stem upright. Found at the Cape of Good Hope where doubtless it had been cultivated in former times ;
by Thunberg.
for there, we often meet with some of those indigo-works,
19. Indigofera coriacea, or leathery-leaved indigo : which were then built, and remain very perfect to this
leaves quinate, obovate, mucronate, hairy ; stipules awl- day. It is hardier than any of the other sorts, and grows
shaped, legumes straight, smooth. In Linnus's Species very luxuriantly even in the dryest savanna-lands ; but it
Plantarum this plant is described under the name of Lotus does not yield so much pulp ; the dye, however, that is
mauritanicui, as a small shrub, with filiform rigid branches. extracted from it, is generally the best, of a fine coppeiifli
In the Mantissa, it was removed to the genus Ononis ; and cast, and a close grain.
now, in the Catalogue pf the Royal Garden at Kew, into
33. Indigofera tinctoria, or dyer's indigo : leaves pin
this genus. Native of the Cape of Good Hope ; flowers nate, obovate ; racemes short ; stem suffruticose. This
in July and August.
differs from the preceding, in the leaflets being obovate,
20. Indigofera digitata : leaves digitate, racemes pedun blunt, naked on both sides ; the legumes columnar, straight,
cled ; stem shrubby, si. Indigofera stricta: leaves pin- but more gibbose at the suture, as in that, and subtoru^nate, smooth, oblong; racemes axillary, scarcely pedun lose, in loose minute racemes. Thunberg describes it
cled ; stem shrubby, upright, 22. Indigofera frutescens : thus : stem filiform, subflexuofe, angular, smooth, up
leaves pinnate, ovate, smooth; racemes axillary, pedun right, a foot and a half high, a little branched at top.
cled ; stem slirubby, upright. These were sound at the Branches like the stein, alternate, upright. Leaflets in
Cape of Good Hope by Thunberg.
four pairs or more, very blunt with a point, smooth,
23. Indigofera cytisoides, or angular-stalked indigo: very finely villose underneath, almost equal. Racemes
leaves quinate-pinnate and ternate ; racemes axillary ; from the axils of the leaves, when they begin to flower
stem shrubby. This is described as a species of Psoralea much shorter than the leaf, but becoming longer as
by Linnus in his Species Plantarum. Native of the they advance. Legumes drooping, subcolumnar, sharp,
Cape of Good Hope ; flowers in July.
straight, very finely villose. Specimens of this plant from
24.. Indigofera fragrans : leaves quinate, pinnate, leaf- different parts of India, Madagascar, Java, Ceylon, &c.
'lets ovate, hairy, the outmost larger ; legumes four-cor vary very much, if they are all really the same species.
nered. Stems round, somewhat hairy. Leaflets hairy on The stem is higher or sliorter, more or less hairy or smooth ;
both sides, the end one obovate and larger than the others. the leaves have from four or five to eight pairs of leaflets,
Found in the East Indies by Koenig.
larger or smaller, more or less villose; the legumes are
25. Indigofera enneaphylla, or trailing indigo : leaves straight or bowed, villose or smooth. Linnus, in his
pinnate, wedge-shaped, in sevens ; stems prostrate ; spikes Flora Zeylanica fays, that the leaves have nine or eleven
lateral. Plant depressed to the ground. Stems several, pairs of leaflets, which are green ; and that it is almost an
.round, even, a palm in length, with the lower branches exotic in Ceylon, but frequent in Paliacotta and Coro.depressed. Leaves also depressed, spreading. Native of mandel. According to Loureiro it is spontaneous in
the East Indies. It is twice described in the Mantissas; China and Cochin-china, and is cultivated all over those
under this name, and that of Hedysarum prostratum.
vast empires.
26. Indigofera semitrijuga: leaves pinnate, obcordate,
Dr. Patrick Browne, besides the wild indigo already
in fives ; legumes subspiked, pendulous, torulose ; stem mentioned, has two others, which he calls the indigo, and
prostrate, suffruticose. This is a small shrub, with round the Guatimala indigo : the former seldom above two feet
simple branches, villose-hoary, as is the whole plant. It and a half in height, and seeming to divide rather than to
resembles the 25th and 27th in many circumstances, but branch in its growth ; the latter commonly three or four
is sufficiently distinct from both. Native of the East In feet high, throwing out many sub-erect branches as it
dies and Arabia.
rises. This is much hardier, and affords a finer pulp,
27. Indigofera pentaphylla, or five-leaved indigo: leaves but it does not yield so great a quantity, and is only culti
pinnate, oval, in fives ; stems prostrate ; peduncles two- vated where the seasons are not so certain, or in mixt
tlowered. Herb depressed, extremely divaricate. Flowers fields. The former, yielding more of the dye than either
red. It resembles I. enneaphylla very much, but the pe of the others, is generally preferred, though subject to
duncles are two-flowered, and the plant is double the size. many more mischances. Mr. Miller cultivated the dyer's
28. Indigofera glabra, or smooth indigo: leaves pin indigo so long ago as the year 1731. He calls it Guatimala
nate and ternate, obovate ; racemes very stiort ; legumes indigo, and fays it is an annual plant with us. He has
horizontal, columnar. This is an annual plant, with five sorts in all ; but, not having described them, we are in
imooth leaflets ; the stem also is smooth. Native of the some degree uncertain what species he intended.
-East Indies.
The ancients were acquainted with the dye which we
29. Indigofera hirsuta, or hairy-leaved indigo : leaves call indigo, under the name of indicum. Pliny knew that
pinnate, hirsute ; stem upright, flowers in spikes; legumes it was a preparation of a vegetable substance, though he
pendulous, woolly. Stem lofty, hairy. Native of the was ill informed both concerning the plant itself, and the
East Indies.
process by which it was fitted for use. From its colour,

INDIGOFEHA.
.
17
and the country from which !t was imported, it is deno- that purpose. The pulp beings thus extracted, the tineminated by some authors Atramentum hdiitwt, and tndteum lure' is discharged into the beaters, and there worked up
nigrum. Even at the close of the flxteenth century, it was by two or three negroes, each with a bucket, (or by an
not known in England what plant produced indigo. For engine.) They agitate it, until the dye begins to granuin the Remembrances of Mailer S. by Richard Hakluyt late, or stoat in little flocculas in the water ; which scparain i5Ba, he was instructed " to. know if anile, that colour- tk>n is greatly forwarded by a gradual addition of clear
th blew, be a natural commodity of those parts, (Tur- lime-water. The different stages of this operation are
key ;) and> if it be compounded of an -herbe, to fend the distinguished by examining a small quantity of the liquor
seed or root, with the order of sowing, &c. that it may in a silver cup from time to time; and a little experience
become a natural commodity in the realme, as wood is, soon teaches them to know when to stop by a single drop
that the high price of foreign woad may be brought down." upon \hc nail at any degree of height, as they would have
Gerarde, in 1597, is wholly silent about it, and so is John- their indigo of a deep copperifh-blue, or of a paler colourson in 1631. Parkinson however, in 1640, treats largely The liquor is now left undisturbed, until the rlocculsctof it. Me calls it Indko, or Indian woade, and gives a figure tie; then the water is discharged, and the magma, or
. of the leaf from De Laet. He then describes it, first from mud, is let out by a lower vent into its proper recepta, Francis Ximenes in De Laet's description of America; cles. This is again, by some, put into a cauldron, and
and secondly, from Mr. William Finch, a London mer- heated over a gentle fire, but not so as to boil, and then,
chant, in Purchas's Pilgrims. Even in 1-688, Mr. Ray emptied into little bags to drain ; by others it is not heatlays, it was not agreed among- botanists what plant it is ed, but immediately put into the lugs; by all, it is affrom which indigo' is made; but that the most probable terwards put into square boxes, with the lides not above
opinion was, that it is a leguminole shrub, allied to Co- four inches deep, that it may dry the sooner.'and without
lutea. He describes it from Hernandez and Marcgraaf ; crumbling, which it is otherwise apt to do.
and subjoins that of the amcri from the Hortus Malabari34.. Indigofera disperma, or two-leaved indigo : leaves
cus. AW, or anil, is the American name; it is nik also pinnate, oval; racemes elongated; legumes, two-seeded,
in Arabic; rhe Portuguese have adopted their anil, or ani- This resembles the preceding,, but the racemes are longer
Uim, from the American; the. other- European nations than the compound leaves, and the legumes are two-seeded,
generally call it indigo ; in Chinese it is tin laam, which Native of the East Indies.
signifies sky-blue.
35. Indigofera argentea,or silvery-leaved indigo : leave*
The works for steeping and fermenting the indigo in ternate and pinnate, obovate, silky, legumes torulose, pen-r
the West Indies consist of three or five square cisterns or dulous. The whole plant is silky and glaucous j Item
vats, well cemented, terrassed, and seasoned. They are suffruticose, upright, branched, round, from half a yard
made gradually smaller, and so situated as to have the top to three quarters of a yard in height, and grey. Flower*
of the second and third on a line with the bottom of the from nine to twelve, purple, very ('mail, as in I. tinctbria,
first, ora little lower; and the top of the fourth and fifth Linnus fays, that the legumes have usually three seed*
on a line with, or lower than, the bottom os the second and in them. According to him, it is a native of the East Inthird. The first is called the steeper, and is generally made dies ; l'Heritier fays, it is a native of Egypt, and that h
about eight or ten feet square, by four deep, and opens had the seeds from Alexandria by Jean fiaptiste Mure,
into the second and third by round holes, made dole to consul-general in Egypt, in the year 1783 ; and that ho
the bottom, so as to discharge all the tincture readily, had since been informed, by protestor Louiche DesfonThe second, or second and third, vats, are called the beat- taines, that it is cultivated abundantly in the kingdom of
irs. If there be only one, and the liquor is to be worked Tunis for dyeing, but is not indigenous there. The
lip with hand-buckets, it should be eight or ten feet square, Arabs call it hab-nil. Whether the plant described by
and six feet deep ; but if there be two, and the tincture Mons. l'Heritier and Mons. Gouan be the same is not
is to be beaten with an enginfe, they should be so deep as quite certain. The former refers to Linnus's Mantissa j
to hold all the liquor a good way below the main or ho-* and Vahl, who refers to Gouan, refers also to the fame
rizontal axis. into which the buckets are fixed; and the work of Linnus. Indeed there is much confusion in,
Avails should be nearly as high over the rollers as the cif- the species yet to be cleared up ; and we are yet uncer-,
tern is . deep below them, to prevent the tincture from be- tain whether the plants cultivated in different countries
ing wasted. After the liquor is well beat, it is left to for dyeing, b*> really distinct species or only varieties,
settle ; and, when the pulp is- deposited, the clear fluid is
Propagation and Culture. The specie* first known in Fu
el raw n off by a vent placed some inches above the bottom rope are natives of the East Indies, and may be propaof each cistern ; and the remainder is discharged into the gated by seeds. The seeds must be sown in a hot-bed
fourth and fifth cisterns, by convenient outlets placed early in the spring ; and, when the plants come up two
close to the bottom. These last cisterns are small ; they inches high, they should be transplanted into small pots
are however generally made square, and proportioned to filled with good fresh earth, and the pots roust be "plunged
the quantity of pulp such works commonly produce at a into a hot-bed of tanner's bark , when the plants have
time. These works lieing in good order, and the plants obtained some strength, the glasses must be raised in the
cut and carried to them, they are laid in the steeper, and, day-time. The perennial sorts may also be increased by
when that is pretty full, boas are laid over them, sop- cuttings. Most of the new species are from the Cape of Good
ported by props, from the beams that overlay the cistern; Hope. These require only the protection of a dry stove
these being well settled, they put in as much water as will or glass case, and may be- propagated by cuttings, though
cover the weed, and leave it to digest 3nd ferment, until some of them do not strike very readily. Several of them
the greatest part of the pulpis extracted; without letting ripen. their seeds in Europe, and therefore may be also
the tender tops run to putrefaction. In the management propagated that way. Several species are natives of Egypt
of this point the judgment of the planter chiefly consists ; or Arabia s two are natives ot China; one of Cochin-,
for, if he draws off the water but two hours too soon, he cfcina ; and one of New Granada in Spanish America,
loses thegreatest part of the pulp; and, if the fermenta- AU therefore are the growth of hot climates; aud not one
tion runs but two hours too long, the whole is spoiled, of Europe.
They frequently therefore, draw out a handful of the
Culture of Indigo, No. 33, ' the West Indies. Indigo ieemt
weed; and, when they find the tops grow very tender and to thrive best in a free rich soil, and a warm situation ;
pale, and observe the stronger leaves to change their co- but, to answer the planter's toil to his satisfaction, it
Jour to a less lively pale, they draw off the liquor without should be cultivated where it may be frequently refreshed
delay. They soon learn to know this critical point, by, with moisture. Having first chosen a proper piece of
the height of the fermentation, and grain of the tincture ; ground, and cleared it, hoe it into little trenches, not
of which they frequently b&U a littje in a s4er cup, far . above J wo inches or two inches and a. half in depth, nor
Vol. XI. No. 730.
F
wore

13
I N D
more than fourteen or fifteen inches asunder. In the
bottom of these, at any season of the year, strew the seeds
pretty thick, and immediately cover them. As the plants
ihoot, fliey should be frequently weeded, and kept constant
ly clean, until they spread sufficiently to cover the ground.
Those who cultivate great quantities, only strew the feeds
pretty thick in little (hallow pits, hoed up irregularly, but
generally within four, five, or six, inches of one another,
and covered as before. Plants raised in this manner are
observed to answer as well or rather better than the others,
but they require more care in the weeding. They grow
to full perfection in two or three months, and are ob
served to answer best when cut in full blossom. The
plants are cut'with rape-hooks, a few inches above the
root, tied in loads, carried to the works, and laid by strata
in the steeper. The culture of indigo has been greatly
neglected among the English co]pnists, though no part of
the world affords a better soil, or more commodious situ
ations for that purpose, than Jamaica. They have be
gun however to plant there of late years. Seventeen
negroes are sufficient to manage twenty acres of indigo ;
and one acre of rich land, well planted; will, with good
seasons and proper management, yield five hundred pounds
of indigo in twelve months ; for the plant ratoons and gives
four or five crops a-year ; but must be replanted afterwards.
Mr. Miller is of opinion that the planters of indigo
sow their feeds too thick, whereby the plants are drawn
up with slender stems, not sufficiently furnished with
leaves, and those leaves not so large and succulent as if
the plants were allowed a greater sliarc of room. It is a
common observation of the cultivators of woad, that, when
the plants spire, and have narrow thin leaves, they pro
duce little dye ; they not only therefore make choice of
rich strong land, but are careful to thin the plants, that
they may have room to spread, and produce large succu
lent leaves. If the planters of indigo in America would
imitate the cultivators of woad in this particular, they
would certainly find their advantage, another point in
which they err is, letting the plant stand too long before
they cut it; for, the older it is, the drier and firmer are
the stalks, and the less will be dissolved by fermentation ;
nor will the fces of old plants be near so beautiful. It
is to be wistied therefore that the planters would try some
experiments in the culture and management of indigo,
by sowing thin, keeping the plants perfectly clean, and
cutting them whilst young and full of juice. But, labour
being dear in the West Indies, the planters may object
to the expence of cultivating indigo in this manner. To
avoid this, the feeds might be sown with the drill-plough ;
and, by the use of the hoe-plough, ten acres may be kept
clean from weeds with as small an expence as one with
the hand-hoe ; and, by stirring the ground often, and
earthing up the plants, they would grow much stronger,
be less liable to be destroyed by insects, and have larger
and more succulent stalks and leaves. Though all seasons
be good for sowing indigo, yet care must be taken not to
do it in a dry rime, because it may be eaten by vermin,
carried away by the wind, or choked by weeds ; the
planters therefore usually choose a season which promises
rain, and then they are sure of seeing the plant spring up
in three or four days. See Sophora.
IN'DIKHOOD, a tbwn of Grand Bukhariai sixty
miles west of Balk. Lat. 36. 3?. N. Ion. 64. ro. E.
INDIL'IGENCE,/ [in and diligence.] Want of exer
tion.Is it not as great an indignity, that an excellent
conceit and capacity by the indulgence of an idle tongue
ihould be disgraced ? Ben Jonson.
I.NDION", a town of Persia, in the province of Chorasan, near the Masjan: aio miles north-north-east of Herat.
IN'DIOS, a river of the isthmus of Darien, which runs
into the Pacific Ocean in lat. 6. 20. N.
INDIRECT', adj. [Fr. indirectus, Lat.] Not straight;
not rectilinear. Not tending otherwise than obliquely or
consequentially to a purpose ; as, an indirect acculation>
Wrong ; improper ;

I N D
The tender prince
Would fain have come with me to meet your grace }
But by his mother was perforce with-held.
Fy, what an indirect and peevisti course
Is this of hers i '
Shakespeare,
Not fair ; not honest.Those things which they do know
they may, upon sundry indirect considerations, let pass ;
and, although themselves do not err, yet may they deceive
others. Hooker.Indirect dealing will be discovered one
time or other, and then he loses his reputation. Tiilotson.
0 pity and shame! that they who to live well
Enter'd so fair, should tusn aside, to tread
Paths indirect.
.
Milton.
INDIRECTION,/ Oblique means; tendency not in
a straight line :
And thus do we, of wisdom and of reach,
With windlaces, and with essays of byas,
By indirections find directions out.
Shakespeare.
Dishonest practice^ Net used:
1 had rather coin my heart than wring
From the hard hands of peasants their vile trash,
By any indirection.
Shahespeafi.
INDIRECT'LY, adv. Not in a right line; obliquely,
Not
express terms. Still (he suppresses the name,
which continues his doubts and hopes; and at last (he indircBly mentions it. Broome.-Unfairly ; not rightly.He
that takes any thing from his neighbour, which was justly
forfeited, to satisfy his own revenge or avarice, is tied to
repentance, but not to restitution ; because I took the for
feiture indirectly, I am answerable to God for my unhand
some, unjust, or uncharitable, circumstances. Taylor.
He bids you then resign
Your crown and kingdom, indirectly held
From him the true challenger.
Shakespeare.
INDIRECT'NESS, / Obliquity. Unfairness ; disho
nesty ; fraudulent art.
INDISCER'NIBLE, adj. Not perceptible ; not discoverable :
Speculation, which, to my dark soul,
Depriv'd of reason, is as indiscernible
As colours to my body, wanting sight.
Denham.
INDISCER'NIBLENESS, / The state or quality of
being indiscernible. Scott.
INDISCER'NIBLY, adv. In a manner not to be per
ceived.
INDISCERPTIBIL'ITY,/ [from indisccrptible.'] The
state of being indissoluble.
INDISCERP'TIBLE, adj. Not to be separated ; inca
pable of being broken or destroyed by dissolution os parts.
There is no sort of reason to think death to be the dis
solution of the living being, even though it should not be
absolutely indisccrptible. Butler's Analogy.
INDISCERP'TIBLENESS,/ [from indisccrptible.] The
state or quality of being indiicerptible.
INDISCOV'ERY, / The state of being hidden. An
unusual word.The ground of this assertion was the mag
nifying esteem of the ancients, arising from the indiscovery
of its head. Brown.
INDISCREE'T, adj. [indiscret, Fr.] Imprudent; in
cautious ; inconsiderate ; injudicious.If thou be amongthe indiscreet, observe the time; but be continually among
men ot understanding. Eccles.
Why then
Are mortal men so fond and indiscreet,
So evil gold to seek unto their aid ;
And having not complain, and having it upbraid ? Spenser*
INDISCREET'LY, adv. Without prudence ; without
consideration ; without judgment.Let a great personageundertake an action passionately, let him manage it indistreet/y, and he shall have enough, to flatter him. Taylor.
Job

I N D
Job on justice hath aspersions flung,
And spoken indiscreetly with his tongue.
Sandys.
* INDISCREET'NESS,/ Indiscretion. Stilt.
INDISCRETION, /. [Fr. in and discretion.] Impru
dence; rashness; inconsideration. His offences did pro
ceed rather from negligence, rashness, or other indiscretion,
than from any malicious thought. Hayward.
Indiscretion sometimes serves us well, '
When our deep plots do fail.
Shakespeare.
INDISCRIMINATE, adj. [indiscriminetvs, Lat.] Undistinguishing-; not marked with any note of distinction.
A man may with decency have a distinguishing palate;
but indiscriminate voraciousness degrades him to a glutton.
Chesterfield.
INDISCRIMINATELY, adv. [from indiscriminate.}
Without distinction.Others use defamatory discourse
purely for love of talk ; whose speech, like a flowing cur
rent, bears away indiscriminately whatever lies in its way.
Government oj the Tongue.
INDISCRIM'INATING, adj. Making no distinctions :
That indijcriminating floods should spare
A chosen few, to stock the desert world !
Bally.
INDISPEN'SABLE, adj. [French.] Not to be remit
ted ; not to be spared ; necessary. Rocks, mountains, and
caverns, against which these exceptions are made, are of
indispensable use and necessity, as well to earth as to man.
Woodward.
INDISPEN'SABLENESS, / State of not being to be
spared ; necessity.
INDISPEN'SABLY, adv. Without dispensation ; with
out remission ; necessarily.Every one must look upon
himself as indispensably obliged to the practice of duty. Addisbn.
To INDISPO SE, v. a. \indisposer, Fr.] To make un
fit : with for.Nothing can be reckoned good or bad to
us in this life,. any farther than it prepares or indisposes us
jsor the enjoyment of another. Atterbury.To disincline ;
to make averse ; with to.It has a strange efficacy to in
dispose the heart to religion. South.To disorder; to dis
qualify for its proper functions. The soul is not now
hindered in its actings by the distemperature of indisposed
organs. Glanvi/le. To disorder slightly with regard to
health.Though it weakened, yet it made him rather in
disposed than sick, and did no ways disable him from stu
dying. Walton.To make unfavourable : with towards.
The king was sufficiently indisposed towards the persons or
the principles of Calvin's disciples. Clarendon.
INDISPO'SEDNESS, / State of unfitness or disincli
nation ; disordered state It is not any innate harshness
in piety that renders the first essays of it unpleasant ; that
is owing only to the indi/posedness of our own hearts. Decay
of Piety.
IMPOSITION, / [Fr. from indispose.'] Disorder of
health; tendency to sickness ; slight disease.The king
did complain of a continual infirmity of body, yet rather
as an indisposition in health, than any set sickness. Hayward,
Disinclination; dislike; with to or towards. The indis.
position of the church of Rome to reform herself, must be
no stay unto us from performing our duty to God. Hooker.
The mind, by every degree of affected unbelief, con
tracts more and more of a general indisposition towards be
lieving. Atterbury.
INDIS'PUTABLE, adj. Unconvertible; incontestable;
evident; certain.There is no maxim in politics more
indisputable, than that a nation should have many honours
to reserve for those who do national services. Addison.
INDIS'PUTABLENESS, /. The state of being indis
putable ; certainty ; evidence.
INDIS'PUTABLY, adv. [from indisputable.] Without
controversy ; certainly ; evidently.The thing itself is
Questionable, nor is it indisputably certain what death (he
id. Brtwn,Without opposition.They questioned a

I N D
1
d.ity that had been indisputably granted to so many pre
ceding kings. Howel.
INDISSOL'VABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
and dssolvo, to dissolve,] Incapable of being dissolved, irycapable of being broken. Indissoluble ; not separable as
to its parts.Metals, corroded with a little acid, turn
into rust, which is an earth tasteless and indissolvable in
water; and this earth, imbibed with more acid, becomes
a metallic salt. Newton.Obligatory; not to be broken ;
binding for ever.Deposition and degradation are with
out hope of any remission, and therefore the law styles
them an indissolvable bond ; but a censure, a dissolvable
bond. Aylisse.
INDISSOL'VABLENESS,/. The state of being indis
soluble.
INDISSOLUBIL'ITY,/ \indissolubilite, Fr. from indis
soluble.] Resistance to a dissolving power ; firmness ; stableness.What hoops hold this mass of matter in so close a
pressure together, from whence steel has its firmness, and
the parts of a diamond their hardness and indijsolubility ?
Locke. Perpetuity of obligation.
INDISSOLUBLE, adj. {Fr. indijsolubilis, Lat.] Resist
ing all separation of its parts; firm; stable.When com
mon gold and lead are mingled, the lead may be severed
almost unaltered ; yet if, instead of the gold, a tantillura
of the red elixir be mingled with the saturn, their union
will be so indissoluble, that there is no possible way of se
parating the diffused elixir from the fixed lead. Boyle.
Binding for ever; subsisting for ever; not to be loosed.
Far more comfort it were for us, to be joined with you
in bands of indissoluble love and amity, to live as if, our
persons being many, our souls were but one. Hooker.
INDIS'SOLUBLENESS, / Indissolubility ; resistance
to separation of parts.Adam, though consisting of a com
position intrinsically dissolvable, might have held, by the
Divine Will, a state of immortality and indijsolubleness of
his composition. Hale.
INDIS'SOLUBLY, adj. In a manner resisting all sepa
ration.The remaining ashes, by a further degree of fire,
may be indissolutly united into glass. Boyle.
They willingly unite,
Indijsclubly firm : from Dubris south
To northern Orcades.
.
Philips.
For ever obligatorily.
INDISTINCT', adj. [Fr. in and disiinclus, Lat.] Not
plainly marked ; contused.When we speak of the infi
nite divisibility of matter, we keep a very clear and dis
tinct idea of division and divisibility : but, when we come
to parts too small for our senses, our ideas of these little
bodies become obscure and indistinct. Watts.
She warbled in her throat,
And tun'd her voice to many a merry note :
But indistinct, and neither sweet nor clear.
DryJen,
Not exactly discerning :
We throw out our eyes for brave Othello,
Ev'n till we make the main and th* aerial blue
An indi/lintl regard.
Shakspeare-.
INDISTINC'TION,/ Confusion; uncertainty.The
indiftinBion of many of the fame name, or the misappli
cation of the act of one unto another, hath made some
doubt. Brown,Omission of discrimination ; indiscrimina
tion.An iudistinQion of all persons, or equality of all
orders, i far from being agreeable to the will of God.
Spratt.
INDISTINCTLY, adv. Confusedly ; uncertainly ;
without dcfiniter.ess or discrimination.In its sides it was
bounded distinctly, but on its ends confusedly and indrstinilly, the light there vanishing by degrees. Newton.
Without being distinguished.Making trial thereof, both*
the liquors soaked ina.ifiincT.ly through the bowl. Brown.
INDISTINCTNESS, / Confusion; uncertainty; ob
scurity.There is an unevennel's or indijlinOnest in the
style-

0
1 N D
I N D
/le of these places, concerning the origin and form of postulating with him, received no higher answer than th
tlie earth. Burnct.Old age makes the cornea and coat of
of his impotency f Brown-.
the crystalline humour grow flatter : so that trie light, excuse
INDIVISIBJLTTY.orlBDi.vii'iBLBNEas,/ [from i*.
for-want of sufficient refraction, will not converge to the divisible.] State in which no more division can be made;
bortom of the eye, but beyond it, and by consequence A peltle and mortar will as soon bring any particle of
paint in file bottom of the eye a confused picture ; and, matter to indivisibility as the acutell thought of a mathema
according to the indistin&nefs of this picture, the object tician. Locke.
will appear contused, Netuton.
INDIVISIBLE, adj. [Fr. fi and divijiblc.1 What can
INDISTINGUISHABLE, adj. Incapable of being dis not be broken into parts; so small as that it cannot be
tinguished.
smaller; having reached the last degree of divisibility.
sNDISTUR'BANCE, / Calmness ; freedom from dis By atom, no body will imagine we intend to express a
turbance.What is called by the Stoics apathy, and by perfect indivisible, but only the lealt fort of natural bo
the Sceptics indisiurbance, seems all but to mean, great dies. Digby.
tranquillity of mind. Temple.
INDIVIS IBLES, f. In geometry, those indefinitely
IN'DITCH,/ An inner ditch. Scott.
small elements, or principles, into which any body or
To INDI'TE, [of inditum, Lat. to put in, or of blhran, figure may ultimately be divided. Thus, a line is said to
Sax. or dtchlen, Ger. to invent or compose, particularly consist of points, a surface of parallel lines, and a solid of
in writing.] To compote or dictate the matter of a letter, parallel surfaces ; and, because each of these elements is
or other writing. See To Endite, vol. vi.
supposed indivisible, if in any figure a line be drawn per
INDI'TEMENT. See Indictment.
pendicularly through all the elements, the number of
INDIVIDUAL* adj. \_individu, Fr. individual, Lat.] points in that line will be the fame as the number of the
Separate from others of the fame species ; single ; nume . elements. Whence it appears, that a parallelogram, or a
rically one. Neither is it enough to consult, secundum ge prism, or a cylinder, is resolvable into elements, a& in
nera, what the kind and character of the person- ihould divisibles, all equal to each other, parallel, and like or
be ; for the molt judgment i* shown in the choice of in similar to the base ; for which reason, one of these ele
dividuals. Bacon,
ments multiplied by the number of them, that is the base
Must the whole man, amazing- thought ! return
, 1 of the figure multiplied by its height, gives the area or
content. And a .triangle is resolvable into lines parallel
To the cold marble, or contracted urn 1
to the base, but decreasing in arithmetical progrtslion ; so
And never fliall thole particles agree,
also do the circles, which constitute the parabolic conoid,
That were in life this individual he i
Prior.
as well as thole which constitute the plane of a circle, or
Undivided ; not to be parted or disjoined!
the surface of a cone. In all which cases, as the last or
least term of the arithmetic progression is o, and the length
To give thee toeing, I lent
of the figure the fame thing as the number of the terms,
Out of my side to thee, nearest my heart,
therefore the greatest term, or base, being multiplied by
Substantial life, to have thee by my side
the length of the figure, half the product is the sum of
Henceforth an individual solace dear.
Milton.
the whole, or the content of the figure. And in any other
INDIVIDUAL,/ A single person, a single thing.
figure or solid, if the law of the decrease of the elements
INDIVIDUALITY, / Separate or distinct exiltence. be known, and thence the relation ot the sum to the
He would tell his instructor, that all men were not sin greatest term, which is the bale, the whole number of
gular i that individuality could hardly be predicated of them being the altitude of the figure, then tle said sum
any man ; for it was commonly laid, that a man is not of the elements is always the content of the figure. A
the fame he was, and that madmen are beside themselves. cylinder may also be resolved into cylindrical curve sur
Arbutknot.
faces, having all the fame height, and continually decreas
INDIVID'UALLY, adv. With separate or distinct ex ing inwards, as the circles ot the base do, on which they
istence : numerically.How should that subsist solitarily insist.
by itself, which hath no substance, but individually the
This way of considering magnitudes, is called the me
very same whereby others subsist with it ? Hooker.Not thod of indivisibles, which is only the ancient mttkcd of ex
separably; incommunicably.I dare not pronounce him haustion! a little disguised and contracted. See Exhaus.
omniscious, that being an attribute individually proper to TION, vol. vii. It is found of good use, both in comput
the godhead, and incommunicable to any created sub ing the contents of figures in a very short and easy way,
stance. Hakewill.
and in shortening other demonstrations in mathematics j
To INDIVID'UATE, v. a. [from individual, Lat.] To an instance of which is that celebrated proposition of Ar
distinguish from others of the lame species ; to make sin chimedes, that a sphere is two-thirds of its circumscribed
gle.Life is individuated into infinite numbers," that have cylinder. The method of indivisibles was introduced by
their diltinct fense and pleasure. More.No man is capa Cavalerius, in 1635, in his Geometric, lndivisibHium. The
ble of translating poetry, who, besides a genius to that fame was also pursued by Torrkelli in his works, printed
art, is not a master both of his author's language and of 1644.; and again by Cavalerius himself in another treatise,
his own ; nor must we understand the language only of published in 1647.
the poet, but his particular turn of thoughts and expres
INDIVIS'IBLY, adv. So as it cannot be divided.
sion, which are the characters that distinguish and indivi
INDIVI'SUM,/-[Latin.] A law term ; that which i
duate him from all other writers. Dryden.
held by two persons without being divided.
INDIVIDUA'TION, / That which makes an indivi
INDO'CIBLE, adj. Unteachabie; insusceptible of in
dual.What is the principle of individuation? Or what is struction.
it that makes any one thing the fame as it was before ?
INDO'CIL, / [indocile, Fr. indocilii, Lat.] Unteacha
Waus.
bie ; incapable of being instructed. These certainly are
INDIVIDU'ITY, /. [from individuus, Lat.] The state the fools in the text, indoeit intractable fools, whose stoli
of being an individual ; separate existence.
dity can baffle all arguments, and is proof against demon
INDIVID'UUM, /. [Latin.] With logicians, a parti stration itself. Benttey's Sermons.
cular being of any species ; that which is incapable of
INDOCIL'ITY, /. [Fr. fa and docility.] Unteaehablebeing divided into two beings of a like kind.
ness ; refusal of instruction.
INDIVIN'ITY, / Want of divine power. Not in use.
INDO'CILNESS, /*. Indocility, unaptness to learn. Scott.
How openly did the oracle betray his indivinity unto
INDOCK'ED, adj. A sea term ; put into a dock.
Crqesus, who, being ruined by his, amphibology, and exTo INDOCTRINATE, v. a. iendo&rtner, old French.]
To
3

I N D
To instruct j to tincture with any science, or opinion.
Under a master that discoursed excellently, and took much
delight in indoctrinating his young unexperienced fa
vourite, Buckingham had obtained a quick conception of
speaking very gracefully and pertinently. Clarendon.
INDOCTRINATION,/ Instruction; information.
Although postulates are very accommodable unto junior
indoctrinations, yet are these authorities not to be embraced
beyond the minority of our intellectuals. Brown.
IN'DOLENCE, or In'dolency, / [in and dolto, Lat.
indolence, Fr.] Freedom from pain.As there must be indoltncy where there is happiness, so there must not be indigency. Burnet.I have ease, if it may not rather be called
indolence. Hough.Laziness; inattention; listlessness..Let
Epicurus give indotency as an attribute to his gods, and
place in it the happiness of the blest; the Divinity which
we worstiip has given us not only a precept against it,
but his own example to the contrary. Drydtn.The Spa
nish nation, roused from their ancient indolence and igno
rance, seem now to improve trade. Bolingbroke.
IN'DOLENT, adj. [French.] Free from pain. So the
surgeons speak of an indolent tumour. Careless ; lazy ; in
attentive ; listless :
111 fits a chief
To waste long nights in indolent repose.
Pope.
IN'DOLENTLY, adv. With freedom from pain.
Carelessly ; lazily ; inattentively ; listlessly :
While lull'd by found, and undisturb'd by wit,
Calm and serene you indolently fit.
Addifin.
IN'DOLENTNESS, /. Indolence. Scott.
INDO'MABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
domo, to tame.] Incapable of being tamed.
INDO'MABLENESS,/ Untameableness. Scott.
INDO'RE, a town of Hindoostan, in the Malwa coun
try, and residence of a Mahratta chief of the family os
Holkar: 190 miles south-south-west of Agra, and 351
south-south-west of Delhi. Lat. 12. 56. N. Ion. 76. 1 1. E.
To INDOR'SE, v. a. [from in, Lat. on, and dorfum, the
tack.] To endorse, to write on the back.
INDOR'SED, adj. In heraldry, having the backs turned
towards each other.
INDORSE'E, / The person who indorses a bill or note.
INDORSEMENT, or Endorsement, / Any thing
written on the back fide of a deed. Thus, receipts for con
sideration-money, and the sealing and delivery, &c. on the
back of deeds, are called indorsements. West Symt. par. 1.
157. On sealing of a bond, any thing may be indorsed or
subscribed upon the. back thereof, as part of the condi
tion, and the indorsement and that stand together. Asoor 679.
See Bond and Condition. There is alsoan indorsement
of bills or notes, of w hat part thereof is paid, and when,
&c. And in another scnie it is a writing a man's name
only on the back of bills of exchange, Sec. See Bill
of Exchance, vol. iii. p. 32.
INDORSING, / The act of writing on the back of
any thing.
IN'DOS, a town of Hindoostan, in Bengal : sixteen
miles east-north-east of BilTunpour. Lat. 23. 10. N. Ion.
87. 53- EINDOU'R; a town of Hindoostan, in Tellingana : fif
teen miles north-west of Indelavoy.
To INDOW, v. a. [indotarc, Lat.] To portion ; to en
rich with gifts, whether of fortune or nature. See En
dow.
INDOW'ING, s. The act of making an indowment.
INDOW'MENT,/ A portion, a gift.
INDRAMA'IA, or Indekmaia, a river of the island
of Java, which runs into the sea about 100 miles east of
Batavia.
INDRAPOU'R, a town on the west coast of the island
of Sumatra, capital of a country which has several other
towns, where the Dutch have a factory for the purchase
of pepper: too miles north-west of Ber.coolen. Lat.
2. o. S. Ion. 100.40. E.
Vol. XI. No. 730.

I N D
21
INDRAPOU'R POINT, a cape on the west coast of
the island of Sumatra. Lat. 2. 10. S. Ion. joo. 3+. E.
INDRA'T, a town of Hindoostan, in Dowlatabad :
twenty-three miles north-west of Beder.
INDRAU'GHT, / [in and draught.] An opening in
the land into which the sea flows.Ebbs and Hoods there
could be none, when there was no indraughts, bays, or
gulphs, to receive a flood. Raleigh. Inlet; passage in
wards.Navigable rivers are indraughts to attain wealth.
Bacon.
IN'DRE, a river of Francs, which rises about four
miles north-north west from Boussac, in the department
of theCreule; passes by St. Sever, La Chirre, Chatcauroiix,
Ch.atillon, (where it becomes navigable,) Lochcs, Cormery, Azay le Rideau, tec. and, joins the Loire at Rijjny,
between Saumur and Tour:.
IN'DRE, a department of France, so called from the
river which crosses it from south-east to north-weir ;
bounded on the north by the department of the Loire and
Cher, on the east by that os the Cher, on the south by the
departments of the Creusc and Upper Vienne, and on the
west by the departments of the Vienne and Indrc and
Loire ; about fifty-four miles from north to south, and
forty-rive from east to west. Chateauronx is the capital.
IN'DRE and LOIRE, a department of France, so called'
from the union of the two rivers ; bounded on the north
by the department of the Sarte, on the east by the depart
ments of the Loire and Cher and the Indre, 011 the south
and south-west by the department of the Vienne, and on
the west and north-west by the department of the Mayne'
and Loire ; about fifty miles from north to south, and
forty-five from east to west. Tours is the capital.
To INDREN'CH, v. a. [from drench.] To soak ; to
drown :
My hopes lie drown'd ; in many fathoms deep
They lie indrench'd.
Shak'fpcare.
INDU'BIOUS, adj. Not doubtful; not suspecting ; cer
tain. Hence appears the vulgar vanity of reposing an indubious confidence in those antipeltilential spirits. Harvey.
TNDU'BITABLE, adj. [indubitabilis, Lat. indubitable,
Fr.] Undoubted; unquestionable; evident; certain in ap
pearance ; clear; plain.When general observations are
drawn from so many particulars as to become certain and
indubitable, these are jewels of knowledge. Walts.
INDU'BITABLENESS, / The state of being indubi
table.
INDUBITABLY, adj. Undoubtedly ; unquestionably.
If we transport thuie proportions from audible to visi
ble objects, there will indubitably result from cither a grace
ful and harmonious contentment. Wotton.
INDU'BITATE, adj. [indubitatus, Lat ] Unquesti
oned ; certain ; apparent ; evident. If he stood upon his
own title of the house of Lancaster, he knew it was con
demned by parliament, and tended directly to the disinht-rison of the line of York, held then the indubitate heirs
of the crown. Bacon.
To INDU'CE, v. a. [induirc, Fr. induce, Lat.] To in
fluence to any thing ; to persuade : of persons.This lad)',
albeit (he was furnilhed with many excellent endowments
both of nature and education, yet would stie never be in
duced to entertain marriage witn any. Hayward.
Desire with thee still longer to converse
Indue d me.
Bacon.
To produce by persuasion or influence! os things.Let
the vanity of the times be restrained, which the neigh
bourhood of other nations have induced: we strive apace to
exceed our pattern. Bacon.To offer by way of induction,
or consequential reasoning.They play much upon the
simile, or illustrative argumentation, to induce their enthymemes unto the people, and take up popular conceits.
Brmim.To inculcate; to enforce.This induces a gene
ral change of opinion, concerning the person or party like
to be obeyed by the greatest or strongest part of the peo
ple. Temple. Vo cause extrinsically ; to produce ; to ef1
G
sect.

22
i n n
sect.Sour things induct a contraction in the nerves placed
in the mouth ot the liomach, which is a great cause of
appetite. Bacon.To introduce ; to bring into view.To
exprobrate their stupidity, he inducelh the providence os
storks ; now, if the bird bad been unknown, the illus
tration had been obscure, and exprobation not so pro
per. Broom The poet may be seen inducing his person
ages in the first Iliad, where he discovers their humours,
interests, and designs. Pope.To bring on ; to superin
duce; to effect gradually.Schism is marked out by the
apostle as a kind of petrifying crime, which induces that
induration to which the fearful expectation of wrath is
consequent. Decay of Piety.
INDU'CEMENT, / Mover to any thing ; that which
allures or persuades to anything.The former inducements
do now much more prevail, when the very thing hath
ministered further reason. Hooker.
My inducement hither,
Was not at present here to find my son.
Milton.
INDU'CER, /. A persuader ; one that influences.
INDU'CIARY, adj. [from inducia, Lat. a truce.] Belor gingro a truce.
lNDU'CIATE, adj. [from in, Lat. into, and duco, to
lead.] Next, immediate, presumptive ; as, induciate heir.
Not much used.
INDUCING, /. The act of influencing, persuading, and
offering by way of argument ; or of producing.
Te INDUCT, v.a. [induttus, Lat.] To introduce; to
bring in.The ceremonies in the gathering were first induGed by the Vmetians. Sandys.To put into actual posseslion 6f a benefice.If a person thus instituted, though
not inducted, takes a second benefice, it mail make the
first void. Ayliffe,.
INDUCT'ING,/. The act of introducing; of putting
into the actual possession of a benefice.
INDUCTION,/ {induction, Fr. induRio, Lat.] Intro
duction ; entrance ; anciently preface :
These promises are fair, the parties sure,
And our induction full of prolp'rous hope. Shakespeare.
Induction is when, from several particular propositions, we
infer one general : as, the doctrine of the Socinians can
not be proved from the gospels, it cannot be proved from
the acts of the apostles, it cannot be proved from the
epistles, nor the book of revelations ; therefore it cannot
be proved from the New Testament. Walts's Logic.The
act or state of taking possession of an ecclesiastical living.
In dignities possession is given by instalment, in recto
ries and vicarages by induction. Black/tone.
After the bishop hath granted institution, he issues out
his mandate to the archdeacon to induct the clerk, who
thereupon either does it personally, or usually commissions
some neighbouring clergyman for that purpose ; which is
compared to livery and seisin, as it is a putting the mi
nister in actual possession of the church, and of the glebelands, which are the temporalities of it. This induction
is done in following manner : One of the clergymen com
missioned takes the parson to be inducted by the hand,
lays it on the key of the church, and pronounces these
words ; By virtue of this commijjion, I induct you into the real
and actual possission of (he rectory of, (3c. with all its appurte
nances. Then he opens the church-door, and puts the
parson into possession thereof, who commonly tolls a bell,
Sec. and thereby (hows and gives notice to the people
that he hath taken corporal possession of the said church.
If the key of the church-door cannot be had, the clerk
to be inducted may lay his hand on the ring of the door,
the latch of the church-gate, on the. church-wall, &c.
and either of these are sufficient ; also induction may be
made by delivery of a clod, or turf of the glebe, Sec. Or
dinarily the bilhop is to direct his mandate to the arcJideacon, as being the person who ought to induct or give
possession unto the clerks- instituted to any churches within
iiis archdeaconry j but, it is laid, the bistiop. may direct
3

I N D
his mandate to any other clergyman to make induction.
38 Edw. Ill.yf. z cap. 3. And, by prescription, others as
well as archdeacons may make inductions. Pars. Counsel. 8.
1 Comm. 391.
An induction made by the patron of the church is
void; but bishops and archdeacons may induct a clerk to
the benefices ot which they are patrons by prescription,
Sec. 11 Hen. IV. 7. The dean and chapter of cathedral
churches are to induct prebends; though it hath been
held, if tire bistiop doth induct a prebend, it mny be good
at the common law. 1 1 Hen. IV. 7. 1 Hen. VI. In some
places a prebend fliall be in possession without any in
duction; as at Westminster, where the king makes collar
tion by his letters patent. If the king grants one of his
free chapels, the grantee sliall be put in possession by the
sheriff of the county, and not by the bistiop.
But no induction is necessary to a donative, where the
patron by donation in writing puts the clerk into posses
sion, without presentation, &c. 11 Hen. IV. 7. If the
authority of the person who made the mandate for in
duction determines, by death or removal, before the clerk
is inducted, the induction afterwards will be void; us
where, before it is executed, a new bilhop is consecrated,
&c. But, if the archbistiop, during the vacancy of a see,
as guardian of the spiritualities, issue a mandate to in
duct a clerk to a church, it is good though not executed
before there is a ne.w bistiop. 2 Lev. 299. 1 Ventr. 309.
Induction is a temporal act ; and if the archdeacon re
fute to induct a parson, or to grant a commission to others
to do it, action on the cafe lies against him, on which
^damages sliall be recovered ; he may likewise be compelled,
by lentence in the ecclesiastical court, to induct the clerk,
and sliall answer the contempt, 12 Rep. 128.
It is induction which makes the parson complete in
cumbent, and fixes the freehold in him; and a church is
full by induction, which cannot be avoided but by quare
impedit at common law. ^ /?(/>. 79. Plowd. 529. Hob. 15. A
bistiop sued in the court of audience, to repeal an institu
tion, after induction had, and a prohibition was granted ;
because an institution is not examinable in the spiritual
court after induction, but then a quare impedit lies. Moor
860. It is not the admission and injliiutioi, but the induc
tion, to a second benefice, which makes the first void, in
cafe of pluralities, Sec. Moor 12. See the article Ad vowson.
INDUCTIVE, adj. Leading; persuasive; witlWiu
A brutith vice,
Inductive mainly to the sin of Eve.
Milton.
Capable to infer or produce.Abatements may take away
infallible concludency in these evidences of fact, yet they
may be probable and indudwe of credibility, though not
of lcience. Hale.Proceeding not by demonstration, but
induction.
To INDU'E, v. a. [induo, Lat.] To invest ; to csothe :
One first matter all,
Indu'd with various forms.
Milton.
It seems sometimes to be, even by good writers, confound
ed with endow or Mow, to furnilh or enrich with any
quality or excellence.The angel, by whom God indued
the waters of Bethesda with supernatural virtue, was not
seen; yet the angel's presence was known by the waters.
Hooker.
INDUING,/ The act of investing, or clothing.
7o INDUL'CATE, or Indul'ciatj;, v.a. [trom indulco, Lat. to make sweet.] To sweeten.
Te INDUL'GE, v.a. {mdulgeo, Lat.] To encourage by
compliance :
The lazy glutton safe at home will keep ;
Indulge his sloth, and fatten with his sleep.
Dryden.
To fondle; to favour; to gratify with concession ; to sof
ter. If the matter of indulgence be a single thing, it Jiat
with before it ; if it be a habit, it has in : as, He indulged
himself with a draught of. wine ; and, He indulged him

I N

self ill shameful drunkenness.A mother was wont to in

dulge her daughters with dogs, squirrels, or birds ; but then
they must keep them well. Locke.To live like those that
have their hope in another life, implies that we indulge
ourselves in the gratifications of this life very sparingly.
Attcrbury.To grant, not of right, but favour.Ancient
privileges, indulged by former kings to their people, must
not without high reason be revoked by their lucceflbrs.
Taylor.
The virgin, ent'ring bright, indulg'd the day
To the brown cave, and brusti'd the dreams away. Dryd.
To INDUL'GE, v. n. [a Latinism not in use.] To be
favourable; to give indulgence : with to. He must not,
by indulging to one sort of reprovable discourse himself,
defeat his endeavours against the rest. Government of the
Tongue.To indulge one's self in any thing. This is a
tolloquial phrase.
INDULGENCE, or Indulcency, / {indulgence, Fr.
from indulge.] Fondness; fond kindness :
Restraint stie will not brook ;
And left to herself, if evil thence ensue,
She first his weak indulgence will accuse.
Milton.
The glories of our isle,
Which yet like golden ore, unripe in beds,
Expect the warm tndulgency of heaven.
DryJen.
Forbearance; tenderness: opposite to rigour. They err,
that through indulgence to others, or fondness to any sin
in themselves, substitute for repentance any thing less.
Hammond.
In known images of life, I guess
The labour greater, as th' indulgence less.
Pope.
Favour granted ; liberality.If all these gracious indul
gences are without any effect on us, we must perilh in
our own folly. Rogers.
Indulgences, in the Romisli church, are a remission
of the punisliment due to sins, granted by the church,
and supposed to save the sinner from purgatory. Ac
cording to the doctrine of the Romisli church, all the
C'ooil works ot the laints, over and above those which were
necessary towards their own justification, are deposited,together with the infinite merits of Jesus Christ, in one
inexhaustible treasury. The keys of this were commit
ted to St. Peter, and to his successors the popes, v. ho may
open it at pleasure, and, by transferring a portion of this
superabundant merit to any particular person, may con
vey to him either the pardon of his own sins, or a release
for any one in whom he is interested, from the pains of
purgatory. Such indulgences were first invented in the
nth century, by Urban II. as a recompense for thole who
went in person upon the glorious enterprise of conquer
ing the Holy Land. They were afterwards granted to
those who hired a soldier for that purpose; and in pro
cess of time were bestowed on such as gave money for ac
complishing any pious work enjoined by the pope.
The power of granting indulgences has been greatly
abused in the church of Rome. Pope Leo X. in order to
carry on the magnificent structure of St. Peter's at Rome,
published indulgences, and a plenary remission, to all such
as ihould contribute money towards it. Finding the pro
ject take, he granted to Albert, elector of Mentz and arch
bishop of Magdeburg, the benefit of the indulgences of
Saxony and the neighbouring parts, and farmed out those
of other countries to the highest bidders; who, to make
the best of their bargain, procured the ablest preachers to
cry tip the value of the ware. The form of these indul
gences was as follows : "May our Lord Jesus Christ have
mercy upon thee, and absolve thee by the merits of his
most holy passion. And I, by his authority, that of his
blessed apostle6 Peter and Paul, and of the most holy pope,
granted and committed to me -in these parts, do ablbive
thee, first from all ecclesiastical cenlures, in whatever man
ner they have been incurred ; then from all thy sins,

\ n rr
23
transgressions, and excesses, how enormous soever they
may bej even from such as are reserved for the cognizance
of the holy see, and as far as the keys of the holy church
extend ; I remit to you all punisliment which you deserve
in purgatory on their account; and I restore you to the
holy sacraments of the church, to the unity of the faith
ful, and to that innocence and purity which you possessed
at baptism ; fo that, when you die, the gates of punisli
ment (hall be shut, and the gates of the paradise of delight
shall be opened ; and, if you shall not die at present, this
grace shall remain in full force when you are at the point
of death. In the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost."
The terms in which the retailers of indulgences de
scribed their benefits, and the necessity of purchasing them,
are so extravagant, that they appear almost incredible. If
any man (fay they) purchases letters of indulgence, his
soul may rest secure with respect to its salvation. The
souls confined in purgatory, for whose redemption indul
gences are purchased, as soon as the money tinkles in the
chest, instantly escape from that place of torment, and
ascend into heaven. The efficacy of indulgences was so
great, that the most heinous sins, even if one should vio
late (which was impossible) the mother of God, would be
remitted and expiated by them, and the person be freed
both from punisliment and guilt. This was the unspeak
able gift of God, in order to reconcile men to himself. The
cross erected by the preachers of indulgences was equally
efficacious with the cross of Christ itself. "Lo, the hea
vens are open ; if you enter not now, when will you en
ter f For twelve pence you may redeem the soul of your
father-out of purgatory ; and are you so ungrateful, that
v ou will not rescue your parent from torment? If you
ii ad but one coat, you ought to strip yourself instantly,
and sell it, in order to purchase such benefits," Sec. It
was this great abuse of indulgences that contributed not
a little to the reformation of religion in Germany, where
Martin Luther began first to declaim against the preachers
of indulgences, and afterwards against indulgences them
selves. Since that time the popes have been more sparingin the exercise of this power; however, they still carry on
a great trade with them to the Indies, where they are
purchased at two rials a-piece, and sometimes more. The
pope likewise grants indulgences to persons at th; point
of death ; that is, he grants them, by a brief, power to
choose what confessor they please, who is authorised there
by to absolve them from all their fins in general.
INDULGENT, adj. [Fr. indulgent, Lat.] Kind ; gen
tle ; liberal.God has done all for us that the most indul
gent Creator could do for the work of his hands. Rogers.
Mild; favourable:
Hereafter such in thy behalf shall be
Th' indulgent censure of posterity.
Waller.
Gratifying; favouring; giving way to: with of.The
feeble old, indulgent of their ease. Dryden.
INDUL'GENTLY, adv. Without severity ; without
censure; without self-reproach; With indulgence.He
that not only commits some act of fin, but lives indulgently
in it, is never to be counted a regenerate man. Hammond.
INDULGENTNESS,/ The quality of being indul
gent.
INDULGING, / The act of fondling; gratifying},
giving way to.
INDULT, /. In the church of Rome, the power of
presenting to benefices granted to certain persons by the
pope. Of this kind is the indult of kings and sovereign
princes in the Romish communion, and that of the par
liament of Paris, granted by several popes. By the con
cordat for the abolition of the pragmatic sanction, made
between Francis I. and Leo X. in
the French king
had the power of nominating to bishoprics, and other consiltorial benefices, within his realm. The cardinals like
wise have an indult granted them by agreement between
pope Paul IV. and the sacred college in i5J5 which isalways.

I N D
ahvjyj confirmed by the popes at the time of their elec
tion t by this treaty the cardinals have the free disposal
of all the benefices depending on Ihem, and are empow
ered likewise to bestow a benefice in commendam.
INDUL'TO, /. A duty, tax, or custom, paid to the
king of Spiin for all such commodities as are imported
from the West Indies in the galleon*.
INDU'MENT, / [the old word for] Endowment.
Words importing indutnenl of any quality or property,
Sec. IntroduElion to Lilly's Grammar.
INDU'RABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. and duro, to suffer.]
Capable ot beinr iudured ; supportable.
INDU'RABLENESS, /. Durableness ; tolerablenefs.
Scott.
INDU'RANCE,/ The act of induring; continuance.
Scott.
INDURAN'TIA, / [Latin.] Medicines which have a
tendency to consolidate.
To IN'DURATE, v. n. [induro, Lat.] To grow hard ;
to harden.Stones within the earth at first are but rude
earth or clay ; and so minerals come at first of juices con
crete, which afterwards indurate. Bacon.
To IN'DURATE, v. a. To make hard.A contracted
indurated bladder is a circumstance sometimes attending
on the stone, and indeed an extraordinary dangerous one.
Skarpe.To harden the mind ; to fear the conscience.
INDURATING, /. The act of making hard.
INDURA'TION,/. The state of growing hard.This
is a notable instance of condensation and induration, by
burial under earth, in caves, fora long time: Baccn.The
act of hardening. Obduracy ; hardness of heart.Schism
is marked out by the apostle as a kind of petrifying crime,
which induces that induration to which the fearful expec
tation of wrath is consequent. Decay of Piety.
INDU'RING,/ The act of continuing; of supportin'g
pain.
IN'DUS, or Sinde, a celebrated river of Asia, which
rises, as it is supposed, in the mountains of Little Thibet,
and discharges its waters into the Indian Sea by many
mouths, between lat. 13. 20. and +. 40. N.
INDUS'TRIOUS, adj. \industricux, Fr. indujlrius, Lat.]
Diligent; laborious; alliduous: opposed toslothful Fru
gal and industrious men are commonly friendly to the establistied government. Temple.Laborious to a particular
end ; opposite to remiss.He himlelf, being excellently
learned, and industrious to seek out the truth of all things
concerning the original of his own people, hath set down
the testimony of the ancients truly. Spenser.
His thoughts were low :
To vice industrious ; but to nobler deeds
Timorous and slothful.
Milton.
Designed ; done for the purpose.Observe carefully all
the events which happen either by an occasional concur
rence of various caules, or by the industrious application of
knowing men. Watts on the Mind.
INDUSTRIOUSLY, adj. With habitual diligence;
not idly. Diligently; laboriously; assiduously.Great
Britain was never before united under one king, notwith
standing that the uniting had been industriously attempted
both by war and peace. Bacon.Set for the purpose; with
design.I am not under the necessity of declaring my
self, and I industriously conceal my name, which wholly
exempts me from any hopes and fears. Swift.
Some friends to vice industriousty defend
These innocent diversions, and pretend
That I the tricks of youth too roughly blame. Dryden.
IN'DUSTRY, / [Industrie, Fr. industria, Lat.] Dili
gence; assiduity; habitual or actual laboriousness.Pro
vidence would only initiate mankind into the useful
knowledge of her treasures, leaving the rest to employ
our industry, that we might not live like idle loiterers.
More.
The following remarks on the necessity of industry and

I N E
Application in young persons, (which occur in Bristed's
Society of Friends examined,) are not only jtist, bu* can
not be too often enforced ; since such habits are essential
to the improvement, virtue, and comfort, of the indivi
dual. " The pupil ssiould be early taught that industry is
the foundation of all power, both national and indjvidual ; that the weight of mighty empires rests entirely
upon the moulders of productive labour. But, in order
to bring it more home to his own business and bosom, let
it be earnestly inculcated on his mind, that no enjoyment
or advantage on earth can be obtained without long-con
tinued and steadily-directed previous exertion. This
truth is the more necessary to be enforced, because, un
fortunately for the interests of hum.mity, it is a too-generalry-received opinion, that it is only incumbent on com
paratively slow and weak minds to labour and toil, and
that men of quick and brilliant talents can perform what
soever they list by mere fits and starts of exertion, with
out having recourse to patient industry. But it is now
full time that such a dangerous mistake ssiould be swept
away, and obliterated from the tablets of recorded error,
and that men ssiould be taught to know, that, without
undivided and vigorous application, nothing is great, no
thing is strong ; that men of genius have no other way of
acquiring knowledge than by attention and observation ;
and that, without labour and diligence, without direct
ing all the efforts and all the exertions of intellect to one
great point, the brightest abilities spend their fires to no
purpose, and the most exalted understandings ssiine only
as momentary meteors, whose feeble and divergescent
rays ssied a faint and a fleeting gleam, and are then for
ever ssirouded in the thickest night, and involved in the
most impenetrable darkness."
IN-DWEL'LER,/ Inhabitant.Which too too true
that land's in-dwcllers since have found. Spenser.
INE A'DA, a town of European Turkey, in Romania :
fiftv-six miles east-north-east of Adrianople.
INEBO'LI. See Aineh-boli.
INE'BRIANTS, / Such things as affect the nerves in
a particular and agreeable manner, and through them al
ter and disturb the functions of the mind. They are pro
perly divided into natural and artificial ; the former chief
ly in use among the oriental and other nations, the latter
principally throughout Europe. Of natural inebriants the
most common is opium ; it is employed among the east
ern nations, very generally, to procure, not sleep, but se
renity and cheerfulness ; and its use, in this respect, may
be traced to the earliest ages, for it was probably the ne~
fent/ie of Homer. Tea is equally general in the west and
in its native country China ; but it is mild in its effects,
and, if not drunk unusually strong, or in too copiou s
draughts, it is not injuridus. There is some reason to
suspect, that the additions which give it the flavour are
most hurtful ; for the best teas produce the worst effects.
The bangue of the east, prepared from the leaves of the
canabis indica, and not from those of the hibiscus abelmosehus, as has been asserted, is in general use in In
dia, as an inebriant ; but the betle, is rather a stimu
lant than a narcotic. The Assyrian rue, Peganum harmala of Linnus, was formerly used, as Bellonius in
forms us, for this purpose ; but its very offensive and dis
agreeable smell prevents it from being any longer a lux
ury. The feeds of different species of datura have been
also used to inebriate, as well as the roots of the black,
henbane, and the Hyoscyamus physaloides. The Dalecarlians employ the leaves of the millefolium to increase
the intoxicating power of the beer; and the porter-brewers of this country are said to use the Canabis indicus and
the Cocnlus indicus ; but this has lately been denied on
Oath in the King's Bench. Tobacco ; the darnel ; the
clary ; the vanilsoes ; the hemlock ; the spawn of the bar
bel ; and the agaricus muscarius ; have been all employed
for this purpose. The artificial inebriants, namely fer
mented liquors and spirits, are sufficiently known.
To INE'BRIATE, v.a. [intbrio, Lat.] To intoxicate \

I N E
to make drunk.Wine sugared inebriatetk less than wine
pure ; sops in wine, quantity for quantity, inebriati more
than wine of itself. Bacon.
To INE'BRIATE, v.n. To grow drunk 5 to be intoxi
cated.At _ Constantinople, fish, that come from the
Euxine sea into the fresh water, do inebriate and turn up
their bellies, so as you may take them with your hand.
'Bacon.
INE'BRIATING,/ The act of intoxicating.
INEBRIATION, /. Drunkenness; intoxication.
That cornelians and bloodstones may be of virtue, expe
rience will make us grant ; but not that an amethyst pre
sents inebriation. Brown.
INE'DIA, s. [Latin.] In medicine ; abstinence, the
want of food.
INEDTTED, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary t6, and edo,
to publish.] Unpublished. Swindon.
INEFFABIL'ITY, / [from ineffable.] Unspeakableness.
INEFFABLE, adj. [Fr. ineffabilis, Lat.] Unspeakable;
unutterable; not to be expressed. It is used almost al
ways in a good fense.Reflect upon a clear, unblotted,
acquitted, conscience, and feed upon the ineffable comforts
of the memorial of a conquered temptation. South.
To whom the Son, with calm aspect, and clear,
Light'ning divine, ineffable, serene !
Made answer.
Milton.
INEF'FABLENESS, /. Unspeakableness. Scott.
INEF'FABLY, ado. In a manner not to be expressed 1
He all his Father full expresi'd
Ineffably into his face receiv'd.
Milton.
INEFFECTIVE, adj. [inefeSis, Fr. n and effeBive.]
That which can produce no effect 5 unactive ; inefficient ;
useless.As the body, without .blood, is a dead and life
less trunk ; so is the word of God, without the spirit, a
dead and ineffective letter. Taylor.
INEFFECTUAL, adj. Unable to produce its proper
effect ; weak ; wanting power.The public reading of the
Apocrypha they condemn as a thing effectual unto evil ;
the bare reading even of Scriptures themselves they mislike, as a thing ineffeSual to do good. Hook.
INEFFECTUALLY, adv. Without effect.
INEFFECTUALNESS, / Inefficacy ; want of power
to perform the proper effect.St. James speaks of the iefftBualnefs of some men's devotion j Ye ask, and receive
.not, because ye ask amiss. Wake.
INEFFICACIOUS, adj. [inefficact, Fr. inefficax, Lat.}
Unable to produce effects ; weak ; feeble. heffeBual ra
ther denotes an actual failure ; and inefficacious, an habi
tual impotence, to any effect.Is not that better than al
ways to have the rod in hand, and, by frequent use, mis
apply and render inefficacious this useful remedy ? Locke.
JNEFFICA'CIOUSLY, adv. Without effect.
INEFFICA'CIOUSNESS, /. Inefficacy. Scott.
INEFFICACITY, /. Inefficacy. Scott.
INEF'FICACY, /. [in and efficatia, Lat.] Want of
power ; want of effect.
INEFFICIENT, adj. Ineffective.He is as insipid in
fcis pleasures as inefficient in every thing else. Chesterfield.
INEF'FUGIBLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, ex,
out of, and fugc, to fly.] Inevitable, unavoidable. Not used.
INELAB'ORATE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, ex,
out of, and laboro, to labour.] Negligent, done without
much care or labour. Scott.
INEL'EGANCE, or Inel'ecancy, /. [from inelegant.]
Absence of beauty ; want of elegance.
INEL'EGANT, adj. [inelegant, Lat.] Not becoming ;
mot beautiful.This very variety of lea and land, hill and
dale, which is here reputed so inelegant and unbecoming,
is indeed extremely charming and agreeable. Woodward.
What order, so contriv'd as not to mix
Tastes not well join'd inelegant, but bring
Ti&e aftertaste, upheld with kindliest xhange. Milton.
Vol, XI. No, 7ji,

I N E
25
Wanting ornament of language.Modern critics, having
never read Homer,, hut in low and inelegant translation*,
impute the meanness of the translation to the poet.
Brocmc.
INEL'EGANTLY, adv. [from inelegant.] Without
elegance.Nor will he, if he has the least taste or appli
cation, talk inelegantly. Ckeflerfield.
INEL'EGANTNESS, / The want of elegance; the
want of neatness.
INEL'OQUENT, adj. [in and eloquens, Lat.] Not per
suasive ; not oratorical :
Nor are thy lips ungraceful, sire of men,
Nor tongue ineloquent.
Milton.
INEPT', adj. [ineptus, Lat.] Trifling ; foolish.The
works of Nature, being neither useless nor inept, mult be
guided by some principle of knowledge. More.
After their various unsuccessful ways,
Their fruitless labour, and inept essays,
No cause of these appearances they'll find,
But power exerted by th' Eternal Mind.
Blaclmorc.
Unfit for any purpose; useless.When the upper and ve
getative stratum was once washed off by rains, the hills
would have become barren, the strata below yielding only
mere sterile (natter, such as was wholly inept and impro
per for the formation of vegetables. Woodward.
INEPTITUDE, / Unfitnefs.The grating and rub
bing of the axes against the sockets, wherein they are "
placed, will cause some ineptitude or resistency to the rota
tion of the cylinder. Wilkms.
INEPTLY, adv. [mepte, Lat.] Triflingly ; foolishly ;
unfitly.All things were at first disposed by an omnisci
ent intellect, that cannot contrive ineptly. Glanville.
INEQ'UABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
tequus, equal.] Unequal, uneven.
INEQUALITY,/ [inegaliti, Fr. from inxqualitas, Lat.]
Difference of comparative quantity.There is so great
an inequality in the length of our legs and arms, as makes it
impossible for us to walk on all four. Ray - Unevenness ;
interchange of higher and lower parts.The glass seemed
well wrought ; yet, when it was quicksilvered, the reflex
ion discovered innumerable inequalities all over the glass.
Newton. If there were no inequalities in the surface of the
earth, nor in the seasons of the year, we should lose a
considerable (hare of the vegetable kingdom. Bentley.
Disproportion to any office orpurpose ; state of not being
adequate ; inadequateness.The great inequality of all
things to the appetites of a rational soul appears from this,
that in all worldly things a man finds not half the plea
sure in the actual possellion that he proposed in the ex
pectation. Soutk.Change of state ; unlikeness of a thing
to itself; difference of temper or quality.In some places,
by the nature of the earth, and by the situation of woods
and hills, the air is more unequal than in others ; and
inequality of air is ever an enemy to health. Bacon.Dif
ference of rank or station.If so small inequality between,
man and man make in them modesty a commendable vir
tue, who, respecting superiors as superiors, can neither
speak nor stand before them without fear. Hooker.
INERRABILTTY, / [from inerrable.] Exemption
from error; infallibility.I cannot allow thjir wisdom
such a completeness and intrrability i.% to exclude myself
from judging. King Charles.
INER'RABLE, adj. [in and err.] Exempt from error.
Infallibility and inerrableness is assumed by the Romish
church, without any inerrable ground to build it on.
Hammond.
INER'RABLENESS, / [from inerrable] Exemption,
from error.Infallibility and inerrablenej's is assumed and
inclosed by the Romish church, without any inerrable
ground to build it on. Hammond.
INER'RABLY, adv. With security from error ; infaltibly.
INER'RINGLY, adv. Without error ; without misH
take >

2fi
I N E
I N E
take ; without deviation. That divers limners at a dis Since my inevitable death you know,
Drydcn.
tance, without copy, should draw the same picture, is more You safely unavailing pity show.
conceivable, than that matter should frame itself so incrINEV'ITABLENESS, / Inevitability. Scott.
rinqly according to the idea of its kind. Glanville.
INEVITABLY, adv. Without possibility of escape.
INER'RABLY, adv. Without error, infallibly.
How inevitably does an immoderate laughter end in a
INER'RINGLY, adv. Without error, without mistake. sigh ! South.
Glanvillt.
INER'T, adj. liners, Lat.] Dull ; .sluggish ; motion The day thou eat'st thereof, my sole command
Transgrest, inevitably thou shalt die.
Milton.
less:
INEXCO'GITABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
Informer of the planetary train !
Without whose quickening glance their cumb'rous orbs and excogito, to find out by thinking.] Incapable of being
found out by thought. Scott.
Were brute unlively mils, inert and dead.
Thomson.
INEXCU SABLE, ad). [Fr. inexcusabilis, Lat.] Not to
INER'TIA Matter, in philosophy, is defined by sir be excused ; not to be palliated by apology.As we are
Isaac Newton to be a passive principle by which bodies an island with ports and navigable seas, we should be in
persist in their motion or rest, receive motion in propor excusable if we did not make these blessings turn to ac
tion to the force impressing it, and resist as much as they count. Addison.
INEXCU'SABLENESS, /. Enormity beyond forgive
are resisted. It is also defined by the fame author to be a
power implanted in all matter, whereby it resists any ness or palliation.That inexcusableness is fiated upon the
change endeavoured to be made in its state. See the article supposition that they knew God, but did not glorify him.
South.
Mechanics.
INER'JITUDE,/ Slothfulness, sluggishness. Scott.
INEXCU'SABLY, adv. To a degree of guilt or folly
beyond excuse.It will inexcusably condemn some men,
INERTLY, adv. Sluggishly ; dully :
who, having received excellent endowments, yet have frus
Ye pow'rs,
trated the intention. Brown.
Suspend a while your force inertly strong.
Dunciad.
INEXHA'LABLE, adj. That which cannot evaporate.
To INES'CATE, v. a. [from in, Lat. with, and efca, a A new-laid egg will not so easily be boiled hard, be
bait.] To deceive, to catch as with a bait. Bailey.
cause it contains a great stock of humid parts, which must
INESCA'TION, s. The act of baiting, the act of de be evaporated before the heat can bring the inexhalable
ceiving. A method used by some pretenders to physic to parts into consistence. Brown.
transfer a disease from a human body to that of an animal.
INEXHAU'STED, adj. Unemptied; not -possible to be
Scott.
emptied :
INESCUTCH'EON,/ A small escutcheon borne within So wert thou born into a tuneful strain,
the shield. See Heraldry, vol. ix. p. 434.
Drydcn.
INESER'RHA, a town of Africa, 111 Senaar: ten miles An early, rich, and inex^avfied, vein.
INEXHAU'STIBLB', adj. Not to be drawn all away;
cast of Giessim.
IN ES'SE, adj. is applied to things which are actually not to be spent.Reflect 'on the variety of combinations
existing. Authors make a difference between a thing in which may be made with number, whose stock is inexhau
esfe, and a thing in pqjse 1 a thing that is not, but may be, stible, and truly infinite. Locke.
INEXHAU'STIBLENESS, / The state or quality of
they fay, is in pojse, or potentia ; but a thing apparent and
visible, they fay, is in ejse, that is, has a real being eo in- being inexhaustible. Scott.
INEXHAU'STIVE, adj. Not to be exhausted:
fianli; whereas the other is casual, and at best but a pos
sibility.
Those aromatic y;ales
INESTIMABLE, adj. [Fr. inestimabilis, Lat.] Too That inexhaustive slow continual round.
Thomson.
valuable to be rated ; transcending all price.There we
INEXHAU'STLESS, adj. Inexhaustible.The sacred
shall see a sight worthy dying for, that blessed Saviour, of blaze
of inexhaustlejs day. Boyse.
whom the Scripture does so excellently entertain us, and
INEXIS'TENCE,/
Want of being ; want of existence.
who does so highly deserve of us upon the score of his He calls up the heroes
of former ages from a state of
infinite perfections, and his inestimable benefits. Boyle.
intxistence to adorn and diversify his poem. Broome.
And shall this prize, th' inestimable prize,
INEXIS'TENT, adj. Not having being; not to be
On that rapacious hand for ever blaze ! Pope.
found in nature.To express complexed significations,
they took a liberty to compound and piece together crea
INEVERAM', a town of Hindoostan, in the circar tures
of allowable forms into mixtures inexisttnt. Brown.
of Rajamundry: thirty-two miles south-east of Raja- Existing
in something else. This use is rare.We doubt
jnundry.
whether these heterogeneities be so much as inexi/lent in
INEV'IDENCED, adj. Not made evident. Janeway.
concrete, whence they are obtained. Boyle.
INEVIDENT, adj. [inevident, Fr. in and evident.-] theINEXIS'TING,
adj. Inexiltent, no where existing.
Not plain ; obscure. The habit of faith in divinity Scott.
is an argument of things unseen, and a stable assent unto
INEX'ORABLE, adj. [Fr. inexorabi/is, Lat.] Not to
things inevident, upon authority of the divine revealer.
intrtated ; not to be moved by intreaty.We can be
Brown.Faith is the evidence of things not seen ; by which be
deaf
the words of so sweet a charmer, and inexorable to
words, I conceive we may understand an undoubting as .ili histoinvitations.
Rogers.
sent to thole things which are of themselves inevident. CoTh' inexorable gates were barr'd,
nybeare's Sermons,
INEVITABILITY, / [from inevitable.'] Impossibility And nought was seen, and nought was heard,
to be avoided ; certainty<-By liberty, I do understand But dreadtul gleams, shrieks of woe.
Pope.
neither a liberty from sin, misery, servitude, nor violence,
INEX'ORABLENESS,/ The state or quality of being
but from necessity, or rather necessitation ; that is, an inexorable.
universal immunity from all inevitability and determination
INEXPEC'TABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
to one. Bramhall against HMes.
and expctlo, to look for.] Unexpected, not to be looked
INEVITABLE, adj. [Fr. inevitabilis, Lat.] Unavoida for. Scott.
ble ; not to be escaped.I had a pass with him ; he gives
INEXPED'IBLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
me the stuckin with such a mortal motion, that it is expedio, to free from.] Incapable of being sliaken off;
inevitable. Shakespeare.
cumbersome. Bailey.
INEXPE'DIENCE,

I N E
TNEXPE'DIENCE, or Inexpediency, / Want of fit
ness ; propriety ; un suitableness to time or place ; incon
venience.It concerneth superiors to look well to the
expediency and inexpediency of what they enjoin in indif
ferent things. Sanderson.
INEXPEDIENT, adj. Inconvenient ; unfit ; impro
per; unsuitable to time- or place.It is not inexpedient they
should be known to come from a person altogether a
stranger to chymical affairs. Boyle.
INEXPERIENCE,/ [Fr. from iu and experience.]
Want of experimental knowledge ; want of experience.
Prejudice and self-sufficiency naturally proceed from inex
perience of the world, and ignorance of mankind. Addison.
INEXPE'RIENCED, adj. [jnexpertui, Lat.] Not expe
rienced.
INEXPER'T, adj. \inexpertus, Lat.] Unskilful ; un
billed :
The race elect advance
Through
the on
wildthedesert
; not
readiest way,
Lest
entering
Canaan
ite the
alarm'd,
War terrify them inexpert.
Milton.
INEX'PIABLE, adj. [Fr. inexpiabilis, Lat.] Not to be
atoned. Not to be mollified by atonement t
Love seeks to have love :
My love how could'st thou hope, who took'st the way
To raise in me inexpiable hate ?
Milton.
INEX'PIABLENESS,/ The state or quality of being
inexpiable.
INEX'PIABLY, adv. To a degree beyond atonement :
Excursions are inexpiably bad,

*
And *tis much safer to leave out than add. Roscemmon.
INEXPLA'NABLE, adj. Incapable of being explained.
Scott.
INEX'PLEABLY, adv. [in and expleo, Lat.] Insati
ably. A word not in use.What were these harpies but
flatterers, delators, and the inexpkably covetous ? Sandys's
^Travels.
INEX'PLEBLE, adj. Incapable of being filled. Colt.
INEX'PLICABLE, adj. [Fr. in and explico. Lat.] In
capable of being explained ; not to be made intelligible ;
not to be disentangled;To me at least this seems inexplieable, if light be nothing else than preslion or motion pro
pagated through ether. Newton.
None eludes sagacious reason more,
Than this obscure inexplicable pow'r.
Blackmore.
INEX'PLICABLENESS, / The state or quality of be
ing inexplicable.
INEX PLICABLY, adv. In a manner not to be ex
plained.
INEXPRESSIBLE, adj. Not to be told; not to be ut
tered ; unutterable.The true God hath no certain name
given to him ; for Father, and God, and Creator, are but
titles arising from his works ; and God is not a name,
but a notion ingrafted in human nature of an inexprrjjible
being. Stillingfiet.
Thus when in orbs
Of circuit inexpressible they stood,
Orb within orb.
Milton.
INEXPRESSIBLY, adv. [from inexpressible.'] To a de
gree or in a manner not to be uttered ; unutterably.
God will protect and reward all his faithful servants in a
manner and measure inexpressibly abundant. Hammond.
INEXPUG'NABLE, adj. [Fr. from inexpugnabilis, Lat.]
Impregnable; not to be taken by assault ; not to be sub
dued.Why should there be implanted in each sex such
a vehement and inexpugnable appetite of copulation ? Ray.
INEXTIN'GUISHABLE, adj. [from in and extinguo,
Lat. ] Unquenchable.Pillars, statues, and other memo
rials, are a fort of shadow of an endless life, and (how an
inextinguishable, desire which <Q1 men have of it. Grew,

INF
7
INEX'TRICABLE, adj. [Fr. from irkxtricabilh, Lat. ]
Not to be disentangled ; not to be cleared ; not to be set
free from obscurity or perplexity.He that should tye in
extricable knots, only to baffle the industry of those that
should attempt to unloose them, would be thought not to
have served his generation. Decay of Piety.
Stopt by awful heights, and gtUphs immense
Of wisdom, and of vast omnipotence,
She trembling stands, and does in wonder gaze,
Lolt in the wild inextricable maze.
Blackmore.
INEX'TRICABLENESS, / The state of being inex
tricable; perplexedness.
INEXTRICABLY, adv. To a degree of perplexity
not to be disentangled.The mechanical atheist, though
you grant him his laws of mechanism, is nevertheless in
extricably puzzled and baffled with the first formation of
animals. Bentlty.
In vain they strive; th' intangling snares deny,
Inextricably firm, the power to fly.
.
Pope.
INEXU'PERABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
and exuptro, to exceed.] Incapable of being surpassed. Scott.'
To INEY'E, v. a. [from in and eye.J To inoculate; to
propagate trees by the insition of a bud into a foreign,
stock :
Let sage experience teach thee all the arts
Of grafting and ineyeing.
Philips.
INEY'ING, / The method of propagating trees U>y
inoculation.
INFAB'RICATED, adj. Slightly put together.
INFALISTA'CIO, / An ancient punishment of fe
lons, by throwing them among the rocks and sands, cus
tomarily used in port-towns. It is the opinion of some
writers, that infalistatus did imply some capital punish
ment, by exposing the malefactor upon the sands till the
next tide carried him away ; of which custom, it is said,
there is an old tradition. However, the penalty seems to
take its name from the Norman salrfi, or falefia, which
signified not the. sands, but the rocks and cliffs adjoining,
or impending on the sea-fhore. Commifit feloniam ob quam
suitsujpensui, ut legatus, vel alio modo morti damnatus, (3c. vcl
apud Dover infalistatus, apud Southampton fubmersus, (3c.
INFALLIBIL'ITISHIP,/ The gift of being infallible j
the title of one who pretends to infallibility.
INFALLIBILITY,/ UnfaUibilite, Fr. {rominfallible.]
Inerrability ; exemption from error.Infallibility is the
highest perfection of the knowing faculty, and consequently the firmest degree of assent. Tillotfon.One of the
great controversies between the protestants and papilts, is
the infallibility which the latter attribute to the pope ;
though, in fact, they themselves are not agreed on that
head, some placing this pretended infallibility in the pope
and a general council. Ency. Brit.
INFAL'LIBLE, adj. Privileged from error; incapa
ble of mistake ; not to be misled or deceived ; certain.
Used both of persons and things.Every cause admittetli
not such infallible evidence of proof, as leaveth no postibility of doubt or scruple behind it. Hooker.
Believe my words ;
For they are certain and infallible.
Shakespeare.
INFAL'LIBLENESS, / The state of being infallible.
INFAL'LIBLY, adv. Without danger trom deceit ;
with security from error.We cannot be as God, infalli
bly knowing good and evil. Smalridge. Certainly. Our
blessed Lord has distinctly opened the scene of futurity to
us, and directed us to such a conduct as will infallibly ren
der us happy in it. Rogers.
To INFA'ME, v.a. [infamer, Fr. infamo, Lat.] To re
present to disadvantage ; to defame; to censure publicly;
to make infamous ; to brand. To dtsamc is now used.
Livia is infamd for the poisoning of her husband. Bacun*
Hitherto

S8

TNI
Hitherto obscur'd, infam'd,
And thy fair fruit let hang, as to no end
Created.
,
Milton.
IN'FAMOUS, adj. \_infamc, Ft. in/amis, Lat.] Publicly
branded with guilt ; openly censured ; of bad report.
Those that be near, and those that be far from thee, (hall
mock thee, which art infamous. Ezek.Sometimes by old
writers accented on the second syllable :
,"
These are as some infamous bawd or whore
Should prai se a matron ; what could hurt her more ? S.Jon/an.
IN FAMOUSLY, adv. With open reproach ; with pub
lic notoriety of reproach. Shamefully ; scandalously.
That poem was irtfamaajly bad. Dryden.
IN'FAMQUSNESS, /. Infamy ; the state of being in
famous. Scott.
IN'FAMY,/. [infamie, Fr. infamia, Lat."] 'Public re
proach ; notoriety of bad character.-Ye are taken up in
the lips of talkers, and are the infamy of .the people.
Ezek. xxxvi. 3.
The noble isle doth want lier proper limbs,;
Her face defac'd with scars of infamy.
'Shakespeare.
Infamy, in law, is a penalty which attaches to forgery,
perjury, gross cheats, and disables a man to be a witness
or juror ; but a pardon of crimes restores a person's cre
dit to make him a good evidence. 1 Hawk. P. C. c. 46.
Judgment of the pillory induces infamy by the common
law ; bur, by -the civil and canon law, if the cause for which
the person was.conviited was not infamous, it-infers no
infamy. 3 Lev. 426.
IN'FANCY, /. [infantia, Lat.] The first part of life.
Usually extended by naturalists to seven years.Dare twe
affirm -it was ever his meaning, that unto their salvation,
who even from their tender infancy never knew any other
faith or religion than only Christian, no kind of teaching
can be available, saving that which was so needful for the
first universal conversion of Gentiles, hating Christianity i
.Hooker.
-- Pirithous came t' attend
This worthy Theseus, his familiar friend :
Their love in early infancy began,
And rose as childhood ripen'd iato man.
Dryden.
Civil infancy, extended by the English law to one-andtwenty years. First age of any thing ; beginning ; origi
nal ; commencement :
In Spain our springs, like old men's children, be
Deoay'd and wither'd from their infancy.
Dryden.
INFAN'DOUS, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
fandus, to be .told.] Wicked beyond description. Not used.
Cole.
INFAN'DRIA, a town on the west coast of the island
-of Madagascar -. twenty miles south of Cape St. Sebastian.
IN'FANGTHEF, or Infangenetheof, / [from the
Sax. pang or panjjen, to catch, and 'cheop, a thief.] A
privilege o liberty granted unto lonjs of certain manors,
to judge any thief taken within their fee. Brail. Hi. 3. c.
35. In some ancient charters it appears that the thief
should be taken in the lordship, and with the goods stolen^
. otherwise the lerd had not jurisdiction to try him in his
court ; though by the laws of Edward the Confessor he
was not restrained to his own people or tenants, but might
try any man who was thus taken in his manor. The
franchises of infangtkes and outfangthef, to be heard and
determined in court-barons, are antiquated, and long
since gone. 1 Inst. 31. The word is sometimes preceded
by an H.
IN'FANT,/. [< non fando, from its inability to talk.]
A young child. Fred. Hoffman limits the period of in
fancy to the time when children begin to talk, and that
of cliildhood to the age of puberty.There shall be no
more thence an infant of days, nor an old man that hath
jlQt filled his days. Isa. lxv. .

INF
Tonne mothers wildly stare, with fear posseft, >
And strain their helpless infants to their breast. Dryden,
For the treatment of the new-b6rn infant, see the arti
cle Parturition. Infants, among the Jews, Greeks,
and Romans, were swaddled as soon as they were born, in
a manner similar to that practised by the moderns. The
Jews circumcised and named their 'infant children on the
eighth day from the birth. Upon the birth of a son, the
Grecians crowned their doors with olive ; of a daughter,
with wool. The infant was washed in warm water, and
anointed with oil ; by the Spartans with wine ; it wan
then dressed, and laid in a basket, or on a sliield if the fa
ther was a warrior, particularly amongst the Spartans-.
At five days old they ran with it round the fire, and the
mother's relations sent presents. The Greeks named their
children on the tenth day, the Romans on the ninth : the
naming was attended with sacrifices and other demon
strations of joy. The maternal office of suckling their
own children was never declined, when circumstances
would permit. (How different is this from the unna
tural delicacy of modern mothers, a delicacy which to tire
child is cruelty 0 The fortieth day was a day of so
lemnity for the mother. The names of children were je?
gistered both by the Greeks and Romans. For an account
of the custom of exposing infants, see vol. vii. p. 131. In
fants were kept from crying in the streets by means of a
sponge soaked in honey. Nurses had also their bugbears
and terrible names to frighten .the children into peace :
the figure with which they were principally intimidated
was Mcjfxoyvxitov, a sort of rawhead and bloody -bones.
The general management of the infant state is directed
too frequently by falhion, or rather by caprice. The little
being, when first introduced to this world, is brought from
a temperature of at least 960, and should therefore be
cautiously guarded against sudden exposure to the air.
His clothing should be light and easy ; and at first, warm.
The tender ikin would be chafed with flannel, and there
fore old linen is preferred ; calico would be itijl better ;
but the whole must be covered with flannel, and fastened,
as much as possible, by strings. For a long time, cold
excites uneasy sensations, ana he is properly placed close
to the mother ; by her side, or that of a healthy nurse, he
should lie till at least he has lived twelve months; but
modern refinement, or modem apprehensions, place him
alone in a crib by the side of the bed. On this subject
we can only observe, that infants, thus separated from the
warm bosom, in general increase slowly, are weak and de
licate ; while those with a nurse, if not the mother, have
appeared thriving and happy.
A child should not be accustomed to take its food ai
distant intervals. Digestion in children is rapid ; and, if
food be delayed, the child. is uneasy; and, when brought,
takes it greedily and too copiously.
A healthy child scarcely ever cries ; but a child is said
to be peevish, fretful, and uneasy, when the nurse is care
less and inattentive. Dispositions undoubtedly differ;
but the parent who finds a child constantly crying, should
suspect her nurse, and even herself. One cause of this
fretfulness is the opinion that the nurse knows when the
child should sleep, or eat, better than itself. It is forced
to feed when not hungry, and to sleep when eager for
play or amusement. You may often cure this disease, by
correcting the attendant. It indeed happens that some
children will not sleep by night, but even this may be
conquered by management ; for the healthy child may be
amused during the day, and his amusements may be gra
dually protracted till night approaches. A healthy infant
is fond of exercise. He should be moved gently up and
down, but without any shocks. On this account the mo
dern cot is preferable to the cradle ; for the child may ba
shaken by the latter into a stupor, which a nurse will take
care to do, as it saves her the trouble of attending to the
infant's play- In carrying the child, great inconveniencies arise from compressing the breast. The child firs
1
on

29
I N F ANT.
i
on the left arm, and, to prevent accidents, leans forward
If a man marries a woman \rho is within the age of
against the right hand, placed on its brealt. If the nurse twelve years, and after the feme covert within the age of
is timid, or it the child starts, the only security is to clasp consent disagrees to the marriage, and aster the age of
the brealt, by which the ribs are often compressed. If, twelve years marries another, the first marriage is Ubsor
however, the right hand is placed under the arm, with lulely dissolved, so that he may take another wife ; for,
the thumb over the shoulder, an active child may even though the disagreement within the age of consent was
start from the other hand without danger. The right not sufficient, yet her taking another husband alter the
hand will support it, or convey it gently to the ground. age of consent affirms the disagreement, and so the mar
Swinging ieems to give children an uneasy feeling, and riage avoided ab initio. 1 Rol. Abr. 34.1. See the cafe of"
even being tarried quickly down stairs will make them Mr. Fit7.gerrard, Lord Decius, and Mr. Villers ; 3 New
shrink to the nurse's breast. Gentle friction is an excel Abr. 119, 120.
The authority of a guardian in focage ceases at the age
lent addition to exercise, and peculiarly grateful to infants.
The prophylactic management of children is. not a very of fourteen, at which age the infant may call his guardian
abstruse subject. Early hours, moderate warmth, exercile to an account, and may choose a new guardian. Co. Lit. 75s.
in the open air, to as great a degree as their strength ad 2 Inst. 135.
mits, with a proper attention to their diet, and the due
One within the age of twenty-one years may do homage,
regulation of the alvine discharges, comprise the whole. but notfealty; because in doing of fealty he ought to be
The medicines for children mould be few and simple. sworn, which an infant cannot be. Co. Lit. 6j. b. 2 Inst. 11.
By the custom of gavelkind, an infant at the age of fifteen
Their stomachs abound with ac^ds, which change the bile
to a green colour, and thus tinges the stools with the lame is reckoned at full age to fell his lands -, and this leemshue. The anxious parent, on this appearance, flies to ab to have been taken from the civil law, which reckon*
sorbents; but, while the child continues lively and cheer fourteen thevrr<u pubertatis ; for they reckoned that, though
ful, and the stools are neither too copious nor too few, no the infant had ended his year of guardianship at fourteen,
remedy is necessary. In early infancy, a child has gene yet he might not have completed his account with his
rally from three to five motions in twenty-four hours. fuardian till the age of fifteen, and that was esteemed to
This number lessens ; and, at the age of two years, there e the age when he was completely out of guardianship ;
are seldom more than two daily. Constitutions differ in therefore at this age he was allowed to fell lands descend
this respect, and we have known an infant continue in ed to him ; but in this the customs of England differ from
perfect health with one motion only in twenty-four hours. the civil law ; for the civil law does not allow of this dis
IN'FANT, s. [infant, Lat.] In law, a person under- position till the age of twenty-five ; therefore this must
twenty-one years of age ; whose acts are in many cafes ei have been allowed by the old Saxon law, because they
ther void or voidable. Co. Lit. lib. i. c. 11. lib. W.c. a8.
thought that much time was lost, if the infant could only
Though a person is styled in law an infant till attain ule his own estate without being able to dispose of it in A
ing the age of twenty-one years, which is termed his full way of traffic, or in marriage, till twenty-five ; therefore
age, yet there are many actions which he may do before they allowed the infant to sell, (but under great limita
that age, and fdr which various times or ages are appoint tions and restrictions, that he might not be defrauded ;)
ed. Thus, a male at twelve years old may take the oath and by this means they thought there was sufficient pro
of allegiance; at fourteen he is at years of discretion, and vision made for the necessity of commerce. Lamb. 624,
therefore may dilagree or consent to marriage ; may choose 625. See the article Gavelkind, vol. viii.
By the custom of London, an infant unmarried, and
his guardian ; and, if his discretion be actually proved,
may make his testament of his personal estate, but not of above the age of fourteen, if under twenty-one, may bind
lands ; at seventeen may be executor or procurator, and at himself apprentice to a freeman of London, by indenture
twenty-one is at his own disposal, and may alien his lands, with proper covenants ; which covenants, by the custom
goods, and chattels. A female also, at seven, years of age of London, mall be as binding as if he were of full age.
may be betrothed or given in marriage; at nine is entitled See stats. 5 Eliz. e. 4. 43 Eliz. c. 2. and the article Ap
to dower ; at twelve is at years of maturity, and therefore prentice, in this work, vol. i.
may consent or dilagree to marriage, and, if proved to
In criminal cafes, the law of England does in some cafea
have sufficient discretion, may bequeath her personal privilege an infant Under the age of twenty-one, as to
estate ; at fourteen is at years of legal discretion, and may common misdemeanors, so as to escape fine, imprisonment,
choose a guardian ; at seventeen may be executrix ; and at and the like ; and particularly in cases of omission, as not
twenty-one may dispose of herlelf and her lands. So that full repairing a bridge ora highway, and other similar offences ;
age, in male or female, is twenty -one years ; which age for, not having the command of his fortune till twentyis completed on the day preceding the anniversary of a per one, he wants the capacity to do those things which the
son's birth- Sa//t.+4- 625. Ld. Raym. 480, 1096. 1 Bro. P.C. law requires. But, where there is any notorious bread
4.6S. (8vo. edit.) Toder v. Samson. If, therefore, one is of the peace, a riot, battery, or the like, (which infants,
born on the 1st of January, he is of age to do any legal when full-grown, are at least as liable as others to coinact on the morning of the last day of December, though mit,) for these an infant above the age of fourteen ii
he may not have lived twenty-one years by near forty- "equally liable to suffer as a person of the full age of
eight hours ; the reason is, that in law there is 110 frac twenty-one. 1 Hal. P. C. 20, 21, 22.
With regard to capital crimes, the law is still more mi
tion of a day, and if the birth were on the first second of
one day, and the act on the last second of the other, nute and circumspect, distinguishing with'greater nicety
then twenty-one years would be complete; and in law it the several degrees of age and discretion. By the ancient
is the lame whether a thing is done upon one moment of Saxon law, the age of twelve years was established for the
the day or another ; and hence probably originated the age of possible discretion, when first the understanding
distinction of a year and a day, by which is meant a year might open. LL. Alhelstan, Wilk. 65. From thence till
the offender was fourteen, it was atas pubertaci proximo, in
complete in common acceptation.
Though the age of consent to a marriage in an infant which he might or might not be guilty of a crime, accord
male is fourteen, and in a female twelve; yet they may ing to his natural capacity or incapacity. This was the
marry before, and, if they agree thereto when they attain dubious stage of discretion ; but, under twelve, it was held
tliele ages, the marriage is good ; but they cannot dis that he could not be guilty in will, neither after fourteen
agree before then ; and, if one of them be above the age could he be supposed innocent of any capital crime which
ot consent, and the other under such age, the party so he in fait committed. But, by the law as it now stands, and
Above the age may as well dilagree as the other; for both has stood at least ever since the time ofEdward III. the capa
city of doing ill, or contracting guilt, is not so much mealurjnust be bound, or neither. Co. Ut, 3}, 78, 79.
5 Inft. 88, 89.
cd by jears and days, as by the strength of the delinquent's
' "

I
understanding
V'ofc, XI. No. 731-

SO
INF ANT.
understanding and judgment. For one lad of eleven years executors, or joint legatees of the thing bequeathed. <?<?->
old may have as much cunning as another at fourteen ; dolph. Orph. Leg. 102. It seems agreed, that a man mayand in these cafes our maxim is, that malitiafupplet atatem. surrender copyhold lands immediately to the use of an in
Under seven vears of age indeed an infant cannot be guilty fant in ventre fa mere; for a surrender is a thing execu
of felony ; Mir. c. 4. 16. 1 Hal. P. C. 27. Phwd. 19. for tory, and nothing vests before admittance ; aud therefore,
then, by presumption in law, he cannot have discretion; if there be a person to take at the time of the admittance,
and, in fact, a felonious discretion is almost an impossibi it is sufficient, and not like a grant at common law, whichlity in nature, and no averment (hall be received against putting the estate out of the grantor must be void, if there
that presumption ; but at eight years old he may be guilty be nobody to take. 1 Roll. Rep. 109, 138. 2 Bu/Jl. 273. Co.
of felony; Da/t. jus. c. 147. Also, under fourteen, though Copyh. 9. and see Moor 637.
An infant in ventrefa mere may have a distributive share
an infant mail be primd facie adjudged to be doli incapax ;
yet, if it appear to the court and jury that he was doli ca- of intestate property even with the half blood. 1 Vef. 81.
pax, and could discern between good and evil, he may be It takes, under a marriage-settlement, a provision made
convicted and suffer death. Thus a girl of thirteen has for children living at the death of the father. 1 Vef. 85,
been burnt for killing her mistress ; and one boy of ten And it has lately been decided, that marriage, and the
and another of nine years old, who had killed their com birth of a posthumous child, amount to a revocation of a
panions, have been sentenced to death, and he of ten years will executed previous to the marriage. 5 Term. Rep. 49.
was actually hanged, because it appeared upon their trials, It takes land by descent, though, in that case, the pre
that the one hid himself, and the other hid the body he sumptive heir may enter and receive the profits for his
had killed; which, hiding manifested a consciousness of own use till the birth of the child, which seems to be the
guilt, and a discretion to discern between good and evil. only interest it loses by its situation. 3 Wilf. 526. See the
1 Hal. P. C. 26, 7. And there was once an instance, where article Descent, vol. v.
An infant, it seems, is capable of such offices as do not
a boy of eight years old was tried at Abingdon for firing
two barns ; and, it appearing that he had malice, revenge, concern the administration of justice, but only require
and cunning, he was found guilty, condemned, and hanged skill and diligence; and there he may either exercise them
accordingly. Emlyn on 1 Hal. P. C. 25. Thus also, at the himself when of the age of discretion, or they may be ex
assizes for Bury, in the year 1748, one William York, a ercised by deputy ; such as the offices of park-keeper, fo
boy of ten years old, was convicted on his own confession rester, gaoler, &c. Plowd. 379, 381. 9 Co. 48, 97. But it
of murdering his bed-fellow ; there appearing in his whole is said, that an infant is not capable of the stewardship of
behaviour plain tokens of a mischievous discretion ; and, a manor, or of the stewardship of the courts of a bishop ;
as sparing this boy merely on account of his tender years because by intendmentof law he hath not sufficient know
might be of dangerous consequence to the.public, by pro ledge, experience, and judgment, to use the office, and
pagating a notion that children might commit such atro also because he cannot make a deputy. An infant can
cious crimes with impunity, it was unanimously agreed not be an attorney, bailiff, factor, or receiver. F.N.B. 118*
by all the judges, that he was a proper subject of capital 1 Rol. Abr. 117. Co. Lit. 172. Cro. Eliz. 637. An infant
P unishment. Foster, 72. But, in all such cases, the evi- cannot exercise an office in a corporation. Hardw. 8, 9.
d ence of that malice, which is to supply age, ought to be
An infant cannot be a common informer ; for stat. iS
strong and clear beyond all doubt and contradiction. Eliz. c. 5, directs that such (hall sue in proper person, or
by attorney, which an infant cannot do. Bull. N. P. 196
4 Comm. 22, 24.
The privilege or incapacity os infancy does not extend As to infants being witnesses, there seems to be no fixed
to the king ; for the political rules of government have time in which children are excluded from giving evidence s
thought it necessary, that he who is to govern the whole but it will depend in a great measure on the sense and
kingdom should never be considered as a minor, incapa understanding of the child, as it shall appear on exami
ble of governing himself and his affairs. Co. Lit. 43. Dyer nation in court. Bull. N.P. 293. And, where they are
409. b. Therefore, if the king within age make any lease admitted, concurrent testimony seems peculiarly desirable.
or grant, he is bound presently, and cannot avoid them, 4 Comm. 214.
either during his minority or when he comes of full age.
If an infant, being master of a ship at St. Christopher's
Pload. 213. a. 5 Co. 27. 7 Co. 12. So, if the king aliens beyond sea, by contract with another undertakes to carry
land whkh he had by descent from his mother, he shall certain goods from St. Christopher's to England, and there
not defeat it by reason that he was within age at the time to deliver them ; but does not afterwards deliver them
of the alienation ; for his body politic, which is annexed according to agreement, but wastes and consumes them;
to his body natural, takes away the imbecility of the na he may be sued for the goods in the court of admiralty,
tural body, and draws it, and all the effects thereof, to it though he be an infant ; for this suit is but in nature of
self; quia magis dignum trahit adfe minus dignum. See Ploxod. a detinue, or trover and conversion at the common law.
s 1 3, 14. So if the king consent to an act of parliament r Rol. Abr. 530. Yet, if an infant keeps a common inn,
during his minority, yet he cannot after avoid this act ; an action on the case upon the custom of inns will not lie
because the king, as king-, cannot be a minor ; for as king against him. 1 Rol. Air. 2. Carth. 161, So, if an infant
draws a bill of exchange, yet he shall not be liable on the
he is a body politic. Co. Lit. 43. 1 Roll. Abr. 728.
Also the acts of a mayor and commonalty shall not be custom of merchants, but ha may plead infancy in the
avoided by reason of the nonage of the mayor. Cro. Car. fame manner that he may to any other contract of his.
557. 5 Co. 27.
Carth. 160. Or he may in this, as in all cases, give it in
Although a dnke, earl, or the like, be but a minor, or evidence on the general issue ; but the fairest way is to
not above ten years of age, in the custody and in the fa plead it. Bull. N. P. 152. An infant cannot be a juror.
mily of another nobleman, who may and doth retain chap<- Hob. 325.
lains, yet he may qualify chaplains to hold two benefices
An infant, or one under the age of twenty-one years,
with cure, as if he was of full age. 4 Co. 119.
cannot be elected a member of the house of commons 5
An infant in ventre fa mere, or in the mother's womb, nor can any lord of parliament sit there until he be of the
is supposed in law to be born for many purposes. It is full age of twenty-one years. 2 hfi. 47.
If an infant be lord of a manor, he may grant copycapable of having a legacy, or, a surrender of a copyhold
eltnte made to it. It may have a guardian assigned to it ; . holds, notwithstanding his nonage ; for these estates do
and it is enabled to have an estate limited to its use, and not take their perfection from the interest or ability of
to take afterwards by such limitation, as if it were then the lord to grant, but from the custom of the manor by
actually born. Stat. 10 6? 11 W. III. c. 16. 1 Comm. 130. which they have been demised, and arc demisable, time out
Also, a child in ventrefa mire-may be appointed executor; of mind. An infant may present to a church ; and here
also if there are two or more at a birth, they shall be joint it is said, that this must be done by himself, of whatsoever
age

INFANT.
31
age he be, and cannot be done by his guardian ; for the where the credit was given, hona fie, to the infant. Bat,
fuardian can make no advantage thereof, consequently where an infant is suh potefate parentis, and living in the
as nothing therein whereby he can give an account ; house with his parents, he shall not then be liable oven
therefore the infant himself shall present. Co. Lit. 17. b. for necessaries. 3. Black. Rep. 1325. It must appear that
the things were actually necessary, and of reasonable prices,
89. a. 29 Edw. III. 5. 3 Inst. 156.
Infants have various privileges, and various disabilities; and suitable to the infant's degree and estate, which re
but their very disabilities are privileges, in order to secure gularly must be left to the jury ; but if the jury find that
them from hurting themselves, by their own improvident the things were necessaries, and of reasonable price, it
act*i An infant cannot be sued but under the protec shall be presumed they had evidence for what they thus
tion, and joining the name, of his guardian ; for he is to find ; and they need not find particularly what the neces
defend him against all attacks as weil by law as other saries were, nor of what price each thing was ; also, if the*
wise ; but he may sue either by bis guardian, or prochein plaintiff declares for other things as well as necessaries,
amy, his next friend who is not his guardian. Co. Lit. 135. or alleges too high a price for those things that are neces
This prcchein amy may be any person who will undertake sary, the jury may consider of those things that were real
the infant's cause; and it frequently happens, that an in ly necessaries, and of their intrinsic value, and proportion
fant, by his prochein amy, institutes a suit against a frau their damages accordingly. Cro. Jac. 360. 2 Rol. Rep. 144.
Poph. 151. Palm. 361. Gou/f. 168. Godb. 219. 1 Leon. 114.
dulent guardian.
With regard to estates and civil property, an infant If an infant promises another, that, if he will find him
hath many privileges, which will be better understood on meat, drink, and washing, and pay for his schooling,
farther investigation'; but this may be said in general, he will pay 7I. yearly, an action upon the case lies upon
that an infant (hall lose nothing by non-claim or neglect this promise ;sor learning is as necessary as other things ; and,
ef demanding his right ; nor (hall any other laches or ne though it is not mentioned what learning this was, yet it
gligence be imputed to an infant, except in some very shall be intended what was ft for him, till it be shown to the
particular cafes ; viz. in cafe of a fine where the time be contrary on the other part; and, though he to whom the
gins in the life of the ancestor j or of an appeal of death promise was made does not instruct him, but pays another
of his ancestor, where he brings not his appeal within a for it, the promise of re-payment thereof is good ; if it
year and a day, &c. 1 /a/f. 24.6, 380. Wood's Inst. 13.
appears that the learning, meat, drink, and washing, could
An infant is capable of inheriting, for the law presumes not be afforded for a less sum than 7I. 1 Rol. Abr. 729,
him capable of property ; also an infant may purchase, Palm. 528. 1 Jon. 182.
.
AJfumpstt, for labour and medicines in curing the de
because it is intended for his benefit, and the freehold is
in him till he disagree thereto ; because an agreement is fendant of a distemper, &c. who pleaded infancy; the
presumed, it being for his benefit, and because the free plaintiff replied, it was for necessaries generally ; and upon
hold cannot be in the grantor contrary to his own act, a demurrer to this replication it was objected, that the
nor can be in abeyance, for then a stranger would not plaintiff had not assigned in certain how, or in what man
know against whom to demand his right ; and, if at his ner, the medicines were necessary ; but it was adjudged^
full age the infant agrees to the purchase, he cannot af that the replication jn this general form was good.
terwards avoid it ; but, if he dies during his minority, Carth. 110.
If an infant be a mercer, and hath a (hop in a town,
his heirs may avoid it; for they (hall not be bound by
the contrasts of a person who wanted capacity to con and there buys and sells, and contracts to pay a certain
tract. Co. Lit. 2, 8. 2 In/I. 203. If an infant take a lease for sum to J. S. for wares sold to him by J. S. to resell, yet he
years, rendering rent; if he enter upon the land, he (hall is not chargeable upon this contract ; for this trading is
be charged with an action during his minority, because not immediately necessary ad viclum(3 vesfitum; and, if
the purchase is intended for his benefit; but he may this were allowed, infants might be infinitely prejudiced,
waive the term, and not enter ; and, if more rent be re and buy and sell, and live by the loss. 1 Rol. Abr. 729.
served upon the lease than the land is worth, he may Cro. Jac. 494. 2 Rol. Rep. 45. And, as the contract of an
avoid it. 2 But/}. 69. If an infant make a lease for years infant for wares, for the necessary carrying on his trade,
with remainder over, rendering rent, and, at full age, ac whereby he subsists, shall not bind him ; so neither (hall
cepts the rent of the tenant for years, this (hall be an as he be liable for money which he borrows to lay out for
sent to him in remainder, so that he lhall not oust him necessaries ; therefore the lender must, at his peril, lay it
out for him, or see that it is laid out in necessaries. 5 Mod.
lifter. Plowd. 546.
As to contrails for necessaries, made by infants, it is to 368. 1 Salh. 386-7. Thus, in debt upon a single bill, the
be observed that (strictly (peaking) all contracts made by defendant pleaded that he was within age ; the plaintiff
infants are either void or voidable j because a contract is replied, that it was for necessaries, viz. 10I. for clothes, and
the act of the understanding, which during their state of 15I. money lent for and towards his necessary support at
infancy they are presumed to want ; yet civil societies the university ; the defendant rejoined, that the money was
have so far supplied that defect, and taken care of them, lent him to spend at pleasure. The plaintiff had judgment
as to allow them to contrast for their benefit and advan in C. B. but was reversed in K. B. on a writ of error ;
tage, with power, in molt cafes, to recede from and va for the issue only being, whether this money was lent the
cate it, when it may prove prejudicial to them. But in infant for necessaries, not whether it was laid out in ne
this contraSfor necessaries they are absolutely bound ; and cessaries, it cannot bind the infant whichever way it is
this likewise is in benignity to infants ; for, if they were found ; for it might have been borrowed for necessaries,
not allowed to bind themselves for necessaries, nobody and laid out in a tavern; and the law will not intruft the
would trust them, in which cafe they would be in worle infant with the application and laying of it out. z Salh.
circumstances than persons of full age. 10 Hen. VI. 14. 326. So if one lends money to an infant, who actually
1$ Edw. IV. 2. 1 Rot. Abr. 729. Therefore it is clearly lays it out in necessaries, yet this will not bind the in
agreed, that an infant may bind himself to pay for his ne fant, nor subject him to an action } for it is upon the
cessary meat, drink, apparel, physic, and such other neces lending that the contract must arise, and after that time
saries ; and likewise for his good teaching and instruction, there could be no contract raised to bind the infant,
whereby he may profit himself afterwards. Co. Lit. 172. because after that he might waste the money ; and the
This binding means by parol: in fact,- for necessaries, if infant's applying it afterwards for necessaries will not,
there is not an actual promise , the law implies a promise, by matter ex post faelo, entitle the plaintiff to on action.
but the infant will not be bound by any bond, note, or 1 Salh. 279.
Although an infant (hall be liable for his necessaries,
bill, which he gives, though for necessaries ; therefore a
tradesman's belt security will be the actual or implied pro- yet, if he enters into an obligation with a penally for pay
mist. With respect to schooling, 6?c. it must be in cases ment thereof, this (hall not bind him ; for the entering
Anto

INFANT.
into a penalty can be of"no advantage to the infant. But must defend only by guardian, because the law suppose*,
a bond or single bill for the exact account of necessaries that, where, he demands or sues for any thing, it is. for
furnished will be valid. It is also said, that an infant his benefit. The power for infants to sue by prockeir. amy
cannot, either by parol-contract or a deed, bind himself, was first introduced by the statute West, xIf an infant be joined with others.in ftung in the right
-even for necessaries, in asum certain ; and that, Ihould an
infant promise to give an unreasonable price for necessaries of another, the action may be brought by attorney; for
that would not bind him ; and that therefore it may be said they all make but one person in law. 3 Cro. 377. But in
that the contract of an infant for necessaries, as a contrast, all cases where an infant ii defendant, though it be in
does not bind him any more than his bond would; but another's right, and though joined with others, he must
only, since an infant must live as well as a man, the law defend by guardian. 2 Cro. 2S9. 1 Lev. 294. In all ac*
gives a reasonable price to those who furnish him with ne tions real, personal, or mixed, against an infant, if he ap
cessaries. Casts in Law and Equity, 85. And in a cafe where pears by attorney, it is error. 8 Co. b. 9 Co. 30. .b. If. an
a warrant of attorney was given by an infant and ano attorney undertakes to appear for an infant, and enters it
ther, and judgment entered up thereon, the court on mo per altornatum, ic may be amended and made per guardiation ordered the name of the infant to be struck out, and num. Str. 1 14, 445.
The plaintiff's attorney should apply to the defendant
set aside the judgment against him. 2 Black. Rep. 1 133.
If an infan* comes to a stranger, who instructs him in to name a guardian ; and if he does not, in six days, the
learning, and boards him, there is an implied contract in plaintiff may apply to the court, who will oblige him to
law, that the party Ihould be paid as much as his board do it. 2 IVilf. 50.
and schooling are worth ; but if the infant at the time of
The infant plaintiff', who sues by prockein amy, is not li
his going thither was under the age of discretion, or if he able to costs, because he cannot, while under age, disa-
were placed, there upon a special agreement with some of vow the suit; but the prockein amy is liable. Str. 548. James
the child's: friends, the party that boards him has no re v. Hatfield, Barnes 128. And, if it appear to the court
medy against the infant, but must resort to them with that he is not of sufficient ability to pay the costs, the
court will order another who is. But an infant defendant
whom he agreed for the infant's board, &c. Allen, 94.
Necessaries for an infant's wife are .necessaries for him ; (although he names a guardian) is liable to colts if the
but, if provided only in order for the marriage, he is not verdict be against him. Dyer 104. 1 Bu/jl. 109. Str. 70S.
, chargeable, though (he use them after. Slra. 168. An
When the defendant in an action is an infant, the plain
: infant shall be liable for the nursing his child.' E/p. N. J*. tiff (hall have fix years to bring his action in, after the
^defendant becomes of age ; and, if the plaintiff be an in
1 161.
As- to judicial ails, and acts done by an infant in a fant, he hath fix years likewise aster his age, to sue by
court of record, they regularly bind the infant and his the statute of limitations. Lutw. 243.
As to a3s in pais, infants' are regularly allowed to re
i representatives, with the following savings and exceptions ;
as, if an infant levies a sine, though the judges ought not scind and break through all contracts in pais made during
to admit the acknowledgment of one under that disa- minority, except only forschooling and necej'aries, be they
bility, yet, having once recorded his agreement as the never lo much as to their advantage ; and the reason hereof
judgment of the court, it (hall for ever bind him and his is, the indulgence the law has thought fit to give infants,
representatives, unless he reverses it by writ of error, who are supposed to want judgment and discretion in
which must be brought by him during his minority, that their contracts and transactions with others, and the care
the court by inspection may determine his age. Co. Lit. 380. it takes of them in preventing their being imposed upon,
Moor, 76. 1 Rol. Abr. 15. ilnft. 483. 2 Bui/. 310. iz Co. 122. or over-reached by persons ot more years and experience.
39 Edw. 3. zo. b. 1 Rol. Abr. 729. Co. Lit. 172, 381. And,
Yelv. 115. 3 Mod. 229.
So, if an. infant levits a fine, he is enabled, by law to for the better security and protection of infants, herein,
declare the uses thereof ; and, if he reverscth not the sine the law has made some of their contracts absolutely voia\
during his .nonage, the declaration of uses will stand good i. e. all such in which there is no apparent benefit, or
for ever. If there be tenant for life, the remainder to an semblance of benefit, to the infant ; but as to those from
infant in fee, ^and they two join in a sine, the infant may which the infant may receive benefit, and which were en
bring a rit of error, and reverse the fine as to himself ; tered into with more solemnity, they are only voidable -\
but it (hall stand good as to the tenant for life ; for the that is, the law allows them, w hen they come of age, and
, disability of the infant (hall not render the contract of are capable of considering overagain what they have clones
the tenant for life, who was of full age, ineffectual. 1 Leon. either to ratify and affirm such contracts, or to break
115, 317. iSid. 55. 2 Jones, i8x.
through and avoid them. Cro. Car. 502. 1 Jone, 405. 3 A/a/.
As to recoveries, suffered by infants, when these were 310. Hence an infant may purchase, because it is intended
improved into a common way of conveyance, it was for his benefit ; and at his full age he may either agree or
thought reasonable that those whom the law had judged disagree to the same. Co. Lit. 2, 8. 2 Fern. 203.
Also the feoffment of an infant is not void, but only
incapable to act for their own interest, Ihould not be bound
by the judgment given in recoveries, though it was the voidable ; not only because he is allowed to contract lor
solemn act of the court ; for, where the defendant gives his benefit, but because there ought to be some act of
way to the judgment,, it ,is as much his voluntary act and notoriety to restore to him, equal to that which transferred
conveyance as if he had transferred the land by livery, it from him. Co. Lit. 380. Dyer, 104. 2 Rol. Abr. 572. 4 Co.
or any other act ; therefore, if an infant suffers a reco 125. a.
Also as to the acts of infants being void, or voidable,
very, he may reverse it, as he may a fine, by writ of er
ror, during his minority ; and this was formerly taken there is a diversity between an actual delivery of the thing
to be law, as well where the infant appeared by guardian, contracted for, and a bare agreement to deliver it only j'
as by his attorney, or in person ; but now the distinction that the first is voidable, but the last absolutely void ; as
turns upon this point, that, if an infant suffers a recovery if an infant deliver a horse, or a sum of money, with his
in person, it is erroneous, and he may reverse it by writ own hands, this is only voidable, and to be recovered back
of error ; but even in this case the writ of error must be in an action of account. But it an infant agrees to give
brought during his minority, that his infancy may be a horse, and does not deliver the horse with his hand, and
^ried. by. the inspection of the court; for at his full age it the dotiee takes the horse by force of the gift, the inlant
becomes obligatory and unavoidable. 1 Rol. Abr. 731, 742. (hall have an action of trespass ; for the grant was merely
iCo. Lit. 381. i. 2 Rol. Abr. 395. 10 Co. 43 a. See farther void. Perk. $ iz, 19. 1 Mod. 137.
And as an infant is not bound by his contract to deli
under the article Recovery.
An infant is to prosecute a suit by his guardian or best ver a thing ; so if one deliver goods to an infanr upW a
friend, though the term used is prockein amy ; i.e. next contract, See. knowing him to be an infant, he (hall not
friend ; but he cannot defend by such next friend, but be chargeable in trover and conversion, or any other ac
,
tioo

I N F
*7on for them ; for the infant is not capable of any con
tract, but for necessaries ; therefore such delivery is a gift
to the infant ; but, if an infant without any contract wil
fully takes away the goods of another, trover lies against
him; also it is (aid, that, if he take the goods under pre
tence that he is of lull age, trover lies ; because it is a wil
ful and fraudulent trespass, i Sid. 129. 1 Lev. 169. 1 Kei.
95> 9 1 3 Also it seems, that if an infant, being above
the age of discretion, be guilty of any fraud in affirming
himself to be of full age, or if, by combination with his
guardian, &c. he make any contract or agreement with
m intent afterwards to elude it, by reason of his privilege
of infancy, that a court of equity will decree it good
against him according to the circumstances of the fraud ;
but in what cafes in particular a court of eqviity w ill thus
exert itself is not easy to determine. See 1 Vern. 131.
2 Vern. 124., 5.
All alls ofntcjsity bind infants; as presentations to be
nefices, admittances, and grants of copyhold estates, and
assenting to legacies, Sec. 3 Salk. 190. So dower is demandable of an infant heir. Bull. N.P. 117. So an infant
is compdlable to pay a copyhold fine. Bur. 1717. Con
ditions annexed to lands, whether the estate come by
grant or descent, bind infants ; and, where the estate of
an infant is upon condition to be performed by the infant,
if the condition is broken during the minority, the land
is lost for ever. 1 Inst. 133, 380. Though a statute is not
extendible against an infant, yet chancery will give relief
against infants. 1. Lev. 198.
An infant is much favoured by law ; therefore it gives
him many privileges above others. If an infant make de
fault in a real action, he (hall not lose his land as ano
ther man (hall do; one who is an infant (hall not be
amerced, nor find pledges, like one of full age ; and, if
he.be bail, he may be discharged by audiia querela, &c. 1
Inst. 272. 8 Rep. 61. On his default at the grand cape, the
infant by writ of error may reverse the judgment given
against himself ; unless it be in case of a judgment in
tlower. Dyer 104. Jenk. Cent. 47, 319. But an infant
r.iay be disseised of his lands, and a warranty that descendeth upon an infant may bar him of his entry ; so a
remitter upon him ; contra of a descent ; and, if an infant
hath franchises or liberties, and do abuse or disuse them,
lie (hall forfeit them as a man of full age may. 1 Inst. 3,
133. 1 And. 311. Bro. 48.
'A person gave a note, a few days after he was of age,
for things had during his infancy ; on extraordinary cir
cumstances equity set it aside ; though it is true, if an infant
takes up goods, or borrows money, and, after he comes
to age, gives his note or promise for the money, that is
pood at law ; but to prevent the ruin of infants, it may
be convenient to give relief. Barn. C. 4.6.
If a trespass be done to an infant, and he submits to an
award, it is said the award shall not be binding on him.
2 Dam. 770. An infant is not bound by his consent not
to bring a writ of error ; for, though the judgment binds
him, yet it binds butas a judgment reversable. Rep, Hardw.
1O4. Agreements, &c. made by an infant, although he
be within a day of his full age, shall not bind him.
Plowd. 364. Where an infant enters into bond, pretend
ing to be of full age, though he may avoid it by plead
ing his infancy, yet he ni3y be indicted for a cheat.
Wood's Inst. 585. See further, as connected with this sub
ject of Infancy, the articles Descent, Heir, Recovery,
Will, &c.
IN'FANT, adj. Not mature ; in a state of initial im
perfection :
Within the infant rind of this small flower
Poison hath residence, and medicine power. Shakespeare.
INF'ANT.y: The title of a prince. Still used in Spain,
and given by Spenser to Arthur.To whom the infant thus.
The infant harkened wisely to her tale- Fairy Queen.
INFANTA,/ [Spanish.] A princess descended from
the royal blood of Spain.The infanta was only shown
to her lover in public. Hume.
Vol. XI. No. 731, -

INF
33
INFAN'TA, a river of Africa, which runs into the
Indian Sea in lat. 32. S.
INFAN'TE, /. A son of the king of Spain ; a son of
the king of Portugal.
INFAN'TICIDE, /. The slaughter of the infants by
Herod.
INFANTILE, adj. Pertaining to an infantThe fly
lies all the winter in these balls in its infantile state, and
comes not to its maturity till the following spring. Derham.
IN'FANTINE, adj. Suitable to an infant.
' IN'FANTLIKE, adj. Like an infant.Your abilities
are too infanllike for doing much alone. Shakespeare.
INFAN'TOS, a town of Spain, in New Castile : twenty
miles well of Alcaraz.
IN'FANTRY,/ [The word takes its origin from one
of the infantas of Spain, who, finding that the army com
manded by the king her father had been defeated by the
Moors, assembled a body oS-foot-soldiers, and with them
engaged and totally routed the enemy. In memory of
this event, and to distinguifli the foot-soldiers, who were
not before held in much consideration, they received the
name of infantry.] The foot-soldiers of an army.The
principal strength of an army conlisteth in the infantry, or
foot ; and to make good infantry it requireth men bred
in some free and plentiful manner. Bacon.
Heavy-armed Infantry, among the ancients, were siiehas
wore a complete suit of armour, and engaged with broad
shields and long spears. They were the flower and strength
of the Grecian armies, and had the highest rank of mili
tary honour.
Light-armed Infantry, among the ancients, were designed
for Ikirmisties, and for fighting at a distance. Their wea
pons were arrows, darts, or slings.
Li,ht Infantry, among the moderns, have only been in
use since the year 1656. They have no camprcquipage to
carry, and their arms and accoutrements are much lighter
than those of the infantry. Light infantry are the eyes
of a general, and the givers of sleep and safety to an ar
my. Wherever there is found light cavalry, there should
be light infantry. They should be accustomed to the
pace of four miles an hour, as their usual marching-pace,
and to be able to march at five miles an hour upon all
particular occasions. Most of the powers on the conti
nent have light infantry. It is only of late years that
light infantry came to be used in the British army ; but
now every regiment has a company of light infantry,
whose station is on the left of the regiment, the right be
ing occupied by the grenadiers.
IN'FANTRY, / [In some early poets.] An infant:
No carefull nurse would wet heiwatchfull eye-,
When any pangs should gripe her infantry. IV. Brown.
INFARCTION, / [m and farcia, Lat.] Stuffing ;
constipation.An hypochondriac consumption is occa
sioned by an infarilion and obstruction of the spleen.
Harvey.
INFAT'IGABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
fatigo, to weary.] Indefatigable. Philips.
To INFAT'UATE, v. a. [from in and fatuus, Lat. infatuer, Fr.] To strike with folly ; to deprive of under
standing. The judgment of God will be very visible in
infatuating a people, as ripe and prepared for destruction,
into folly and madness, making the weak to contribute to
the designs of tlfe wicked ; and suffering even those, out
of a conscience of their guilt, to grow more wicked.
Clarendon.
May hypocrites.
That flily speak one thing, another think,
Drink on unwarn'd, 'till, by inchJnting cups
Infatuate, they their wily thoughts disclose.
Philips.
INFAT'UATING,/. The act of depriving of under
standing.
INFATUATION, / The act of striking with folly ;
deprivation of reason.Where men give themselves over
to the defence of wicked interests, and false propositions,
K
it

34
INF
it is just with God to finite the greatest abilities with the
great est infatuations. South. The word infatuation comes
from the Latin fatuus, fool, of sari, to speak out, which
is borrowed from the Greek (fxu, whence p*Tiit, which
signifies the fame with vates in Latin, or prophet in English ;
and the reason is, because their prophets or priests used
"to be seized with a kind of madness or folly, when they
began to make their predictions, or deliver oracles. The
Romans called those persons infaluati, who fancied they
had seen visions, or imagined the god Fauiuis, whom they
called Faluns, had appeared to them. Ency. Brit.
INFA'VOURABLE, adj. Incapable of receiving saTour. Bailey.
INFAU'ST, adj. [from/n, Lat. contrary to, andfaujlus,
lucky.] Unlucky. Cole.
INFAU'STING, / [from infaustus, Lat.) The act of
making unlucky. An odd and inelegant word.As the
king did in some part remove the envy from himself, so
he did not observe, that he did withal bring a kind of
malediction and hifaujiing upon the marriage, as an ill
prognostic. Bacon.
INFAU'STOUS, adj. Unfortunate, unlucky. Scctt.
INFE'ASIBLE, adj. Impracticable; not to be done
This is so difficult and infeasible, that it may well drive
modesty to despair of science. Glanville.
To INFECT, v. a. [infeBer, Fr. infcSus, Lat.] To act
upon by contagion ; to effect with communicated quali
ties ; to hurt by contagion ; to taint ; to poison ; to pol
lute.:One of those fantastical m\x\A-infecled people, that
children and musicians call lovers. Sidney.
It would mfeQ his speech, that if the king
Should without issue die, he'd carry it so
To make the sceptre his.
Shakespeare.
To fill with something hurtfully contagious :
Infected be the air whereon they ride,
And damn'd all those that trust them !
Shakejpeare.
INFECTING, /. The act of hurting by contagion.
INFECTION,/ [Fr. from infeftio, Lat.] Contagion;
mischief by communication ; taint ; poison.InfcQidn is
that manner of communicating a disease by some effluvia,
or particles which fly off from distempered bodies, and
mixing with the juices of others, occasion the fame disor
ders as in the bodies they came from. Quincy.
Vouchsafe, diffus'd infection of a man,
For these known evils,, but to give me leave,
By circumstance, to curse thy cursed self. Shakespeare.
INFECTIOUS, adj. Contagious; influencing by com
municated qualities. Some known diseases are infeS'ious,
and others are not : those that are infedious are such as
are chiefly in the spirits, and not so much in the humours,
' iind therefore pass easily from body to body ; such as pes
tilence and lippitudes. Bacon.
INFECTIOUSLY, adv. Contagiously :
The will dotes, that is inclinable
To what infectiously itself affects.
Shakejpeare.
INFECTIOUSNESS, /. The quality of being infecti
ous ; contagiousness.
INFECTIVE, adj. Having the qualify of acting by
contagion.True love, well considered, hath an inJcSivc
power. Sidney,
1
INFECUN'D, / [infacundus, Lat.] Unfruitful ; infer
tile.How safe and agreeable a conservatory the earth is
to vegetables, is manifest from their rotting, drying, or
being rendered infecund, in the waters or the air; but in
the earth their vigour is long preserved. Derham.
INFECUN'DITY,/ [injacunditas, Lat.] Want of fer
tility; barrenness.
To INFEE'BLE. Sec To Enfeeble.
INFELICITY,/, linselicite, Fr. infeticitas, Lat.] Unhappinel's; misery; calamity.Here is our great infelicity,
that, when single words signify complex ideas, one word
Can never distinctly manifest all the pasts of a complex

INF
Idea. Watts.Unlucky choice.They may possibly correct
that curious infelicity of diction, which you acquired at
Westminster. Chrjlcrficld.
INFEODA'TION, / A law-term ; the act of granting
in fee ; a grant in fee.
Infeodation of Tithes. The granting of tithes t
mere laymen. See the article Tithes.
To INFE'OFF, v. a. See To Enfeoff.
INFE'OFFMENT, /. See Enfeoffment, vol. vi.
To INFER', v. a. \inferer, Fr. infero, Lat.] To bring
on; to induce.Vomits infer some small detriment to the
lungs. Harvey.To infer is nothing but, by virtue of one
proposition laid down as true, to draw in another a3 true,
1. e. to fee or suppose ftrch a connection of the two idea*
of the inferred proposition. Locke.
Yet what thou can'st attain, which best may serve
To glorify the Maker, and infer
Thee also happier, stiaH not be with-held.
Milton.
To offer ; to produce. Not in use :
Full well hath Clifford play'd the orator,
Inferring arguments of mighty force.
Shakspeare.
INFER'ABLE, adj. To be inferred.Mr. Burke does
not allow, that a sufficient argument ad hominem is infera
ble from these premises. Burke.
INFERENCE,/ [inference, Fr. from infer. 1 Conclu
sion drawn from previous arguments.Though it m.iy
chance to be right in the conclusion, it is yet unjust and
mistaken in the method of inference. Glanville.These in
ferences or conclusions are the effects of reasoning, and the
three propositions taken all together, are called syllogism
or argument. Watts.
INFE'RI, [Latin.] Sacrifices offered by the Greeks
and- Romans to the Dii Manes, or the souls of deceased
heroes or other illustrious persons, or even any relation
or person whose memory was held in veneration. These
sacrifices consisted of honey, water, wine, milk, the blood
of victims, variety of balsamic unguents, chaplets, and
loose flowers. The victims upon these occasions were ge
nerally of the smaller cattle, though in ancient times they
sacrificed staves or captives. The altars on which they
were offered were holes dug in the ground. The honey,
water, wine, &c. were used as libations, and were poured
on the tombs of children by children, on those of virgins
by virgins, and on those of married men by women. The
inferite were offered on the 9th and 30th days after inter
ment amongst the Greeks, and repeated in the month.
Anthesterion.
INFE'RIAL, adj. Belonging to funeral rites.
INFER'IBLE, adj. [from infer.'] Deducible from pre
mised grounds.As simple mistakes commonly beget fal
lacies, so men from fallacious foundations, and misappre
hended mediums, erect conclusions no way infcritic frora
their premisses. Brown.
INFER'ING, / The act of drawingan inference.
INFE'RIOR, adj. [Lat. inferieur, Fr.] Lower in place.
Lower in station or rank of life; correlative to superior :
Render me more equal, or perhaps
Superior, for inferior, who is free?'
Milton.
Lower in value or excellency. I have added some origi
nal papers of my own, which, whether they are equal or
inferior to my other poems, an author is the most impro
per judge of. Dryden.
The love of liberty with life is giv'n,
And life itself th' inferior gift ot heav'n.
Dryden.
Subordinate.General and fundamental truths in philo
sophy, religion, and human life, conduct our thoughts
into a thousand inferior and particular propositions. Watts.
INFE'RIOR, / [from the adjective.] One in a lower
rank or station than another.A great person gets more
by obliging his inferior than by 'disdaining him. South.
INFERIORITY, / [infcriorite~, Fr. from inferiors
Lower state of dignity or value.-The language, though
not

55
INF
INFIC'IAL, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and/ac!>,
to do.] Belonging to denial. Not used. Ccle.
To INFIC'IATE, v. a. To deny ; to disavow. Bailey.
INFICIA'TION,/ Denial.
INFI'CIATORY, adj. Belon2ing to denial.
IN'FIDEL, / [infiMIe, Fr. infidelis, Lat.] An unbe
liever; a pagan ; one who rejects Christianity.Exhort
ing her, if Ihe did marry, yet not to join herlelf to an tit*
Jtdet, as in those times some widows christian had done,
for the advancement of their estate in this world. Hooker.
IN'FIDEL, adj. Void of faith > unbelieving.
INFIDELITY,/ [inftdeliit, Fr. infidelitas, Lat.] Want
of faith. The consideration of the divine omnipotence
and infinite wisdom, and our own ignorance, are great in
struments of silencing the murmurs of infidelity. Taylor's
Rule of Living. Disbelief of Christianity. One would
fancy that infidels woulti"#e exempt from that single fault,
INFER'TILE, adj. [Fr. from in andfertile.] Unfruit which seems to grow out of the imprudent fervours of re
ful ; not productive; wanting fecundity ; infecund.Ig ligion ; but so it is, that infidelity is propagated with as
norance being of itself like -stiff clay, an infertile soil, when much fierceness and contention, as if the safety of man
pride comes to scorch and harden it, it grows perfectly kind depended upon it. Spetlator.Treachery ; deceit ;
breach of contract or trust.The infidelities on the one part
impenetrable. Government of the Tongue.
between the two sexes, and the caprices on the other, theINFER'TILENESS,/ Infertility. Scott.
INFERTILITY, / [infertilite, Fr. from infertile.-] Un- vanities and vexations attending even the most refined de
fruitfulnefs ; want of fertility.The fame diltemperature lights that make up this business of life, render it silly
of the air that occasioned the plague, occasioned the infer and uncomfortable. Spetlator.
INFID'IOUS, adj. [from is, Lat. contrary to, axiifidusy
tility or noxiousness of the soil, whereby the fruits of the
earth became either very small, or very unwholesome. faithful.] False, unfaithful. Bailry.
INFIER'NO, one of the smaller Canary islands, between*
Hale's Origin of Mankind.
To INFEST, v. a. [infester, Fr. from infesto, Lat.] To Lancerotta and St. Clara.
INFIES'TO, a town of Spain, in the province of Asharass ; to disturb ; to plague.Envy, avarice, supersti
tion, love, with the like cares and passions, infest human turias : twenty miles east of Oviedo.
IN'FIMOUS, adj. [Latin.] Lowest, meanest. Cole.
life. Addison.
IN'FINITE,
adj. [infini, Fr. infinitus, Lat.] Unbound
Unto my feeble breast
ed ; boundless ; unlimited; immense; having no bounda
Come gently ; but not with that mighty rage
ries or limits to its nature. Impossible it is, that God
Wherewith the martial troops thou da'lt infest,
sliould withdraw his presence from any thing, because the
And hearts of greatest heroes do'st enrage.
Spenser.
very substance of God is infinite. Hooker.
INFEST, adj. [infestus, Lat.] Hostile:
What's time, when on eternity we think ?
But with fierce fury and with force infest
A thousand ages in that sea may sink.
Upon him ran.
Sptnstr.
Time's nothing but a word ! a million.
Denkam.
INFESTING, / The act of harassing ; of -frequent Is full as far from infinite as one.
ing with an ill design.
It
is
hyperbolically
used
for
large
;
great.
INFES'TIVE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and_/r/IN'FINITE,/ [from the adjective.] Unbounded reach.
lus, festive.] Unpleasant, gloomy, mournful. Cole.
I: is past the infinite of thought. Shakespeare.
INFEST IV'ITY, /. Mournfulness ; want of cheerful INFINITELY,
adv. Without limits ; without bounds ;
immensely. Nothing may be infinitely desired, but that
ness.
INFES'TRED, adj. Rankling; inveterate. Obsolete:
good which indeed is infinite. Hooker.In a great degree.
This cursed creature, mindful os that old
The king law that contrariwise it would follow, that
Infested grudge, the which his mother felt,
England, though much less in territory, yet ftould have
infinitely more soldiers of their native forces than other na
)
soon
he did
i
loonheart
as Clarion
ijauvu
*
... behold,
.malice, inly fwelt. Spenser.
SoHis
with vengeful
tions have. Bacon.
IN'FINITENESS,/ Immensity; boundlessness; infi
INFEUDA'TION, / [in andfeudvm, Lat.] The act of nity.
Let us always bear about us such impressions of
putting one in possession of a fee or estate.Another mi reverence,
and fear of God, that we may humble ourselves
litary provision was conventional and by tenure, upon the before his Almightinefs,
express that infinite distance
instudation of the tenant, and was usually called knight's between his infiniteness andand
our weaknesses. Taylor.
service.
Hale.
INFINITES'IMAL, adj. [from infinite.] Infinitely di
To INKIB'ULATE,
v. a. [from fibula, Lat. a clasp.] vided.
Neither the motions of animal spirits, nor the vi
To button ; to clasp. Bailey,
brations of elastic chords, or of elastic ether, or of the in
INFIBULATION, / The act of buttoning; the act
particles of the nerves, can be supposed to re
of clasping together. It was a custom among she Ro finitesimal
the objects by which they are excited. Reid.
mans to infibufate their singing-boys, in order to preserve semble
INFINITESIMAL, / An exceedingly small quantity ;
their voices ; for this operation, which prevented their re
tracting the prepuce over the glans, and is the very reverse a fluxion.
among mathematicians, are defined
to circumcision, kept them from injuring their voices by to Infinitesimals,
be infinitely or indefinitely small parts; as also the me
premature and preposterous venery ; serving as a kind of
of computing by them.
padlock, if not to their inclinations, at least to their abi thod
the method of infinitesimals^ the element by which,
lities. The method of doing it is thus : The skin which anyIn quantity
increases or decreases is supposed to be in
is above the glans is to be extended, and then perforated finitely small, and is generally expressed by two or morewith a needle and waxed thread ; tie the thread together; terms, some of which are infinitely less than the rest, which
taking care to move it every day, until the parts about being neglected as of no importance, the remaining terms
the perforation are cicatriled ; this being effected, take form what is called the difference of the proposed quantity.
out the thread, and put in the fibula, which was probably The terms that are neglected in this manner, as infinitely
% small metal ring like an ear-ring.
a
lels

INF
not of equal dignity, yet is as near approaching to it as
our modern barbarism will allow ; and therefore we are
to rest contented with that only inferiority which is not
possibly to be remedied. Dryden.
INFE'RIORNESS, / Inferiority.
INFER'NAL, adj. [Ft. infernus, Lat,] RellUh j tartatean ; detestable :
His gigantic limbs with large embrace,
Infolds nine acres of infernal space.
Dryden.
INFERNAL STONE, /. Infernal stone, or the lunar
caustic, is prepared from an evaporated solution of silver,
or from crystals of silver. It is a very powerful caustic,
eating away the flesh and even the bones to which it is
applied. Hill's Mat. Medica.
INFER'NALNESS, / The state of being infernal.

36
INF
INF
less than the other terms of the element, are the very fume when this corruptible shall put on incorruption, and thi
which arise in consequence os the acceleration, or retard mortal immortality. Rogers.
ation, of the generating motion, during the infinitelyDiscover thine infirmity,
small time in which the element is generated ; so that the
remaining terms express the element that would have been That warranteth by law to be thy privilege :
Shakespeare.
produced in that time, if the generating motion had con I am with child, ye bloody homicides.
tinued uniform. Therefore, those differences are accu Failing ; weakness ; fault. How difficult is it to preserve
rately in the same ratio to each other as the generating a great name, when he that has acquired it is so obnox
motions or fluxions. And hence, though in this method ious to such little weaknesses and infirmities as are no small
infinitesimal parts of the elements are neglected, the con diminution to it. Addifon.
clusions are accurately true, without even an infinitely- A friend sho'ulJ bear a friend's infirmities ;
small error, and agree precisely with those that are deduced But Brutus makes mine greater than they are. Shake/p.
by the method of fluxions.
But, however safe and convenient this method maybe, Disease ; malady.Sometimes the races of man may be
some will always scruple to admit infinitely-little quanti depraved by the infirmities of birth. Temple.
INFIRM'NESS, / Weakness ; feebleness.Some expe
ties, and infinite orders of infinitesimals, into a science
that boasts of the moll eviilenfand accurate principles, at riments may discover the infirmness and insufficiency of the
well as of the moll rigid demonstrations. In order to peripatetic doctrine. Boyle.
INFIS'TULATED, adj. Fjstulous, afflicted with a
avoid such suppositions, Newton considers the simulta
neous increments of the flowing quantities as finite, and fistula. Scott.
To INFIX', v. a. [infixus, Lat.] To drive in j to set ;
then- investigates the ratio which. is the limit of the vari
ous proportions which those increments bear to each other, to fasten :
while he supposes them to decrease together till they
I never lov'd myself,
vanish ; which ratio is the fame with the ratio of the 'Till now, infixed, I behold myself,
fluxions. See the article Fluxions, vol. vii. p. 475.
Drawn in the flatt'ring table of her eye.
Shakespeare.
INFIN'ITIVE, adj. {infinity, Fr. inflnitivus, Lat.] The The fatal dart a ready passage found,
name of one of the moods which serve for the conjugating
of verbs. In grammar, the infinitive affirms or intimates the And deep within her heart infixed the wound. Dryden.
INFIX'ING,/ The act of fixing deeply.
intention of affirming, which is one use of the indicative ;
To INFLA'ME, v. a. [inflammo, Lat ] To kindle; to set
but then it does not do it absolutely. Clarke.
INFINITUDE, / {from infinite.) Infinity; immensity. on fire ; to make to burn. Love more clear, dedicated
Though the repugnancy of infinitude be equally incom- to a love more cold, with the clearness lays a night of
petible to continued or successive motion, or continued sorrow upon me, and with the coldness inflames a world
quantity, and pends upon the incomposlibility of the very of fire within me. Sidney.To kindle any passion.-Their
nature os' things successive or extensive with infinitude ; lust was inflamed towards her. Susan, viii.To kindle with
yet that incompossibility is more conspicuous in discrete passion :
quantity, t,hat ariseth from parts actually distinguished. Satan, with thoughts infianCd of highest design,
Hale.Boundless number.We fee all the good sense of Puts on swift wings,
Milton.
the age cut out and minced into almost an infinitude of To exaggerate ; to aggravate.A friend exaggerates a
distinctions. Addifon.
man's virtues, an enemy inflames his crimes.- Addifon.To
Confusion heard bis voice, and wild uproar '
heat the body morbidly with obstructed matter. To pro
Stood rul'd, stood vast infinitude confin'd.
Milton.
voke; to irritate.A little vain curiosity weighs so much
us, or the church's peace so little, that we sacrifice
INFIN'ITY,/ [infinite, Fr. inflnitas, Lat.] Immensity; with
the one to the whetting and inflaming of the other. Decay
boundlessness ; unlimited qualities.There cannot be of
Piety.
more infinities than one ; for one of them would limit the
To
INFLA'ME, v. a. To grow hot, angry, and pain
other. Raleigh Endless number. An hyperbolical use of
by obstructed matter.It the vesicul are oppresl,
the word.Homer has concealed faults under an infinity ful,
they inflame. Wiseman.
of admirable beauties. Broome.
INFLA'MER, /. The thing or person that inflames.
INFIR'M, *dj. [infirmc, Fr. inflrmus, Lat.] Weak; fee Interest
is a great inflamer, and sets a man on persecution
ble ; disabled ot body :
under the colour of zeal. Addifon.
Here stand I your brave ;
INFLA'MING,/ The act of kindling, or enraging.
A poor infirm, weak, and despis'd, old man. Sliakefpeere.
INFLAMMABILITY, /. [from inflammable.] The
quality of catching fire.Choler is the most inflammable
Weak of mind ; irresolute:
part of the blood ; whence, from its inflammability, it is
That on my head all might be visited,
called a sulphur. Harvey.
Thy frailty, and inflrmer sex, forgiven.
INFLAM'MABLE, adj. [French.] Easy to be set on
Milton.
. Not stable ; not solid.He who fixes upon false principles, flame ; having the quality of flaming.Out of water grow
treads upon infirm ground, and so sinks ; and he who fails all vegetable and animal sustances, which consist as well
in his deductions from right principles, stumbles upon of sulphureous, fat, and inflammable, parts, as of earthy
and alcalizate ones. Newton's Optics. Inflammable spirits
firm ground, and falls. South.
To INFIR'M, v. a. [infirmer, Fr. infirmo, Lat.] To are subtle volatile liquors, which come over in distillation,
weaken : to shake ; to enfeeble. Not in use Some con miscible with water, and wholly combustible, /irbuthnot.
INFLAM'MABLENESS,/ The quality of easily catch
trary spirits will object this as a sufficient reason to infirm
ing fire.We may treat of the inflammablenefs of bodies.
all thole poiats Raleigh.
INFIR'MARY, J. {infinnerie, Fr.] Lodgings for the Boyle.
INFLAMMATION, / [inflammatio, Lat. inflammation,
sick. These buildings to be for privy lodgings on both
sides, and the end for privy galleries, whereof one should Fr.] The act of setting on flame.Inflammation of air from,
be for an infirmary, if any special person should be sick. meteors may have a powerful effect upon men. Temple.
The state of being in flame.The flame extendeth not
Bacon.
INFIR'MITY,/ [infirmite, Fr.] Weakness of sex, age, beyond the inflammable effluence, but closely adheres unto
or temper.Are the infirmities of the body, pains, and the original of its inflammation. Brown. In medicine and
fliscases, his complaints ? his faith reminds ium of the day surgery, a redness and swelling of any part of -the body,
attended with heat, pain, and symptoms of fever. See the
article

INFLAMMATION.
57.
article Pathol'oct.Is that bright spot stay in his place, quantity of rye-bran by the fire, till it had acquired the
it is an inflammation of the burning. Lev. xiii. 8..Fervour colour of roasted coffee. This roasted bran he wrapped
of mind.Prayer kindleth our desire to behold God by up in a linen cloth ; in the space of a few minutes there
speculation, and the mind, delighted with that contem arose a strong smoke through the cloth, accompanied by
plative sight of God, taketh every where new inflamma a smell of burning. Not long afterwards the rag grew as
tions to pray the riches of the mysteries of heavenly wis black as tinder, and the bran, now become hot, fell through
dom, continually stirring up in us correspondent desires it on the ground in little balls. Mr. Rude repeated the
experiment at various times, and always with the fame re
towards them. Hooker.
The properties and phenomena of inflammable bodies sult. Who now will any longer doubt, that the frequency
have been already explained under the word Combus of fires in cow-houses, which in thole parts are mostly
tion, vol. iv. and in the article Chemistry, in the fame wooden buildings, may not be occasioned by this common
volume. But some substances, and even the human body, practice, of binding roasted bran about the necks of the
are liable to enflame under circumstances which remain cattle ? The fire, after consuming the cattle and (he shed,
to be noticed. The spontaneous inflammation of essen communicates itself to the adjoining buildings , great da
tial oils, and that of some fat oils, when mixed with ni mage ensues ; and the ignorant look for the causa 111 wilful
trous acid, are well known to philosophers ; so also is that and malicious firing, consequently in a capital crime."
The (ame author informs us, that, in the spring of the
of powdered charcoal with the fame acid, (lately disco
vered by M. Proust,) and those of phosphorus, of pyro- year 1780, a fire was discovered on-board a Russian frigate
phorus, and ef fulminating gold. These substances are ge lying in the.road of Cronstadt i which, if it had not been
nerally to be found only ia the laboratories of chemists, who timely extinguished, would have endangered thr whole
are perfectly well acquainted with the precautions which fleet. After the severest scrutiny, no cause of the sire was
it is necessiry to take to prevent the unhappy accidents to be found j and the matter was forced to remain with
which may be occasioned by them. But there are other out explanation, but with strong surmiles of some wicked
substances wiiich occasionally burst into flame in a man incendiary being at the bottom of it. In the month of
ner that has appeared extremely mysterious, whence un August, in the fame year, a fire broke out at the hempjust suspicions have been entertained, and very great da magazine at St. Petersourg, by which leveral hundred
mage has ensued. Some of the most remarkable of thesis thousand pounds of hemp and flax were consumed. The
accftlents we stiaJl here detail, by way of instruction and walls of the magazine are of brick, the floors of stone,
and the rafters and covering of iron ; it stands alone on
warning.
The burning of a store-house of fails, w hich happened an istand in the Neva, on which, as well'as on-board the
at Brest in the year 1757, was caused by the spontaneous ships lying in the Neva, no fire is permitted. In St. Peinflammation of some oiled cloths, which, after having teriburgh, in the fame year, a fire was discovered in the
bieu painted on one side, and dried in the fun, were vaulted mop of a furrier. In these Ihops, which are all
stowed away while yet warm ; as was lhown by subse vaults, neither fire nor candle is allowed, and the doors'
of them are all of iron. At length the probable causa
quent experiments. Mem. de V Acad. de Paris, 1760.
Vegetables boiled in oil or fat, and left to themselves, was found to be, that the furrier, the evening before the
after having been pressed, inflame in the open air. This fire, had got a roll of new cere-cloth, (much in use hero
inflammation always takes place when the vegetable re for covering tables, counters, &c. being easily wiped and
tain a certain degree of humidity ; if they are first tho kept clean,) and had left it in his vault, where it was
roughly dried, they are reduced to allies, without the ap almost consumed.
.
1.
pearance of flame. We owe the observation of these
In the night between the 20th and 21st of April, 1781,
facts to MM. Saladin and Carette. Journal de Physique, a fire was seen on-board the frigate Maria, which lay at
1784.
> anchor, with several other ships, in the road off the island
The heaps of linen rags which are thrown together in of Cronstadt ; the fire was, however, soon extinguished ;
paper-manufactories, the preparation .of which is hastened and, by the severest examination, little or nothing could
toy means of fermentation, often take fire, if not carefully be extorted concerning the manner in which it had arisen*
The garrison was threatened with a scrutiny that should
attended to.
The spontaneous inflammation of hay has been known cost them dear ; but,, while they were in this cruel state of
for many centuries ; by its means houses, barns, &c. have suspence, an order came from the sovereign, which quiet
been often reduced to ashes. When the hay is laid up ed their minds, and gave rife to some very satisfactory ex
damp, the inflammation often happens > for the fermen periments. It having been found, upon juridical exami
tation is then very great. This accident Very seldom oc nation, as well as private inquiry, that in the (hip's cabin,
curs' to the first hay (according to the observation of M. when the smoke appeared, there lay a bundle of matting,
de Bomare), but is much more common to the second ; containing Russian lamp-black prepared from fir-soot,
and if, through inattention, a piece of iron should be left moistened with hemp-oil varnish, which was perceived to
in a stalk of hay in fermentation, the inflammation of that have sparks of fire in it at the time of the extinction^ the
stalk is almost a certain consequence. Corn heaped up Russian admiralty gave orders to make various experi
has also sometimes produced inflammations of this nature. ments, in order to fee whether a mixture of hemp-oil var
Dung also, under certain circumstances, inflames fponta- nish and the forementioned Russian black, folded up in a
mat and bound together, would kindle of itself. They
neoufly.
In a paper, publiflied in the Repertory of Arts and Ma (hook forty pounds of fir- wood soot into a tub, and poured
nufactures, by the Rev. William Tooke, F. R. S.'&c. we about thirty-five pounds of hemp-oil varnish upon it;
have the following remarkable instances of spontaneous this they let stand for an hour, after which they poured
inflammation. "A person of the name of Rude, an apo pff the oil. The remaining mixture they now wrapped
thecary at Bautzen, had prepared a pyrophorus from ryer up in a mat, and the bundle was laid close to the cabin,
bran and alum. Not long after he had made the disco where the midshipmen had their birth. To avoid all susvery, there broke out, in the next village of Nauslitz, a picion of treachery, two officers sealed both the mat and
great fire, which did much mischief, and was said to have the door with their own seals, and stationed a watch of
Been occasioned by the treating of a sick cow in the cowr four sea-officers, to take notice of all that passed the whole
house. Mr. Rude knew, that the countrymen were used night through ; and, as soon as any smoke should appear,
to lay an application of parched rye-bran to their cattle immodiately to give information to the commandant of
for curing the thick neck ; he knew also, that alum and the poi ti The experiment was made on the asith of Aprils
rye-bran, by a proper process, yielded a pyrophorus 1 and about eleven o'clock A. M. in presence os all the officers
now he withed to try whether parched iye-bran alone named in the commission. Early on the following day,
tvould have the lame effect. Accordingly, he roasted a about Ax o'clock A. M. a smoke appeared, of which the
Vol. XI. No. 73a.
L
chits

38
INFLAM
chief commandant was immediately informed by an offi
cer; be came with all possible speed, and through a small
hole in the door saw the mat smoking. Without open
ing the door, he dispatched a messenger to the members of
the commission ; but, as the smoke became stronger, and
fire 'began to appear, the commandant found it necessary,
without waiting for the members of the commission, to
break the seals and open the door. No sooner was the
air thus' admitted, than the mat began to burn with
greater force, and presently it burst into a flame.
The Russian admiralty, being now fully convinced of
the self-enkindling property of the composition, trans
mitted their experiment to the Imperial Academy of Sci
ences; who appointed Mr. Georgi, a very learned and
able adjunct of the academy, to make farther experiments
on the subject. Previous to the relation of these experi
ments, it is necessary to observe, that the Russian firblack is three or four times more heavy, thick, and unctu
ous, than that kind of painters* black which the Germans
call kitn*rahm. The former is gathered atOchta, near St.
Peterfburgh, at Moscow, at Archangel, and other places,
in little wooden huts, from resinous fir-wood, and the
unctuous bark of birch, by means of an apparatus uncom
monly simple, consisting of pots without bottoms set one
upon the other ; and is sold very cheap. The famous fine
German kitn-rahm is called in Russia Holland's black. In
what follows, when raw oil is spoken of, it is to be un
derstood of linseed-oil or hemp-oil ; but most commonly
the latter. The varnish is made of five pounds of hempoil boiled with two ounces and a half of minium. For
wrapping up the composition, Mr. Georgf made use of
coarle hemp-linen, and always single, never double. The
impregnations and mixtures were made in a large wooden
bowl, in which they stood open till they were wrapped up
in linen.
Three pounds of Russian fir-black were slowly impreg
nated with five pounds of hemp-oil varnissi ; and, when
the mixture had stood open five hours, it was bound up
in linen. By this process it became clotted; but some of
the black remained dry. When the bundle had lain six
teen hours in a chest, it was observed to emit a very nau
seous, and rather putrid, smell, not quite unlike that of
boiling oil. Some parts of it became warm, and steamed
much ;" this stcain was watery, and by no means in
flammable. Eighteen hours after the mixture was wrap
ped up, one plase became brown, emitted smoke, and di
rectly afterwards glowing fire appeared. The fame thing
happened in a second and a third place, though other places
were scarcely warm. The fire crept slowly around, and
gave a thick, grey, stinking, smoke. Mr. Georgi took the
bundle out of the chest, and laid it on a stone pavement ;
when, on being exposed to- the free air, there arose a slow
Earning flame, a span high, with a strong body of smoke.
Not long afterwards there appeared) here and there, seve
ral chaps or clefts, as from a little volcano, the vapour is
suing from which burst into flame. On his breaking the
lump, it burst into a very violent flame, Full- three feet
high, which soon grew less, and then weut out. The
smoking and glowing fire lasted for the space of six hours ;
and afterwards the remainder continued to glow without
smoke for two hours longer. The grey earthy ashes,
when cold, weighed five ounces and a half.
In another experiment, perfectly similar to the fore
going, as far as relates to the composition and quantities,
the enkindling did not ensue till forty-one hours after
the impregnation ; the heat kept increasing for three
hours, and then the accension followed. It is worthy of
remark, that these experiments succeeded better on bright
days than on such as were rainy ; and the accension came
on more rapidly.
Three quarters of a pound of German rahm were slowly
impregnated with a pound and a half of hemp-oil varnish.
The mixture remained seventy hours before it became
hot and reeking; it then gradually became hotter, and
initud a strong exhalation j the effluvia were moist, and

M A T I O N.
not inflammable. The reaction lasted thirty-six hours*
during which the heat was one while stronger, and then
weaker, and at length quite ceased.
Stove or chimney soot, mostly formed from birch-wood
smoke, was mingled with the above-mentioned substances
and tied up ; the compound remained cold and quiet. Ruf
fian fir-black, mixed with equal parts of oil of turpentine,
and bound up, exhibited not the least reaction or warmth.
Birch-oil, mixed with equal parts of Russian fir-black,
and bound up, began to grow warm and to emit a vola
tile smell ; but the warmth soon went off again.
From the experiments of the admiralty and of Mr. Geor
gi, we learn, not only the decisive certainty of the selfaccension of soot and oil, when the two substances are
mixed under certain circumstances, but also the following
particulars : Of the various kinds of foot, or lamp-black,
the experiments succeeded more frequently and surely
with the coarser, more unctuous, and heavier, like Russian
painters' black, than with fine light German raJtm, or with
coarse chimney-soot. In regard to oils, only those expe
riments succeeded which were made with drying oils, ei
ther raw or, boiled. The proportions of the soots to
the oils were, in the successful experiments, very various ;
the mixture kindled with a tenth, a fifth, a third, with
an equal, and likewise with a double, proportion of oil.
In general, however, much more depends on the mode of
mixture, and the manipulation, and, as Mr. Georgi oftenobserved, on the weather ; for in moist weather the bun
dles, after becoming warm, would frequently grow cold
again.

The instances of spontaneous inflammation hitherto

mentioned have been only of vegetable substances; but
we have examples of the lame thing in the animal king
dom. Pieces of woollen cloth, which had not been scoured,
took fire in a warehouse. The same thing happened to
some heaps of woollen yarn j and some pieces of cloth
took fire in the road, as they were going to the sullen.
These inflammations.always take place where the matters
heaped up preserve a certain degree of humidity, which
is necessary to excite a fermentation ; the heat resulting
from which, by drying the oil, leads them insensibly to a
state of ignition ; and the quality of the oil, being more
or less desiccative, very much contributes thereto.
The woollen stuff prepared at Cevennes, which bears the
name of emperor's stuff, has kindled of itself, and burnt
to a coal. It is not unusual for this to happen to wool
len stuffs, when in hot summers they are laid. in aheap in
a room but little aired. In June 1781, the fame thing
happened at a wool-comber's in a manufacturing town in
Germany, where a heap of wool-combings, piled up in a
close warehouse seldom aired, took fire of itself. ThL
wool had been by little and little brought into the ware
house ; and, for want of room, piled up very high, and
trodden down, that more might be added to it. That
this combed wool, to which, as is well known, rape-oil
mixed with butter is used in the combing, burnt of itself,
was sworn by several witnesses. One of them affirmed
-that, ten years before, a similar fire happened among the
flocks of wool at a clothier's, who had pur. them into a
calk, where they were rammed hard, for their easier con
veyance. This wool burnt from within outwards, and
became quite a coal ; it was very certain that neither fir*
nor light had been used at the packing, consequently the
above fires arose from similar causes. In like manner,
very credible cloth-workers have certified, that, after they
have brought wool that was become wet, and packed it
close in their warehouse, this wool has burnt of itself ;
and very serious consequences might have followed, if it
had not been discovered in time.
The mineral kingdom also often affords instances of
spontaneous inflammation. Pyrites heaped up, if wetted
and exposed to the air, take fire. Pitcoal also, laid in
heaps, under certain circumstances, inflames spontaneouslyM. Duhamel has described two inflammations of this na
ture, which happened in the magazines of Brest, in tb#
years

r n f
year* 1741 and 1757. Cutting* of iron, which had been
test in water, and were afterwards exposed to the open
air, gave sparks, and set fire to the neighbouring bodies.
The causes of these phenomena the chemist will assign ;
but they are here recorded as a warning to tradesmen and
others. It is evident, from the facts which have been re
lated, that, spontaneous inflammations being very fre
quent, and their causes very various, too much attention
and vigilance cannot be used to prevent their dreadful
effects. And consequently it is impossible to be too care
ful in watching over public magazines and storehouses,
particularly those belonging to the ordnance, or those in
which are kept hemp, cordage, lamp-black, pitch, tar,
eiled-cloths, &c. which substances ought never to be left
heaped up, particularly if they have any moisture in them.
In order to prevent any accident from them, it would be
proper to examine them often, to take notice if any heat
is to be observed in them, and, in that case, to apply a re
medy immediately. These, examinations fliould be made
by day, it not being advisable to carry a light into the
magazines ; for, when the fermentation is sufficiently ad
vanced, the vapours which are disengaged by it are in an
inflammable state, and the approach of a light might, by
their means, set fire to the substances whence they pro
ceed. Ignorance of the before-mentioned circumstances,
and a culpable negligence of those precautions which
ought to be taken, have often caused more misfortunes
and loss than the most contriving malice ; it is therefore
of great importance that these facts should be universally
known, that public utility may reap from them every pos
sible advantage.
We have hinted, at the beginning of this article, that
the human body has sometimes been consumed by spon
taneous inflammation, that is, by fire generated within.
Of this most dreadful of all sufferings for a human being,
but few instances are recorded upon good authority ; some
however are so, for a few of which see the article Burn
ing, vol. iii. p. 5JJ. and a more extensive catalogue, with
a full examination into the subject, accompanied by suit
able reflections, may be found in a monthly publication
called the Britannic Magazine, vol.xi. p. 79-86.
INFLAM'MATIVE, adj. Tending to inflammation.
S<ott.
INFLAM'MATORY, adj. Having the power of in
flaming.The extremity of pain often creates a coldness
in the extremities; such a sensation is very consistent with
an inflammatory distemper. Arbutknot.
To INFLA' TE, v. a. [inflatus, Lat.] To swell with
wind.Vapours are no other than inflated vesicula; of wa
ter. Dir&am.To fill with the breath :
With might and main they cbas'd the murd'rous fox,
With brazen trumpets and inflated box,
To kindle Mars with- military founds,
Nor wanted horns t' inspire sagacious hounds. Dryden.
INFLATING,/. The act of distending with wind.
INFLATION, / The state of being swelled with wind ;
flatulence.Wind coming upwards, inflations and tu
mours of the belly, are signs ot a phlegmatic constitution.
Arbuthnot,
To INFLECT, v. a. [infeclo, Lat.] To bend ; to turn.
.Do not the rays of light which fall upon bodies, begin
to bend before they arrive at the bodies ? And are they
not reflected, refracted, and infUSed, by one and the fame
principle, acting variously ia various ' circumstances !
Mivton'j Optics.
What makes them this one way their race direct,
While they a thousand other way* reject ?
Why do they never once their course infleft f Blackmore.
To vary a noun or verb in its terminations.
INFLECTING,/. The act of bending.
INFLECTION,/, [infleaio. Lat.] The act of bend,ing or turning.Neither the divine determinations, per
suasions, or infttdim of the understanding or will of rati

INF
39
onal creatures, doth deceive the understanding, pervert the
will, or necessitate either to any moral evil. Hale. Modu
lation of the voice.His virtue, his gesture, his counte
nance, his zeal,' the motion of his body, and the inflcflio*
of his voice, who first uttereth them as his own, is that
which giveth the very essence of instruments available to
eternal life. Hooker.In grammar, the variation ot' nouns
and verbs, by declension and conjugation. Variation as
it reflects dialect.The fame word in the original tongue-,
by divers injUBions and variations, makes divers dialects.
Brerrwoed.
Inflection, in optics, called also diffraction, and de
flection, of the rays of light, is a property of them, by
reason of which, when they come within a certain dis
tance of any body, they will either be bent from it or
towards it ; being a kind of imperfect reflection or refrac
tion. See the article Optics.
^
Some writers ascribe the discovery of this property to
Grimaldi, who first published an account or it in his
treatise De Lumine, Coloribus, & hide, printed in 1666.
But Dr. Hook also claims the discovery, and communi
cated his observations on this subject to the Royal Socie
ty, in 1672. He shows that this property differs both
from reflection and refraction ; and that it seems to de
pend on the unequal density of the constituent parts of
the ray, by which the light is dispersed from the place of
condensation, and rarefied or gradually diverged into a
quadrant; and this deflection, he fays, is made towards
the superficies of the opaque body perpendicularly.
Newton discovered, by experiments, this inflection of
the rays of light; which may be seen in his Optics.
M. De la Hire, observed, that when we look at a can
dle, or any luminous body, with our eyes nearly shut,
rays of light are extended from it, in several directions,
to a considerable distance, like the tails of comets. The
true cause of this phenomenon, which has exercised the
sagacity of Des Cartes, Rohault, and others, seems to be,
that the light passing among the eyelashes in this situa.
tion of the eye, is inflected by its near approach lo them,
and therefore enters the eye in a great variety of direc
tions. He also observes, that he found that the beams of
the stars being observed, in a deep valley, to pass near
the brow of a hill, are always more refracted than if there
were no such hill, or the observation were made on the
top os it ; at if the rays of light were bent down into a
curve, by pasting near the surface of the mountain.
Point of Inflection, in the higher geometry, is a
point where a curve begins to bend a contrary way.
INFLECTIVE, adj. Having the power of bending.
This infledive quality of the air is a great incumbrauce
and confusion of astronomical observations. Derham.
INFLEXIBILITY,/ [infltxibiliti, Fr. from inflexible.]
Stiffness; quality of resisting flexure.Obstinacy; temper,
not to be bent ; inexorable pertinacity.
INFLEXIBLE, adj. [Fr. from infiimiib, Lat] Not
to be bent or inctirvated.Such errors as are but acorns
in our younger brows, grow oaks in our older heads, and
become inflexible to the powerful arm of reason. Brown.*
Not to be prevailed on ; immovcable.A man of an up
right and inflexible temper, in the execution of his coun
try's laws, can overcome all private fear. Addifon.
The man resolv'd and steady to his trust,
Inflexible to ill, and obstinately just.
Addifon.
Not to be changed or altered.The nature of things is
inflexible, and their natural relations unalterable ; we must
bring our understanding to things, and not bend things
to our fancies. Watts.
INFLEX'IBLENESS, / Inflexibility.
INFLEXIBLY, adv. Inexorably-; invariably ; without
relaxation or remission.It should be begun early, and
inflexibly kept to, 'till there appears not the least reluctanev. Locke.
INFLEXION,/ Bending, &c. See Inflection.
TV INFLICT, v. a. [insiigt, Lat. infliger, Fr.] To put
l
in

40
IN F
in act or impose as a punishment.By luxury we cMdemn
ourselves to greater torments than have been yet invented
by anger or revenge, or inflicted, by the greatest tyrants
upon the worst of men. Temple.
I know no pain, they can inflict upon him,
Will make him fay I mov'd him to those arms. Shakespeare.
INFLIC'TER,/ He who punlslies.Revenge is com
monly not bounded, but extended, to the utmost power
of the infliiter. Government os the Tongue.
INFLICTING, / The act of imposing as a punisliment.
INFLICTION, / The act of using punishments.Sin
ends certainly in death ; death not only as to merit, but
also as to actual infliction. South.
So our decrees,
Dead to infliction, to themselves are dead j
And liberty plucks justice by the nose.
Shakespeare.
The punishment imposed.How despicable are the threats
of a creature as impotent as ourselves, when compared
with the wrath of an Almighty Judge, whose power ex
tends to eternal inflictions. Rogers.
What, but thy malice, mov'd thee to misdeem
Of righteous Job, then cruelly so afflict him
With all infliSions? But his patience won.
Milton.
INFLICTIVE, adj. [infliaive, Fr. from infliB-l That
which imposes a punishment.
IN'FLUENCE,/. [Fr. from influo, Lat.] Power of the
celestial aspects operating upon terrestrial bodies and af
fairs :
Comets no rule, no righteous order, own ;
Their influence dreaded, as their ways unknown. Prior.
Ascendant power; power of directing or modifying.
Anciently followed by ihto; now, less properly, by upon.
Incomparable lady, your commandment doth not only
give me the will, but the power, to obey you ; such influmce hath your excellency. Sidney.God hath his influence
into the very essence of all things, wifhout_ which influence
of Deity supporting them, their utter annihilation could
hot chuse but follow. Hooker.Religion hash so great an
influence upon the felicity of men, that it ought to be opheld, not only out of a dread of the divine vengeance in
another world, but out of regard to temporal prosperity.
Tillotfin.
"To IN'FLUENCE, v. a. To act upon with directive or
impulsive power ; to modify to any purpose ; to guide or
lead to any end.The standing revelation was attested in
the most solemn and credible manner \ and is sufficient to
influence their faith and practice, if they attend. Atterbury.
By thy kind pow'r and influencing care,
The various creatures move, and live, and are. Milton.
INFLUENCING, / The act of Massing the temper or
conduct.
IN'FLUENT, adj. [influent, Lat.] Flowing in.The
chief intention of chirurgery, as well as medicine, is
keeping a just equilibrium between the influent fluids and
vascular solids. Arhuthnot.
INFLUENTIAL, adj. [from influence.] Exerting in
fluence or power.Our now over-shadowed souls may be
emblemed by those crusted globes, whose influential emis
sions are interrupted by the interposal of the benighted
element. Glanville.
IN'FLUX, s. Unfluxus, Lat.] Act of flowing into any
thing.An elastic fibre, like a bow, the more extended,
it restores itself with the greater force : if the spring be
destroyed, it is like a bag, only passive as to the influx of
the liquid. Arhuthnot.Infusion ; intromission.There is
another life after this ; and the, influx of the knowledge of
God, in relation to this everlasting life, is infinitely of
moment. Hale.Influence ; power. Not used.These two
do not so much concern sea-fish, yet they have a great infiux upon, rivers, ponds, and lakes. Halt.

INF.
INFLUXIOUS, adj. Influential. Not used.The moon,
hath an influxious power to make imprellions upon their
humours. Howe/.
To INFO'LD, v.a. To involve ; to inwrap ; to inclose
with involutions :
For all the crest a dragon did infold
With greedy paws, and over all did spread
His golden wings.
Fairy Queen.
INFO'LDING, / The act of involving.
To INFO'LIATE, v.a. [in andfolium, Lat.] To cover
with leaves. Not much used, but organ!.Long may his
fruitful vine infoliatc and clasp about him with erabracements. Howel.
To INFp'RCE. See To Enforce.
INFO'RCEMENT. See Enforcement.
To INFO'RM, v. a. [informer, Fr. informo, Lat.] T
animate , to actuate by vital powers:
While life informs these limbs, the king reply'd,
Well to deserve be all my cares employ 'd.
Pope.
To instruct i to supply with new knowledge ; to acquaint.
Before the thing communicated was anciently put with ;
now generally of; sometimes in.The drift is to inform
their minds with some method of reducing the laws into
their original causes. Hooker.The difficulty arises not
from what sense informs us of, but from wrong applying
our notions. Digby.To understand the commonwealth,
and religion, is enough : few inform themselves in .these to
the bottom. Locke.To offer an accufation to a magistrate.
Tertullus informed the governor against Paul. Ails.
INFO'RM, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and forma,
a form.] Unfhapen, having no proper form, ugly. Scott.
INFOR'MAL, adj. Irregular ; not competent v
These poor informal women are no more
But instruments of some more mightier member,
That sets them on.
Shakespeare.
This word is little used except among lawyers, and with
regard to official proceedings.
INFORMALITY, / The neglect of proper forms ;
irregularity. .
>
INFOR'MANT,/ [French.] One who gives informa
tion or instrudtion. He believes the sentence is true, ai
'it is made up of terms which his informant understawds,
though the ideas be unknown to him which his informant
has under these words. Watts.One who exhibits an ac
cusation.
INFORMA'TION, / [informatio, Lat. from inform. ]
Intelligence given ; instruction.The active informations
of the intellect filling the passive reception of the will,
like form closing with matter, grew actuate into a third
and distinct perfection of practice. South.
But reason with the fellow,
Lest you should chance to whip your information,
And beat the messenger who bids beware
Of what is to be dreaded.
Shakespeare.
The act of informing or accusing.
. Information, in law, an accusation or complaint
exhibited against a person for some criminal offence,
either immediately against the king, or against a private
person ; which, from its enormity or dangerous tendency,
the public good requires should be restrained and punish'ed. It differs from an indictment principally in this, that
an indictment is an accusation found by the oath of twelve
men, whereas an information is only the allegation of the
office who exhibits it. 3 New. Abr. 164..
Informations are of two sorts : first, those which ar
partly at the suit of the king, and partly that of a subject}
and, secondly, such as are only in the name of the king.
The former are usually brought upon penal statutes,
which inflict a penalty upon conviction of the offender,
one part to the use of the king and another to the use of
the informer, and are- a sort ot qui-tam actions, only car
ried on by a criminal instead of 3 civil process ; upon
which

4!
INFORMATION.
though
it
is
commenced
in
the
fame
manner
as
other
in
Xhich therefore it is sufficient in this place to observe,
that, by stat. 31 Eliz. c. 5, no prosecution upon any penal formations are, by leave of the court, or at the will of the
fb.trrte, the suit and benefit whereof are limited in part to attorney-general ; being properly a criminal prosecution,
the king and in part to the prosecutor, can be brought in order to fine the defendant for his usurpation, as well
V>y any common informer after one year is expired since as to oust him from his office; yet usually considered at
the commission os the offence; nor on behalf of the crown present as merely a civil proceeding. See the article Qoo
after the lapse of two years longer ; nor, where the for Warranto ; and 4. Comm. 308, 312.
An information on behalf of the crown filed in the
feiture is originally given only to the king, can such pro
secution be had after the expiration of two years from the Exchequer by the king's attorney-general, is a method of
suit for recovering money or other chattels, or for obtain
commission of the offence. Cro. Jac. 366.
The informations that are exhibited in the name of the ing satisfaction in damages for any personal wrong com
king alone are also of two kinds ; first, those which are mitted in the lands or other possessions of the crown.
truly and properly his own suits, and filed ex olsuio by his Moor, 375. It differs from an information filed in the
own immediate officer, the attorney-general ; secondly, court of King's Bench, in that this is instituted to redress
those in which, though the king is the nominal prosecu a private wrong, by which the property of the crown is
tor, yet it is at the relation of some private person, or affected ; that is calculated to punish some public wrong
common informer, and they are filed by the king's coro or heinous misdemeanor in the defendant. It is grounded
ner and attorney in the court of King's Bench, usually on no writ under seal, but merely on the intimation of
called the master of the crown-office, who is for this pur the king's officer, the attorney-general, who " gives she
pose the standing officer of the public. The o"bject of the court to understand and be informed of" the matter in
king's own prosecutions, filed ex offitio by his own attor question ; upon which the party is put to answer, and
ney-general, are properly such enormous misdemeanors trial is had, as in suits between subject and subject. The
as peculiarly tend to disturb or endanger his government, most usual informations are those of intrusion and debt.
or to molest or affront him in the regular discharge of his Intrusion for any trespass committed on the lands of the
royal functions. For offences so high and dangerous, in crown, as by entering thereon without title; holding over
the punishment or prevention of which a moment's delay after a lease is determined ; taking the profits ; cutting
would be fatal, the law has given to the crown the power down timber; or the like. Cro. Jac.nz. 1 Leon. +8. Savit.
of an immediate prosecution, without waiting for any 49'. Debt upon any contrast for moneys due to the king,
previous application to any other tribunal ; which power or for any forfeiture due to the crown upon the breach
thus necessary, not only to the ease and safety, but even of a penal statute. This latter is most commonly used to
to the very existence, of the executive magistrate, was ori recover forfeitures occasioned by transgressing those law*
ginally reserved in the great plan of the Englifli consti which are enacted for the eltablifliment and support os
tution ; wherein provision is wisely made for the due pre the revenue ; others, which regard mere matters of police
servation of all its parts. The objects of the other species, and public convenience, being usually left to be inforced
of informations, filed by the master of the crown-office by common informers, in qui-tam informations or actions.
upon the complaint or relation of a private subject, are any But, after the attorney-general has informed upon the
gross and notorious misdemeanors, riots, batteries, libels, breach of a penal law, no other information can be re
and other immoralities of an atrocious kind, not peculi ceived. Hardr. 101.
There is also an information f* rem, when any goods
arly tending to disturb the government, (for those are left
to the care of the attorney-general,) but which, on ac are supposed to become the property of the crown, and
count of their magnitude or pernicious example, deserve no man appears to claim them, or to dispute the title of
the most public animadversion. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 26. And the king. As anciently in the case of treasure-trove,
when an information is filed, either thus, or by the attor wrecks, waifs, and estrays, seized by the king's officer
ney-general tx officio, it must be tried by a petit jury of for his use. Upon such seizure, an information was usually
the county where the offence arises ; after which, if the filed in the Exchequer, and thereupon a proclamation was
defendant be found guilty, the court must be resorted to made for the owner (if any) to come in and claim the ef
fects ; and at the fame time there issued a commission of
for his punishment.
This mode of prosecution, by information (or sugges appraisement, to value the goods in the officer's hands ;
tion) filed on record by the king's attorney-general, or after the return of which, and a second proclamation had,
by his coroner, or master of the crown-office in the court if no claimant appeared, the goods were supposed dere
of King's Bench, seems to be as ancient as the common lict, and condemned to the use of the crown. And when,
law itself. 1 Show. 118. For as the king was bound to in later times, forfeitures of the goods themselves, as well
prosecute, or at least to lend the sanction of his name to a as personal penalties on the parties, were inflitted by act;
prosecutor, whenever a grand jury informed him, upon of parliament for transgressions against the laws of the
their oaths, that there was a sufficient ground for insti customs and excise, the same process was adopted in or
tuting a. criminal suit ; so, when these his immediate offi der to secure such forfeited goods for the public use,
cers were otherwise sufficiently assured that a man had though the, offender himself had escaped the reach of jus.
committed a gross misdemeanor, either personally against tice. 3 Comm. 261, 1.
An information is, in many respects, the fame as what,
the king or his government or against the public peace
and good order, they were at liberty, without waiting for for a common person, is called a declaration. It ought
any farther intelligence, to convey that information to the to be certain, that the party may perfectly know what he
court of King's Bench by a suggestion on record, and to is to answer to, and the court what they are to give judg
-Carry on the prosecution in his majesty's name. But these ment on. Plowd. 329.
Informations qui-tam will not lie on any statute, which
informations (of every kind) are confined by the consti
tution law to mere miidemeanors only ; for, wherever any prohibits a thing, as being an immediate offence against
capital offence is charged, the fame law requires that the the public good in general, under a certain penalty, un
accusation be warranted by the oath of twelve men, be less the whole or part of such penalty be expressly given
to him who will sue for it ; because otherwise it goes to
fore the party (hall be put to answer it.
There is one species of informations, still farther regu the king, and nothing can be demanded by the party.
lated by stat. 9 Ann. c. 20 ; viz. those in the nature of a 1 Hawk. P. C. c. 26.
It has been said, that the king shall put no one to an
writ of quo warranto, which are a remedy given to the
crown against such as may have usurped or intruded into swer for a wrong done principally to another, without inany office or franchise. The modern information tends di&rncnt, or presentment; but this does not seem a prin
lo the fame purpose as the ancient writ, being generally ciple adhered to ; and of common right, informations,
made use of to try the civil rights to such franchises ; or actions in the nature thereof, may be brought for ofM
fences
Vol. XI. No. 731.

INFORMATION.'
42
fences against statutes* whether mentioned or not in such barretry in civil cafes j and is, besides an additional milstatutes, where other methods of proceeding are not par demeanor against public justice, by contributing to make
ticularly appointed, z Hawk. P. C. c. 16. r, 2. And, the law odious to the people. At once, therefore, to dis
wherever a matter concerns the public governmeht, and courage malicious informers, and to provide that offences,
no particular person is entitled to an action, there an in when once discovered, shall be duly prosecuted, it is en
acted by (tat. 18 Eliz. c. 5. that if any person, informing
formation will lie. 1 Salk. 374.
It is every day's practice, agreeable to numberless pre under pretence of any penal law, make any composition
cedents, either in the name of the king's attorney-general, without leave of the court, or take any money or promise
or of the master of the crown-ofiiee, to exhibit informa from the defendant to excuse him, (which demonstrates
tions for batteries, cheats, seducing .1 young man or wo his intent in commencing the prosecution to be merely to
man from their parents, in order to many them against serve his own ends, and not for the public good,) he shall
their consent, or for any other wicked purpose, spiriting forfeit toI. shall stand two hours in the pillory, and be for
away a child to the plantations, rescuing persons from le ever disabled to sue on any popular or penal statute,
gal arrests, perjuries, and subornations thereof, forgeries, 4 Conrm. 1 36.
conspiracies ; (whether to accuse an innocent person, or
Regularly, the fame certainty that is required in an in
to impoverish a certain set of lawful traders, Sic. or to dictment, is required in. an information; but it has beerr
procure a verdict unlawfully given, by causing persons held not to be necessary to repeat the words "gives the
bribed for that purpose to be sworn on a tales ;) and other court here to understand, and be informed," in the be
such-like crimes, done principally to a private person : ginning of every distinct clause, if the want of them may
as also for offences done principally to the king; as for be supplied by a natural and easy construction. See the
libels, seditious words, riots, false news, extortions, nui article Indictment, p. 9. of this volume. In an infor
sances ; (as in not repairing highways, or obstructing mation against Roberts the ferryman over the river Mer
them, or stopping a common river, Sec.) contempts, as sey, which parts Anglesey from Caernarvonshire in Wales,,
in departing from the parliament without the king's li it was moved in arrest of judgment, that the information,
cense, disobeying his writs, uttering money without his was too general and uncertain, because it did not allege
authority, escaping from legal inprisonment on a prose that any particular person, or any certain number of cat
cution for contempt, neglecting to keep watch' and ward, tle, were ferried over within the time laid in the informa
abusing the king's commission to the oppression of the tion ; neither did it mention any particular person front
subject, making a return to a mandamus of matters known whom the extorted rates were taken, which it ought to
to be false j and in general any other offences against the do, that the single offence might certainly appear to the
public good, or against the first and obvious principles of court; after great deliberation, the whole court was of
justice and common honesty. See 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 26. that opinion; and per Holt, chief justice : In every such,
1. and the several authorities there cited ; and Finch L. 240. information a single offence ought to be laid and ascer
Show. 109. But in general the discretion of the court in tained, because every extortion from every particular per
granting informations is guided by the merits of the per son is a separate and distinct offence ; therefore they ought
son applying ; by the time of the application j by the na not to be accumulated under a general charge, as in this
ture of the cafe ; and by the consequences which may cafe, because each offence requires a separate and distinct:
possibly result from the granting it. Per. Ld. Mansfield, punishment according to the quantity of the offence ; and
it is not possible for the court to proportion the fine or
Black. 542.
It seems to be an establislied practice, not to admit the other punishment, unless it is singly and certainly laid.
filing of an information, (except those exhibited in the Carth. 226.
If an informer dies, the attorney-general may proceed
name of his majesty's attorney-general,) without first
nuking a rule on the persons complained of, to Jhow cause -in the information for the king; non-suit of an informer
to the contrary ; which rule is never granted but upon is no bar against the king ; and, if the king's attorney
motion made in open court, and grounded upon affidavit enter a nolle profequi, it is not any bar quoad the informer.
of some misdemeanor, which, if true, doth cither for its Cro. El. 583. 1 Leon. 119. If two informations are had
enormity or dangerous tendency, or other such-like cir on the fame day, they mutually abate one another ; be
cumstances, seem proper for the most public prosecution ; cause there is no priority to attach the right of the suit
and if the person, on whom such rule is made, having in one informer, more than in the other. Hob. 138.
If an information contain several offences against a sta
been personally served with it, do not, at the day given
him for that purpose, give the court good satisfaction by tute, and be well laid as to some of them, but defective
affidavit, that there is no reasonable cause for the prosecu as to the rest, the informer may have judgment for such
tion, the court generally grants the information ; and as are well laid. Hob. 266. After a plea pleaded to an
sometimes, upon special circumstances, will grant it against information for any crime, the defendant, by favour of
those who cannot be personally served with such rnse ; as the court, may appear by attorney ; also the court may
if they purposely absent themselves, &c. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. dispense with the personal appearance before plea pleaded,
a5. But it seems that in such case the prosecutor should, except in such cases where a personal appearance is re
on affidavit of the fact of absence, move the court for a quired by some statute; and it is the fame of indictments
rule that leaving the same at the last place of abode should tor crimes under the degree of capital. Hob. 273.
Informations are not quashed for insufficiency, like
be deemed good service. If a defendant show good cause
to the contrary, as that he has been indicted for the fame indictments ; but the defendant must demur to them.
cause and acquitted, or that the intent is to try a civil 2 Lill. 59. Fines assessed in court by judgment on an in
right which has not been yet determined, or that the formation, cannot afterwards be qualified or mitigated.
complaint is trifling or vexatious, Sec. or, where the mo Cro. Car. 251.
In the construction of stat. 4 & 5 W. Sc M. c. 18, it
tion is for an information in the nature of a quo warranlo,
if he can stiow that his right hath been already determin bath been holden, r. That, if process be issued on such
ed on a mandamus, or that it hath been acquiesced in many information before such recognizance is given as the sta
years, or that it depends upon the right of his voters tute directs, the fame may be set aside and discharged on
which hath not been tried, or that it doth not concern motion. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 26. 2. That this statute extends
the public, but is wholly of a private nature ; the court to all informations, except those exhihited in the name
will not grant the information without some particular of his majesty's attorney-general ; so that an information
circumstances, the judgment whereof lies in discretion. in nature of a quo warranto, though a proper remedy to
try a right, in respect of which it may not in strictness
* Hawk. P. C.c. 26.
The compounding of informations upon penal statutes is an come within the words trespasses, &c. yet being also in
offence, in criminal cases, equivalent to maintenance or tended to punish a misdemeanor, and also as the proceed
ing*

INF
tngs therein may be as vexatious as in any other, the Cairo
is within the purview of the statute, which, being a re
medial law, (hall receive as large a construction as the
words will bear. Carth. 503. 1 Salk. 376. S. C. 3. That
no costs can be had ort this statute on an acquittal by a
trial at bar ; not only because the clause that gives costs,
unless the judge certify a reasonable cause, seems only to
have a view to trials at nisi prius, but also because a cause,
which is of such consequence as to be thought proper for
a trial at bar, cannot well be thought within the purview
of the statute ; which was chiefly designed against trifling
and vexatious prosecutions. 1 Hawk. P.C. c. 26. 4. That,
if there be several defendants, and some of them acquit
ted, and others convicted, none of them can have costs.
1 Sali. 194. 5. That, wherever a defendant's cafe is such
as authorises the court to award him costs, he has a right
to them et dtbitojuftilite ;' for it seems a general rule, that
where judges are empowered by statute to do a. matter of
justice, they ought to do it of course. 2 Chan. Cas. 191.
1 Hawk. P. C. c. ^6.
INFORMA'TOR, / In old records, an informer.
INFORMA'TUS NON SUM, or more properly non
sum informatus. [Lat. I am not informed, or I have no
instructions.] A formal answer made of course by an at
torney who is authorised by his client to let judgment
pal's in that form against him. It is commonly used in
warrants of attorney, given lor the express purpose of con
fessing judgment.
INFOR'MER, /. One who gives instruction or intelli
gence.-This writer is either biassed by an inclination to
believe the worst, or a want of judgment to chuse his inJbrmcri. Swift.One who discovers offenders to the magis
trate.Informers are a detestable race of people, although
sometimes necessary. Swift.
Let no court-sycophant pervert my sense,
Nor sly informer watch these words to draw
Within the reach of treason.
Pope.
The person who informs against, cr prosecutes in any
of the king's courts, those who offend against any law, or
penal statute. No man may be an informer who is dis
abled by any misdemeanor. 31 Etta, c. 5.
INFOR'MIDABLE, adj. [in and fornudabilis, Lat.]
Not to be feared ; not to be dreaded :
Of strength, of courage haughty, and of limb
Heroic built, though of terrestrial mold ;
Foe not informidable, exempt from wound.
Milton.
INFOR'MING,/ The act of giving information.
INFOR'MITY, / [from informis, Lat. J Shapelessness. _
From this narrow time of gestation may ensue a smallness
in the exclusion ; but this inferreth no informily. Broom.
INFOR'MOUS, adj. Shapeless ; of no regular figure.
That a bear brings forth her young informous and unsliapen, which slie fasliioneth after by licking them over,
is an opinion delivered by ancient writers. Brown.
INFORTUNATE, adj. [infortune, Fr. infortunalus, Lat.]
Unhappy. See Unfortunate, which is commonly used.
Perkin, destitute of all hopes, having found all either,
false, faint, or iitj'orlunate, did gladly accept of the condi
tion. Bacon's Henry VII.
INFOR'TUN ATENESS, /. [from infortunatc.'] Unfortunatenel's ; unhappintls. Scott.
INFORTUNE,/. Misfortune; mischance.
INFORTUNE, f. With astrologers, an unfortunate
planet.
To INFRACT, v. a. [infraclus, Lat.] To break. Not
used:
Falling fast, from gradual slope to slope,
With wild infraBed course and lessen'd roar,
It gains a safer bed.
Thomson.
INFRACTING,/. The act of breaking.
INFRACTION,/. The act of breaking ; breach; vi
olation of treaty.The wolves, pretending au infraflie*

INF
43
in the abuse of their hostages, fell upon the sheep with
out their dogs. V Estrange.
By the fame gods, the justice of whose wrath
Punilh'd the infraBicm of my former faith.
Wlalcr.
INFRALAPSA'RIAN, /. in church history, one be-'
longing to a sect of predestinarians, who maintain, that
God has created a certain number of men only to be
damned, without allowing them the means necessary to
save themselves, if they would ; and they are thus called,
because they hold that God's decrees were formed infra
lapjiim, after his knowledge of the fall, and in consequence
thereof; in contradistinction to the Supralapserians.
INFRALAPSA'RIAN, adj. Belonging to the scheme
or doctrine of the infralapsarians.
INFRAMUNDA'NE, adj. [from infra, Lat. below,
and mundus, the world.] Situate beneath the world.
TNFRAN'CHISE, v. a. To enfranchise, to make free.
Scott.
INFRAN'CHISEMENT, /. An enfranchisement, the
act of making free.
INFRAN'GIBLE, adj. Not to be broken.The pri
mitive atoms are supposed infrangible, extremely com
pacted and hard, which compactedness and hardness is a
demonstration that nothing could be produced by them,
since they could never cohere. Cheyne.
INFRAN'GIBLENESS. /. The state of being infran
gible.
INFRASCAPULA'RIS,/ A muscle os the arm. '
INFR ASPINA'TUS, /. One of the muscles of the arm.
See Anatomy.
INFRE'QUENCY, /. Uncommonness ; rarity.The
absence of the gods, and the infrequency of objects, made
her yield. Broome.
INFRE'QUENT, adj. Rare; uncommon.
INFRICA'TION,/ [from in, Lat. into, and/rjeo, to
rub.] The act of rubbing in. Scott.
INFRIC'TION, /. The act of rubbing in, the act of
chafing in. Scott.
To INFRI'GIDATE, v.a. To chill; to make cold.rThe drops reached little further than the surface of the
liquor, whose coldness did not infrigidate those upper
parts of the glass. Boyle.
To INFRI'NGE, v.a. [infringe, Lat.] To violate; to
break laws or contracts : .
Having infringed the law, I wave my right
As king, and thus submit myself to fight.
Waller.
To destroy ; to hinder.Homilies, being plain and popular
instructions, do not infringe the eflkacy, although but
read. Hooker.
Bright as the deathless gods and happy, (he
From all that may infringe delight is free.
Waller.
INFRINGEMENT,/. Breach; violation.The punisliing of (his infringement is proper to that jurisdiction
against which the contempt is. Clarendon.
INFRIN'GER, /. A breaker; a violator.A clergy
man's habit ought to be without any lace, under a severe
penalty to be inflicted on the infringers of the provincial
constitution. Ayliffc.
INFRINGING,/. The act of violating.
INFRUCTUO'SE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
fruBus, fruit,] Unfruitful. Scott. .
INFRUGIF'EROUS, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
fruges, fruit, andfero, to bear.] Bearing no fiuit. Scott.
INFU'CATE, v. a. [from in, Lat. on, and fucus,
paint.] To cover with paint, to paint the face. Cole.
INFU'CATION,/ The at of painting the face. Scott.
IN'FULA, /. A broad kind of fillet made of white
wool, worn by the Roman and Grecian priests upon the
head, from which on each side hung a ribband. The
covering the head with a mitre was rather a Roman than
a Grecian custom; introduced into Italy by neas, who
covered his head and face at the performance of iacrifice,
lest any ill-boding emeu lhould disturb the rites* The

I N f
inful were commonly made of wool, and were not only
worn by the priests, but were put upon the horns of the
victims, upon the altar and the temple. The inful were
also called villa.
INFU'MA, or Dikjeschoft, a town of Africa, in the
kingdom of Ante, where the English built a fort in 1691.
To INFU'MATE, v. a. [from in, Lat. in, and fumus,
smoke.] "To dry in the smoke. Scott.
INFUM A'TION,/ The act of drying in the smoke.
INI l/NDIBU'LIFORM, adj. in botany, an appellation
given to such mcnopetalous or one-leaved flowers as re
semble a funnel in shape, or which have a narrow tube at
one end, and gradually widen towards the limb or mouth.
INFUNDIBULUM,/ [Latin.] A funnel; a t'undisli;
something in the form of a tundilh.
INFU'KIATE, adj. [in and furia, Lat.] Enraged;
raging :
Fir'd by the torch of noon to tenfold rage,
The infuriate hill forth moots the pillar'd flame. Thomson.
To INFUS'CATE, v. a. [from is and fuse, Lat. to make
black.] To darken ; to obscure. Bailey.
INFUSC A'TION, /. [infuscalta, Lat.] The act of
darkening or blackening.
, To INFU'SE, v. a. [in/user, Fr. infusus, Lat.] To pour
in ; to instil.Why should he desire to have qualities in
fused into his son, which himself never possessed. Swift.
Tl|ou almost mak'st me waver in my faith,
To hold opinion with Pythagoras,
That souls of animals in/use themselves
Into the trunks of men.
Shakspeare.
To pour into the mind; to inspire into. Infuse into their
voung breasts such a noble ardour as will make them re
nowned. Milton.
Meat must be with money bought ;
She therefore,
thought,
Instead,
yet as itupon
werelectnid
by stealth,
Some small regard for state and wealth.
Swifi.
T steep in any liquor with a gentle heat ; to macerate so
as to extract the virtues of any thing without boiling.
Take violets, and infuse a good pugilof them in a quartos
vinegar. Baton.To make an in 1 11 he w with any ingredient ;
to supply,- to tincture, to saturate, with any thing infilled.
Sot used.Drink, infused with flelh, will nourish faster and
easier than meat and drink together. Bacon.To inspire
with. Ntt used.
Thou did'st "smile,
Infused with a fortitude from heav'n.
Skakesfreare.
Infuse his breast with magnanimity,
And make him, naked, toil a nun at arm*. Shakespeare.
INFU'SIBLE, adj. Possible to be infused.From whom
the doctrines being infufble into all, it will be more neces
sity to forewarn all of the danger of them. Hammond.
Incapable of dissolution ; not fusible; that cannot be
molten.Vitrification is the last work of fire, and a fusion
of the salt and earth, wherein the fusible salt draws the
earth and infusible part into one continuum. Brown's Vul
gar Errors
INFU'S QIG,/. The act of instilling, or of soaking.
INFU'SION,/ [Fr. from infusio, Lat.] The act of pour
ing in ; instillation.Our language has received innumera
ble elegancies and improvements from that infusion of He
braisms, which are derived to it out of the poetical passeges in holy writ. Addipm.The act of pouring into the
mind ; inspiration.We participate Christ partly by im
putation, as when thole things which he did and suffered
for us are imputed to us for righteousness ,- partly by ha
bitual and real infusion, as when grace is inwardly bestowed
on earth, and afterwards more fully both our souls and
bodies in glory. Hooker.Suggestion ; whisper.They
found it would be matter of great debate, and spend much
time, during which they did not desire their company,
Hor to be troubled with their infusions. Clarendon.~-The act
steeping any tiling in moisture without boiling.To

ING
have the infusion strong, repeat the infusion of the body
oftener. Bacon.The liquor made by infusion.To have
the infusion strong, repeat the infusion of the body oftener.
Bacon.
By infusion in water, the gummy, the extractive, and
the saline, parts of vegetables, are separated : and, by the
intervention of the gum, the resin and oil are in part
taken up by the same menstruum, so that in many instances
the whole virtue of a plant is obtained. In general, water
takes up more by infusion from dry herbs than from
fresli ones, particularly the new-dried ones. From ani
mal substances, water extracts the gelatinous and nu
tritious parts; and by this means glues, jellies, and
broths, are prepared ; and along with these it some
times takes up principles of more activity. In making
infusions, whether in cold or hot water, the ingredients
are only steeped in it, without boiling. It is the fame,
whether proof spirit, rectified spirit, or any other men
struum, is employed, though these preparations have .1
different title. This form is preferred where the medi
cinal portion is soluble, and easily separated ; when it is
volatile, and would fly off by boiling; or where it would
be lost or destroyed by long maceration. In nervous dis
orders, infusions are best made in a vinous, a spirituous,
or an alkaline, menstruum. Stomachic infusions should
be moderately spirituous. Cathartic ones, whether saline
or resinous, if for extemporaneous use, are best made with
hot water. Infusions should not, if possible, be so fully
impregnated with the ingredients as to make the medicine
unpalatable; though the infusions of many of the fetid
plants must be necessarily unpleasing. Many infusions
are most agreeable when made with cold water, though
probably weaker than when heat is employed. The cold
infusion of camomile-flowers and the carduus benedictus
are pleasant, and will not excite vomiting.
INFU'SIVE, adv. Having the power of infusion, or
being infused. Not authorised:
Still let my song a nobler note assume,
And sing th' insusive force of Spring on man. Thomson.
INFU'SE,/ Infusion:
Vouchsafe to stied into my barren spright
Some little drop of thy celestial dew,
That may my rimes with sweet infuse enbrew. Spenser.
INFUSO'RI A,/ The fifth and last order of worms, so
named because mostly found in infusions. See Animal
cule, vol. i. p. 717. and the article Helminthology,
vol.ix. p. 34.0 and 360.
ING, or Inge, in the names of places, signifies a mea
dow, from the Saxon inj, of the fame import. Gibson.
IN'GA,/ in botany. See Mimosa.
INGAMACHOI'X BAY, a bay on the west coast of
Newfoundland : five miles south of Point Rich.
IN'GANESS BAY, a bay on the north-east coast of
the island of Pomona. Lat. 58.51. N. Ion. 2.44. W.
INGANNA'TION,/ [ingannare, Ital.] Cheat; fraud;
deception; juggle; delusion; imposture; trick; slight.
A word neither used nor necessary.Whoever stiall resign,
their reasons, either from the root of deceit in themselves,
or inability to resist such trivial ingannations from others,
are within the line of vulgarity. Brown.
INGAN'NO, / [Italian.] In music, an unexpected
stop, a mark of silence instead of the closing note.
INGA'RD POINT, a cape on the south coast of Ire
land, in the county of Wexford : one mile east of Featherd.
INGAR'YD, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Smaland : five miles south of Jonkioping.
INGA'TE,/ Entrance ; passage in. AnoId~wordOne
noble person stopped the ingate of all that evil which is
looked for, and holdeth in all those which are at his
back. Spenser.
IN'GATESTONE, a town of England, in the county
of Efl'ex ; twenty-eight miles south-west of Colchester* and
twenty-tHree east-north-east of London. It is a great
thoroughfare to Harwich, but has no trade of its own.
Some years ago it had a very good market for fat cattle
on

I N G
on Wednesdays, which is now nearly declined. Here is,
however, a very large fair for Scotch and Welch cattle,
On the ilt of December, which is much attended by gra
ziers, who buy their lean stock here. Here is an almstiousc for twenty poor persons. In the parish-church are
the monuments of the noble family of Petre, who, by a
constant series of beneficent actions to the poor, and boun
ty upon all charitable occasions, have gained to themselves
an affectionate esteem through all this part of the country,
such as no prejudice arising from a difference in religion
ought to. impair. The poor-rate of this parish is about
5s. in the pound.
Ingatestone hall, one of the family feats of lord Petre,
lies at a small distance from the public road, on the right
hand, about a quarter of a mile short of the town. The
house is situated very low, so as not to be seen at a dis
tance. It is a large irregular building, and the gardens
are old ; though there were many alterations made in
them for the better by the late lord before he came of age ;
but, as this was not the feat where he intended to reside,
Iiis lordship did not employ his fine genius in modelling
of these gardens; but his whole thoughts were bent to
embellish his noble feat at Torndon, which is situated on
a rising ground, about three miles on the right hand of
Brentwood, and which is farther described under that
article in vol.iii. p. 377.
IN-GA'THERING, /. The act of getting in the har
vest.Thou shalt keep the feast of in-gathering, when
thou hast gathered in thy labours out of the field. Exod.
xxiii. 16.
IN'GATORP, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Smaland : forty miles north of Wexio.
INGELFIN'GEN, a town of Germany, in the princi
pality of Hohenlohe, on the Kocher; eight miles north-,
east of Ohfenburg.
IN'GELHEIM (Ober), a town of France, in the de
partment of Mont Tonnerre, situated on the Selz: twelve
miles west of Mentz, and twenty-eight north-west of
Worms. Lat. 4.9. 56. N. Ion. 8. 1. E.
IN'GELHEIM (Nider), a town of France, in the de
partment of Mont Tonnerre : one mile north-north-west
of Ober Ingelheim.
INGEL'LI, a town of Hindoostan, in Bengal, at the
mouth of the Hoogly : sixty miles south of Calcutta.
IN'GELMUNSTER, or Encelmunster, a village of
France, in the department of the Lys, situated near the
river Mandel, where is a castle, which was often made a
farrison in the religious wars of the sixteenth century,
'rancois de la Noue, furnamed Iron-Arm, laid siege to it
in 1580, by order of the prince of Orange, but was de
feated and taken prisoner by the marquis de Risburg :
live miles north of Courtray.
IK'GELSBURG, a town of Saxony, in the Vogtland :
nine miles south-south-east of Oelsnitz.
IN'GELSTAD, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Smaland : ten miles south-east of Wexio.
' IN'GELSTHAL, a town of the duchy of Carinthia:
four miles north-north-west of Freisach.
To INGEM'INATE, v. a. [ingemino, Lat.] To double 5
to repeat.He would often ingeminate the word peace,
peace. Clarendon.
INGEM'INATING,/ The act of doubling.
INGEMINATION, /. Repetition; reduplication.
IN'GEN, a small island in the North Sea, near the coast
f Lapland. Lat. 70. 56. N.
' To INGEN'DER, v. a. [from in, and gigno, Lat. to be
get. ] To engender ; to produce between two ; to beget.
INGEN'DERERjC He that generates. SeeENCENDER.
INGEN'DERING,/ The act of generating; commerce
between the sexes.
INGEN'ERABLE, adj. Not to be produced or brought
into being.Divers naturalists esteem the air, as well as
other elements, to be ingenerable and incorruptible. Boyle.
INGEN'ERABLENESS,./ The incapacity of being
produced. Scott.
YOL.XI. No. 731.

r n g
45
IXGEN'ER ATE, or Ixcen'erateb, adj. \ingenerates,
Lat.] Inborn; innate; inbred. In divers children their
ingenerate and seminal powers lie deep, and are of slow
disclosure. H'otton.-Those noble habits are itycneratcd in
the soul, as religion, gratitude, obedience, and tranquil
lity. Hale.Unbegotten. Not commonly used.Yet shall we
demonstrate the same, from persons presumed as far from
us in condition as time; that is,' our first and ingentrated
forefathers. Brown.
INGENICULA'TION, / [from in, Lat. on, aud geni.
culum, a little knee.] The act of kneeling. Cole.
INGE'NIO, /. A sugar-mill, so called in the sugarislands. Scott.
INGENIOS'ITV, / [from ingenious.] Wit; genius.
Cole.
INGE'NIOUS, adj. [ingenieux, Fr. ingeniosus, Lat.]
Wit.ty; inventive; possessed of genius.The more inge
nious men are, the more they are apt to trouble themselves.
Temple.Mental; intellectual. Not in use;
The king is mad : how stiff is my vile sense,
That I stand up, and have ingenious feeling
Of my huge sorrows! better I were distract. Shakcsp:erc.
[In some early dramatic authors] Ingenuous. A right
ingenious spirit, veiled merely with the vanity of youth.
Rowlry's Match at Midnight.
INGE'NIOUSLV, adv. Wittily; subtily.I will not
pretend to judge by common fears, or the schemes of men
too ingeniously politic. Temple. [In some early dramatic
authors] Ingenuously.Deal ingeniously, sweet lady. Shirley,
INGE'NlOUSNESS, /. Wittiness; subtilty; strength
of genius. The greater appearance of ingeniousnest there
is in the practice I am disapproving, the more da^eroui
it is. Boyle.
INGEN'ITE, adj. [ingenilus, Lat.] Innate; inborn?
native ; ingenerate.Aristotle affirms the mind to be at
first a mere rasa tabula; and that notions are not ingenite,
and imprinted by the finger of Nature, but by the latter
and more languid impressions of sense, being only the
reports "of observation, and the result of so many repeated
experiments. South.
We give them this ingenite moving force,
That makes them always downward take their course.
Black.
INGE'NIUM, / [Latin.] The natural dispositions
fancy; judgment. In old records, an engine; a device.
INGENU'ITY,/. [from ingenuous.] Openness; fair
ness; candour; freedom from dissimulation.If a child,
when questioned for any thing, directly confess, you must
commend his ingenuity, and pardon the fault, be it what it
will. Locke.
My constancy I to the planets give :
My truth, to them who at the court do live;
Mine ingenuity and openness
To jesuits ; to buffoons my pensiveness.
Dome.
[From ingenious.] Wit; invention; genius; subtjlty j
acuteness.Virtue surpasses ingenuity, and an honest-sim
plicity is preferable to fine parts and subtile speculations.
Woodward.
INGEN'UOUS, adj. [ingenuus, Lat.] Open; fair; can
did ; generous ; noble.Many speeches there are of Job's,
whereby his wisdom and other virtues may appear; but
the glory of an ingenuous mind he hath purchased by these
words only : Behold I will lay mine hand upon my mouth ;
I have spoken once, yet will I not therefore maintain
argument; yea twice, howbeit for that cause further I
wfil not proceed. Hooker. If an ingenuous detestation of
falsehood be but carefully and early instilled, that is the
true and genuine method to obviate dishonesty. Locke.-
Free born ; not of servile extraction.Subjection, as it
preserves property, peace, and safety, so it will never diminisli rights nor ingenuous liberties. King Charles. la
Roman antiquity, an appellation given to persons born of
N
f'e

I: W G
46
free parents, who had never been slaves : for the children
of the liberti, or persons, who had obtained their liberty,
were called libertini, not ingenui; this appellation of ingenuus being reserved for their children, or the third ge
neration.
INGEN'UOUSLY, adv. Openly, fairly; candidly; ge
nerously. It was a notable observation of a wife lather,
and no less ingenuously confessed, that those which held
and persuaded pressure of consciences were commonly in
terested. Bacon.
INGEN'UOUSNESS.y: Openness; fairness; candour.
. IN'GENY, /". [ingenium, Lat.] Genius; wit. Not in
use, Whatever of the production of his ihgeny comes into
foreign parts* is highly valued. BcyU.
INGERAM, a small island in the Straits of Malacca,
near the coast of Salengoce. Lat. 3. 15. N. Ion. 101. 16. E.
IN'GERAM, a town of Hindooltan, in the circar of
Rajamundry: thirty miles south-east of Rajamundry.
IN'GERSHEIM, a town of Trance, in the department
of the Upper Rhine: fix miles west- north-west of Colmar.
To INGE'ST, v. a. [ingestus, Lat.] To throw into the
stomach.Nor will we affirm that iron, ingested, receiveth
in the belly of the ostrich no alteration. Brown.
Some the long funnel's curious mouth extend,
Through which ingested meats with ease descend. Blackmore.
INGESTING, /. The act of throwing into the sto
mach.
INGES'TION, /. The act of throwing into the sto
mach.It has got room enough to grow into its full di
mension, which is performed by the daily ingejlion of milk
and other food, that is in a short time after digested into
blood. Harvey.
INGESU', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania :
eighty miles south-east of Yurcup.
IN GETORP, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Schonen . ten miles east of Ystad.
ING'HUYSEN, a town of Holland, in the county of
Zutphen : three miles north-east of Doesourg.
ING'KALU, a small island in the North Sea, near the
coast of Lapland. Lat. 70. 50. N.
IN'GLE, J. A paramour.Call me your love, your
ingle, your cousin, or so ; but sister at no hand. Dekker.
IN'GLEBOROUGH, a lofty mountain of England, in
the north-west part of the county of York, twenty miles
ib circumference.
IN'GLETON, a large village, about seven miles from
Kirkby Lonsd'ale, in Westmoreland, situate in a very ro
mantic country, abounding in natural curiosities ; of some
of which we have in the Monthly Magazine of December
last, (1810,) the following pleasing description :
" At Ingleton we passed the night ; and at an early
hour in the morning, having procured a guide to con
duct us on the way, we set out on foot by the side of a
brook called Doe-Beck, (beck, in Westmoreland and the
adjoining counties, is the name for a small brook or ri
vulet ;) when we shortly reached the base of a tremendous
precipice, partly covered with wood, and in height nearly
a Wuhired yards ; while, on the opposite side of the stream,
another rocky eminence hemmed us completely in, and
seemed so closely united with its neighbour, that there
was scarcely room for the rivulet to pass betwixt the
boundaries of the romantic dell ; at the extremity of
vthich, a grand cascade is formed by the waters of the
brook already named, which, rustling impetuously through
an aperture of the rock, falls above thirty yards in height,
in one unbroken sheet, from the summit of a rocky ledge
of considerable width ; when, dashing down the steep, it
precipitates itself into a dark deep pool, whence it boils
up with prodigious force, foaming and dashing its spray
around on every side. This cataract is known by the
name of Thornton- Force; and, when viewed from where
we stood below, is one of the finest scenes of the kind I
have ever seen ; the tops and fides of the crags being
beautifully adorned with shrubs of various hues, shooting

I V G
from crevice to crevice, and creeping, intermingled w'tfi
a darkish-coloured moss, over the rocky precipices, with
almost incredible luxuriance and richness of colouring.
A wildnels and solemnity pervade this scene, that is in
expressibly pleasing to a meditative mind; and" I had a
full opportunity ot indulging my reflections, as I lat upon
a stone beside the roaring stream.
" Pursuing the course os the rivulet, we passed beneath
a number of terrific precipices ; and, crossing a tolerablypleasant, but very small, valley, we again proceeded by
the water's edge to Yordas Cave, an awful chasm, to which
we descended through a rudely-formed archway, and were
instantly struck with the loud resounding noise of a wa
terfall, which however was for some time longer invisible
to our sight ; when our guide, who had made preparatioa
for the expedition, struck a light, and, sticking several
candles in a piece of wood fixed at the end of a pole, we
journeyed with caution, and entered a cavern of prodigious
extent, so spacious indeed, that even the number of fights
he carried scarcely served to enable us to distinguish its
boundaries. Imagination cannot conceive a more aweinspiring place than that in which we then found our
selves: not the most distant aperture admitted a ray of
day-light ; no sound, save that of the unseen cataract,,
broke in upon the stillness of the scene, and that appeared
to gain strength as we the longer listened to its roaring
noise. A subterranean stream, into which we were in no
small danger of being precipitated by the flipperiness of
the ground amongst the loose stones at the bottom of the
cave, flowed just immediately beneath our path; but,
having surmounted some of our difficulties by climbing a
ledge of rock that impeded the way, our eyes became ac
customed to the darkness of the place, and we could look
fearlessly around upon a number of curious petrifactions,
hanging from the roof and sides of the cave; while our
guide informed us, one of an immense size was denomi
nated the Bishop's Throne ; and several others on the
opposite fide, he also said, bore strong resemblance to the
heads of animals. This, however, we could neither of us
perceive; and I am apt to think the resemblances are
more in the imagination of the visitor, than any real like
ness they display to any thing in nature.
From this prodigious recess we were next conducted
by a narrow pass, sufficiently wide for only one person to
stand in at a rime, and which is difficult, if not dangerous
also, as the moisture of the ground precludes the possibility
of making a sure footing, and, the stream being just be-low
this sort of path, there is a chance of tumbling into it.
We were, however, fortunate in escaping every accident
of that unpleasant nature, and thought ourselves well
rewarded tor the trouble we had undergone by the sight
of the cascade, whose noise had echoed so tremendously
through the cave. Nothing can be more strikingly grand
and beautiful thau the scene which here presented itself,
which, though the cataract is not so large Us some I have
seen, is astonishingly magnificent. Figure to yourself a
sheet of water tumbling over a precipice of about five
yards in height, into a fort of circular apartment, adorned
by innumerable petrifactions, brilliantly illuminated by
the lights carried by our guide ; and producing all together
an effect to which no language can do justice, and no
scenic representation ever equal.
f Tradition says, a giant of the name of Yordas once
inhabited this cave ; and there are several gloomy recesses
shown in the large cavity, which bear the appellation of
his bed-chamber, his oven, and other neceslary accom
modations. The walls are composed of a blackish stone,
or marble, veined^with red and white, nearly sixty yards
in length, of a proportionate width, and in height about
fifty yards. On the mountain above there is a quarry of
marble, which receives a fine polish ; and many elegant
ornaments have been manufactured at Kendal from the
produce of that quarry.
" Having returned to behold the glorious light of day,
we seated ourselves upon a rocky ledge not far from the
entrance

I N G
47
I N O
entrance of the cave, and partook of some refreshment we nor dishonourable for subjects to yield and bow to their
bad the precaution to make our servants bring with them, king. Howtl.
and which we found both agreeable and necessary to re Yet, though our army brought not conquest home,
cruit our strength and spirits for the remainder of our I did not from the fight inglorious come.
Drydtn.
excursion over the mountains, about three miles to Chapel
INGLO'RIOUSLY,
adv.
With
ignominy;
with
want
in the Dale; a long uninteresting valley, sprinkled with
mean cottages and indifferent farm-houses, enclosures fur- of glory :
rounded by bare stone walls, and scarcely a tree, or bush, This vase the chief o'ercome,
Pope.
to give beauty or an appearance of animation to the sterile Replenish not ingloriaujly at home.
scene. As we purposed completing our ramble by a visit
INGL(yRIOU3NESS, /. The state of being inglo
to Wealhtrcote Cave, we proceeded forwards with conside rious. Scolt.
rable speed, notwithstanding the sultriness of the air, which
INGLU'VIES,/ [Latin.] The crop or craw of gra- ,
was really often overcoming; and, when we least expected nivorous birds, serving for the immediate reception of the
to arrive at the end of our- journey, we reached a field in food, where it is macerated for some time before it is
which, overlhaded by some low trees and shrubs, was a transmitted to the true stomach. A ravenous appetite.
door, which, on being thrown open for our reception^
IN'GO, or HaK'co, a sea-port town of Sweden, thirty
we beheld, with astonishment indescribable, a meet ot miles weft of Hebsingfors. Lat. 60. 3. N. Ion. 23. 56. E.
water darning down a craggy steep, the height of at least
INGO'DA, a river of Russia, which runs into the Amul.
sixty feet, roaring and seaming as it fell into a frightful twenty-eight miles west of Nertchinsk.
chasm, whence it in a moment disappeared beneath the
IN'GOE,/ An old word for ingot 1
earth, and for upwards of - a mile was no more seen or Some others were new driven, and distent.
beard of ; when it again becomes visible to human eyes, in Into great ingots, and to wedges square.
Sptnftr.
a cal m unruffled state. Descending a rocky steep, crawling
and clambering over rocks and broken stones for the space This passage is taken by Johnson as an example of ingots
of twenty yards, we found ourselves beneath a rude-con when all editions of Spenser have ingots. Mason.
IN'GOLSTADT, a town of Bavaria, situated on the
structed arch ; and passing onward, nearly the fame dis
tance further, we reached the margin of the pool, where Danube, and one of the strongest places in Germany; sur
the force of the tumbling waters seems to shake the rocks rounded with a morass. It has an university, founded in^
themselves, and a white seam, rising high around, casts a the year 1471, which embraced the reformation in the
continual spray over the objects upon either hand. As year 1743. It was besieged in the year 1632, by Gusthe precipices do not here unite at top, the effect of the tavus Adolphus king of Sweden, without success. In
light admitted through the aperture is astonishingly beau the year 1704, it was surrendered to the emperor by treaty ;
tiful. The walls are nearly perpendicular, a hundred and in the year 1*743, n waS again taken by the Aus
feet in height, and covered with a beautiful intermixture trians, who held it till the year 1745. In the year 1796
of stirubs and coloured mosses; while the grandeur of the the French besieged this town, but were compelled t
scene is greatly heightened by a large stone being sus retire in consequence of a battle with the Austrians on
pended over the aperture from whence the water issues, the 11th of September, in which they lost 2000 men killed
where it must have hung for ages ; and, though placed in and wounded, and 1500 prisoners. After the battle of
an apparently insecure foundation, if will in all proba Hohenliuden, Ingolstadt was put into the hands of the
bility remain for centuries to come. There are several French as an hostage : thirty-seven miles north of Munich,
passages beneath, and near to, the cataract, which some and thirty-three north-east of Augsburg. Lat. 48.43. N.
persons have been hardy enough to visit; but we did not Ion. 11. 22. E.
venture to explore any of their gloomy recesses ;. we were
To INGOR GE. See To Engorge.
satisfied with a sight of the truly beautiful scene before
IN'GOT,/. [lingot, Fr. or from ingtgottn, melted, Dut.J
us, which we continued long to admire and wonder at, A mass of metal.Every one of his pieces is an ingot of
and considered infinitely more deserving of a visit than gold, intrinsically and solidly valuable. Prior.
the Peak, or Poole's Hole, those so-much-talked-of won Within the circle arms and.tripods lie,
ders in the neighbourhood of Buxton."
Drydtn.
IN'GLING, a town of France, in the department of Ingots of gold and silver heap'd on high.
To
INGRAFF',
or
Ingraft,
v.a.
To
propagate
trees
the Moselle: six miles east of Thionville.
IN'GLIS (Sir James), a Scottish poet who flouristied by infition :
towards the middle of the sixteenth century. According Nor are the ways alike in all
to Mackenzie, he was descended from an ancient family How to ingraff, how to inoculate.
MayU Virgil.
in Fifelhire, where he was born in the reign of James IV. To plant the sprig of one tree in the stock of another ;.
He was educated at St. Andrew's, went to Paris, and re to plant or introduce any thing not native:
turned in the minority of James V. into whose favour he
ingratiated himself by his poetry, having written sundry As next of kin, Achilles' arms I claim ;
tragedies and comedies, and other poems, that were much This fellow would ingraft a foreign name
Drydtn.
applauded by good judges. He joined the French faction Upon our stock.
against the Englisti ; and, in some skirmishes preceding To fix deep; to settle. For a spur of diligence, we have
the fatal battle of Pinkie, so distinguished himself, that he a natural thirst after knowledge ingrafted in us. Hotter.
was knighted on the field. After the loss of that day, he 'Tis great pity that the noble Moor
retired into Fife, and amused himself with his favourite Should hazard such a place as his own second
studies ; and in 1 548 published at St. Andrew's his noted With one of an ingraft infirmity.
SJtakeJpeare.
Complaint of Scotland. This is a well-written work for
INGRAFF'ING, or Ingrafting,/ Theactofgrafting, .
the time ; and shows abundance of learning. He appears
INGRAFF'MENT, or Ingraftment, /. The act of
from it to have read much, both in Greek and Latin au
thors ; to have been well-skilled in mathematics and phi ingrafting; the sprig ingrafted.
INGRA'ILED, adj. In heraldry, engrailed; having the
losophy ; and to have been a great lover of his country.
Unpublished and in manuscript (says Mackenzie) are edges broken off in rourul bits.
IN'GRAM ISLANDS, a cluster of islands in the Pacific
Poems, consisting of Songs, Ballads, Plays, and Farces.
Ocean, situated to the north-north-west of the Marquis ofHe died at Culross, in 1554.
INGLO'RIOUS, adj. [inglorius, Lat.] Void of honour; Mendoza's Iflands. They are seven in number, and were
mean ; without glory.It was never held inglorious or de discovered in 1791 by captain Joseph Ingram, of Boston, .
rogatory for a king to be guided by his great council, ia Massachusetts. He named them, Washington, (which
a,
the

48
I N G
the native* call Oohoona;) Adams, (by the natives Woo.
epco ;) Federal,, (by the natives Nooheeva ;) Franklin, (by
the natives Tatccetee;) Lincoln, Hancock, and Knox.
The people resemble those of the Marquesas, and appeared
friendly. Lat. 8. 3. to 9. 24. S. Ion. 140. 19. to 141. 18. W.
INGRAN'DE, a town of France, in the department of
the Mayne and Loire, on the Loire: fifteen miles westsouth-west of Angers, and ten east of Ancenis.
INGRAS'SIAS (John-Philip), an eminent physician
and anatomist, was a native of Sicily. He studied medi
cine at Padua, where he graduated with singular reputa
tion in 1537. He was then invited to the professorship of
anatomy and physic at Naples, which he occupied for a
number of years, attended by a crowd of students drawn
by his fame from all parts of Italy. He at length quitted
this situation to return to his native island, where he fet
tled at Palermo. The right of citizensliip was conferred
upon him ; and in 1563 heVas nominated by Philip II.
king of Spain, first-physician for Sicily and the adjacent
istes. When the plague raged at Palermo in 1575, he
adopted such excellent regulations, in quality of deputy
of health and first-consultant, that he put a stop to the
calamity, and restored health to the city. The magistrates
were so sensible of his lervices, that they voted him a re
ward of two hundred and fifty gold crowns a month, of
which he would accept no more than what served for the
maintenance and decoration of a chapel which he had
built in the cloister of the Dominican convent of Palermo.
He died, greatly regretted, at the age of seventy, in 1580.
Irigraffias ranks among the improvers of anatomy, by
his discovery of the bone called stapes in the ear, which,
though claimed by others, is ascribed to him by Fallopius : also, by that of the seminal vesicles. He wrote se
veral works both on the practice of medicine and on ana
tomy. The principal of these is that entitled In Galeni .
Librvm de OJiius Cammentaria, folio, printed at Messina in
1603, under the inspection of his nephew, Nicholas Ingraslias. It contains the text of Galen, in Greek and
Latin, with a very difFufe commentary, in which there is
much minute and accurate description, particularly of the
parts belonging to the organ of hearing. The figures are
those of Vessalius. The author defends Galen as far as
he is able, but not against the truth of modern discovery.
He also wrote in Italian an account of the plague in Pa
lermo of which he was witness, which work was translated
into Latin by Joachim Camerarius.
INGRA'TE, adj. [ingratus, Lat. ingrat, Fr.] Ungrate
ful; unthankful:
Perfidious and ingraie!
His stores je ravage, and usurp his state.
Pope.
Unpleasing to the fense.The causes of that which is unpleasing or ingraie to the hearing, may receive light by
tjiat which is pleasing and grateful to the sight. Bacon.
INGRA'TE,/. An ungrateful person. Milton.
INGRA'TEFUL, adj. Ungrateful; unthankful; un
pleasing to the lenses.
lo JNGRA'TIATE, v. a. .[in and gratia, Lat.] To put
in favour^ to recommend to kindnels. It has with before
the person whose favour is iought.Politicians, who
would rather ingratiate themselves with their sovereign than
promote his real service, accommodate his counsels to his
inclinations. Speclator.
INGRA'TIATING, / The act of getting into faTour. King Char/es.
INGRATITUDE,/ [Fr. from in and gratitude.} Re
tribution of evil for good ; unthankfulness.Ingratitude
is abhorred both by God and man, and vengeance attends
those that repay evil for good. L Estrange.
Jngratitudel thou marble-hearted fiend,
*
More hideous, when thou ihew'st thee in a child,
Than the sea monster.
Shakespeare.
Ingratitude is a crime so shameful, that there never was a
wan tound who would own himself guilty of it ; and, though

I N G
too frequently practised, it is so abhorred by the genera!
voice, that to an ungrateful person is imputed the guilt
or the capability of all other crimes. The ungrateful are
neither fit to serve their Maker, their country, nor their
friends. Ingratitude perverts all the measures of religion
and society, by making it dangerous'to be charitable and
good-natured; however, it is better to expose ourselve*
to ingratitude, than to be wanting in charity and bene
volence.
Great minds, like Heav'n, are pleas'd with dc?ing good;
Though the ungrateful subjects of their favours
Are barren in return.
The following barbarous iiVhnces are from ancient
history.When Xerxes king of Persia, was at Celene, a
city of Phrygia, Pythius, a Lydian prince, who had hit
residence in that city, entertained him and his whole army
with incredible magnificence, and made him an offer
of all his wealth towards defraying_ the expences of his
expedition. Xerxes, surprised and' charmed at so generons an offer, had the curiosity to inquire to what a sum
his riches amounted. Pythius made answer, that, having
the design of offering them to his service, he had taken an
exact account of them, and that the silver he had by him
amounted to 2000 talents (about 255,0001. sterling), and
the gold to nearly 4,000,000 or darics (about 1,700,0001.
sterling). All this money he offered him, telling him,
that his revenue was sufficient for the support of his
household. Xerxes made him very hearty acknowledg
ments, and entered into a particular friendship with him,
but declined accepting his present. The same prince who
had made such obliging offers to Xerxes, having desired a
favour of him some time after, that out of his five sons
who served in his army, he would be pleased to leave him
the eldest, in order to be a comfort to him in his old age :
the king was so enraged at the proposal, though so. rea
sonable in itself, that he caused the eldest son to be killed
before the_eyes of his father, giving the latter to under
stand, that it was a favour he spared him and the rest of
his children. Yet this is the fame Xerxes who is so much
admired for his humane reflection at the head of his nu
merous army, " That of so many thousand men, in a
hundred years' time there would not be one remaining}
on which account he could not forbear weeping at the
uncertainty and instability of human things." He might
have found another subject of reflection, which would
have more justly merited his tears and affliction, had he
turned his thoughts upon himself, and considered the re
proaches he deserved for being the instrument of hastening
the fatal term to millions of people, whom his cruel am
bition was going to sacrifice in an unjust and unnecessary
war. Herodotus,
Basilius Macedo, the emperor, exercising himself in
hunting, a sport he took much delight in,- a great stag,
running furiousiy against him, fastened one of the branches
of his horns in the emperor's girdle, and pulling him
from his horse, dragged him a good distance, to the im
minent danger of his life; which a gentleman of his re
tinue perceiving, drew his sword and cut the emperoi<s
girdle asunder, which disengaged him from the beast, with
little or no hurt to his person. But observe what reward
he had for his pains: " He was sentenced to lose his head
for putting his sword so near the body of the emperor;"
and suffered death accordingly. Zonorus.
It is fit we select a few from modrn history also.In
a little work intitled Friendly Cautions to Officers, the
following atrocious instance of ingratitude is related. An
opulent city in the weft of England, little used to have
troops with them, had a regiment sent to be quartered
there : the principal inhabitants and wealthiest merchants,
glad to show their hospitality and attachment to their so
vereign, took the first opportunity to get acquainted with
the officers, inviting them to their houses, and showing
them every civility in their power. This was truly a
desirable situation. A merchant, extremely easy in his.
circumstances,

I N G
circumstances, took so prodigious a liking to one officer
in particular, that he gave him an apartment in his own
house, and made him in a manner absolute master of ir,
the officer's friends being always welcome to his table.
The merchant was a widower, and had two daughters ;
the officer cast his wanton eyes upon them ; and, too fa
tally succeeding, ruined them both! The consequence
of this ungenerous action was, that all officers ever after
were shunned as a public nuisance, as a pest to society ;
nor have the inhabitants perhaps yet conquered their
aversion to a red coat.
We read in Rapin's History, that during Monmouth's
rebellion, in the reign of James II. a certain person,
knowing the humane disposition of one Mrs. Gaunt,
whose life was one continued exercise of beneficence, tied
to her house, where Ik was concealed and maintained
for some time. Hearing, however, of the proclamation,
which promised an indemnity and reward to those who
discovered such as harboured the rebels, he betrayed his
benefactress ; and such was the spirit of justice and equity
which prevailed among the ministers, that he was par
doned and recompensed for his treachery, while (he was
burnt alive for her charity !
The following instance is also to be found in the fame
History. Humphrey Bannister and his father were both
servants to, and railed by, the duke of Buckingham ; who
being driven to abscond, by an unfortunate accident be*
"falling the army he had raised against the usurper Ri
chard III. he without footman or page retired to Ban
nister's house near Shrew&ury, as to a place where he
liad all the reason in the world to expect security. Banmister, however, upon the king's proclamation promising
a reward of a thousand pounds to him that should apprehend the duke, betrayed his master to John Merton,
nigh slieriff of Sliropthire, who sent him under a strong
guard to Salisbury, where the king then was, and there
in .the market-place the duke was beheaded. But divine
vengeance pursued the traitor Bannister j for, demanding
-the roool. that was the price of his master's blood, king
Richard refused to pay it him, saying, " He that would
be false to so good a master ought not to be encouraged."
He was afterwards hanged for manslaughter; his eldest
son ran mad, and died in a hog-sty ; his second became
deformed and lamej and his third son was drowned in a
small puddle of water. His eldest daughter was got with
child by one of his carters ; and his second was seized
with a leprosy, whereof stie died.
INGRAVIDA'TION,/ [from in, Lat. in, and gravis,
heavy.] An impregnation; the state of being big with
young.
INGRAVTDATED, adj. Impregnated; big with
young. Scott.
INGRE', a town of France, in the department of the
Loiret : four miles north-weft of Orleans.
INGREDIENT, / iingredient, Pr. ingredient, Lat.]
Component part of a body consisting of different mate
rials. It is commonly used of the simples of a medicine.
I have often wondered, that learning is not thought a
proper ingredient in the education of a woman of quality
or fortune. Addison.Parts, knowledge, and experience,
are excellent ingredients in a public character. Rogers.
Water is the chief ingredient in all the animal fluids and
solids. Arbuthnot.
So deep the pow'r of these ingredients picre'd,
Kv'n to the inmost scat of mental sight,
That Adam, now enfore'd to shut his eyes,
Sunk down, and all his spirits became entrane'd. Milton.
It is used by Temple with into, properly, but not accord
ing to custom.Spleen is a bad ingredient into any other
distemper. Temp/e.
IN'GRESS, / [mgrejsus, Lat.] Entrance; power of
entrance; intromission.Those air-bladders, by a sudden
subsidence, meet again by the ingress and egress of the
.air. Arbutknot.In aftronomv, the fun's entering the first
Vol. XI. No. 733.

I N Q
scruple of one of the four cardinal signs, especially
Aries.
IN'GRESS, E'GRESS, and RE'GRESS, /. Words in
leases of lands, to signify a free entry into, going forth of,
and returning from some part of, the lands let; as to get
i a crop of com, &c. after the term expired.
INGRESS'ION,/ [Fr. from ingrejjio, Lat.] The act of
entering ; entrance.The fire would strain the pores of
the glais too suddenly, and break, it ail in pieces to get
ingr/Jjicm. J)My on Bodies.
INGKES'm), / A writ of entry, whereby a man seeks
entry into lands or tenements; and lies in many cafes,
having many different forms. This writ is also called pre
cise quod reddat, because these are formal words inserted in
all writs of entry. See Entry.
INGRES'SUS, / The relief which the heir at full age
paid to the head lord, for entering upon the fee, or land*
fallen by tiie death or forfeiture gt the tenant, &c. Biount.
IN'GRIA, a province of the Ruffian empire, lying on,
the gulf of Finland, being about 1 30 miles in length, and
50 in breadth. It abounds in game and fiih , and here
are a great number of elks, which come in troops fromi
Finland in the spring and autumn. It was conquered by
the czar Peter the Great, and Peterfburgh is the capital
town. It is bounded by the river Nieva, and the gulf of
Finland, on the north ; by Great Novogorod, on the east
and south ; and by Livonia on the west.
IN'GRIN, or Grain, a town of Africa, in the country
of the Foulahs : thirty miles south-west of Cayor.
IN-GROSS, adj. in law, annexed to the owner person
ally.In-gross is that which is absolute and independing,
belonging to the person, and not to the manor or Lands.
Termes de la Ley.
To INGRO'SS, and its derivatives. See To Encrossj
ice. vol. vi.
INGROSSA'TOR,/. A clerk in the pipe-office.
INGROSS'ING,/ The act of buying up in order to
advance the price ; the act of writing in a strong hand.
IN'GROWITZ, a town of Moravia, in the circle of
Brunn : thirty miles north-north-west of Brunn. Lat.
4.9. 36. N. Ion. 16. . E.
,.
IN'GRUENT, adj. [from in, Lat. in, and gruo, to make
the noise of a crane.] Coming unexpectedly. Cole.
ING'SKAR, a small island in the gulf of Bothnia.
Lat. 61.15. N. Ion. 17. i+.E.
INGUA'NA, the Siren. See Murna siren.
IN'GUE-LOU'KA, a town of Chinese Tartary. Lat.
42. 16. N. Ion. 1x4. 44. E.
IN'GUEN,/. [Latin.] The upper past of the thigh j
the groin.
INGUENA'LIA, / A subdivision of the groin ; any
thing contained in the groin; any medicament applied to
the groin. Scott.
INGUE'NIEL, a town of France, in the department of
the Morbihan : ten miles north of Honnebon.
INGUIMBERTI (Dominic-Joseph-Mary d'),a learn
ed and worthy French prelate in the eighteenth century,
was born at Carpentras in the year 1683. He first em
braced the ecclesiastical life in the Dominican order, and
distinguished himself among the fraternity by the profi
ciency which he made in theological studies. Afterward*
becoming dissatisfied with his connection, and desirous of
submitting to what he conceived to be more perfect
rules of monastic discipline, he took the habit of the Cis
tercians in the house of Buon-Solazzo. In this order,
his merits raised him to the highest offices of honour and
confidence. Being deputed to Rome on the business of
his monastery, he so highly recommended himself to the
esteem of pope Clement XII. that, in the year 1733, that
pontiff nominated him archbilhop of Theodosia in partibtis
infidelium, and bisliop of Carpentras. In this situation he
rendered himself universally respected by his discernment,
his prudence, his piety, and the vigilant discharge of his
episcopal functions. His mode of living was simple and
frugal j not for the fake of accumulating wealth, but that

I N G
50
he might be able to devote his income to charitable and
useful purposes. He built a large and noble hospital ;
and he collected die most extenlive and valuable library
in Provence, which he gave for the use of the public. He
died of an apoplectic stroke in 1757, when he was in his
seventy-fifth year. He.was known in the republic of let
ters by original works and translations ; of which the
principal were, 1. Genuinus Character Rever. admodum
in Christo D. Armandi Joannis Buttillierrii Ranci, 1718,
4to. 2. An Italian translation of the Iheologie Religieufi,
or Treatise on the Duties of a monastic Life, 1731,3 vols.
folio. 3. A translation into the fame language of father
Petit-Didier's treatise On the Infallibility of the Roman
Pontiff, 1731, folio. 4. An edition of the Works of
Bartholomew of the Martyrs, with his life, 2 vols. folio.
5. La Vie feparee, 1727, 2 vols. 4to. &c.
IN'GUINAL, adj. [Fr. from inguen, Lat.] Bplonging
to the groin.The plague seems to be a particular disease,
characterised with eruptions in buboes, by the inflamma
tion and suppuration of the axillary, inguinal, and other
glands. Arbuthnot.
IN'GUL, a river of Russia, which runs into the Bug
near Matvievka.
IN'GULETZ, a river of Russia, which runs into the
Dnieper twelve miles north-east of Cherson.
To INGUL'F, v. a. To swallow up in a vast profundity :
Cast out from God, he falls
Into utter darkness deep ingulph'd,
Milton.
To cast into a gulf.If we adjoin to the lords, whether
they prevail or not, we ingulf ourselves into assured dan
ger. Hayward.
INGUL'FING, /. The act of swallowing up as in a
gulf.
*
INGUL'PHUS, a monastic historian, was the son of a
courtier of Edward the Confessor, and was born at Lon
don about 1030. He studied first at Westminster, and
then at Oxford, where he distinguished himself as an adept
in the peripatetic philosophy. He went to Normandy in
1051, and was appointed secretary to duke William. By
his permission he visited the Holy Land and Constantino
ple, in 1064 ; and, upon his return, entered into the order
of Benedictines, at the abbey of Fontenelle in Normandy,
of which he became prior. On William's accession to the
throne of England, Ingulphus was createdabbot of the rich
monastery of Croyland. He was in great favour with the
Icing and archbishop Lanfranc, and was enabled to re
build his monastery, for which he obtained many privi
leges. He died in 1109. Ingulphus wrote a work on
the life and miracles of St. Guthlac, and also a history of
the monastery of Croyland. This last work is inter
spersed with many particulars of the English kings, and
places the author among the historians of his country. It
was published by fir Henry Saville among the Quinine
Scriptores, in London, 1596, under the title of "Descriptio conipilata per Dom. Ingulphum, Abbatem Monasterii
Croiland, Natione Anglicum, quondam Monachum Fontanissenscm." The history of Croyland, which comprises
from the year 664 to 1091, has been reprinted at Frank
fort, and at Oxford; the last, in 1684, is the most com
plete edition.
INGUL'SK, a town of Russia, in the government of
Ekaterinoflav, on the Ingul : twenty-eight miles south of
Elizavet.
To INGUR'GITATE, v. a. [ingurgito, Lat.] To swal
low down. Diet.
INGURGITA'TION, s. The act of swallowing.
IN'GURTY, a town of Hindooitan, in the province of
Golconda : twenty-two miles south-east of Warangole.
INGUS'TABLE, adj. [in and gusto, Lat.] Not percep
tible by the taste.As for their taste, if the cameleon's
nutriment be air, neither can the tongue be an instrument
thereof ; for the body of the element is ingvftable, void of
all sapidity, and, without any action of the tongue, is, by
the rough artery, or wizzen, conducted into the lungs.
Bitwn 's Vulgar Erron.

I N H
ING'WEILLER, a town of France, in the department)
of the Lower Rhine, on the Motter : twenty-one miler
north-north-west of Strasburg.
INHA'BILE, adj. [Fr. from inhabilis, Lat.] Unskilful ;
unready ; unfit ; unqualified.
INHABIL'ITY, / Unskilfulness ; unfitness. Not used.
To INHAB'IT, v. a. [habito, Lat.] To dwell in 5 to
hold as a dweller.Not all are partakers of that grace:
whereby Christ inhabiteth whom he saveth. Hooker.
To INHAB'IT, v.a. To dwell; to live:
They say wild beasts inhabit here :
But grief and wrong secure my sear.
Waller:
INHAB'ITABLE, adj. [from inhabit.] Capable of asfording habitation.The fixed stars are all of them funs,
with systems of inhabitable planets moving about them.
Locke.[Inhabitable, Fr.] Incapable of inhabitants; not
habitable ; uninhabitable. Not in uses
The frozen ridges of the Alps,
Or any other ground inhabitable.
Shakespeare.
INHABTTABLENESS,/ The state of being habitable.
INHAB'ITANCE, / [from inhabit.] Residence of
dwellers.So the ruins yet resting in the wild moors, tes
tify a former inhabitance. Carew's survey of Cornwall.
INHAB'ITANT, f. Dweller ; one that lives or resides
in a place.If the fervour of the fun were the sole cause
of blackness in any land of negroes, it were also reason
able that inhabitants of the same latitude, subjected unto>
the same vicinity of the sun, should also partake of the
same hue. Brown.
What happier natures shrink at with affright,
The hard inhabitant contends is right.
Pope.
INHABITATION,./: Habitation; place of dwelling*
Universal groan,
As if the whole inhabitation perish'd;
Milton.
The act os inhabiting or planting with dwellings; state
of being inhabited.By knowing this place, we shall the
better judge of the beginning of nations, and of the
world's inhabitation. Raleigh.Quantity of inhabitants.
We shall rather admire how the earth contained its inha.
bitation than doubt it. Brown.
INHAB'ITER,/ One that inhabits ; a dweller They.
ought to understand, that there is not only some inhabited
in this divine house, but also some ruler. Derhatn.
INHABITING, / The act of dwelling in any place.
INHALATION, /. [from to inhale.] The act of re
spiration. Cole.
To INHA'LE, v. a. [inhalo, Lat.]. To draw in with air ;
to inspire.Martin was walking forth to inhale the fresh
breeze of the evening. Arbuthnot and Pope.
But from the breezy deep the blest inhale
The fragrant murmurs of the western gale.
Pipe:
INHA'LER, / A machine for breathing in warm
steams into the lungs, recommended by Mr. Mudge in
the cure of the catarrhous cough. The body of the in
strument holds about a pint ; and the handle, which is
fixed to the side ofMt, is hollow. In the lower part oE
the vessel, where it is soldered to the handle, is a hole, by
means of which, and three others on the upper part of
the handle, the water, when it is poured into the inhaler,,
will rise to the fame level in both. To the middle of the
cover a flexible tube about five or six inches long is fixed,
with a mouth-piece of wood or ivory. Underneath the
cover there is a valve fixed, which opens and shuts the
communication between the upper and internal part
of the inhaler and the external air. When the mouth is
applied to the end of the tube in the act of inspiration,
the air rushes into the handle, and up through the body
of warm water,.and the lungs become, consequently, filled
with hot vapours. In expiration, the mouth being it' '
fixed to the tube, the breath, together with the steam on
k i
the

I N H
51
I N H
tile surface of the water in the inhaler, is forced up obtainable by succession.Was the power the fame, and
through the valve in the cover. In this manner, there from the fame original, in Moles as it was in David ?
fore, the whole act of respiration is performed through And was it inheritable in one, and not in the other ' Locke.
INHERITANCE, / Patrimony; hereditarypossession.
the inhaler, without the necessity, in the act of expira
tion, of either breathing through the nose, or removing Is there yet any portion or inheritance for us in our fa
ther's house ? Gen. xxxi. 14.
the pipe from the mouth.
INHA'LING,/ The act of drawing in with the air.
O dear, unhappy, babe ! must I bequeath thee
INHAL'LOW, one of the smaller Orkney islands, Only a lad inheritance of woe ?
between Pomona and Roufa.
Gods ! cruel gods ! can't all my pains atone,
INHAMBA'NE, or Innanbam', a kingdom of Africa, Unless they reach my infant's guiltless head.
Smith.
in the country of Mocaranga, bounded on the north by The reception of possession by hereditary right.Men are
Sabia, on the east and south-east by the Indian Sea, on the
proprietors or what they have merely for themselves -y
south-west by the river Manica, and on the north-west by not
their children have a title to part of it, which comes to
a country unknown. Lon.13. to 16. S.
be wholly theirs when death has put an end to their pa
INHA'ME,/". in botany. See Dioscorea.
rents use of it ; and this we call inheritance. Locke.Pos
INHAM'OIT, a town and district of Africa, in the session.
Not used
country of Mocaranga, situated about lat. 17. 30, S. Ion.
You will rather (how our general lowts
31. to. E.
INHAMPU'RA, a river of Africa, in the kingdom of How you can frown, than spend a fawn upon them,
Inhambane, which runs into the Indian Sea. Lat 14. 30. S. For the inheritance of their loves, and safeguard
Shakespeare.
INHANBA'NO, a river of Africa, which runs into the Of what that want might ruin.
Indian Sea in lat. 23. 15. S.
Inheritance, in law, an estate in lands or tenements
To INHANCE. See To Enhance.
INHANGO'M A, an island of Africa, in the river Zam- to a man and his heirs. And the word inheritance is not
only intended where a man hath lands or tenements by
beze. Lat. 17. 45. S. Ion. 31. 10. E.
INHANZA'RA, a town of Nubia, in Sennaar: thirty descent of heritage ; but also every fee-simple, or fee-tail,
which a person hath by purchase, may be said to be an
miles Giessim.
INHAQUA', a town and fort of Africa, in the king inheritance, because his heirs may inherit it. Lit. d 9.
And one may have inheritance by creation ; as in case of the
dom of Inhambane, in possession of the Portuguese.
INHAQUE'A, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of king's grant of peerage, by letters patent, Sec.
Inheritance is either corporeal or incorporeal. Corporeal
Sosala, in the possession of the Portuguese, near the seainheritance relates to houses, lands, ice. which may be
coast : twenty miles south-west of Sosala.
INHARMON'ICAL, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, touched or handled ; incorporeal inheritances are rights issu
ing out of, annexed to, or exercised with, corporeal in
and harmonia, harmony.] Inharmonious.
INHARMO'NIOUS, adj. Unmusical ; not sweet of heritances 1 as advowsons, tithes, annuities, offices, com
sound.Catullus, though his lines be rough, and his num mons, franchises, privileges, services, &c. t Inst. 9, 49,
bers inharmonious, I could recommend for the softness and See Hereditaments, vol. ix. p. 804.
There is also several inheritance, which is where two or.
delicacy, but must decline for the looseness, ofhis thought.
more hold lands severally. If two men have lands given
FelUm.
INHASATO, a small island in the Indian Sea near the to them and the heirs of their two bodies, these have a
joint estate during their lives ; but their heirs have several
coast of Africa. Lat. 20. 35. S.
To INHE'RE, v. n. [inhareo, Lat.] To exist in some- inheritances. Hitch. 155. Without blood none can inhe
. thing else.They do but inhere in their subject which rit ; therefore he who hath the whole and entire blood
supports them ; their being is a dependence on a sub (hall have an inheritance before him who hath but part of
the blood of his ancestor. 3 Rep. 41. The law of inheri
ject. Digby.
tance prefers the first child before all others ; the male be
For, nor in nothing, nor in things,
fore the female; and of males the first born, &c. And,,
Extreme and scattering bright, can love inhere. Donne.
as to inheritances, if a man purchases land in fee, and dies
INHE'RENCE, / The state or quality of that which without issue, those of the blood of the father's side slutt
inherit, if there be any ; and, fo^want of such, the land*
inheres ; the junction of an accident with its substance.
lhall go to the heirs of the mother's side; but, it. it come
INHE'RENCY, / Inherence. Scott.
INHE'RENT, adj. [from inharens, Lat.] Existing in to the son- by descent from the father, the heirs of the
mother lhall not inherit it. Plowd. 132. l it. 4, 11. Goods
something else, so as to be inseparable from it 1
and chattels cannot be turned into an inheritance. 3 Inst.
I will not do't,
19, 116. See more fully under the articles Descent,
Left I surcease to honour mine own truth ;
Estate, &c.
And, my body's action, teach my mind
INHERITING, /. The act of possessing by inherit
A most inherent baseness.
Skahespeari.
ance.
Naturally conjoined ; innate j inborn. The power of
INHER'ITOR, / An heir ; one who receives any
drawing iron is one of the ideas of a loadstone ; and a thing by succession.Marriage without consent of parents
power to be so drawn is a part of the complex one of iron ; they do not make void, but they mulct it in the inheri
which powers pass for inherent qualities. Locke.
tors; for the children of such marriages are not admitted
To INHER'IT, v. a. [enheriter, Fr.] To receive or pos to inherit above a third part of their parent's inheritance.
sess by inheritance.Prince Harry is valiant; for the cold Bacon.
blood he did naturally inherit of his father he hath, like You, like a letcher, out of whorifli loins,
lean steril land, manured with excellent good store of Are pleas'd to breed out your inheritors.
Shakespeare;
fertile iherris. Shahespeare.
INHERITRESS,
/.
An
heiress
;
a
woman
that inhe
Why, all delights are vain ; but that most vain,
rits.He hath given artificially some hopes to Mary Anne,
"Which with pain purchas'd doth inherit pain. Shakespeare. inheritress
to the duchy of Bretagne. Bacon.
To possess ; to obtain possession of. Not usedi
INHER'ITRIX, / An heiress.This is now more
commonly used, though inheritress be a word more analo
He, that had wit, would think that I had none,
gically English :
To bury so much gold under a tree,
And never after to inhtrit it.
Shakespeare.
No feme
Shakespeare.
INHERITABLE, adj. Transmissible by inheritance j Should be inheritrix in Salike land.
To INHER'SE,

52

I N H
To INHER'SE, v. a. To inclose in a funeral monu
ment :
See where lie lies, inhersed in the arms
Of the most bloody nurser of his harms.
Shakespeare.
INHER'SING, / The act of putting into a herse.
INHE'SION, / [inharfio, Lat.] Inherence ; the state of
existing in something else.
To INHIB'IT, v. a. [inhibco, Lat.] To restrain; to hin
der ; to repress ; to check.The stars and planets, being
whirled about with great velocity, would suddenly, did
nothing inhibit it, be mattered in pieces. Ray.To pro
hibit; to forbid. Burial may not be inhibited or denied
to any one. Ayliffe.
INHIBITING,/ The act of restraining.
INHIBITION, / [from inkibitio, Lat.] Prohibition ;
embargo.He might be judged to have imposed an envi
ous inhibition on it, because himself has not stock enough
to maintain the trade. Govtrnment as the Tonne. In law,
a writ to inhibit or forbid a judge from farther proceed
ing in the cause depending before him.-Inhibition is most
commonly a writ issuing out of a higher court christian
to a lower and inferior, upon an appeal ; and prohibition
out of the king's court to a court christian, or to an infe
rior temporal court. Cowtl. See Prohibition.
INHOC, or 'Ihhok'e, / [from, within, and hohe, a
corner or nook.] Any corner or part of a common field
ploughed up and sowed with oats, Sec. and sometimes
lenced in with a dry hedge, in that year wherein the rest
of the fame field lies fallow and common. It is called in
the north of England an iatodt, and in Oxfordshire a kit.
chin ; and no such inhoke is now made without the joint
consent of all the commoners, who in most places have
their (hare by lot in the benefit of it, except in some ma
nors, where the lord ha6 a special privilege of so doing.
Kennett's Photoch. Antiq. 197.
To INHO'LD, v. a. To have inherent ; to contain in it
self.It is disputed, whether this light first created be
the fame which the fun imholdeth and calteth forth, or whe
ther it had continuance any longer than till the fun's
creation. Raleigh.
INHOLCER,/ Inhabitant:
As if ye please it into parts divide ;
And every part's Moiders to convent,
Shall to your eyes appeare incontinent.
Spenser.
INHONESTA'TION, / [.from in, Lat. contrary to,
and honejhs, honest.] The act of disgracing. Not used.
Scott.
To INHOO'P, v. a. To confine in an enclosure.His
, quails ever beat mine, inhooptd, at odds. Shakespeare.
INHOS'PITABLE, adj. Affording no kindness or en
tertainment to strangers :
All places else
Inhospitable appear, and desolate ;
Nor knowing us, nor known.
Milton.
INHOS'PITABLENESS, / [from inhospitable.] The
state or quality of being inhospitable.
INHOS'PITABLY, adv. Unkindly to strangers :
Of guests he makes them (laves
Inhospitably ; and kills their infant males.
Milton.
INHOSPITAL'ITY, /. Want of hospitality ; want of
.courtesy to strangers.This noise against the Jew-biH
proceeds from that narrow mob-spirit of intoleration in
religious, and inhospilality in civil, matters. Chesterfield.
INHU'MAN, adj. [inhumain, Fr. inhumanus, Lat.] Bar
barous ; savage ; cruel ; uncompaffionate.A just war may
be prosecuted after a very unjust manner; by perfidious
breaches of our word, by inhuman cruelties, and by assas
sinations. Alterbury.
Princes and peers, attend ! while we impart
To you the thoughts of no inhuman heart.
Pope.
INHUMANE, adj. Void of tenderness, unkind.
INHUMANITY, / [inhumaniti, Fr. from inhuman.]

I N J
Cruelty ; savagenese ; barbarity.The rudeness of those
who must make up their want of justice with inhumanity
and imprudence. King Charles.
Each social feeling fell,
And joyless inhumanity pervades.
And petrifies the heart.
Thomson.
INHU'MANLY, adv. Savagely ; crnelly ; barbarously.
I, who have eltablilhed the whole system of all true po
liteness and refinement in converlhtion, think myself most
inhumanly treated by my countrymen. SttJt.
O what are these ?
Death's minister, not men : who thus deal death
Inhumanly to men ; and multiply
Ten thousand fold the fin of him who flew
.His brother !
Milton.
JTNHU'MANNF.SS,/ Inhumanity. Scott.
To INHU'MATE, u. a. [from in, Lat. into, and humui,
the ground.] To put into the ground ; to bury.
INHUMATION, / [from nW.] The act of put
ting into the ground ; an interment. In chemistry, a me
thod of digesting substances, by burying the vessel in
which they are contained in horiedung or earth.
To INHU'ME, v. a. [inhumer, Fr. iniumo, Lat.] To bu
ry ; to inter :
Weeping they bear the mangled heaps of slain,
Inhume the natives in their native plain.
Pope.
INHU'MING, / The act of putting into the ground.
IN'IA, a river of Russia, which runs into the Oby
fifty miles north-east of Kolivan.
IN'IA, a river of Russia, which runs into the Lena in
lat. 55. 10. N. Ion. 1 1 6. 14.. E.
INJAM'BI, or Tie'tb, a river of Brafil, which runs
into the Parana, 180 miles north-west of Sc. Paul, on the
borders of Paraguay.
INIA'RA, a town of Russia, in the government of
Penza : forty-eight miles welt of Penza.
To INJECT', v.a. [injectus, Lat.] To throw in ; to
dart in.Angels injeB thoughts into our minds, and.
know our cogitations. Glanviae.To throw up j to cast;
tip:
Though bold in open field, they yet surround
The town with walls, and mound inject on mound. Pope,
INJECTING, /. The act of throwing in.
INJECTION, s. [injeffion, Fr. injectio, Lat.] The act;
of casting in.This alt powdered was, by the repeated
injection ot well-kindled cliarco.il, made to slash like melted
nitre. Beyle.A medicine made to be injected by a fy:ringe, or any other instrument, into any part of the body.
When injections are used for gleets or gonorrhas, Dr.
Swediar advises that the syringe should have a short butt
wide pipe, so large that its orifice may enter the urethra,
and the piston be close to its sides. If the whole pipe of
the syringe be much smaller than the orifice of the ure
thra, it may wound the inside of the canal, and admit the
poison by absorption; or the liquid may run out sideways,
instead of passing into the urethra. If the piston itself does
not apply closely to the sides of the syringe, even if the
pipe is sufficiently large, so that it perfectly closes the
orifice of the urethra, the liquor will still regurgitate be
tween the piston and the syringe, and very little of the
fluid will pass. The syringe, being properly made, should
be applied closely and exactly to the orifice of the ure
thra; so that, by the conic form of its pipe, all passage
may be denied to the liquid betwixt it and the sides of
the urethra. The liquid lhould always, in cases of viru
lent gonorrha, be lukewarm ; but, in gleets, cold. In
gonorrhas, if the liquid is too cold or too warm, it is
supposed likely to hurt the patient, either by the retropulsion of the matter, or increasing the inflammation. In
all cases, before an injection is applied, the patient lhould
attempt to make water. There are a variety of injections
made use of in this complaint, according to the character
of the disease i but in most cases the application should

I N J E
be persisted in for ten or twelve days, after the running
has ceased.
The word injeSion is also used for the throwing in some
liquor or medicine into a vein opened by incision. This
practice, and that of transfv/ion, or the conveying the ar
terial blood of one man, or other animal, into another,
were once greatly practised, but are now laid aside. See
Transfusion.
Anatomical Injection, the rilling the vesselsof a human
or other animal body, with some coloured substance, in
order to make their figures and ramifications visible.
The instrument with which the liquor i$ commonly
thrown into the vessels is a tight easy-going lyringe of
brass, to which several Ihort pipes are fitted, and can
"be fixed by screws, the other extremities of these pipes
being of different diameters without any screw, that they
may Hide into other pipes, which are so exactly adapted to
them at one end, that, when they are pressed a little toge
ther, nothing can pass between them : and because their
cohesion is not so great as to resist the pushing force of
the injection, which would drive off this second pipe, and
spoil the whole operation ; therefore the extremity of this
second sort of pipes, which receives the first kind, is form
ed on the outside into a square, bounded behind and be
fore by a rising circle, which hinders the key that closely
grasps the square part from sliding backwards or for
wards; or a bar of brass must stand out from each side of
it to be held with the fingers. The other extremity of
each of these second sort of pipes is of different diame
ter ; and near it a circular notch, capable of allowing a
thread to be funk into it, is formed ; by this, the thread
tying the vessel at which the injection is to be made,
will not be allowed to Aide off.
Besides this form described, common to all this second
fort of pipes, we ought to have some of the larger ones,
with an additional mechanism, for particular purposes j
as, for instance, when the larger vessels are injected, the
pipe fastened into the vessel ought either to have a valve
or a stop-cock, that may be turned at pleasure, to hinder
any thing from getting 'out from the vessel by the pipe ;
otherwise, as the injection, in such a case, takes time to
coagulate, the people employed in making the injection
must either continue all that while in the fame posture ;
or, if the syringe is too soon taken off, the injected liquor
runs out, and the larger vessels are emptied. When the
syringe is not large enough to hold at once all the liquor
necessary to fill the vessels, there is a neceslity of filling it
again. If, in order to do this, the syringe was to be taken
off from the pipe fixed in the vessel, some of the injection
would be lost, and what was exposed to the air would cool
and harden ; therefore some of the pipes ought to have a
reflected curare tube coming out of their side, with a valve
ib disposed, that no liquor can come from the straight
pipe into the crooked one, but, on the contrary, may be
allowed to pass from.the crooked to the straight one; the
injector then, taking care to keep the extremity of the re
flected pipe immersed in the liquor to be injected, may,
as soon as he has pushed out the first fyringeful, fill it
again by only drawing back the sucker; and, repeating
this quickly, will be able to throw several syringefuls
into the vessels. All these different forts of pipes are
commonly made of brass.
Very great improvements have been made in anatomy
by means of injections. Ruysch first employed them with
.success; and it is said that the czar Peter, seeing an in
jected boy, whose appearance nearly resembled life, ran
and kissed it.
Injections, which unite with water, and consequently
with the animal fluids, consist of isinglass and common
glue. These succeed with the finer veslels, in membranes j
but, if employed to fill the larger, they take too long time
in coagulating. If coagulated by alcohol, they become
brittle; and, when the water is carried off by evapora
tion, the vessels are not properly filled. It has been at
tempted to remove these inconveniences, by first injecting
Vol. XI. No. 733-

J T I O N.
53
ths solution of glue ; and, when the capillary vessels are
filled, a coarser wax injection ; but the wax either hardens
too soon, mixes irregularly with glue, or the parts sepa
rate where the two fluids are in contact. Alcoliul mixes
both with water and oil, and consequently has been em
ployed to fill the capillary vessels, but it coagulates the
animal fluids it meets, and often blocks up the canal. It
will not suspend durably-coloured powders, and at last
evaporates, leaving little more than the colours of those
to which it had been united. Melted tallow, with a lit
tle mixture of oil, is often useful ; but it sometimes (tops
too soon, where it meets with animal fluids, and becomes,
by time, very brittle. Oil of turpentine, recommended
by Dr. Monro, is generally employed to fill the finer ves
sels. It suspends the colouring matter ;*and, when the
more volatile parts are evaporated, enough of the grosser
particles remain, to retain the powder, and keep the ves
sels sufficiently full. Aster this is injected, it is confined
by filling the larger vessels with a coarser injection, with
which it unites very accurately.
Anatomists have preferred for the colour of their infec
tions such pigments as most nearly imitate the natural
contents of the vessels ; the red for the arteries, and1 the
blue for the veins. The vegetable colours are apt to con
crete, and are destroyed by insects. The mineral are
therefore preferred. The red is generally vermilion, a
substance which in a small proportion gives a very consi
derable body of colour; and the green consists of distilled
verdigrise, which is brighter than the common sort, and
dissolves in oil ; the blue of verditer or fault; the yellow
of king's yellow ; the black of lamp-black ot" burnt ivory
are used. The properties required in the injecting mat
ter are fluidity ; and they must likewise grow stiff, but
tough and flexible when cold ; for, were they too hard,
the smaller vessels would be frequently broken. The fol
lowing, recommended by Dr. Nichols, seem to possess these
properties : Fine Injetlio*. Take hard white Spanish var
nish, and hard brown Spanish varnish, of each equal parts ;
turpentine varnish, and vermilion, of each a sufficient
quantity. Mix them. Coarse Injection. Take of yellow
resin two pounds ; of yellow wax one pound ; of turpen
tine varnish a sufficient quantity. These injections may
be coloured with vermilion or with verdigrise. What
ever colouring matter is used, it must be ground ex
tremely fine.
Dr. Monro recommends for the fine injection a pound
of oil of turpentine, gradually poured on the colouring
matter finely powdered. To procure the vermilion or
verdigrise very fine, it may be agitated with the oil ; and,
after standing at rest a little time, poured off; the coarser
parts will by that means be separated, as they will have
subsided. Dr. Monro's coarser injection consists of tallow
one pound, white wax five ounces, common oil three
ounces, melted over a lamp, adding Venice turpentine
two ounces. When this is dissolved, the whole must be
strained through a warm linen cloth.; and, if designed to
run far, some oil of turpentine must be added when it is
used. The fine injections, it is said, should be thrown in
as warm as the finger can well bear ; the coarser nearly at
the boiling point. In general, however, these directions
are erroneous ; for, by such heats, the colour will be
changed, and the coats of the vessels injured. It will be
safer to give them only so great a degree of heat as is suf
ficient to render them perfectly fluid.
Quicksilver is frequently, used for injections, and it is
excellently adapted tor this purpose, from its admitting
of the minutest division. Were it possible to render it
solid, and to impart to it any given colour, its advantages
would be very considerable. May it not be possible to
oxydate it within the vessels ' Its great fluidity is, how
ever, inconvenient, as the slightest puncture empties all
the vessels filled with it ; and its weight renders the pre
paration so heavy, that it is liable to strike against the
glass, and to rupture the distended vessels. In injecting
with quicksilver no impulse of a piston is necessary, for
P
its

54
I*N J E C T I O N.
its own weight is sufficient ; but the operator must recol gripes the syringe with one hand, and pushes the fucker
lect, that the momentum is in proportion to the perpen with the other, and consequently throws in the injection,
dicular height of the column, not its diameter. Quick- which ought to be done (lowly, and with no great force,
stiver is chiefly used in injecting the lacteals and lympha but proportioned to the length and bulk of the part to be
tics, the vessels of the parotid glands, of the testis, and of injected and strength of the vessels. - The quantity of this
the mamm ; sometimes the arteries and veins of the hand. fine injection to be thrown in is much to be learned by
In general, the younger the animal is, the injection use. " The only rule I could ever fix to myself in this
will go farther ; and the fame will happen when the fluids matter," fays Dr. Monro, (Essays, vol. i. ) " was to continue
have been exhausted by disease. In the first case, the pushing till I was sensible of a stop which would require
small vessels are larger; in the second, they are more a considerable force to pvercome. But this will not hold
empty. The less solid the part is, more vessels will be where all the branches of any vessel are not injected ; as
filled ; and, the more membranous, the blighter and for instance, when the vessels of the thorax only are to be
more beautiful the preparation will appear. The great injected ; for the aorta bears too great a proportion to the
object in injections, therefore, is, to empty the vessels, to branches sent from it, and therefore less fine injection is
relax the solids, and prevent the too rapid coagulation of requisite here. As soon as that stop is felt, the sucker of
the injected fluids. Water is, therefore, first injected, the syringe is to be drawn back, that the nearest large
till it returns colourless by the veins ; the water is pro vessels may be emptied." Then the syringe is taken off,
pelled by injecting air, and the air is afterwards squeezed emptied of the fine injection, and filled with the coarser,
out. But the water cannot be wholly separated, and the which is to be pushed into the vessels quickly and forci
particles of this fluid interposed between those of the in bly, having always regard to the strength and firmness of
jection occasion its breaking. It is therefore more com the vessels, bulk, &c. of the part. Continue to thrust the
mon to trust to maceration for some time in the water, sucker, till a full stop, or a sort of push backwards, is
and squeezing the vessels, so as to evacuate the fluids by felt, when you must beware of thrusting any more, other
wise some of the vessels will be bursted, and the whole,
the divided end.
When the syringe, injections, and subject, are all in or a considerable share, of the preparation you designed,,
readiness, one of the second sort of pipes is chosen, as near will be spoiled by the extravasation ; but rather immedi
to the diameter of the vessel by which the injection is to ately stop the pipe by the turn-cock, and take out the sy
be thrown as possible : for, if the pipe be too large, it is ringe to clean it, and allow sufficient time for the coarse
almost needless to fay it cannot be introduced. If the injection to coagulate fully, before any part is dissected.
pipe be much smaller than the vessel, it is scarcely possible Ruyfch, immediately after throwing in the injection, put
to tie them so firmly together, but, by the wrinkling of the the body into cold water, and stirred it continually for
coats of the vessel, some small passage will be left, by some time, to prevent the vermilion separating from the
which part of the injection will spring back on the injec tallow.
t_ \
A feetus may be injected by the umbilicus; a child or
tor in the time of the operation, and the nearest vessels re
main afterwards undistended by the loss of the quantity an adult, by the aorta ascendens from the left ventricle.
that oozes out. Having chosen a fit pipe, it is introduced Injection by the aorta sills only the arteries ; but by the
at the cut orifice of the vessel, or at an incision made in umbilicus of a feetus both arteries and veinsare injected.
Thus far of the sanguiserous system. The injection of
the side of it ; and then a waxed thread being brought
round the vessel, as near to its coats as possible, by the the lymphatic system is much more difficult, on account of
help of a needle or a flexible eyed probe, the surgeon's the extreme smallness of the vessels ; so that till very late
knot is made with the thread, and it is drawn as firmly ly it was considitred as impracticable. Methods indeed
as the thread can allow ; taking care that it shall be funk had been attempted for this purpose ; but, by reason of
into the circular notch of the pipe all round, otherwise it the improper form of the instruments, and the inferior
will very easily slide off, and the pipe will be brought out skill of anatomists in former times, we may justly look,
probably in the time of the operation, which ruins it. If upon this as one of the most modern improvements in
there have been large vessels cut, which communicate with anatomy.
The first thing to be considered, when the lymphatics,
the vessels you design to inject, or if there are any others
proceeding from the fame trunk, which you do not re are to be injected, is a proper method of discovering them j
solve to fill, let therri be all carefully now tied up, to save for this is by no means an easy matter, on account of
the injected liquor, and make the operation succeed bet their smallness and transparency. To find out these ves
sels, the subject must be viewed in a proper place, where
ter in the view you then have.
All this being done, both sorts of injections are to be the light is neither very strong nor very weak. Mr. Shel
warmed over a lamp, taking care to stir them constantly, don, who has written a treatise upon this subject, recom
lest the colouring-powder fall to the bottom- and burn. mends a winter forenoon from ten to two; it being-chiefThe oil of turpentine needs be made no warmer than will ly in the winter season that anatomical preparations ;ire
allow the finger to remain in it, if the subject has been made, and because at that time of the day the light is
previously well warmed in water; when the maceration more clear and steady. He fays also, from his own expe
has not been made, the oil ought to be scalding hot, that rience, that the light passing through the glass of a win
it may warm- all the parts which are designed to be in dow is better for this purpose than the open air, as the
jected. The coarse injection ought to be brought near to vessels are more distinctly seen. The injecting of the ves
boiling. In the mean time, having wrapt several folds sels is likewise rendered more difficult in the open air by
of linen- round the parts of the syringe which the opera the ease with which the humidity is evaporated from
tor is to gripe, and secured the linen with thread, the sy them. It will likewise be necessary to incline the part in
ringe is to be made very hot by sucking boiling water se various ways to the light, as some of the vessels are most
veral times up, and the pipe within the vessel is to be calily discoverable in one position and some in another.
warmed by applying a sponge dipped in boiling water The lacteal trunks under the peritoneal coati of the in
testines, and the lymphatics on the external s urface of the
to it.
Aster all- is ready, the syringe being cleared of the wa liver, &c. particularly require this method. i}e discom
ter, the injector fill* it with the finer injection ; and then, mends the use of magnifying glasses. " I am persuaded
introducing the pipe of the syringe into that in the ves (fays he) that those, who attempt to find them through
sel, he presses them together, and cither with one hand this medium, will not acquire that visus cruditut which is
holds this last pipe firm, with the other gripes the syringe, obtained to a surprising degree by those who have been
and with his breast pushes. the sucker; or, giving the pipe much experienced in injecting lymphatic vessels. A la
in the vessel to be held by an assistant, in any of the ways teral light is likewise preferable to an horizontal, or even
mentioned in the description, of these sorts of pipes, he to an oblique, sky-light..
Tho

I N J E
The subject mirst be, laid upon a table of sufficient
height, which might be contrived with a ledge fixed to
the table in such a manner asjo be water-proof; which
would be useful for preventing the quicksilver, which is
almost always necessary for injecting these vessels, from
being lost. The surface of the table should likewise be
hollowed, so that the mercury which falls may be collect
ed in the middle, where a hole with a stopper may be
made to take out occasionally the quicksilver which col
lects. Such a table would also be convenient for holding
water for the purpose of steeping membranous parts which
are frequently to be injected ; and which, from being ex
posed to the air, become dry; which also it it inconve
nient and hazardous to move into water during the time
of operation. Even a common table with a hole cut in
the middle may answer the purpose; the hole may be
round or square according to the fancy of the anatomist ;
but the table must be constructed of such materials as are
not liable to warp in warm water. Should the anatomist
not be provided with either of these tables, the parts
must be laid in a tray or earthen dish, that the quicksilver
may be saved.
The materials for injecting these vessels are only quick
silver, and the ceraceous or coarse injection of anatomists;
the former being always used in injecting t'f.e lymphatics
and lacteals, it being, almost impossible to fill them with
another fluid in the dead body. The ceraceous injection
is chiefly used for the thoracic duct; and in some parti
cular instances, where the lymphatic trunks have been,
found larger than the ordinary size, a coarse injection has
been made use of.
Injections of the lymphatics may be made even while
the aVimal is alive, and that without any great cruelty,
by feeding it with milk previous to its being strangled.
Of all the barbarous methods of opening the animal while
alive, the most useful seems to be that of Mr. Hunter, who
directs to perforate the small intestines, and throw in
starch- water with solutions of music, or indigo and starchwater. " In a word, (fays Mr. Sheldon,) any gelatinous
fluids, rendered opaque with such colours as will be ab
sorbed, are extremely useful for experiments of this kind ;
for much more may be seen by examining the vessels dis
tended with a coloured fluid from natural absorption, than
by anatomical injection practised in the dead body." Lieberkuhn first discovered the ampullulx by feeding chil
dren in whom the lacteal glands were obstructed previous
to their death with milk; by which means not only the
lacteal trunks became distended with chyle, but likewise
the ampullulx. Thus the absorbing mouths of the lac
teal vessels were discovered by Lieberkuhn ; and in a simi
lar manner Asellius discovered the lacteals themselves.
Thus also Eustachius discovered the thoracic duct in a
horse; and Mr. Hewson traced the lacteal vessels, lympha
tics, and thoracic duct, in birds, by making ligatures on
the root of the mesentery, and other parts, which had
been previously fed with barley. Mr. Hunter likewise
was enabled to observe the lacteals of a crocodile when
distended with chyle.
The coarse injection for the lymphatics is made of mut
ton-suet and yellow resin, in the proportion of two-thirds
of resin to one of suet. If required of a thicker consist
ence, we may add a small quantity of pure wax ; if of a
softer quality, we may augment the quantity of suet. Orpiment, or king's yellow, is generally made use of ; though
others are equally proper, provided they be fine enough.
The instruments necessary for injecting the lymphatic
vessels are the injecting tube and pipes, lancets, blowpipes, knives, scissars, torceps, needles, and thread. The
old injecting-tube has been found in a manner entirely
useless, the pipe being fixed in a glass tube two or three
feet long; which is one of the reasons why, before the
time of Hewson, so little of the lymphatic system could
be injected. Tubes of such a length are entirely unma
nageable by one person, and it is impossible to perform
the operation properly with two. To perform it in the

C T I O N.
55
best manner, the instrument should be held in the hand
like a pencil or pen. The instruments used by our au
thor, are tubes made either of glass or of brass ; which,
when filled with mercury, may be held in the hand like
a pen ; a glass tube, however, is preferable to the metal
lic one. It is somewhat in the shape of a trumpet ; six
inches and a half in length, an inch and a half broad
where broadest, and three-eighths of an inch where nar
rowest. A collar of steel half an inch broad and three
quarters of an inch long is cemented to this pipe, and a
smaller tube of the same metal is screwed upon the end of
the collar ; the whole terminating in a capillary tube
about an inch in length. This last is the most difficult
part of the whole work to execute ; it should be drilled
out of a solid piece of metal, and not made of a thin bit
of plate soldered, as these are apt to turn ragged in the
edges, and the solder is also liable to be destroyed by the
mercury. Those used by Mr. Sheldon were made by dril
ling a small hole lengthwise through a bit of well-tempered
wire. It is cleaned by means of a very small piece of
steel-wire capable of passing through the bore os the tube.
This ought to be annealed lest it mould break ; in which
cafe the broken bit could not easily be got out. Very
small tubes may be made of glass drawn out as fine as we
choose ; and, though very apt to break, they are easily re
paired. They ought to be very thin, that they may be
easily melted. Sometimes it has been found convenient
to At the collar with a steel stop-cock. The brass tube
represented by our author is abont nine inches and a half
in length, and half an inch wide where widest. The collar
is a full quarter of an inch broad, and three quarters of aa
inch long ; a iteel piece and capillary tube being screwed
to it as in the other. The lancets are to be exquisitely
sharp, in order to cut into the lymphatic vessels. The
latter are easily inflated by the small silver blow-pipes usu
ally put up in the dissecting-cases by the London mathe
matical instrument makers ; dissecting-knives, fine-pointed
scissars, accurately-made .dissecting-forceps, with straight
or crooked needles, are likewise substituted with advan
tage, as not being affected by the quicksilver.
We must next consider the proper subjects for injec
tion. Mr. Sheldon recommends, that they mould 'be as
free from fat as possible ; he has always found in the hu
man subject those who died universally dropsical, or of an
ascites or anasarca, to be the best, for the following rea
sons, viz. in such there is little or no animal oil, and but
a very small quantity os red blood; both of which, when
they occur in great abundance, very much impede the
discovery of the lymphatic vessels ; but, when the cellu
lar vessels are loaded with water, the absorbents are more
readily traced, and with less risk of wounding them in
dissection ; the preparations also, particularly the dried
ones, are more lasting. This circumstance is found to be
of most consequence in preparing the absorbent vessels of
the trunk and extremities of the human subject. Of all
the viscera in young subjects, only the liver and lungs
can be injected with success ; and these may be success
fully injected even in the foetus. It will be most proper
to begin the operation upon the subject immediately after
death, as lymph or chyJe will then be more readily found
in the vessels, than when we wait a longer time. Ia
preparing the lacteals, previously distended with milk ia
the living subject, it is proper to have the intestines and
mesentery plunged (with the ligature upon the root of
the latter) into rectified spirit of wine. This process will
coagulate the chyle ; and, the fluid being opaque, the
vestels will be beautifully seen when we iiu-an to prepare
the parts, by preserving them in props-spirit, as wet spe
cimens : "lathis way (fays Mr. Sheldon) I have made
in the dog one of the most natural preparations that cast
be seen of the lacteals injected from their orifices by the
natural absorption." We may also prepare the lacteals
by the method used by Mr. Hunter, already mentioned j
by which they will be very conspicuous, by the indigo
absorbed from the cavity of the intestines. By tying the
thoracic

INJECTION.
5G
thoracic dust near its insertion into the angle formed be cury as the latter descends ; but if it gets out, we must
tween the subclavian and jugular veins on the left fide, then tie the vessel. This, however, should always be
or by tying these veins on both sides, we may distend al avoided if possible ; because, if not very dexterously per
most all the absorbents of the animal. Thus we are ena formed, the operator will be apt to separate the tube from
bled to pursue these vessels in many parts where they have the vessel ; and on this account the puncture ought always
not yet been discovered, where they can scarcely be traced to be very small, no larger indeed than is necessary to al
by injection, and even in some parts where it is utterly low the pipe to get in with difficulty. As the injection
proceeds, the pressure upon the surface of the quicksilver
impossible for the injections to reach them.
Another method, sometimes successfully used by our must be carried on higher and higher in the course of the
author, was first practised by Malpighi. In this the part lymphatic, till we come near the gland or glands into
is to be steeped in water, and the liquid changed as long which the vessels terminate; otherwise we shall seldom get
as it appears tinged with blood ; suffering the parts after the cells of the glands, or the vessels emerging from the
wards to remain in the fame water till the putrefaction opposite fide of the glands, well injected. In injecting
begins. As soon as this begins to take place, the air the lymphatic vessels of the extremities, it will be useful
which is extricated will distend the lymphatics, so that to raise the part where the pipe is inserted higher th?n
they may be easily seen, and then injected with quicksil the other end of the limb, and to make the assistant press
ver. It is, however, remarkable, that this method will not with his hands along the (kin in the course of the vessels,
in general answer so well in the human species as in qua which will favour the progress of the injection. When
drupeds ; the air having never passed by putrefaction into the vessels are sufficiently rilled, which may be known by
the human lacteals in any of the subjects which Mr. Shel the swelling of them, and by the resistance the mercury
don tried, though it will take place in those of the horse meets with, the assistant passes a ligature about the vessel
or ass, and many other animals ; drawings of the lacteals and ties it above the puncture before the anatomist with
may likewise be made in this method to very great ad draws the injection-pipe.
The method of injecting the larger trunks or thoracic
vantage. In some parts of the human body also this me
thod may be employed to advantage ; as the liver, heart, duct with the coarse injection is exactly similar to that
&c. It may likewise be useful to make ligatures on the already described for the sanguiferous vessels. Mr. Shel
large trunks of the vessels previous to the maceration, don, however, recommends the use of some pipes of a par
that thus the air may be confined as soon as it is extri ticular construction invented by himself. The improve
cated from the coats by putrefaction. Our author adds, ment consists in shaping the ends of the pipes like a pen ;
that if ligatures were made upon the wrists and legs in taking care to make the edges and point blunt, to avoid
articulo mortis, or immediately after death, the lymph would cutting the vessel when we introduce them. Thus much
be stopped in the vessels, the latter would become dis larger tubes than thole commonly in use may be admit
tended, and might be injected with the greatest facility ted ; and there is no occasion to make any bulb or rising
by the common method after taking off the ligature. Mr. near the extremity of these small pipes to prevent the
Sheldon in such a case recommends the tourniquet. " I thread from slipping off ; for this will certainly hinder us
have reason (says he) to believe, that absorption goes on from inserting pipes of such diameter as might otherwise
as long as muscular irritability remains} which lalt conti be done.
The dissection being performed, the preparation is thea
nues a considerable time after the general life of the ani
mal is lost." On this, however, we cannot forbear to re to be preserved either in a wet or dry state, according to
mark, that making ligatures for such purposes upon a its nature. Preparations of the larger parts, as the. trunk
human cteature in articulo mortis, or even immediately af or extremities, mould be preserved dry ; and to dry them
ter death, savours so much of barbarity, that we cannot effectually, they should be exposed to a free current of
think it will be often practised. In some cases, even in air, but not to the rays of the fun ; and the vessels should
the dead subject, ligatures are useful ; as when we are be displayed in their natural situation. When fully dried,
searching for the lymphatics in the fingers and toes. In they ought then to be varnished over with transparent
these it is useful tp stroke up the parts with the finger, spirit or copal varnifli ; which will not only preserve them
by which means the small quantity of lymph remaining from insects, but render them more beautiful, and the
in the vessels will be forced upwards, and stopped by the vessels more conspicuous. They should then be inclosed
ligature ; after which the vessels may be easily injected in glass cases, where they are to be placed in a horizontal
position, and handled as little as possible.
with quicksilver, as already mentioned.
To inject the vessels, we must open one or more of
Some preparations are- the better for being dried and
them, directing tlie point of the lancet almost always to afterwards immersed in phials full of oil of turpentine ;
wards the trunk or trunks of the vessels, and taking care by which means the flessi will be rendered transparent,
not to carry the incision through the opposite side. If the vessels distinctly seen, and the vessels appear extremely
the vessels happen to lie under the peritoneum as tlie lac beautiful. The only disadvantage of this method is, that
teals, or under the pleura as the lymphatics of the lungs, the parts on which the vessels pals, do not at all preserve
we may cut into their cavity through these membranes. their natural bulk, by reason of their shrinking up ; and,
In injecting those of the extremities, however, and in as the wet preparations ace free from this inconvenience,
many other parts of the body, it is absolutely necessary to Mr. Sheldon does not hesitate at assigning them a decided
.<lissect the vessels we design to sill away from the fat and superiority over the dry ones. Sometimes it is necessary
reticular substance before we attempt to open them with to fix the preparations upon stiff paper or pasteboard, on
the lancet. The tube with the pipe fixed to it is previ- account of their weight after being injected with mer
-ously to be filled with mercury ( the anatomist then in cury. The paper 01 pasteboard on which they are fas
flates the vessel by means of the blow-pipe, takes the tube tened ought to be ol- various colours, according to the
from the assistant, and introduces the small tube into the nature of the preparation, in order to' form a proper
puncture. In this operation it will be found necessary ground for showing the lymphatic vessels. Such small
not to carry the tube farther into the vessel than is suffi preparations as are preserved in spirits, or oil of turpen
cient to give the mercury a free passage ; for, if we intro tine, may be kept in bottles well closed with stoppers :
duce it tarther, the passage of the mercury will be im and the larger in common preparation-glasses. Our au
peded by the pipe being pushed against the side of the thor describes a simple method of stopping the mouths of
vessel. Should not the fluid be able to effect a passage, it these preparation-glasses, by which means the stopper is
will then be necessary to press upon the surface, of it in rendered nearly as durable as the glass itself : In order
the tube with our fingers. If it descend freely, and with to execute it, let the anatomist take care to have the
out any of it passing between the fide of the vessel and upper surface of his bottles made plain, by desiring the
small pipe, we have only to nil up the tube with mer workmen at the glass-house to flatten them in the making
i
This

I N I
This they wilreasily do in forming the round ones, but
the flat bottles are attended with considerable difficulty.
The right way to make them, I believe, would be to blow
them in moulds of various sizes ; the workman should
likewise form the bottoms of the bottles perfectly flat,
that they may stand upright and steady. Bottles of this
form being provided for the larger preparations, we grind
the upper surface of them on a plain plate of lead, about
a quarter of an inch thick, and two feet in diameter,
first with fine emery and water, then with powdered rot
ten stone, or patty first wet with water and at last dry ;
ib that the surface may be reduced to an exact horizontal
plane, and of as sine a polish as plate-glass. This will
soon be done, as the manuvre requires but little dexte
rity ; and the anatomist thou Id be provided with a consi
derable number of these glasses prepared as above directed*
To the top of each bottle a piece of plate- glass, cut by a
diamond, is to be adapted so as completely to cover, but
not project over, the edge of the bottle. When these two
smooth surfaces are put upon each other, with a drop of
water between, the attraction of cohesion is so considera
ble, that it requires great force to separate them."
Many preparations of the lymphatics, and other parts
preserved in bottles, do not require any strings to sus
pend them ; particularly when fixed on pasteboard or pa
per : such as require suspension should be tied to strings
fixed to the preparation below, and to small holes drilled
in the substance os the glass at the bottom of the neck;
er to small bits of glass that may be fixed on the inside
pf the fame part. The preparation is thus suspended in
limpid proof malt-spirit, the bottle being almost complete
ly filled ; the upper and polished surface of the bottle,
and the plate of glass, are to be wiped clean and dry; a
drop of solution of gum arabic is to be put on the po
lished surface of the bottle, the top strongly and steadily
pressed upon it, so as to bring the two surfaces into as
close contact as possible; after which the bottle is to be
placed in a cool airy place to dry. A piece of wet oxbladder, freed from fat, and soaked in water till it becomes
mucilaginous, is then to be placed over the top, the aif
pressed out from between it and the glass ; after which it
must be tied with a packthread dipped in the solution of
gum arabic. The bladder, being cut o/T neatly under the
last turn of the thread, is then to be dried, the string
taken cautiously off, and the top and neck painted with
a composition of lamp-black mixed with japanners' gold
size: this soon dries, and leaves a fine smooth glossy sur
face, from which the dirt can at any time be as readily
wiped off as from a mirror. By this method large bot
tles are as easily and effectually secured as small ones;
and it is found to answer as well as the hermeticat sealing
of glasses, which in large vessels is altogether impracti
cable. If the bottoms have any inequalities which pre
vent them from standing steady, they may be easily made
perfectly flat by grinding them with" emery on the plate
above-mentioned. The tops, if well gummed, will even
remain perfectly fixed on the glasses without the bladder ;
though in the common upright ones it may be advisable
to put it on as a defence. Our author informs us, that,
since his making this discovery, lie has used glass sau
cers with flat tops gummed on. In these vessels the
preparations, by reason of their horizontal posture, ap
pear to great advantage. Thus he has exhibited very
early abortions in their membranes, and some other pre
parations that cannot be suspended or viewed conveni
ently in the perpendicular direction. Some very delicate
preparations, particularly those intended to be viewed
with the microscope, those of the ampullul lacte of
Lieberkuhn, and of the valves of the absorbents, may
be preserved either in spirits or dry -in tubes closed in the
manner just mentioned, and will appear to great advan
tage. Some of the dry ones may also be advantageously
placed in square oblong boxes, made of pieces of plate
or white glass neatly gummed together, with narrow flips
of white or coloured paper, aud the objects may be coaV01..X1, No. 73J.

r n i
57
veniently viewed in this manner. With respect to the
stopper-bottles, which are very convenient for holding
small preparations, our author advises the stoppers to be per
fectly well ground; that they may pass rather lower down
than the neck of the bottle, for the convenience of dril
ling two holes obliquely through the inferior edge of the
substance of the stopper, opposite to each other, for the
purpose of fixing threads to hold the subjtct ; for, if
the threads pals between the neck and stopper, a space
will be left; or, if the stopper be well ground, the neck
of the bottle will be broken in endeavouring to press it
down. On the other hand, K any space be left, the
thread, by its capillary attraction, will raise tlie spirits
from the bottle, and cause evaporation, which will like
wise take place from the chink between the stopper and
neck.
INJELLE'E, a province of Bengal, lying on the right
fide of the Hoogly, near its mouth.
INt'LUM, _/T in anatomy, the beginning of the oblongated marrow.
INIMAO'INABLE, adj. Incapable of being imagined:
Scott.
INIM'ICAL, adj. [from inimical, Lat. an enemy.] Like
an enemy. Cole.
INIMICI'TIAL, adj. Like an enemy. Cole.
INIMITABIL'ITY, / [from inimitable.} Incapacity
to be imitated.Truths must have an eternal existence
in some understanding ; or rather they are the fame with
that understanding itself, considered as variously repre
sentative, according to the various modes of ihmitabiiity
or participation. Norris.
INIM'ITABLE,a<#. [Fr. from inimitabilil, Lat.] Above
imitation; not to be copied.Virgil copied the ancient
sculptors, in that inimitable description of military fury irt
the temple of Janns. Addison.
The portal ssione inimitable on earth
By rnodel or by stiading pencil drawn.
Milton.
INIM'ITABLENESS, /. The state of being above
imitation.
INIMITABLY, adj. In a manner not to be imitated j
to a degree of excellence above imitation. A man could
not have been always blind who thus inimitably copiet
nature. Pope.Charms such as thine, inimitably great.
Broom.
Thus terribly adorn'd the figures shine,
Inimitably wrought with (kill divine.
Pope.
I'NING, a town of Bavaria, in the principality of Aichftatt: four miles east of Aichstatt.
I'NIO, a small island in the Baltic, near the coast of
Finland, with a town. Lat. 60. 36. N. Ion. 21. 14.. E.
To INJOI'N, v. a. [enjoindre, Fr. injungo, Lat.] To com
mand ; to enforce by authority. See Enjoin.Laws do
not only teach what is good, but they injotn it ; they have
in them a certain constraining force. Hooker.This gar
den tend, our pleasant talk injoin'd. Milton.In Shake
speare, to join. Net used :
The Ottomites,
Steering with due course towards the isle of Rhodes,
Have there injoin'd them with a fleet.
Shakespeare.
INJOIN'ING,/: The act of enforcing by authority.
INIQUITOUS, adj. linique, Fr. from iniquity.} Un
just ; wicked.
INIQ'UITY,/. [iniquitas, Lat. iniquite', Fr.] Injustice;
unrighteousness.There is greater or less probability of
an happy issue to a tedious war, according to the righ
teousness or iniquity of the cause for which it was com
menced. Smaljidge.Wickeduese ; crime. Want of the
knowledge of God is the cause of all iniquity amongst
men. Hooker.
Till God at last.
Wearied with their iniquities, withdraw
His presence from among them.
Milton*
Q
JNIQ'UOUS,

58
I N I
INIQ'UOUS, adj. [iniquus, Lat.] Unjust.Whatsoever
is done through any unequal affection is iniquous. Skaftefbury.
INIR'CHIA, or Caouela, the name of Oronoco Ri
ver at its source in the mountains, westward, between
New Granada and Peru, not far from the South Sea.
IN'ISBEO, an island near the north-weft coast of Ire
land. Lat. 55. lit N. Ion. 8. 3. W.
IN'ISBEG, an island near the west coast of Ireland.
Lat. 52. 7. N. Ion. 10. 22. W.
INISBOF'FIN, an island near the west coast of Ireland.
Lat,. 55. 10. N. Ion. 8. 2. W.
INISBOF'FIN, an island near the west coast of Ireland.
Lat. 53. 35. N. Ion. 10. 9. W.
INISCALTRA, an. island of Ireland, in the river
Shannon : two miles south of Mount Shannon.
INISCAT'TERY, an island of. Ireland, about seven
miles from the mouth of the Shannon. Lat. 52. 35. N.
Ion. 9. 25. W.
...
INISDRIS'RA, an island near the south-west coast of
Ireland, in Roaring-water Bay. . Lat. 51. 27. N. Ion. 9.
23. W.
IN'ISDUF, an island near the north coast of Ireland.
Lat.55.11.N- Ion. 8.2. W.
IN'ISFREE, an island near the west coast of Ireland,
two miles south-east of Arranmore. Lat. 54.. 57. N.
IN'ISFREE BAY, a bay on the west coast of Ireland.
Lat. 55. 2. N.
INISGLO'RA ISLAND, an island near the west coast
f Ireland. .Lat. 54. 13. N. Ion. 9. 57. W.
INISGOU'LA ISLAND, an island near the west coast
ef Ireland, in Clew Bay. Lat. 53. 53. N. Ion. 9. 30. W.
I'NISH,.a small island near the west coast of Scotland.
Lat. 56. 20. N. Ion. 5. 39. W.
INISHAE' ISLAND, an island near the west coast of
Ireland. Lat. 53. 29. N. Ion. 8. 7. W.
INsSHA'RN ISLAND, an island near the west coast
of Ireland. Lat. 53. 37. N. Ion. 9. 46. W.
INISHE'GIL ISLAND, an island near the west coast
of Ireland, between the island of Achil and the continent.
Lat. 54. N.
INISHER'KAN ISLAND, an island near the south
coast of Ireland, on the west side of Baltimore harbour,
lix miles in circumference. Lat. 51. 24. N. Ion. 9. 19. W.
INISHMUR'RY ISLAND, an island in the river Shan
non : sixteen miles west of Limeric.
INISHOW'EN HEAD, a cape on the north coast of
Ireland. Lat. 55. 15. N. Ion. 6.48. W.
INISHRU'IN ISLAND, a small island near the west
^oast of Ireland. Lat. 53. 36. N. Ion. 9. 59. W.
INISHU'GH ISLAND, an island near the west coast
f Ireland, in Clew Bay. Lat. 53. 52. N. Ion. 9. 30. W.
INISKE'A (North), an island near the west coast of
Ireland. Lat. 54. 9. N. Ion. 10. W.
INISKE'A (South.), an island near the west coast of
Ireland : one mile south-west of North Iniskea.
INISKEE'L- ISLAND, an island near the west coast of
Ireland, at the mouth of the Guibarra River. Lat. 54.
51. N. Ion. 8. 20. W.
INISKEE'RAH, an island near the west coast of Ire
land. Lat. 54. 13. N. Ion. 9. 56. W.
JNISKER'RY, an island near the west coast of Ire
land, north of DunmoreBay. Lat 52.47.N. Ion. 9.27. W.
INISLI'RE, an island near the west coast of Ireland, in
Clew Bay. Lat. 53. 50. N. Ion. 9.30. W.
INISMA'IN, one of the South Arran islands, near the
weft coast of Ireland, at the entrance of Galway Bay.
Lat. 53. 3. N. Ion. 9. 36. W.
INISMAKEE'RA, an island near the west coast of Ire
land. Lat. 54. 57. N. Ion. 9.23. W.
INISMAN'AN, an island near the north-west coast of
Ireland. Lat. 55.6. N. Ion. 9. is. W.
INISMUR'RY, an island near the west coast of Ireland.
Lat. 54. 26. N. Ion. t. 33. W.
INISHARK' ISLAND, an island near the west coast
of Ireland. Lat. 53. 34. N. Ion. 10. 14. W.

I N J
INISTE'GELL, an island near the west coast of Ire
land. Lat. 53. 38. N. Ion. 9.49. W.
INISTIO'GHE, a town of Ireland, in the county of
Kilkenny, which formerly sent two members to the Irish,
parliament: ten miles south of Gowran, and thirteen
south-west of Kilkenny.
INISTUIS'CAR, an island near the west coast of Ire
land. Lat. 52.8. N. Ion. 10.26. W.
INISTU'RE, an island near the west coast of Ireland.
Lat. 53. 41. N. Ion. 10. W.
IN'ISWEN, the ancient inhabitants of Britain. P/iilips.
INI'TIAL, adj. [Fr. from initialis of initium, Lat. ]
Placed at the beginning.In the editions, which had no
more than the initial letters of names, he was made by
Keys to hurt the inoffensive. Pope.Incipient ; not com
plete.Moderate labour of the body conduces to the pre
servation of health, and cures many initial diseases ; but
the toil of the mind destroys health, and generates mala
dies. Harvey.
INI'TIAL,/ A letter at the beginning of a word.
INITIA'LIA,/ in' Roman antiquity, the mysteries of
the goddess Ceres.
INITIAMENT,/ [from initiamenta, Lat. the elements
of anv science.] A first principle in any art or science.
To INITIATE, v. a. [initier, Fr. initio, Lat.} To enter ;
to instruct in the rudiments of an art ; to place in a new
state ; to put into a new society.Providence would only
initiate mankind into the useful knowledge of her trea
sures, leaving the rest to employ our industry. More against
Atheism.To initiate his pupil in any part of learning, an.
ordinary skill in the governor is enough. Locke.
To INI'TIATE, v.n. To do the first part} to perform,
the first rite :
The king himself initiates to the pow'r,
Scatters with quiv'ring hand the sacred flour,
And the stream sprinkles.
Pope,
INI'TIATE, adj. Unpractised:
My strange and self-abuse
Is the initiate fear, that wants hard use:
We're yet but young.
Skatefpcare.
INITIATING,/. The act of instructing in the rudi
ments of any science ; of bringing into a new society.
INITIATION, / The reception, admission, or en
trance, of a new comer into any art or state.The ground
of initiating or entering men into Christian life, is more
summarily comprised in the form of baptism, the cere
mony of this imitation instituted by Christ. Hammond.
INJU'CUND, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and jvaindus, pleasant.] Unpleasant. Scott.
INJUCUN'DITY,/ [in and jucundity.'] Unpleasantness.
INJU'DICABLE, adj. {in and judico, Lat. j Not cog
nizable by a judge.
INJUDI'CIAL, adj. [in and judicial.'] Not according
to form of law.
INJUDICIOUS, adj. [in and judicious. ] Void of judg
ment ; without judgment. Used both of persons and
things.A philosopher would either think me in jest, or
very injudicious, if I took the earth for a body regular in
itself, if compared with the rest of the universe. Burnet.
INJUDl'CIOUSLY, adj. With ill judgment ; not wise
ly.Scaliger injudiciously condemns this description. Brcome.
INJUDI'CIOUSNESS,/ The want of judgment; the
want of discernment.
IN'IUM,/ in anatomy, the inilum ; the beginning of
the oblongated marrow. Scott.
INJUNCTION, / [from injoin ; injunQus, injun3icx
Lat.] Command ; order j precept.The institution of
God's law is described as being established by solemn in
junction. Hooker.
For still they knew ; and ought t' have still remember'd
The high injunction, not to taste that fruit,
Whoever tempted.
MUton.
Injunction, in law, a kind of prohibition granted
by courts of equity in divers cases. It is generally
grounded

T N J
I N J
69
grounded upon an interlocutory order or decree out of
If an attorney proceeds at law, after he is served with
the court of chancery or exchequer on the equity fide, to an injunction to stay proceedings, on affidavit made there
stay proceedings in courts at lawj and sometimes it is of, interrogatories are to be exhibited against him, to
issued to the spiritual courts. Wtfi Synth. fe3. 15. It is which he must answer on oath ; and, if it appears that he
likewise sometimes used to give pollelsion to a plaintiff, was duly served with the injunction, and hath proceeded
. for want of the defendant's appearance; and may be afterwards contrary thereto, the court of chancery will
granted by the chancery or exchequer to quiet possession commit the attorney to the Fleet for the contempt. Lill.
of lands. An injunction is usually granted for the pur Abr. 64. But if an injunction be granted by the court of
pose of preserving property in dispute pending a suit ; as chancery in a criminal matter, the' court of K. B. may
to restrain the defendant from proceeding at the common break it, and protect any that proceed in contempt of it.
law against the plaintiff, or from committing waste, or Mod. Cas. 16. But a court of law will take such notice of
doing any injurious act. Mitsord's Trtatise on Chancery an injunction, that the defendant shall have no advantage
against the plaintiff for not proceeding within the time
Pleadings.
A court of equity will prevent the assertion of a doubt allowed by the rules of the court, if the delay was occa
ful right in a manner productive of irreparable injury. sioned by the defendants obtaining an injunction, a Burr.
Therefore, where the tenants of a manor, claiming a right 660.
If a cause at law be at issue, the injunction may give
of estovers, cut down a quantity of growing timber
of great value, their title being doubtful, the court enter leave to go to trial, and stay execution, Sec. The writ of
tained a bill at the suit of the lord of the manor to restrain injunction is directed to the party proceeding, "and to all
this assertion of it; and, indeed, the commission of waste and singular their counselors, attorneys, and solicitors
of every kind, as the cutting of timber, pulling down of whosoever;" and concludes, injoining, " We command
houses, ploughing of ancient pasture, working of mines, that you, and each of you, desist from all further prose
and the like, is a very frequent ground for the exercise cution whatever at common law, for or concerning any
of the jurisdiction of courts of equity, by restraining the matters in the complaint contained, under pain," Sec.
To IN'JURE, v. a. [injurier, Fr. injuria, Lat.] To hurt
waste till the rights of the parties are determined. The
courts of equity seem to have proceeded upon a similar unjustly ; to mischief undeservedly ; to wrong.They in
principle in the very common cafes of persons claiming jure by chance in a crowd, -and without a design ; then
copy-right of printed books, and of patentees of alleged hate always whom they have once injured. Temple.
inventions ; in restraining the publication of the book at Forgiveness to the injur'd doth belong;
the suit of the owner of the copy, and the use of the sup But they ne'er pardon who commit the wrong. Dryden.
posed invention at the suit of the patentees. But in both
these cases the bill usually seeks an account, in one of To annoy ; to affect with any inconvenience :
the books printed, and the other of the profits arisen from Lest heat should injure us, his timely care
Milton.
the use of the invention; and, in all the cases alluded to, Hath unbefought provided.
it is frequently, if not constantly, made a part of the
IN'JURER, / He that hurts another unjustly; one
prayer of the bill, that the right if disputed, and capable who wrongs another.The upright judge will countc-.
of trial in a court of common law, may be there tried nance right, and discountenance wrong, whoever be the
and determined under the direction of the court of equi injurer or the sufferer. Alterbury.
ty ; the final object of the bill being a perpetual injunction
IN'JURING,/. The act of doing wrong to.
to restrain the infringement of the right claimed by the
INJU'RIOUS, adj. [from injury ; tnjurius, Lat. injurieux,
plaintiff. Mitsord's Treatise.
Fr.] Unjust ; invasive of another's rights:
In many cafes, the courts of ordinary jurisdiction admit,
at least for a certain time, of repeated attempts to litigate Injurious strength would rapine still excuse,
Dryden.
the fame question. To put an end to the oppression oc By off'ring terms the weaker must refuse.
casioned by the abuse of this privilege, the courts of Guilty of wrong or injury :
equity have assumed a jurisdiction. Thus, actions of Yet beauty, though injurious, hath strange power,
ejectment having become the usual mode of trying titles After offence returning, to regain
at the common law, and judgment in those actions not Love once possest.
Milton.
being in any degree conclusive, the courts of equity have
interfered ; and, after repeated trials, and satisfactory de Mischievous; unjustly hurtful.Our repentance is not
terminations of questions, have granted perpetual injunc real, because we have not done what we can to undo our.
tions to restrain further litigation; and have thus, in fault, or at least to hinder the injurious consequences of it
some degree, imposed that restraint in personal, which is from proceeding. Tillotson.Detractory ; contumelious ;
the policy of the common law in real, actions. Bath (E) . reproachful ; wrongful.If injurious appellations were of
y.Skerwin. Leighton v. Leighton. Bro. P.C. 1 P. Wms. 671. any advantage to a cause, what appellations would those
deserve who endeavour to sow the seeds of sedition ? Swift
See the article Ejectment, vol. vi.
INJURIOUSLY, adv. Wrongfully; hurtfully ; with
When a bill in chancery is filed in the office of the fix
clerks, if an injunction be prayed therein, it may be had injustice ; with contumely.Nor ought he to neglect the
at various stages of the cause, according to the circum vindication of his character, when it is injuriously attacked.
stances of the cafe. If the bill be to stay execution upon Pope and Gay.
INJU'RIOUSNESS, / Quality of being injurious.
an oppressive judgment, and the defendant does not put
in h)3 answer -within the stated time allowed by the rules Some miscarriages might escape, rather through sudden
of the court, an injunction will issue of course ; and, when necessities of state, than any propensity either to injuriousthe answer comes in, the injunction can only be conti ness or oppreflion. King Charles.
IN'JURY,y; [injuria, Lat. injure, Fr. J Hurt without
nued upon a sufficient ground appearing from the answer
itself. But if an injunction be wanted to stay waste, or justice.The places were acquired by just title of vic
other injuries of an equally urgent nature, then upon the tory ; and therefore in keeping of them no injury was of
filing of the bill, and a proper cafe supported by affidavits, fered. Hayward.
the court will grant an injunction immediately, to con Riot ascends above their loftiest tow'rs,
tinue till the defendant has put in his answer, and till the And injury and outrage.
Milton.
court shall.make some further order concerning it: and
when the answer comes in, whether it shall then be dis Mischief ; detriment.Many times we do injury to a cause
solved, or continued till the hearing of the cause, i* de by dwelling upon trifling arguments. iVatts's Logic.An
termined by the court upon argument, drawn from con noyance.Great injuries mice and rats do in the fields.
sidering the answer and affidavits together. 3 Comm. 443. Mortimer.Contumelious language ; reproachful appella
tion.

INK
(50
tion. A French mode ofspeech, not now in use.Calling Off
the respects fit to be continued between great kings, he
-fell to bitter invectives against the French king; and
spake all the injuries he could devise of Charles. Bacon.
To IN'JURY, v. a. [formerly used in poetry for] To
injure :
Sure I should injury my own content,
Or wrong thy love to stand on compliment. W. Browne.
INJU'ST, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and jujhs,
just.l Unjust.
INJUSTICE,/ [Fr. from injujlaia, Lat.] Iniquity 5
wrong.Cunning mem can be guilty of a thousand in
justices without being discovered, or at least without being
puntihed. Swi/i.
INJUST'LY, adv. Unjustly.
INK, /. A liquor used in writing, generally black, and
composed of an infusion of galls, copperas, and gum arabic j'but occasionally of other colours. An oily compo
sition used in printing, of which there are two kinds,
differing chiefly in consistence ; the thickest of which is
used for letter-press printing, the other for copper-plates.
A composition used for secret writing, called sympathetic
ink.
Of WRITING-INKS.
The properties required in-good writing-ink are, i. To.
flow freely from the pen, and sink a little into the paper,
that the writing be not easily discharged, z. A very deep
black colour, which should be as deep at first as at any
time afterwards. 3. Durability, so that the writing may
not be subject to decay by age. 4. Ink should be desti
tute of any corrosive quality, that it may not destroy the
paper, or go through it in such a manner as to render
the writing illegible. No kind of ink, however, has yet
appeared which is possessed of all these qualities. The
ink used by the ancients was possessed of the second,
third, and fourth, qualities above-mentioned, but wanted
the first. Dr. Lewis discovered its composition from
some passages in ancient authors. " Pliny and Vitruvius
(fays he) expressly mention the preparation of soot, or
what we now call lamp-black, and the composition of writ
ing-ink from lamp-black and guin. Dioscorides is more
particular, setting down the proportions of the two in
gredients, viz. three ounces of the foot to one of the
gum. It seems the mixture was formed into cakes or
rolls ; which, being dried in the fun, were occasionally
tempered with water, as the cakes of Indian ink are among
US lor painting."
The formation or composition of inks is a chemical
process ; accordingly the mode of making common writ
ing-ink is given in the article Chemistry, vol. iv. p. 300.
Mr. Delaval, in his Treatise on Colours, p. 37. acquaints
Us, that, with an infusion of galls and iron-filings, he had
not only made an exceedingly black and durable ink, but
by its means, without the addition of any acid, dyed silk
and woollen cloth of a good and lasting black. This kind
of ink, however, though the colour is far superior to that
of any other, has the inconvenience of being very easily
discharged, either by the smallest quantity of any acid,
or even by simple water ; because it does not penetrate
the paper in such a manner as is necestary to preserve it
from the instantaneous action of the acid or of the wa
ter. During the action of the infusion of galls upon
the iron in making this kind of ink, a very considera
ble effervescence takes place, and a quantity of air is
discharged, the nature of which has not yet been exa
mined.
The materials usually employed for the making of ink
are, common green vitriol, or copperas, and galls ; but
plmost all of them are deficient in durability, which is a
property of such importance, that Dr. Lewis thought
the subject of ink-making not unworthy of his attention.
From experiments made by that author, he infers, that
the decay of inks is chiefly owing to a deficiency of galls ;

INK
that the galls are the most perishable ingredient, the
quantity of these, which gives the greatest blackness at
first (which is about equal parts with the vitriol), being
insufficient to maintain the colour ; that, for a durable
ink, the quantity of galls cannot be much less than
three times that of the vitriol ; that it cannot be much
greater without lessening the blackness of the ink ; that,
by diminishing the quantity of water, the ink is rendered
blacker and more durable; that distilled water, rain-wa
ter, and hard spring-water, have the same effects ; that
white wine produces a deeper bbek colour than water ;
that the colour produced by vinegar is deeper than that
by wine; that proof-spirit extracts only a reddish-brown
tinge ; that the last-mentioned tincture sinks into, and
spreads upon, the paper ; and hence the impropriety of ad
ding spirit of wine to ink, as is frequently directed, to
prevent mouldinefs or freezing ; that other astringents, as
oak-bark, bistort, floe-bark, Sec. are not so effectual as
galls, nor give so good a black, the colour produced by
most of these, excepting oak-bark, being greenish ; that
the juice of sloes does not produce a black colour with
martial vitriol ; but that, nevertheless, the writing made
with it becomes black, and is found to !>* more durable
than common ink ; that inks made with saturated solu
tions of iron, in nitrous, marine, or acetous, acids, in tar
tar or in lemon juice, were much inferior to the ink
made with martial vitriol ; that the colour of ink is de
praved by adding quicklime, which is done with an in
tention of destroying any superabundant acid which may
be supposed to be the cause of tbe loss of the colour of
ink ; that the best method of preventing the effects of this
superabundant acid is probably by adding pieces of iron
to engage it ; and tlat this conjecture is confirmed by an
instance tbt author had heard, of the great durability of
the colour of an ink in which pieces of iron had been
long immersed ; and lastly, that a decoction of logwood,
used instead os water, sensibly improves both the beauty
and deepness of the black, without disposing it to fade.
The same author observes, that the addition of gum arabic
is not only useful, by keeping the colouring matter suspended in the fluid, but also by preventing the ink from
spreading, by which means a greater quantity of it is
collected on each stroke of the pen. Sugar, which is
sometimes added to ink, is found to be much less effectual
than gums, and to have the inconvenience of preventingthe drying of the ink. The colour of ink is found to be
greatly injured by keeping the ink in vessels made os'
copper or of lead, and probably of any other metal, ex
cepting iron, which the vitriolic acid can dissolve.
The foregoing experiments point out, for the best pro
portions of the ingredients for ink, One part of green
vitriol, one part of powdered logwood, and three parts of
powdered galls. The best menstruum appears to be vine
gar or white wine, though for common use water is suf
ficient. If the ink be required to be of a full colour, a
quart, or at most three pints, of liquor, may be allowedto three ounces of galls, and to one ounce of each of the
other two ingredients. Half an ounce of gum may be
added to each pint of the liquor. The ingredients may
be all put together at once in a convenient vessel, and well
shaken four or five times each day. In ten or twelve days
the ink will be fit for use, though it will improve by re- '
maining longer on the ingredients. Or it may be made
more expeditiously, by adding the gum and vitriol to a
decoction of galls and logwood in the menstruum. To>
the ink, after it has been separated from the leculencics,
some coarle powder of galls, from which the fine dust has
been sifted, together with one or two pieces of iron, may
be added, by which its durability will be secured.
In some attempts made by the doctor to endow writ
ing-ink with the great durability of that of the ancients,
as well as the properties which it has at present, he first
thought of using animal glues, and then of oily matters.
" I mixed both lamp-black- (fays he) and ivory-black
with, solution of gum arable, made of such consistence as
1
just

(3 1
I N K.
jnft to flow sufficiently from the pen. The liquors wrote only so far as it may give occasion to fraud, for none of
of a fine black colour; bur, when dry, part of the colour these inks are in danger of being otherwise discharged
could be rubbed off, especially in moist weather, and a than by design. The vitriolic inks themselves, and those
pencil dipped in wator washed it away entirely. I tried of printed books and copper-plates, are all disehargeable ;
solutions of the animal-glues with the fame event. Isin and it is well known that printed paper has been so com
glass or fish-glue being the most difficultly dissoluble of pletely bleached by a (patent) chemical process, that
these kinds of bodies, I made a decoction of it in water, such paper has beep used for printing fresh works!
of such strength that the liquor concreted into a jelly be
"But a further improvement may yet be made, namely,
fore it wasqnite cold ; with this jelly, kept fluid by suf that of uniting the ancient and modern inks together ;
ficient heat, I mixed some ivory-black; characters drawn or using the common vitriolic ink instead of water, for
with this mixture on paper bore rubbing much better tempering the ancient mixture of gum and lamp-black.
than the ethers, but were discharged without much diffi By this method it should seem that the writings would
have all the durability of those of former times, with all
culty by a wet pencil.
" It was now suspected that the colour could not be the advantage that results from the vitriolic ink fixing
sufficiently fixed on paper without an oily cement. As itself in the paper. Even where the common vitriolic
cils themselves are made mil'cible with watery fluids by mixture is depended on for the ink, it may in many casci
the intervention of gum, I mixed some of the (bfter pain be improved by a small addition of the ancient composi
ters' varnish, after-mentioned, w ith about half its weight tion, or of the common Indian-ink, which answers the
of a thick mucilage of gum arabic, working them well fame purpose; when the vitriolic ink is dilute, and flows
together in a mortar till they united into a Imooth uni so pale from the pen,, that the fine strokes, on first writ
form mass ; this was beaten with lamp-black, and some ing, are scarcely visible, the addition of a little Indian-ink
water added by little and little, the rubbing being conti is the readiest means of giving it the due blackness. By
nued till the mixture was dilated to a due consistence for this admixture it may be presumed also that the vitriolic
writing. It wrote freely, and of a full brownish-black ink will be made more durable, the Indian-ink in some
colour; the characters could not be discharged by rub- measure covering it, and defending it from the action of
ting, but water washed them out, though not near so the air. In all cases, wJiere Indian-ink or other similar
readily as any of the foregoing. Instead of the painters' compositions are employed, cotton should be used in the
-varnish or boijed oil, I mixed raw linseed-oil in the same ink-stand, as already mentioned, to prevent the fettling
'manner with mucilage and lamp-black; and, on diluting of the black powder."
the mixture with water, obtained an ink not greatly dif
Since the invention of printing, much less attention
ferent from the other. Though these oily mixtures an than formerly has been paid to the making of ink, so that
swered btter than those with simple gums or glues, it now the art teems to be in a great measure lost. Thi*
was apprehended that their being dil'chargcable by water will appear from a comparison of some ancient manuscript*
would render them unfit for the purposes intended. The with the writings of modern times. It being of the ut
only way of obviating this imperfection appeared to be, most importance, however, that public records, wills, and
lay using a paper which should admit the black liquid to other valuable papers, which cannot admit of being
sink a little into its substance. Accordingly I took some printed, should be written with ink os a durable quality,
of the more sinking kinds of paper, and common paper this inattention seems to have been very culpable, and a
made damp as for printing ; and had the satisfaction to restoration of the method of making writing-ink a very
find, that neither the oily nor the simple gummy mix valuable acquisition. "The necessity (says Mr. Astle) of
tures spread upon them so much as might have been ex paying greater attention to this matter may readily be
pected, and that the characters were as fixed as could be seen, by comparing the rolls and records that have been,
desired, for they could not be washed out without rub written from the 15th century to the end of the 17th,
bing off part of the substance of the paper itself.
with the writings we have remaining of various dates
" All these inks must be now and then stirred or shaken from the 5th to the izth centuries. Notwithstanding the
chtring the time of use, to mix up the black powder, superior antiquity of the latter, they are in. excellent pre
which settles by degrees to the bottom; those with oil servation ; but we frequently find the former, though of
must be well shaken also, though not used, once a-day, or more modern date, so much defaced that they are scarcely
at least once in three or sour days, to keep the oil united legible." Origin of Alphabetical Writing.
with the water and gum ; for, if once the oil separates,
This author agrees with Dr. Lewis in the opinion that
which it is apt to do by standing at rest for some days, it the ancient inks were composed of soot or ivory-black,
can no longer be mixed with the thin fluid by any agita instead of the galls, copperas, and gums, which form the
tion. But, though this imperfect union of the ingredi composition of ours. Besides their black inks, however,
ents renders thele inks lei's fit for general use than those the ancients used various other colours, as red, gold and
commonly employed, I apprehend there are many occa silver, purple, &c. Green ink was frequently used in.
sions in which these kinds of inconveniences will not be Latin manuscripts, especially in the latter ages ; and it
thought to counterbalance the advantage of having writ was frequently employed in signatures by the guardian*
ings which we may be assured will be as lasting as the of the Greek emperors till their wards were of age. Blue
paper they are written upon. And indeed the inconve or yellow injc was seldom used except in manuscripts }
nience may be in a great measure obviated by using cot but (lays Mr. Astle) -"the yellow has not been much in
ton in the ink-stand, which, imbibing the fluid, prevents use, as far as we can learn, these 600 years." Some kind*
the separation of the black powder diffused through it.
of characters, particularly the metallic, were burnished.
"All the inks however, made on the principle we are Wax was used by the Latins and Greeks as a varnish, but
now speaking of, can be discharged by washing, unless the especially by the former, arid particularly in the 9th cen
paper admits them to fink into its substance. The anci tury. It continued a long time in vogue.
ents were not insensible of this imperfection ; and some
A treatise upon inks was published by Peter Canipatimes endeavoured to obviate it, according to Pliny, by rius professor of medicine at Venice; of which an edition
vting vinegar, instead of water, for tempering the mixture was printed at London in 1660. It is divided into fix
of lamp-black and gum. I tried vinegar, and found it parts. The first treats of inks made from pyrites, stones,
to be of some advantage, not as giving any improvement and metals ; the second of such as are nude from metals
to the cement, but by promoting the finking of the mat and calces; -the third from soots and vitriols; the fourth
ter into the paper. AS this washing-out of the ink may of the different kinds of inks used by the lihrarii or
be prevented by using a kind of paper easy enough to be book-writers, by printers, and . engravers ; likewise of
procured, it is scarcely to be considered as an imperfection ; staining or writing upon marble, stucco, or scaliolia, and
and indeed, on other kinds of paper, it is an imperfection. o encaustic modes o writing ; also of liquids for paint
Vol. XI. No. 73+.

I N K.
61
ing or colouring leather and linen or woollen cloth ; re very black. None of the chemical solvents above-merrV
storing inks that had been decayed by time; together with tioned seemed to produce any effect upon it. Most of
many methods of effacing writing, restoring decayed pa them seemed rather to make the letters blacker, probably
per, and different modes of'secret writing. The fifth by cleaning the surface ; and the acids, after having been
treats of writing-inks made in different countries from rubbed strongly upon the letters, did not strike any deeper
gums, woods, the juices of plants, &c. as well as of dif tinge with the phlogisticated alkali. Nothing could ob
ferent kinds of vamiflies. The sixth treats of the differ literate these but what took off part of the vellum; when
ent methods of extracting vitriol, and the chemical uses small rolls of a dirty matter where to be perceived. "It
is therefore unquestionable (fays the doctor) that no iron
of hi
Weckcrus dt Sccretis, a treatise printed at Basil in 1612, was used in this ink ; and, from its resistance to the che
contains a number of curious particulars concerning ink. mical solvents, as well as a certain clotted appearance in
He gives also receipts for making gold and silver inkr., the letters when examined closely, and in some places a
composed both with these metals and without them ; di flight degree of gloss, I have little doubt that they were
rections for making inks for secret writing, and for de formed of a sooty or carbonaceous powder and oil, proba
facing them ; though in this lall part there are many' par bly something like our present printers' ink ; and am not
ticulars bordering too much on the marvellous.
without suspicion that they were actually printed." On
In the year 1787, Dr. Blagden gave some account of a examining this manuscript more fully, our author was
method of restoring decayed inks so as to render them convinced^ that it was really a part of a very ancient
legible. His experiments originated from a conversation printed book.
with Mr. Astle, already quoted, on the question whether
In considering the methods of restoring the legibility
the inks made eight or ten centuries ago, and which are of decayed writings, our author observes, that perhaps
found to have preserved their colour very well, were made one of the best may be to join phlogisticated alkali with
of the same materials now employed or not? In order to the calx of iron which remains ; because the precipitate
decide the question, Mr. Astle furnished the doctor .with formed by these two substances greatly exceeds that of
several manuscripts on parchment and vellum from the the iron alone. On this subject Dr. Blagden disagrees
9th to the 15th centuries inclusively. Some of these were with Mr. Bergmann ; but,, to- bring the matter to a test,
still very black ; others of different (hades, from a deep the following experiments were made.
yellowish brown to a very pale yellow, in some parts so
1. The phlogisticated alkali was rubbed in different
faint that it could scarcely be seen. This was tried with quantities upon the bare writing. This, in general, pro
simple and phlogisticated alkalies, the mineral acids, and duced little effect ; though, in a few instances, it gave a
infusion of galls. From these experiments it appeared bluish tinge to the letters, and increased their intensity 1
that the ink anciently employed was of the fame nature " probably (says the doctor) where something of an acid
as at present ; the letters turned of a reddish or yellowilh nature had contributed to the diminution of their colour.'*
brown with alkalies became pale, and were at length ob 2. By adding, besides the alkali, a dilute mineral acid to
literated by the dilute mineral acids. The drop of acid the writing, our author found his- expectations fully an
liquor, which had been put upon a letter, changed, to a swered ; the letters then changing quickly to a very deep
deep blue or green on the addition of phlogisticated al and beautiful blue. It is but of little consequence whe
kalies; with an infusion of galls, in some cafes the letters ther the acid or phlogisticated alkali be first added ; though
acquired a deep tinge, in others a flight one. " Hence upon farther consideration, the doctor inclined to begin
< fays the doctor) it is evident, that one of the ingredients with the alkali. The reason is, that when the alkali is
was iron, which then; is no reason to doubt was joined first put on, the colour seems to spread less, and thus not
with the vitriolic acid ; and the colour of the more per to hurt the legibility of the writing so much as would
fect manuscripts, which in some was a deep black, and in otherwise be done. His method is to spread the alkali
others a purplish black, together with the restitution of thin over the writing with a feather, then to toHch it as
that colour 111 those which had lost it by the infusion, of gently as possible upon or nearly over the letters with the
galls, sufficiently proved that another of the ingredients diluted acid by means of a feather or bit of stick cut t^x
was astringent matter,. which from history appears to have blunt point. The moment that the acid liquor is ap
been that of galls. No trace of a black pigment of any plied, the letters turn to a fine blue, beyond comparisonfort was discovered ; the drop of acid, which had com stronger than the original trace of the letter ; and by ap
pletely extracted a letter, appearing of an uniform pale plying a bit of blotting-paper to fuck up the superfluous
and ferruginous colour, without an atom of black pow liquid, we may in a great measure avoid staining the
der, or oilier extraneous matter, floating in it."
parchment ; for it is this superfluous liquor, which,
As this account differs very materially from the former absorbing part of the colouring matter from the letters^
extracted from Mr. Astle's writings, so the reason given becomes a dye to whatever it touches. Care ought, how
for the continuance of the colour differs no less. This, ever, to betaken not to allow the blotting-paper to come
according to Dr. Blagden, "seems to depend very much in contact wjth the letters, because the colouring matter
on a better preparation of the material upon which the may easily be rubbed off while soft and wet. And one of
writing was made, namely the parchment or vellum ; the the three mineral acids will answer the purpose effectu
blackest letters being generally those which had sunk into ally. Dr. Blagden commonly used the marine. But which
it the deepest, some degree of effervescence was com ever of the three is used, it ought to be diluted so far as
monly to be perceived when acids were In contact with not to be in danger of corroding the parchment ; aster,
the surface of these old vellums. I was led, however, to which the degree of strength seems not to be a matter of
suspect, that the ancient inks contained rather a lei's pro great nicety.
Another jnethod of restoring the legibility of old writ
portion of iron tiian the more modern ; for, in general,
the tinge of colonr produced by the phlogisticated alkali in ings is bytwsfting them with. an infusion of galls in white
the acid laid upon them, seemed less deep ; which, how wine ; but this is subject to the same inconvenience with.,
ever, might depend in part upon the length of time they the former, and is besides less efficacious. The doctor is
have been kept ; and perhaps more gum was used in of opinion that the acid of the galls by itielf would he
them, or they were washed over with some kind of varnish, better for the purpose than the infusion of the whole sub
stance of them ; and he thinks also that a preferable kind
though not such as gave any gloss.
Among the specimens with which our author was fa of phlogisticated alkali might be prepared either by puri
voured by Mr. Astle, there was one which differed very fying the common kind from iron as much as possible, or
materially from the rest. It was said to be a manuscript by making use of the volatile alkali instead ot the fixed.
of the fitteenth century j the letters were of a full engros See the Phil. Trans. for 1787.
A method has been proposed of preventing ink from
sing hand, angular, wuhout any fiue strokes, broad, and
3
decaying

I
decaying by washing over the paper to be written upon
with the colouring matter of Prussian blue, which will
not deprave it in colour, or any other respect. By writ
ing upon it with common ink afterwards, a ground of
Prussian blue is formed under every stroke ; and this re
mains strong after the black has been decayed by the wea
ther, or destroyed by acids. Thus the ink will bear a
larger proportion of vitriol at first, and will have the ad
vantage of looking blacker when first written.
For written documents of great importance, it might
be worth while to be at extraordinary expence for incomiuflitle paper and indclibk ink. The former of these may be
prepared from the fibres of amianthus ; the process of
which is the fame as that employed for common paper,
except that a greater proportion of paste or size is required.
For the ink, the following receipt will be perfectly effica
cious: Take one part of sulphat of iron (green vitriol)
and two parts of alum, dissolve them together in warm
water, and then add pearl-ash as long as any precipitate
takes place ; boil the mixture, and throw it on a niter ;
allow the precipitate to drain after being wassied with
warm water, and, while yet soft, dissolve it in distilled vi
negar ; use this moderately concentrated for ink, and the
characters, after the paper has passed through fire, will be
of a yellowish-brown colour, and sufficiently legible.
Indian Ink, a valuable black for water-colours, brought
from China and other parts of the East Indies, sometimes
in Large rolls, but more commonly in small quadrangular
cakes, and generally marked with Chinese characters.
Dr. Lewis, from experiments made on this substance, hath
Ihown that it is composed of fine lamp-black and animal
glue; and accordingly, for the .preparation of it, he deiires us to mix the lamp-black with as much melted glue
as is sufficient to give it a tenacity proper for being made
into cakes ; and these when dry, he tells ut, answered as
well as those imported from the East Indies, both with
regard to the colour and the freedom of working. Ivoryblack, and other charcoal-blacks, levigated to a great de
gree of fineness, answered as well as the lamp-black; but
in the state in which ivory-black is commonly sold, it
proved much too gritty, and separated too hastily from
the water.
Coloured Inks.Writing-ink may be composed of
almost any colour by some of the processes noticed under
Chemistry and Dying ; thus, in making Prussian blue,
(vol. iv. p. 300.) we form an excellent blue ink. The
following receipts are from the second volume of the
Handmaid to the Arts ; and fee farther under the article
Pigment.
To make Red Ink. Take of the raspings of Brasil-wood
a quarter of a pound, and infuse them, two or three days
in vinegar, which should be colourless, where it can be so
procured. Boil the infusion an hour over a gentle sire,
and afterwards filter it, while hot, through paper laid in
an earthen colander. Put it again over the fire, and dis
solve in it, first half ah ounce of gum arabic, and after
wards of alum and white sugar each half an ounce. Care
should be taken that the Brasil-wood be not adulterated
with Brasiletto or Campeachy wood, which is mostly the
case when it is ground; and, though a very detrimental
fraud in all instances of the application of Brasil-wood to
the forming bright red colours, cannot yet be perceived
after the mixture of the raspings, but by trial of using
them ; it is therefore much the best way, when wanted
for purposes like this, to procure the true Brasil-wood in
pieces, and to scrape it wish a knife or rasp it with a very
bright file, (but all rust of iron must be carefully avoid
ed,) by which means all possibility of sophistication is of
course prevented. Red ink'may likewise be prepared, by
the above process, of white wine instead of^inegar ; but
it should be sour, or disposed to be so, otherwise, a third
or. fourth of vinegar should be added, in order to its
taking the stronger tincture from the wood. Small beer
has been often used for the same purpose, but the ink will
not be so bright,; ami,, when it is used, vinegar should be

N K.
6S
added, the quantity of gum arabic diminissied, and the
sugar wholly omitted.
Preparation of Red Ink from Vermilion.Take the glare of
four eggs, a teaspoon-full of -white sugar or sugar-candy
beaten to powder, and as much spirit of wine, and beat
them together till of the consistence of oil ; then add sues)
a proportion of vermilion as will produce a red colour
sufficiently strong, and keep the mixture in a small phial,
or well-stopped ink-bottle, for use. The composition
ssiould be well shaken together before it be used.. Instead
of the glare of eggs, gum-water is frequently used; but
thin size, made of isinglass with a little honey, is much
better for the purpose.
To make Green Ink.Take an ounce of verdigrise, and,
having powdered it, put it to a quart of vinegar; and,
after it has stood two or three days, strain off the fluid.
Or, use the crystals of verdigrise dissolved in water; then
dissolve, in a pint of either of these solutions, five drams
of gum arabic, and two drams of white sugar.
To make Yellow Ink. Boil two ounces of French berties
in a quart of water, with half an ounce of alum, till onethird of the fluid be evaported ; then dissolve in it two
drams of gum arabic, and one dram of sugar, and after
wards a dram of alum powdered.
Of PRINTING-INK.
The ink used by printers is totally different from that
employed for writing. The ink for the letter-press is au
oily composition, of the consistence of an ointment ; the;
method of preparing It was long kept a secret by those
whole employment it was to make it, and who were in
terested in concealing it ; and even yet it is but imper
fectly known. The properties of good printing-ink are,,
to work clean and easily, without daubing the types or
tearing the paper; to have a fine black colour; to wash,
easily off the types ; to dry soon ; and to preserve its co
lour, without turning brown. This last, which is a molt
necessary property, is effectually obtained by setting fire
to the oil with which the printing-ink is made for a few
moments, and then extinguishing it by covering the ves
sel. It is made to wash easily off the types, by using soap
in its composition ; and its working clean depends on its
having a proper degree of strength, which is given by a
certain addition of rosin, A good deal, however, depends
on the proportion of the ingredients to each other ; for,,
if too much soap be used, the ink will work foul, and
daub the types to a great degree. The fame thing will,
happen from using too much black, at the fame time that
both the soap and black hinder the ink from drying;
while too much oil and rosin tear the paper, and hinder'
it from washing off. The following receipt has been
found to make printing-ink of a tolerable good quality.
Take a Scots pint of linseed oil, and set it over a pretty
brisk fire in an iron or copper vessel capable of holding
three or four times as much. When it boils strongly,
and emits a thick smoke, kindle it with a piece of paper,,
and immediately take the vessel off the fire. Let the oil.
burn for about a minute ; then extinguish it by covering
the vessel ; after it has grown pretty cool, add two pounds
of black rosin, aDd one pound of hard soap cut intoslices. If the oil is very hot when the soap is added, al
most the whole mixture will run over the vessel. 7'he
mixture is then be set again over the fire; and, when the
ingredients are thoroughly melted, a pound of lamp-black,,
previousty put through a lawn sieve, is to be stirred intolt. The whole ought then to be ground on a marble
stone, or in a levigating-mill.
The ink for the rolling-press, or copper-plate press, i; made
of linseed oil burnt in the lame manner as that for com
mon printing-ink, and then mixed with Frankfort-black,,
and finely ground.. There are no certain proportions
which can be determined in this kind of ink; every work
man adding oil or black to his ink as he thinks proper,
in order to make it suit his own taste. Some, however,,
mix a portion of common boiled oil, which has never
been.

I N K.
been bnrrft j but this must necessarily be a bad practice, muth, gold, and green vitriol, or sulphat of iron. The
as (ach oil is apt to go through the paper ; a fault very first two become visible by the contact of sulphureous li
common in prints, especially if the paper is not very quids or fumes. For the first, a solution of common su
thick. No soap is added ; because the ink is not cleared gar of lead in water answers very well. With this solu
off from she copper-plates with alkaline ley as in com tion write with a clean pen, and the writing when dry
mon printing, but wish a brush dipped in oil. *
will be totally invisible; but if it be wetted with a solu
The following receipt for making copper-plate ink is tion of heparsulpkuris, or of orpiment, dissolved by means
copied from the Handmaid to the Arts.Take any quan of quicklime, or exposed to the strong vapours of these
tity of the best: uut-oil, and put it into an iron pot with solution?, the writing will appear ot a brown colour,
a cover well fitted to it, of which pot it mull fiil only more or less deep according to the strength of the sulphu
two-thirds. Place it on a fire, and, having put on the reous fume.' The vapours of this tincture are so exceed
'cover, let it continue in that state till it quakes an ebulli ingly penetrating, that it is said they will even penetrate
tion, when it must be very well stirred to prevent its boil through a wall, so as to make a writing with saccharum
ing over. Suffer it then to catch fire, or kindle it by a saturni appear legible on the other side ; but this is much
lighted paper; and when it flames take it from the fire, to be doubted. It is even said that it cannot penetrate
and place it in a corner of the chimney, where let it con
through the substance of paper, but only insinuates itself
tinue to burn half an hour, frequently stirring it. You betwixt the leaves ; and hence, if the edges of the leaves
'may then extinguish the flame, by putting the cover on are glued together, no black colour will appear. By the
the pot; or, if that be not effectual, by putting a wet fame means the solution of nitrat os bismuth will appear
cloth over it. This produces the weak oil which has the of a deep black.
principal part in the composition of the ink. But a strong
The sympathetic ink prepared from gold depends on
oil must likewise be prepared by the same means ; only, the property by which that metal precipitates from its
Instead of extinguishing the flame at the end of half an solvent on the addition ot a solution of tin. Write with
hour, it must be continued till the oil be rendered very a solution of gold in nitro-murialic acid, and let the pa
thick and glutinous, which must be examined by taking per dry gently in the shade ; nothing will appear for the '
a littie out of the pot, and suffering it to cool ; when, if first seven or eight hours. Dip a pencil in tiie solution
it be found to be extremely adhesive and ropy, so as to of tin, and, drawing it lightly over the invisible charac
be drawn out in long threads, it is sufficiently burnt, and ters, they will immediately appear of a purple colour.
the flame must be put out. This is the strong oil, of
Peter Borel, in a book called Historiarum et Observationum
which a proportion is to be used along with the other in medico-physic, printed at Paris, first in 1653, and afterwards
the printing-ink. Having prepared these oils, take half in 1657, gives a receipt for making an ink, which he calls
a pound of the Frankfort or any other good black, and magnetic waters which ail at a distance. The receipt is as
grind it with the addition of only so much of the weak follows : "Let quicklime be quenchtd in common water,
oil as is necessary to make it work on the stone, which and, while quenching, let some orpiment be added to it;
will be generally something less than half the weight. (this, however, ought to be done by placing warm ames
The whole being first incorporated together, and after under it for a whole day ;) and let the liquor be filtered,
wards thoroughly well mixed by a second grinding, (hav and preserved in a.glass bottle well corked. Then boil
ing only a small quantity on the stone at a time,) a quan litharge of gold, well pounded, for half an hour with vi
tity of the strong oil must be added, which may be as negar, in a brass vessel, and filter the whole through pa
much as is equal to the size of a small hen's egg. It will per, and preserve it also in a bottle closely corked. If
then be fit for use, and must be put into a proper pot, you write any thing with this last water, with a clean,
and covered with paper or leather. There are some who pen, the writing will be invisible when dry ; but if it be
add an onion or crust of bread to the oil while boiling, waslied over with the first water it will become instantly
in order to take off the grcasiness ; but the burning will black. In this, however, there is nothing astonishing ;
sufficiently do that office when properly managed. In but this is wonderful, that though sheets of paper with
stead of Frankfort or other kinds of black commonly out number, and even a board, be placed between the in
used, the following composition may be substituted, and visible writing and the second liquid, it will have the fame
will form a much deeper and more beautiful black than effect, and turn the writing black, penetrating the wood
can be obtained by any other method : Take of the deep and paper without leaving any traces of its action, which
est Prussian blue five parts, and of the deepest- coloured is certainly surprising ; but the fetid smell, occasioned by x
lake and brown pink each' one part. Grind them well the mutual action of the liquids, deters many from making
with oil of turpentine, and afterwards with the strong the experiment. I am, however of opinion, that I could'
and weak oils in the manner and proportion above direct improve this secret by a more refined chemical prepara
ed. The colours need not be bright for this purpose, but tion, so as that it mould perform its effect through a
they should be the deepest of the kind, and perfectly trans wall. This secret (says Borel) I received, in exchange
parent in oil, as the whole eflfcst depends on that quality. for others, from J. Brosson, a learned and ingenious apo
Under this head we may notice the Jluchum, or perpe thecary of Montpelier." Bechman, vol. i.
tual ink of the ancients, for engraving letters on stone.
Characters written with a solution of green vitriol will,
This ink (as it is called from its application) was formed likewise be invisible when the paper is dry ; but, if wetted
by mixing about three parts of pitch with one part of with an infusion of galls, they will immediately appear as
lamp-black, and making them incorporate by melting the if written with common ink. Those who have observed
pitch. With this composition, used in a melted state, the that the ingredients of common ink are nothing more
letters were filled, and would, without extraordinary vio than green vitriol and nut-galls, will readily see, that ia
lence, endure as long as the stone itself.
this cafe the ink has been formed on the paper. In the
making of ink, the two ingredients are combined before
Or SYMPATHETIC INK for SECRET WRITING. they are used for writing; here, they are not combined
Here the object is to compose a liquid with which a till - the writing is finished ; this is the whole difference.
person may write, and yet nothing appear on the paper If you are desirous of having an ink that shall become
after it is dry, till some means are used, as holding the pa blue, you must write with a solution of green vitriol, and
per to the fire, rubbing it over with some other liquor, &c. moisten the writing with the liquor which forms Prussian
These kinds of ink may be divided into seven classes, blue, the composition of which is shown in the article*
with respect to the means used to make them visible.
Chemistry, vol.iv. p. 300.
i . Such as become visible by passing another liquor over them,
2. Those thai do not appear so long as they are kept close,
or by exposing them to the vapour os' that liquor.This first class but soon become visible on biing exposed to the air.To this se
contains four kinds of ink, viz. solutions of lead, bis cond class belong the solutions of all those metals which.

I N K.
63
afe apt to attract oxygen from the air, such as lead, bis der's notice. It was entered upon in consequence of a
muth, silver, &c. The sympathetic ink of gold, already receipt for rose-coloured sympathetic ink mown to him
mentioned, belongs also to this class; for, if the charac by a traveller. In that receipt cobalt was the principal
ters writtrn with it are long exposed to the air, they be ingredient, and therefore the first ohjcct was to procure
come by degrees of a deep violet-colour, nearly approach cobalt ; but M. Meyer, being unwilling to sacrifice pure
ing to black. In like manner, characters written with a pieces of cobalt of any considerable size, made choice of
solution of nitrat cf sdver are invisible when newly dried, one which was visibly mixed with bismuth, iron, and
but, being exposed to the sun, appear of a grey colour like quartz. He endeavoured to separate the bismuth as much
(late. To this class also belong solutions of sugar of lead, as possible, and also the arsenic, if it should contain any,
nitrats of copper and of mercury, acetat of iron, and by bringing it fiowly to a red heat ; and he succeeded
muriat of tin. Each of these has a particular colour pretty well, as the bismuth flowed from it in abundance ;
and the arsenic, the quantity of which was small, was vo
when exposed to the air; but they corrode the paper,
3. Such as appear bystrewing or fisting some very fine pettr- latilised ; many globules of bismuth still adhered to it.
der os any colour over them.-This third class of sympathetic By bringing it repeatedly to a red heat, and then quench
inks contains such liquids as have some kind of glutinous ing it in water, it was reduced to such a state as to be
viscosity, and at the same time are long in drying; by ealily pulverised. Having poured nitrous acid upon the
which means, though the eye cannot discern the charac fiowder, he obtained by digestion a beautiful rose-red soters written with them upon paper, the powders strewed ution ; the siliceous earth was separated in the form of a
upon them immediately adhere, and thus make the writ white slime, and by diluting it with water there was de
ing become visible. Of this kind are urine, milk, the posited a white powder, which was oxyd of bismuth
juices of some vegetables, weak solutions of the deliques The solution being filtred, he added to it a solution of
cent salts, &c. This kind of sympathetic ink is an old potash, and obtained a precipitate inclining more to :i
invention. Among the methods by which Ovid teaches yellow than to a red colour. He again poured over it a
young women to deceive their guardians, when they write little of the nitrous acid, by which a part of the oxyd
to their lovers, he mentions that of writing with new was re-dissolved of a red colour; the remaining part,
milk, and of making the writing legible by coal-dust or which had a dark brown colour, was oxyd of iron. From
the solution, by the addition of potash, a precipi
foot :
/
tate was formed, which was now reddish. Having by
TMa quoque est,sallitq*e oculos, l U-.ilt recenti
this process obtained it pure, that he might now prepare
Litera : carboms pulvere tange, leges.
from it the wished-for red ink, he dissolved the washed
It is obvious, that any other colourless and glutinous pure oxyd of cobalt in different acids. That dissolved in
juice, which will hold fast the black powder strewed over the nitrous acid with a mixture of nitre, gave a green ink
it, will answer the purpose as well as milk; and therefore like the common ; that dissolved in the sulphurous acid,
Pliny recommends the milky juice of certain plants to be without the addition of salts, gave a reddish ink, which
remained aster it was exposed to heat, and would not
used.
4.. Those that become visible by being exposed to the fire.This again disappear, even when a solution of nitre was ap
class, comprehending all those that become visible by be plied ; and that dissolved in the muriatic acid, gave a
ing exposed to the fire, is very extensive, as it contains green ink, darker and more beautiful than the common.
all thole colourless liquids in which the matter dissolved By dissolving it, however, in the acetous acid, and ad
is capable of being reduced, or of reducing the paper, ding a little nitre, he obtained what he had in view; for
into a sort of charcoal by a small heat. Sulphuric acid it gave, on the application of heat, an ink of a red co
diluted with as much water as will prevent it from cor lour, like that of the rqsa centisotia, which again disap
roding the paper makes a good ink of this kind. Letters peared when the paper became cold, but could still be
written with this fluid are invisible when dry, but instantly renewed by heat carefully applied.
on being held near the fire appear as black as if written
Thus it appears, that, of all the kinds of sympathetic
with the finest ink. Juice of lemons or onions, a solution ink, the most curious is that made with cobalt; since the
of sal-ammoniac, green vitriol, &c. answer the same pur characters or figures traced out with this ink may be
made to disappear and to re-appear at pleasure. This
pose.
5 . Such as become visible by the heat, but disappear again by property is peculiar to ink obtained from cobalt; for all
cold or the moisture os the air.This fifth class comprehends the other kinds are at first invisible, until some substance
only a solution of muriat of cobalt; for the properties of has been applied to make them appear ; but, when once
which, fee the article Chemistry, vol. iv. p. 171. where they have appeared, they remain That made with cobalt
we have given directions for making a green sympathetic may be made to appear and to disappear any number of
ink. M. Hellot observes, that, if nitre or borax b^ added times, at pleasure, by repeating the application of heat,
to the nitrous solution, the characters written with it be With this kind of ink some very ingenious and amusing
come rose-coloured when heated; and, if sea-salt is after tricks, such as the following, may be performed.
To make a drawing which (hall alternately represent
wards passed over them, they become blue ; that, with al
kali sufficient to saturate the acid, they change purple and summer and winter.We (hall suppose that you have pro
vided the green ink of which the composition is explained
red with heat.
A blue sympathetic ink may be made from cobalt in under the article Chemistry, vol. iv. p. 271. Draw a
the following manner : Take of an earthy ore of cobalt, landscape, and delineate the ground and the trunks of the
as free from iron as possible, one ounce. Bruise it, but trees with the usual colours employed for that purpose;
rot to too fine a powder. Then put it into a cylindrical but the grass and leaves of the trees with the liquor
glass, w ith sixteen ounces of distilled vinegar, and set the above-mentioned. By these means you will have a draw,
mixture in hot sand for the space of six days, stirring it ing, which at the commom temperature of the atmos
frequently ; or else boil it directly till there remain but phere will represent a winter-piece; but, if it be exposed
four ounces. Filter and evaporate it to one-half. If your to a proper degree of heat, not too strong, you will see
solution be os a rose-colour, you may be certain that the ground become covered with verdure and the tree*
your cobalt is of the right sort. A red-brown colour is with leaves, so as to present a view in summer. Small
a sign of the solution containing iron; in which case the fire-screens painted in this manner were formerly made
process fails. To two ounces of the solution thus re at Paris. Those to whom they were presented, if unac
duced, add two drams of common salt. Set the whole quainted with the artifice, were astonished to find, when,
they made use of them, that the views they exhibited were
in a warmiplace to dissolve, and the ink is made.
For making a sympathetic ink of this class, the fol totally changed ; and, as a screen is often moved nearer
lowing procels, by M. Meyer, may be worthy of the rea- to or farther from the sire without any apparent design, the
S
change*
Vol. XI. No. 734.

,66
INK
I N L
changes thus produced may be made a source of great
INK'LTNG,/ [This word is derived by Skinner from
amusement to the younger part of a company, and per inklinchen, to (bund within; a sense retained in Scotland.]
haps puzzle the older. But it mult be observed, that, if Hint; whisper; intimation.Our business is not un
the screen be at any time heated too much, the green co known to the senate ; they have had inkling what we in
lour will not afterwards disappear, but become fixed, i
tend to do, which now we'll (how them in deeds. Shakes
The Oracle.Write on several leaves of papeY, with peare.We in Europe, notwithstanding all the remote
common ink, a certain number of questions, and below discoveries and navigations of this last age, never heard
each question write the answer with the above kind of of any of the least inkling or glimpse of this island.
sympathetic ink. The same question must be written on Bacon.
several pieces of paper, but with different answers, that
INKOLSKA'IA, a fortress of Russia, in the government
the artifice may be better concealed. Then provide a of Kolivan: forty miles south-west of Biilk.
box, to which you may give the name of the Sybil's Cave,
IN'KY, adj. Consisting of ink :
or any other at pleasure, and containing in the lid. a plate England, bound in with the triumphant sea,
of iron made very hot, in order that the inside of it )nay
be heated t6 a certain degree. Having selected some of Whole rocky (bore beats back the envious siege
the questions, take the bits of paper containing them, and Of wat'ry Neptune, is bound in with sliame,
tell the company that you are going to fend them to the With inky blots and rotten parchment bonds. Shakespeare.
Sybil, or Oracle, to obtain an answer; introduce them Resembling ink.The liquor presently began to grow
into the heated box, and when they have remained in it pretty clear and transparent, losing its inky blackness.
some minutes take them out, and (how the answers which Boyle.Black as ink :
have been written. You must however soon lay aside the
bits of paper; for, if they remain long in the hands of 'Tis not alone my inky cloak, good mother,
those to whom the trick is exhibited, they would lee the Nor customary suits of solemn black,
answers gradually disappegr, as the paper becomes cold. That can denote me truly.
Shakespeare.
But then they might be restored again, so as to excite frestt
INLAG'ARY,
linlagare,
Lat.]
The
restoration
of an
surprise.
6. Those which become visible by being welted with water: outlaw to the benefit of the law. Annal. Waverl. anno. 1074.
INLAGA'TION, / [inlagatio, Lat. from in lajiaii,
This class comprehends such inks as become visible when
characters written with them are wetted with water. Sax.] A restitution of one outlawed to the protection of
They are made of all such substances as deposit a copious the law and benefit of a subject. Brail, lib. iii. trail, 2. c.
sediment when mixed with water, dissolving only imper 14. Leg. Canut. c. 2.
IN'LAGH, / [inlagatus, vel homo sub lege.] He who was
fectly in that fluid. Of this kind are dried alum, sugar
of lead, vitriol, &c. We have therefore only to write of some frank-pledge, and not outlawed. It seems to be
with a strong solution of these salts upon paper, and the the contrary to Utlagh. Brail. 2. lib. iii. e. it.
IN'LAND, adj. Interior; lying remote from the sea.
characters will be invisible when dry ; but, when we ap
ply water, the small portion of dried salt cannot again be Goodly laws, like little inland seas, will carry even (hips
dissolved in the water; hence the insoluble part becomes upon their waters. Spenser.
visible on the paper, and shows the characters written in A substitute (hines brightly as a king,
white, grey, brown, or any other colour which the preci Until a king be by; and then his state
pitate assumes.
Empties itself, as doth an inland brook
7. Such as appear of various colours.Characters may be Into the main of waters.
Shakespeare.
rstade to appear of a fine crimson, purple, or yellow, by
IN'LAND,/. Interior or midland parts.Out of these'
writing on paper with solution of muriat of tin, and
then passing over it a pencil dipt in a decoction of cochi small beginnings, gotten near to the mountains, did they
spread themselves into the inland. Spenser.
neal, Brasil-wood, logwood, yellow wood, &c.
To INK, v. a. To black or daub with ink.
They of those marches (hall defend
INK'-BOTTLE, /. A bottle to hold ink. I could Our inland from the pilfering borderers.
Shakespeare.
hardly restrain them from throwing the ink-bottle at one
IN'LANDER, /. Dweller remote from the sea.The
another's heads. Arbuthnot.
^
INK'-BOX, /. A vessel to hold ink ; an ink-horn.
fame name is given unto the inlanders, or midland inha
INK'-GLASS, / A small glass to hold ink for use.
bitants, of this island. Brown.
INK'-HORN, J. A portable case for the instruments
INLAN'TAL, adj. [inlantale, Lat.] Demesne or in
of writing, commonly made of horn.What is more fre land, to which was opposed delantal, land tenanted or out
quent than to fay a silver ink-horn ? Grew.
lawed. Cowell.
To INLAFIDATE, v.a. [in and lapido, Lat.] To make
Ere that we will suffer such a prince
stony ; to turn to stone.Some natural spring-waters will
To be disgraced by an ink-horn mate,
We, and our wives, and children, all will sight. Shakesp. inlapidate wood ; so that you sliall see one piece of wood,
whereof the part above the water (hall continue wood,
INK'-MAKER,/ He who makes ink.
and the part under the water (hall be turned into a kind
INK'-STAND,y. An utensil for holding an ink-glass of
gravelly stone. Bacon.
and appendages.
INLAPIDA'TION,
/ The act of turning into stone ;
INKIAN'G, a town of China, of the third rank, in that which is turned into
stone.
the province of Koei-tcheou : twelve miles north-uorthTo INLA'RGE. See To Enlarge.
east of Se-nan.
INLAR'GEMENT,/ See Enlargement.
To INKIN'DLE, v. a. To set on fire; to light up.
INLAR'GING, / Enlarging, making larger; giving;
INKIN'DLING,/. The act of setting on fire.
room to.
INK'INESS, / The state of being marked or daubed more
INLAU'GH,/. See Inlagh.
with ink.
To INLAW', v. a. To clear of outlawry or attainder.
INK'ING, /. The act of marking or daubing with
It (hould be a great incongruity to have them to make
ink.
who themselves were not inlawed. Bacon.
IN'KLE, /. A kind of narrow fillet ; a tape.hkles, laws,
INLAW'ING, / The act of clearing from an out
caddisses, cambrics, lawns : why he songs them over as lawry.
they were gods and goddesses. Shake/peart.
To INLAY', v. a. To diversify with different bodies
I twitch'd his dangling garter from his knee;
inserted into the ground or substratum.The timber bears
He wist not when the hempen string I drew ;
a great price with the cabinet-makers, when large for in
Now mine I quickly doss of inkle blue.
Gay.
laying. Mortimer.
3
Here

I N M
Here clouded canes inidst heaps of toys are found,
And inlaid tweezer-easel strow the ground.
Gay.
To make variety by being inserted into bodies ; to varie
gate:
1
Sea-girt ides,
That like to rich and various gems inlay
The unadorned bosom ot the deep.
Milton.
INLAY', s. Matter inlaid ; wood formed to inlay :
Under foot the violet,
Crocus, and hyacinth, with rich inlay
Broider'd the ground.
Milton.
INLAY'ING, /. The process of variegating by inser
tions ; that which is inlaid.
To INLEASE, v.a. [from enlajse, Fr.] To catch in a
snare, to entangle. Not used.
IN'LET, / Passage; place of ingress ; entrance.Doors
and windows, inlets of men and of light, I couple toge
ther; I find their dimensions brought under one. Wotton.
She through the porch and inlet of each fense
Dropt in ambrosial oils till (he reviv'd.
Milton.
IN'LI, a town of Corea t forty-five miles west of Hoang-tcheou.
INLIGHTENING,/ The act of letting in light; of
making a subject or thing clearer.
To INLIST', v. a. To receive into the military service ;
to hire into the service of a prince ; to engage in a party.
7> INLIST', v.n. To enter.into the military service?
to engage as one of a .party.
INLIST'ING, / Entering into the military service,
engaging in a party ; receiving into the military service.
INLIST'MENT, / The act or process which attends
engaging one's self or another into a military party.
IN'LY, adj. Interior; internal; secret:
Did'st thou but know the inly touch of love,
Thou would'st as soon go kindle fire with snow
As seek to quench the fire of love with words. Shakespeare.
IN'LY, adv. Internally ; within ; secretly in the heart :
The soldiers shout around with gen'rous rage ;
He prais'd their ardor : inly pleas'd to see
His host. ,
Dryden.
IN'MATE, /. A person who is admitted to dwell
with and in the house of another, and not able to main
tain himself. Hitch. 45. These inmates w ere generally idle
person's harboured in cottages, wherein it was common
for several families to inhabit, by which the poor of paristics were increased ; but suffering' this was made an of
fence by 31 Eliz. c. 7. repealed by 15 Geo. III. c. 31.
If one have a house wherein he dwells, and lets part of it,
so that there are several doors into the street, it is as two
houses, and the under-tenant shall not be accounted an
inmate : but it is otherwise if there be but one outer door
for both families. 1 Co. hfi. 378. If a man keeps his
daughter that is married, and her husband, &c. by cove
nant, and they have some rooms in his house, they are
not inmates ; though if they live in one cottage, and part
the house between them, and diet themselves severally,
they will be inmates within the statute. If a person take
another to table with him ; or let certain rooms to one
to dwell in, if he be of ability, and not poor, he is no
inmate. Hitch. 45. See Poor and Vagrant.
INMIN', a city of China, of the second rank, in the
province of Quang-si : 750 miles south-west of Pekin.
Lat. 23. 3. N. Ion. 106.41. E.
IN'MORING, a tr/wn of the duchy of Carinthia, on
the river Lyzer: six miles north of Millstatt.
IN'MOST, adj. Deepest within; remotest from the sur
face.Comparing the quantity of light reflected from the
several rings, I found that it was most copious from the
first or inmost, and in the exterior rings became less and
less. Newton.

INN
C7
He sends a dreadful groan ; the rocks around
Through all their inmost hollow caves resound. Pope.
INN, /. [inn, Sax. a chamber ] A house of entertain
ment for travellers.One may learn here more in one day,
than in a year's rambling from one inn to another. Locke.
Like pilgrims to th' appointed place we tend ;
The world's an inn, and death the journey's end. Dryden.
For the laws relating to Inns and Innkeepers, fee the word
Innkeeper.A house where students were boarded and
taught ; whence we still call the colleges of common law
inns of court.Go some and pull down the Savoy ; others
to the inns of court; down with them all. Shakespeare.
It was anciently used for the town-houses in which great
men resided when they attended the court.
INN, a river which rises in the country of the Grisons,
about twelve miles south-west of Zuls ; passes by Innspruck, Schwatz, Ratennburg, Kuffstein, Wasserburg,
Muldorf, Braunau, Scherding, &c. and runs into the Da
nube near Passau.
INN, a river of Austria, which runs into the Danube
tiear Efferding.
To INN, v. n. To take up temporary lodging :
In thyself dwell;
Inn any where ; continuance maketh hell. .
Donne.
To INN, v. a. To house ; to put under cover.He that
ears my land, spares my team, and gives me leave to inn
the crop. Shakespeare.
INN of COURT, so called, because the students there
in do not only study the law to enable them to practise
in the courts in Westminster, but also pursue such other
studies as may render them better qualified to serve the
king in his court. Forte/cue, c. 49. Of these (says sir Ed
ward Coke) there are four well known, viz. the Inner
Temple, Middle Temple, Lincoln's Inn, and Gray's Inn ;
which, with the two Serjeants' Inns, and eight Inns of
Chancery, viz. Clifford's Inn, Symond's Inn, Clement's
Inn, Lyon's Inn, Furnival's Inn, Staple's Inn, Bernard's
Inn, and Thaive's Inn, (to which is since added New
Inn,) make the molt famous university for profession of
the law, or of any one human science in the world.
At the time previous to, and for some time after, the
Norman conquest, the knowledge of the laws of England,
as well as the administration of them, were chiefly con
fined to ecclesiastical persons, the unsettled state of the
kingdom obliging the nobility and gentry at those pe
riods rather to addict themselves to the practice of arms
than the attainment of literature ; and in consequence we
find, that most of the justices of the king's court, as well as
those called itinerant, before the time of Henry III. were
bifliops, abbots, deans, canons in cathedral churches, arch
deacons, &c. and the chancellorship was exercised by clergy
men even so late as the reign of Henry VII. But, when,
by Magna Charta it was appointed that "common pleas
should not thenceforth follow the court, but be held in
some certain place," and that certain place was established
in Westminster Hall, such establishment of this principal,
court of common law at that particular juncture, by af
fording a greater certainty as well to students as the pe
culiar ministers of each court where to exercise them
selves, gave rife to the inns of court in its neghbourhood,
collecting thereby the whole body of common lawyers,
who would most likely then begin to fix and settle in cer
tain places and stations most proper for their studies, con
ference, and practice. And that this was the fact, and
that these places were near the courts, we have the evi
dence of a precept of that age, which prohibited that the
study of the law should be in any other places but at these
inns of court. For there were before that time, it seems,
some schools set up in the city for reading and teaching
the laws; but the king (Henry III.) thought fit to have
them restrained by proclamation.
We may thus conclude, though, the registers being
lost, we have no memorial of the direct time, nor absolute
certainty

68
I N N S of
certainty of the placet, that the establishment of inns of
court Was soon after this time completely effected. In the
reign of Edward III. there is express mention of these le
gal seminaries (and it is the first which occurs), in a de
mise from the lady Clifford of the house near Fleet-street,
called Clifford's Inn, apprenliciis dt banco ; by which is
meant, to the lawyers belonging to the court of Common
Pleas.
These inns, or hostels as they were anciently called,
were from their first institution divided into two sorts,
denominated inns of court, and inns of chancery. The for
mer were so named from the students in them being to
serve the courts of judicature, or because these houses an
ciently received the sons of noblemen and the better sort
of gentlemen, "who (fays Fortescue) did there not 'only
study the laws to serve the courts of justice and profit
their country, but did further learn to dance, to sing, to
play on instruments, on the ferial days, and to study divi
nity on the festival, using such exercises as they did who
were brought up in the king's court :" so that ihesc hos
tels, being nurseries or seminaries of the court, taking their
denomination from the end wherefore they were instituted,
were called inns of (fourt. The latter were called inns of
chancery, probably because they were appropriated to such
clerks as chiefly studied the forming of writs, which was
the province of the cursitors, who are officers of chancery,
and such as belong to the courts of Common Pleas and
King's Bench. These inns of chancery formerly were a
sort of preparatory houses for younger students, as well
as for such forming of writs above-mentioned, and many
were entered here before they were admitted to the inns of
court. " Quia studentes, Sec." fays Fortescue, " because the
students in them are for the greater part young men learn
ing the first elements of the law; and becoming good pro
ficients therein, as they grw up, are taken into the greater
hostels, which -are called inns of court"
The study of the law being anciently held in high esti
mation, the inns of court, as the chief schools for that
study, were then only accessible to men of rank and fortune.
** In these greater hostels," fays the above author, " no
student can be maintained at less charge yearly than lxxx
scutes, (twenty marks, a great sum in those days) ; and if
he had a servant with him, as many of them have, then is
his charge the greater ; so that, by reason of this great expence, the sons of gentlemen do only study the law in
these hostels, the vulgar sort of people being not able to
undergo so great a charge ; and merchants are seldom
willing to lessen their traffic thereby."
In the time of Fortescue just quoted, who was chief
justice of the King's Bench in the reign of Henry VI. the
inns of court, or hostels, flourished much j for there were
then belonging to the lawyers' university, he tells us, four
inns cf court (the fame now in being,) each containing two
hundred persons ; and ten inns of chancery, and in each of
them one hundred persons." This was one more than at
present, there being now but nine, and of those only one
of the fame which were then, viz. Clifford's Inn.
The inns of court and chancery are governed by mas
ters, principals, benchers, stewards, and other proper offi
cers ; and the chief of them have chapels for divine ser
vice, and all os them public halls for exercises, readings,
and arguments, which the students were obliged to per
form and attend for a competent number of years, before
admitted to speak at the bar, &c. The admission and
forms for this purpose must be in one of the inns of court,
not in the inns of chancery. These societies or colleges,
nevertheless, are no corporation, nor have any judicial
power over their members, but have certain orders among
themselves, which, by consent, have the force of laws :
for light offences, persons are only cx-commoned, or put out
of commons ; for greater, they lose their chambers, and
are expelled ; and when expelled out of one society, shall
never be received by any of the others. The inns of
chancery are mostly inhabited by attorneys, solicitors, and

C O U R T.
clerks ; and belong to some or other of the four principal
inns of court, in the following order.
I. The INNER TEMPLE.
The Temple is well known to have taken its name from
that gallant religious military order, the knights templars, who came into England in the reign of king Stephen.
Their first house was in Holborn, near the site of the pre
sent Southampton-street, and was called the Old TernsIt ;
but in the succeeding reign they began the foundation
of a nobler structure, opposite the end of Chancery-lane,
then called New-street, which, to distinguish it from the
former, was called the New Temple. This occupied all
that space of ground from the monastery of the Carme
lites, or White Friars, in Fleet-street, westward to Essex
House, withoutTemple Bar, where Essex-street now stands,
and some part of that too, as appears by the first grant of
it to sir William Paget, by Henry VIII.
That the templars seated themselves at the New Tem
ple, is evident from the dedication of their church, in the
year 1185 ; where they continued till the suppression of
their order, in 1310. Between these two periods it was
again dedicated, viz. in 1240, probably on account of the
greater part being re-edified. On the dissolution, the es
tates, together with the house in London, devolving upon
the crown, Edward II. in 1313, bestowed the latter on
Thomas earl of Lancaster. After that nobleman's attain
der, a grant was made to Adomar or Aimer de Valence
earl of Pembroke, by the fame monarch, of " the whole'
place and houses called the New Temple, at London,
with the ground called Fiquet's Croft, and all the tene
ments and rents, with the appurtenances, that belong to
the templars in the city of London and suburbs thereof,
with the land called Flete Croft, part of the possessions of
the said New Temple."
From Aimer de Valence this structure came into the
possession of Hugh le Despencer the younger; and on hit
execution, in the first year of Edward III. the right once
more reverted to the crown. Here it would probably
have continued : but by a decree, which bestowed gene
rally the lands of the templars upon the hospitals of St. John of Jerusalem, the above monarch granted this man
sion to the knights of that order in England. These pos
sessed it in the 18th year of his reign, when they were
forced to repair the Temple bridge ; but they soon after
demised it for the rent of ten pounds per annum, to cer
tain students of the common law, who are supposed to
have removed from Thaive's Inn, in Holborn.
Before we finish the history of the Temple as a monas
tic institution, it may be necessary to remark, that such
was its rank and importance, that not only parliaments
and general councils frequently assembled there, but it
was a sort of general depository or treasury for the great
est persons in the nation, as well as the place where
many of the crown-jewels were kept. Matthew Paris in
forms us, that, in the year 1132, Hubert de Burgh earl
of Kent, being prisoner in the Tower of London, the
king (Henry III.) was informed that he had considerable
wealth laid up in the New Temple, under the custody of
the templars, which being desirous to appropriate to his
own use, he sent for the master of the Temple, and ques
tioned him respecting it, who confessed that money had
been delivered into the custody of himself and brethren,
but he was unacquainted with the extent of the sum, and
could by no means deliver it into the king's hands, with
out the especial license of him who committed it to eccle
siastical protection. On this the king's treasurer and justiciar of the exchequer was 'sent to require a resignation
from Hubert, who complying with the unjust demand,
the keys were presented by the knights ; and Henry, af
ter commanding an exact inventory to be taken of the
treasure, seized on the whole, consisting, besides ready
money, of vessels of gold and silver, and many precious
stones of considerable value. In 1183, Edward I. taking
wish

I N N S of
with him Robert Waleran and others, came to the Tem
ple, where calling for the keeper of the treasure-house, at
if he intended to fee his mother's jewels, which were there
kept, he gained admittance to the house, broke open the
costers of different persons who had placed their money
there for safety, and illegally took away one thousand
pounds.
In the rebellion of Wat Tyler the Temple suffered
much, the property of the students being plundered, aud
almost every book and record destroyed and burnt. This
makes much of the history of the Temple, after it became
appropriated to the study of the law, rest on tradition ;
the general truth of the foregoing statement, however, as
far as it respects that period, may be ascertained from va
rious circumstances.
Soon after the damage committed by Wat Tyler, but
at what particular period is not known, the students in
this seminary so far increased in number as to occasion
their division into two separate bodies, called the society
of the Inner Temple, and the society of the Middle Temple,
' who had two halls, &c. but continued to hold their houses
as tenants to the knights hospitalers, till the general sup
pression, in the reign of Henry VIII. and, after this event,
for some time, of the crown, by lease.
In the 6th year of the reign of James I. the whole of
the buildings of the two Temples were granted by letters
patent, bearing date at Westminster, 13th August, by the
name of Hospicia et capitalia mtjsuagia cognita per nomen de
le Inner Temple et U Middle Temple five Novi Temple, London,
to sir Julius Csar, knight, then chancellor and undertreasurer of the exchequer, sir Henry Montague, knight,
recorder of London, William Towse and Richard Daston,
esqrs. treasurers of the said inns of court ; and sir John
Boyse, knight, Andrew Grey, Thomas Farmer, Ralph
Radclist', and others, esqrs. then benchers of these houses ;
to have and to hold the laid mansions, with she gardens,
&c. and appurtenances, unto the said sir Julius Csar,
sir Henry Montague, and the rest above-mentioned, their
heirs and assigns for ever, for lodgings, reception, and
education, for the professors and students of the laws of
this realm ; yielding and paying to the laid king, his heirs
and successors, at the receipt of his exchequer, viz. for the
mansion called the Inner Temple, the sum of ten pounds
yeaily, and for the Middle Temple ten pounds yearly
also, at the feast of St. Michael the archangel, and the
Annunciation of our Lady, by equal portions, Sec.
Of the ancient buildings, the only part at present re
maining is the church. This was founded by the templars in the reign of Henry II. upon the model of that of
the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem, (the general plan of all
their churches,) and was consecrated in 1185, by Heraclius patriarch of Jerusalem. The latter circumstance was
formerly commemorated by an inscription over the little
door next the clorster, which was removed on the church
being repaired some years since; but is accurately copied
in Strype's edition of Stowe's Survey of London. It was
in old Saxon capitals, engraved within a half circle, and
nut only denoted the year when the church was dedi
cated, &c. as above, but to whom, viz. the blessed virgin,
and finilhed with the indulgence of sixty days pardon to
such, who, according to the penance enjoined them, re
sorted there annually.
Part of the first Temple church, which stood near
Southampton-buildings, Chancery-lane, was discovered
about a century ago, on pulling down some old houses.
It was built of Caen stone, and circular, like the prelent
church. This church belongs in common to the two so
cieties. It is a very beautiful specimen of the early Go
thic architecture; it has three aisles running east and west,
and two cross aisles. The windows are lancet-sliaped, very
antique, and the western entrance, which answers to the
nave in other churches, is a spacious round tower in imi
tation of the church of the Holy Sepulchre. This is sepa
rated from the choir, not by dole walls, but by a handsome
screen, which, however, has the defect of obstructing the
Vol. XI. No. 73+.

C O U R T.
CO
sight. It is supported by six pointed arrh;s, each resting on
four round pillars,bound together by a fascia. Above each
arch is a window with a rounded top, with a gallery, and
rich Saxon arches intersecting each other. YVirhout-side
of the pillars is a considerable space preserving the circu
lar form. On the lower part of the wail are small pilas
ters meeting in pointed arches at top, and over each pi I
lar'a grotesque head. The choir is a large building of
the square form, evidently erected at another time. The
roof is supported by slight pillars of what is usually called
Sussex marble ; and the windows on each side, which are
three in number, are adorned with small pillars of the
fame. On the outjide is a buttress between each. The
entire floor i's of flags of black-and-white marble. The
length of the choir is 8 j feet, the breadth 60, and the
height 34 ; it is unencumbered with galleries. The height
of the inside of the tower is 48 feet, its diameter on the
floor 51, and the circumference 160. The pillars of this
tower (six in number) are wainscotted with oak to the
height of eight feet, and some have monuments placed
against them, which injures the uniformity of the plan.
It is singular that the small pillars, and the heads which
ornament them, are not of stone, but a composition relem bling coarse mortar, which is very rotten, and from ne
glect and damp, threatens (unless repaired) a very speedy
demolition.
The Temple church is principally remarkable (except ing the faslnon of the edifice itself, which has a very un
common and noble aspect) for the tombs of eleven of the
knights templars. Eight of these have the monumental
effigies of armed knights ; the rest are coped stones of
grey marble. The figures consist of two groups, out of
which five are cross-legged ; the remainder lie straight.
Each group is environedby a spacious iron grate. In the
first are four knights, each of them cross-legged, and three
in complete mail, in plain helmets flatted at top, and with
very long shields. One of these is known to have been
Geossry de Magnaville, created earl of Essex in 1 148 ; the
other figures cannot be identified either in this or the
second group ; but three of them are conjectured by Camden to commemorate William earl of Pembroke, who died
in 1219, and his sons William and Gilbert, likewise earls
of Pembroke and marshals of England. One of the stone
coffinsalso,"of ridged shape, is supposed by the same anti
quary to be the tomb of William Plantagenet, fifth son
of Henry III. The dress and accoutrements of these
knights are extremely singular; no two' are alike, though
all are armed in mail. Their position likewise is varied ;
and there is still sufficient expression in the faces to (how
that personal resemblance was aimed at, and in some de
gree successfully. One figure is in a spirited attitude,
drawing a broad dagger: one leg rests on the tail of a
cockatrice, the other is in the action of being drawn up, .
with the head of the monster beneath. Another is bare
headed and bald, his legs armed, his hands mailed, his
mantle long ; and round his neck a cowl, as if, according
to the common superstition of those days, he had desired
to be buried in the dress of a monk, lest the evil spirit
sltould take possession os his body. On his (hield is a fleur
de lys. The earl of Pembroke bears a lion on his (hield,
the arms of that great family. The helmets of all the
knights are much alike, but two of them are mailed. The
Temple church contains some few other ancient monu
ments, chiefly to the memory of eminent lawyers, as Plowden, Seldcn, sir John Vaughan, &c. and one of a bilhop
in his episcopal dress, a mitre, and a crosier, well executed
in stone.
The superior clergyman of the Temple church, since
the reign of Henry VIII. is called master, or cuflos, of the
Temple, and is constituted such by the king's letters pa
tent without institution or induction; there is besides a
reader and lecturer. In Stowe's time it had four stipen
diary priests, with a clerk, who had stipends allowed them
out of the possessions, of the dissolved monastery of St.
John of Jerusalem. But the establishment was still greater
T
in

70
INNS of COURT.
in the Romish times, when the several priests had a hall panied by the duke of York, and attended by the lord
and lodging assigned them within the house, as appears chancellor, lord treasurer, lord privy seal ; the dukes of
by testimonials in the reign of Henry VII. The charges Buckingham, Richmond, and Ormond ; lord chamber
ot' the present church are jointly paid by both societies, lain of the household ; the earls of Ossory, Bristol, Berke
who have each their iide at divine worstiip. The tone of ley, Portland, Stafford, Anglesey, Essex, Bath, and Car
the organ here has long been remarked as one of the finest lisle ; the lords Wentworth, Cornbury, De la Ware, Gerrard of Brandon, Berkeley of Stratton, and Cornwallis ;
in the kingdom.
' The old hall, which was a later structure than the the comptroller and vice-chamberlain of his majesty's
church, and supposed by Dugdale, from the form of the household ; sir William Morice, one of the principal se
windows, to be about the age of Edward III. was pulled cretaries of state ; the earl of Middleton, lord commis
down to make room for the present substantial fabric. sioner of Scotland ; the earl of Glencarne, lord chancellor
This, though a fine room, is comparatively small; it is of Scotland ; the earls of Lauderdale and Newburgh, and
ornamented with emblematical paintings by sir James other the commissioners of that kingdom ; with the earl
Thornhill, and full-length portraits of the celebrated Lit of Kildare and other commissioners of Ireland. At
tleton, who died in 1481, and his commentator Coke, a the stairs where his majesty landed, stood to receive him
distinguished lawyer and judge in the reigns of James I. the reader, and the lord chief justice of the common
and Charles I. Besides these, there are portraits of other pleas, the latter in his scarlet robe and collar of SS. On
particular judges deserving of remembrance. Besides the each side, as his majesty passed, stood the reader's servants
iiall and church, the Inner Temple contains a good li in scarlet cloaks and white tabba doublets, there being a
brary, open to students and others on application to the way made through the wall into the Temple garden ; and
librarian from ten in the morning till one, and in the af above them on each side the benchers, barristers, and other
ternoon from two to six. The other buildings consist of gentlemen of the society, all in their gowns and formali
several extensive courts or squares, some of larger, some of ties, " the loud music playing from the time of his land
smaller, dimensions, and all surrounded by houses or cham ing till he entered the hall, where he was received with
bers well inhabited. A beautiful garden on the Thames twenty violins, which continued as long as his majesty staid."
fide, chiefly covered with greensward, and having a spa Dinner was brought up on this occasion by fifty select
cious gravel walk or terrace on the water's edge, fronts gentlemen of the society in their gowns, who waited the
the hall. This is laid out with great taste, and kept in whole time, no others appearing in the hall. The king
perfect order, and in summer-time forms a crowded pro and the duke of York lat under a canopy of state at a
menade ; from whence the view up and down the water table set at the upper end of the hall, advanced three steps
is extremely rich : Blackfriars-bridge, part of Westmins above the rest ; the lord chancellor with the rest of the
ter-bridge, and the elegant back-front of Somerset-house, noblemen at a long table on the right side of the hall j
with the winding Thames, the opposite busy (bore, and and the reader with those of the society on the other side.
All-hallown, Candlemas, and Ascension-day, were an
"the beautiful swell of the distant Surrey hills ; all together
form an assemblage of objects unrivalled in variety and ciently kept at this house with great splendour ; Allmagnificence. Before the hall itself is a broad paved ter hallown and Candlemas were the chief for cost, solemnity,
race, excellently adapted for the purposes of walking and dancing, revelling, and music, and were conducted by a
master of the revels ; the order was as follows r First, the
conversation when the gardens are not sufficiently dry.
Though the greater part of the buildings in the Tem solemn revels, after dinner, and the play ended, were be
ple, both Inner and Middle, that is to fay, the chambers, gun by the whole house, judges, serjeants at law, bench
are handsome and convenient, and excellently adapted to ers, and the utter and inner bar, led by the master of the
the purposes for which they are destined ; yet, being of revels; after this ceremony, one of the gentlemen of the
brick, and chiefly of modern date, they have nothing m utter bar was chosen to sing a song to the judges, serjeants,
their appearance to interest but their neatness and uni or masters of the bench, which was usually performed; or
formity. Each house, consisting of several sets of cham in default of it, was an amerciament. Then the judges
bers, is ascended by a common staircase in the manner of and benchers took their places, and fat down at the up.the houses at Paris and Edinburgh ; and each set of cham per end of the hall : which done, the utter barristers and
bers usually occupies a floor, the rents of which differ in inner barristers performed a second solemn revel before
proportion to their situation, size, elegance, &c. The va them. This ended, the utter barristers took their places
rious divisions of the buildings in the Temple for the most and fat down ; and some of the gentlemen of the inner
part retainthe names of their founders, though others are bar presented the house with dancing, which was called the
denominated from their vicinity to the principal offices, post-revels. These dances were continued till the judges
and other circumstances ; as the King's Bench Walk, from or bench thought proper to rise and depart. The person
being situated near the King's Bench Office ; Church-yard appointed steward, whose province it was to provide for
Court, from adjoining the church-yard, &c.
these entertainments, was by his office an esquire, and as
In 161 5, forty gentlemen of the four inns of court, of such was entitled to wear a gold chain about his neck of
which ten were of the society of the Inner Temple, were the value of one hundred marks.
appointed to be barriers at court in honour of prince
Of the eminent men educated at the Inner Temple, we
Charles being created prince of Wales, which they per may notice, 1. Thomas Audley, lord chancellor to Hen
formed accordingly, the charge being defrayed by a con ry VIII. who served the office of reader to the Inner Tem
tribution of 30s. from each bencher ; every barrister of ple in 1516 ; he was chosen speaker of the parliament and
seven years standing 15s. and all other gentlemen in com serjeant at law in 1531, and in 1531 was raised to the
mons 10s. each. A ma(k was also pertormed at court by chancellorship. The first religious house that was dis
the gentlemen of the fame society, and of Gray's Inn, at solved (the priory of the Holy Trinity at Aldgate) was
the marriage of the lady Elizabeth, daughter to James, to bestowed on him, where he continued to live till his de
the elector Frederic ; and at Christmas (9 Car. I.) a malk cease in 154-3. He kept up the dignity of the chancelwas presented to his majesty at the equal charges of the lorssiip with great state. Stowe mentions hit gentlemen
four inns of court; towards which was contributed by riding before him, on ordinary occasions, "in coats guard
every bencher 5I. utter barrister of seven years standing ed with velvet and chains of gold ; his yeomen after him
50s. and every gentleman under the bar 40s. besides seve-~ in the fame livery not guarded." He lies buried at the
ral officers' larger sums.
church of Saffron Walden, in Essex. 1. John WhydAt the grand feast kept in the great hall of the Inner den, treasurer of this society, was created serjeant at law
Temple, in the readership of sir Heneage Finch, solicitor- in 1546, king's serjeant in the 5th of Edward VI. and in
general, (1661,) the society was honoured with a visit from 1st of Mary was promoted to the common pleas. He it
the king, who came in his barge from Whitehall, accom remarked as being the first judge who rode to court on
3
"
horseback \

INNS or
horseback ; before which time the judges rode on mules.
3. Nicholas Hare, who founded the court of the fame
name ih the Temple, was both reader and treasurer of this
house; the latter office he served three separate years, viz.
in 1555, 1561, and 1584. He was malter of the rolls
1 Mary I.' 4. Edmund Anderson, was serjeant in 1576;
afterwards queen's serjeant, chief justice os the common
pleas in 1581, and of the king's bench 1 Jac. I. This
eminent lawyer fat in judgment upon Mary queen of
Scots in October 1586, and the next year presided at the
trial of secretary Davidson in the star-chamber for signing
the warrant for the execution of that princess. His de
cision in that nice point was, " Tint he had done jujlum
non juste; he had done what was right in an unlawful
manner; otherwise he thought him no bad; man." 5. Ro
ger Manwood, a reader at this inn, and afterwards chief
baron of the exchequer. In 1553 he founded a freeschool at Rickborow, of which he was a native, and en
dowed it with 40I. of yearly revenue ; and in 1573 built
seven alms-houses at Hackington, commonly called St.
Stephen's by Canterbury, where he had a fine large house,
and in the church of which he lies handlbmely entombed.
These alms-houses, for aged honest poor folks, he endow
ed with a yearly allowance of 4I. in money, bread and
fuel, to every one of the alms-men 6. Sir Julius Csar,
treasurer of the Inner Temple in 1 592, and master of the
rolls 8 Jac. I. was descended by the female line from the
duke Cesarina in Italy. He was judge of the high court
of admiralty, and one of the masters of the requests in
the preceding reign. Upon the accession of James he was
knighted, and constituted chancellor and under-treasurer
of the exchequer, and in 1607 sworn of the privy council.
He was not only one of the best civilians, but also one of
the best men, of his time. His parts and industry ren
dered him an ornament to his profession, and his great
charity and benevolence an ornament to human nature.
He died the 28th of April 1639, and is buried in the
church of Great St. Helen's, near Bifliopfgate-street, Lon
don. His monument, designed by himself, represents a
scroll of parchment. The inscription, in which he engages
himself willingly to pay the debt of nature to his Creator,
is in the form- of a bond, appendant to which is his seal or
coat of arms, with his name affixed. See vol. iii. p. 594.
7. Sir Edward Coke, reader and treasurer, was 'first recor
der of London, and in 1593 attorney-general ; he was af
terwards chief justice of the common pleas; and in the
nth of James I. promoted to be chief justice of the king's
bench. See vol. iv. p. 756. 8. Sir Heneage Finch at
tained successively the dignities of recorder of London,
iblicitor-general, and treaiurer to Charles II. He was
younger brother to Daniel earl of Nottingham. He was
iblicitor-general the 13th of January 1678, but was re
moved from that office by James II. in April 1686, and
" one Powys was appointed in his stead, who was ready
and willing to do what the other refused." He was in
this reign member of parliament for Guildford in Surrey.
On the 26th of October 1714, soon after the accession of
George I. he was created earl of Ailesford. He died
2 July 1719.
II. The MIDDLE TEMPLE.
The history of the Middle Temple is included in that
of the Inner Temple ; the constitutions of the two were,
however, somewhat ditterent, as well as their ancient ce
remonies, and the rank and number of their officers. In
both, and in fast in all the inns of court and chancery,
the important concern of eating and drinking seems to
have occupied the most attention ; instruction, such as it
Vras, (consisting of public readings or lectures, given by a
principal of the society, and the mooting!, or arguing of
cases,) was only a secondary object. In other respects,
the rigorous strictness .of a university was observed. In
thesolemn revets as they are called, pofi-revels, dancings, and
other frequent entertainments, in which the grave gen
tlemen of the bench indulged, an absurd degree of homage

COURT,
71
seems to have been exacted from the inferiors to the prin
cipals of the society, and the minutest punctilios in dress
and behaviour watched with a ridiculous anxiety. These
badges of stavery, for such they really appear to be, in the
arbitrary way they were formerly insisted on, though in
some respects they might have their use, are now all done
away with; and the law-student, according to the pre
sent system, is only required to dine a certain number of
times during term in the hall of the society, or, as a late
writer emphatically terms it, " to eat his way to the bench,"
which is called keeping his commons. To dine a fortnight
in each term, is deemed keeping the term ; and twelve of
these terms qualify a student to be called to the bar, that
is, to be entitled to plead and manage causes for clients
in the courts.
The society of the Middle Temple, as well as the Inner
Temple, consists of benchers, or such as have been read
ers, anciently called apprentices of the law, members, bar
risters, and students, formerly denominated utter barristers
and inner barristers, being students under seven years, and
all of whom had their commons in the hall. The govern
ment of the society is vested in the benchers, whose gene
ral meetings to transact business are (and long have been)
dignified with the name of parliaments, and are held with
much state and formality.
The officers and servants are, a treasurer, sub-treasurer,
steward, chief butler, three under butlers, upper and un
der cook, a pannier-man, a gardener, two porters, two
wassipots, and watchmen ; anciently there were four un
der butlers, who wore gowns, and four washpots, besides
a turn-broach, two scullions, Sec. all of whom, except the
porter and gardener, had their diet in the house, besides
wages and other perquisites belonging to their offices. .
The porter's lodge, now near the hall, was anciently un
der the Middle Temple gateway ; and he was entitled toreceive the rent of two (hops on the east side.
The following were anciently the duties of the several
officers and members of this society ; and, as affording a
picture of old manners, are interesting. "The steward is
to provide the ordinary diet for the house, (extraordinary
being to be taken care of by the second cook ;) he is allowed
his servant, besides a porter and pannier-man, to bring in
the meat ; and keeps a roll, in which the names of all per
sons are'entered, who are either in whole or in half
commons, viz. half the week, and such only as take re
pasts ; every repast being one meal in the hall, and of
which two and no more are allowed ; for if they exceed
that number it is reckoned as half a week; and accord
ingly they are rated at the week's end, viz. Saturday,
w hen he casts up the commons in the presence of two ut
ter barristers in the term-times, and two gentlemen under
the bar in vacation-time, who are to oversee him and toeximine his accounts, being termed auditors. But it be
longs to the chief butler, and not to the steward, to no
tice the names of such as are in commons, which are en
tered in the buttery-book ; out of which the steward
makes up his roll ; and his account so made up is final.
Any gentleman, therefore, who happens to be nuscharged
mult pray an allowance of another week, half a week, &c.
which is granted him on proving such overcharge. To*
the steward and his servant it belongs to serve in the meat
in messes through the whole hall, except to the masters of
the bench-table and their associates, (being like fellowcommoners in the universities,) who are served by the se
cond butler and his assistant; and the masters of the bar
that is, the premier bar-taftle, confuting of such as have
been readers of New Inn, or such whose puisnes have
been readers there, who are served by the second butleg
and the pannier-man.
" The chief butler is to keep a buttery-book, and en
ter into it such orders as are made by the bench at table,
in the fame manner as the under treasurer is to enter those
made in parliament; he is likewise to enter the names of
thole who are admitted into commons. He is to provide
bread and beer, and green earthen drinking-pots, which ara

INNS of
paid for by the steward. He provides cheese at his own
QXpence, and assigns to each his portion after dinner; for
this he receives from every one in commons a stated week
ly allowance. It is the butler's province to call any stu
dent guilty of a mis demeanor to the bench-table, there to
be reprimanded. He likewise provides torches for the
solemn revels, together with a white rod and staff for the
readers elect, which arc the two next ancients in com
mons then present in the hall. The first, who is deno
minated majler os the revels, is at all solemn revels to carry
the white staff", and leads the several dances, or ancient
measures, conducting the whole society (all under bench
ers) round the hall at those times; the other is to carry
the white rod or verge, and is called master of the ceremo
nies, who, standing at the cupboard, with a loud voice
doth thrice summon the master of the revels to come forth
and perform that duty. He was to notice such as-were
absent on these occasions, and present them to the bench;
to give information of such as wore hats, boots, or long
hair, the latter of which was considered anciently as a
high enormity. The other butlers were to fee the tables
covered in the hall, and cleared again at the end of every
meal. The oldest was to attend the: bar-table, and the
tables on that side of the hall. The puisne, or fifth, but
ler, those on the other fide, and to serve the different ta
bles there were bread and beer. This latter was to fay
grace bolli before and after meat, with a distinct and audible
voice ; standing in term-time with his face towards the benchtable, and in vacation towards that of the bar.
"The chief cook had various perquisites, as the drip
ping and scummings, the rumps and kidneys of loins
of mutton, (which was the ancient supper-fare.) He
besides gave every Easter-term a calves-head breakfast
to the whole society, for which every gentleman paid at
least is. But, in n Jac. I. this breakfast was turned into
a dinner, and appointed to be on the first and second
Monday in Easter term. The price per head was regu
larly fixed, and to be paid by the whole society, as well
absent as present ; and the sum thus collected, instead of
belonging solely to the cooks, was divided among all the
domestics of the house. The chief cook's wages w ere the
fame as the chief butler's. The under cook received 40s.
The turn-broach 26s. 8d. The scullions were paid by
the casual benevolence of the gentlemen.
"The pannier-man, by the winding of his horn, sum
mons the gentlemen to dinner and supper. He also pro
vides mustard, pepper, and vinegar, for the hall ; and hath
for his wages yearly iii/. vij. \\\\d. and the fragments of
certain tables ; viz. the bar-table, and those others in the
middle of the hall, which he serves, and is to attend unto.
"The office of treasurer is of considerable importance,
and the person who fills it chosen yearly by the parlia
ment from among the readers. He is the supreme officer
of the whole society, and has the regulation of their con
cerns. He admits gentlemen iato the society ; and, on
such occasions, has power to remit or abate fines. He is
to make (ale of such chambers as are forfeited, or fall to
the house by the death of its members. He is the difburser of-fhe society's caih, and has the power to make
repairs to a limited extent ; he may likewise compound
and mitigate forfeitures, house-duties, rents of tenants,
and other matters which concern the society. The dura
tion of this office was anciently unlimited, but by an order
in 39 Eliz. it was made annual. The treasurer is not al
lowed salary. The under-treasurer transacts the active
business of the above office, and, besides several privileges,
has a stated allowance and certain fees. He attends on
the masters of the bench at their parliaments and solemn
assemblies, and is their clerk of parliament. He enters
all matters of record ; is cujlos rotulerum for the society,
and receives fees or gratuities for searching, copying, or
certifying, of the records and orders of the house."
The manner of holding the parliaments is as follows :
First, the benchers only, who have been readers, meet in
the parliament-chamber, which is at the lower end of the

COURT.
hall, and take their places according to their seniority.
Then the treasurer for the tie:e being sits at the table bare
headed, and reads petitions, or proposes such other sub
jects as are to be discussed ; the under-treasurer standing
by as an attendant. If a difference of opinion occurs, the
votes are taken separately, beginning at the youngest, and
the majority determines it. Formerly none who had been
called to the bench to read attended tlttfe parliaments till
they had fulfilled the office of reader ; but that objection
was afterwards dispensed with. All new laws passed by
the parliament are notified to such inferior members of
the house as are in commons, by the high treasurer; and
such members, by the orders of the society, are bound to
attend every last Friday of each term, (which is called a
parliament of attendance,) and all absentees are subject td
a forfeit of 3s. 4A
The several degrees in this house were, student, utter
or outer barrister, inner barrister, cupboard-man, bencher ;
and from the benchers were elected the readers. Admis
sion of students was either generally or specially, and the
fee was accordingly : if generally, five marks; if speci
ally, 5I. and, anciently, as much as 61. 13s. <j.d. unless the
person had previously studied in an inn of chancery, in
which case it was less. The admission of students is en
tered, on payment of the fine, by the under-treasurer,
though formerly a bond was first given 'for his observing
the_ rules and orders of the house, and a small fee is after
wards paid to the chief butler and senior waflipot. The
student must continue in commons two vacations, or fine,
if generally admitted ; but, ifspecially, he is not bound to
such attendance.
On admittance, the student was entitled to make pur
chase of a chamber ; which, by the ancient custom of the
house, he had an estate in for the term of his life, if he so
long continued in the society, and kept commons at least
six weeks in every year, otherwise it became forfeited to
the house. And this chamber he was entitled to sell, the
party purchasing having his own life in it; but the latter
was to pay a fine of 61. for admittance; and if he hap
pened to die before sale made of the lame, it fell to the
house. Students formerly used in the reading-times to
carry the readers' meat to the bench-tables, and still carryup the meat at the reader's feast, and at the two other
great feasts of All Saints and the Purification. " They
used also post-revels upon such feast-days, and every Sa
turday-night between the said feasts, besides masques and
other disport in the time of Christmas."
After performance of the regular exercises of the house,
the student was admitted to the degree of utter barrister,
anciently by the call of the reader, who was vested with
that power ; but afterwards by the parliamentary act of
the benchers. The ceremony of calling to the bar con
sisted merely in the notification of election to the other
barristers, the entry of the name by the under-treasurer,
and taking the oath of supremacy at the cupboard. They
were not allowed, however, to wear a bar-gown openly,
or practise, till they had continued their exercise of moot
ing for some time afterwards in the inns of chancery.
The next step to which the barrister ascended was to
the cupboard. Four of these cupboard-men, in the read
ing-times, argued cases by turns, and were usually the
four senior barristers. No man was to become a cupboardman unless he resolved to read in his turn, in which case
he gave an expensive treat. From cupboard-man the next
degree was bencher ; then reader, which usually succeed
ed within two years after the party's first admittance to
the cupboard ; though this was at the option of the bench,
who rejected him if they saw fit ; the cupboard-man, be
fore his election as reader, being only a probationer.
The reader elect, on being called to the bench-table,
where he was thenceforth to take his commons, was to
give a garnilh of wine for his first welcome ; and when
his readings were finished, and he. removed from the bartable to the "auncients' table," was to give likewise a se
cond garnilh of wine for his first welcome there. After
which.

INNS of COURT.
7.5
which he was freed from all the exercises of the house, kept his chamber, that his re-appearance might tie with
and also from the ceremony of "walking the old measures more splendour. On the Sunday afternoon preceding his
about the hall at the times accustomed." The ceremo entry on his office, he went to church accompanied by
nies to be observed by the new readers were very curious. such benchers as were in town, two of whom, generally
At the following feast-day of All Saints, when such dig the next precedent readers, were appointed for his assist
nitaries as were educated at the inn were " highly feast ants. He was, besides, accompanied by at least twelve or
ed," and came in their scarlet robes, the readers were to fourteen servants, in rich liveries, and the fame night at
meet and conduct them to the upper end of the hall. supper took his place in the hall, in a chair prepared for
" For distinction and order's fake, the one of them, viz. him at the upper end of the benchers' table. The fol
the ancient, hath a white staff in his hand ; the other a lowing morning he chose his sub-lecturer, to whom deli
white rod, with which they usher in the meat, following vering his bag of books and papers, he repaired to the par
next after the music. When the meat is brought to the liament-chamber to breakfast ; that ended, he went into the
table, (which at such solemn feasts is always performed by hall, where the whole society awaited his coming, and, rest
young gentlemen of the house, under the bar,) the one ing at the cupboard, there took the oaths of supremacy and
of the two new readers elect receives every dish of the allegiance. He then seated himself at the lower end of the
gentlemen who carried it, and placeth it on the table, in bench-table, where the sub-lecturer first read over the sta
decent order ; the other standing by to wait on the judges. tute, or that part of it he intended to discuss. The reader
And during the feast, they both, with solemn curtrsies, himself then began "with a grave speech, excusing his
welcome both the judges and serjeants. Besides this, the own weakness, with desire of their favourable censures ;
puisne reader elect serves every mess throughout the hall, and concluded with the reasons wherefore he made choice
receiving it from the steward and placing it on the table. of that statute." These readings were frequently ho
Dinner being ended, they wait on the judges and ser noured with the attendance of such judges and serjeants
jeants ; ushering them either into the garden or some as had been brought up in the house, who came always
other retiring place, until the hall be cleansed and pre in their purple robes mAfcarlet hoods, and were placed on a
pared ; and then they usher them again into the hall, and form opposite to the benchers, with their backs to the rea
place them in their rooms, one after another. This being der. The debate finished with a grand feast, in which the
done, the ancient of the two, that hath the staff in his principals of the company were entertained by the reader
hand, stands at the upper end of the bar-table ; and the at his own table, and every other mess throughout the
other, with a white rod, placeth himself at the cupboard, hall was honoured with an extraordinary dish. Other arin the middle of the hall, opposite to the judges ; where, guings succeeded the removal of the dinner-cloth, and
the music being begun, he calleth twice the master of the this agreeable method of study was followed three days in
.revels. And, at the second call, the ancient, with his the week, viz. every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday ;
white staff, advanceth forward, and begins to lead the " the other intermediate days," fays an author of the
aneasures ; followed, first by the barristers, and then the time, " being spent in feasting and entertainment of
.gentlemen under the bar, all according to their several an strangers, who are commonly great lords and other emi
tiquities ; and, when one measure is ended, the reader at nent persons. But, be the guests of never so high a de
Xlie cupboard calls for another, and so in order.
gree, the reader, within the precincts of the house, hath
'4When the last measure is dancing, the reader at the precedence of them ; and at the table keeps his chair at
upboard calls to one of the gentlemen of the bar, as he the upper end. His expences, during this time of read
is walking or dancing with the rest, to give the judges a ing, are very great ; insomuch as some have spent above
Jong; who forthwith begins the first line of any psalm as six hundred pounds in two days less than a fortnight,
lie thinks fittest, after which all the rest of the company fol- which now is the usual time of reading."
dow, and sing with him. Whilst they are thus walking and
This excess had been gradually increasing ; for, by an
linging, the reader, with the white rod, departs from the order of the bench, made in the reign of Philip and Mary,
cupboard, and makes his choice of a competent number of every summer reader was enjoined to spend fifteen buck*
utter barristers, and as many under the bar, whom he takes in the hall, during his time of reading, on pain of a fine.
into the buttery, where there is delivered unto every bar And shortly after, to avoid all occasion of superfluou*
rister a towel with wafers in it, and unto every gentle expence, by another order, in the reign of the same king
man under the bar a wooden bowl filled with ipocrat, with and queen, the reader was enjoined not to exceed thole
which they march in order into the hall, the reader with fifteen bucks ; but few summer readers afterwards had
his white rod going foremost. And when they come near less than threescore bucks, besides red deer ; some spent
to the half pace, opposite to the judges, the company di fourscore, and even a hundred. One brace of these
vide themselves, one half (as well barristers as those un bucks were commonly bestowed on New Inn, to feast the
der the bar) standing on the one side of the reader, the students there ; and the neighbouring parishes to the Tem
other on the other side ; and then, after a low solemn ple also tasted of the reader's bounty. The house con
congee made, the gentlemen of the bar first cany the tributed a small sum towards this expence, allowing each
wafers ; the rest, with the new reader, standing in theii reader one hogshead of wine, or 5I. in money; and a spe
places. At their return they all make another solemn low cial admittance of any gentleman into the house, or jl.
congee, and then the gentlemen under the bar carry their more in lieu of it. And, in the last week of his reading,
bowls of ipocras to the judges j and, returning when the a costly feast was provided for the entertainment of fo
judges have drank, they make the like solemn congee, and reign ambassadors, peers,, and men of eminent quality ;
so all depart, saving the new readers elect, who wait upon which, though called the reader'sfeast, was not at his cost,
the judges till their departure, and then usher them down it being imposed on four gentlernen'of the house, who
the hall unto the court-gate, where they take their leaves were called stewards of thefeast.
The readings held originally during the space of a
of them. Besides these solemn revels, or measures aforesaid,
they had wont to be entertained with post-revels, perform month, but were afterwards reduced to three weeks, and
ed by the better sort of the young gentlemen ot the so then to a fortnight. When they were finished, it wat
ciety with galliards, corrantoes, and other dances; or else usual for the students to accompany the reader with great
with stage-plays ; the first of these feasts being at the be state and solemnity to his residence, and to treat him ac
ginning, and the other at the latter end, ot Christmas. night with a plentiful supper, at their own charges.
The reader was thus created a bencher. The first par
But of late years these post-revels have been disused, both
liament of the succeeding term he was invited by the
here and in the other inns of court."
The reader entered on his reading generally the begin benchers ; where being come, and modestly taking the
ning Monday in Lent, with much state and ceremony. lowest scat, one of his assistants, in a formal oration, de
He first absented himself from common s for a time, and clared the reader's great learning, and the expence h. lud
You. XI. No.73S.
V
been

INNS of
11
been at ; and, having finilhed this compliment, the reader
himself, in another grave oration, magnified the impor
tant assistance he had derived, in the fulfilment of his of
fice, from the gentlemen of the society ; after this, having
received the thanks of the bench, " they all together sit
down to supper ; at what time (and not before) the rea
der is an absolute and confirmed bencher, and hath voice
with the rest in all succeeding parliaments."
A reader, by the ancient orders of the house, was
obliged in his turn to read a second time, and was then
Called a double reader; his expences, however, in the latter
event, were more moderate, and he had a greater allow
ance from' the house.
The benchers of this inn of court are possessed of great
privileges. They are governors of the house, and in par
liament have power to bind the rest, as well as out of par
liament, at the bench-table, to punisti transgressors by
fine, forfeiture of their chambers, and expulsion. They
may come within the bar at the chapel of the rolls among
the serjeants at law and the king's council, and are heard
by the master of the rolls in preference to other members.
Any member of this society made recorder of London,
takes precedence as a reader, though otherwise not in his
turn, an instance of which happened in 1635, when sir
Henry Calthorp, the queen's solicitor-general, being made
recorder of London, was declared by the bench to be the
next Lent reader, before Mr. Lathum, who was then the
city-serjeant and his immediate ancient. Afterwards, on
tl^e death of fir Walter Pye, sir Henry Calthorp being
made king's attorney of the court of wards, and resigning
the recorderstiip,the term following Mr. Lathum would not,
give way to him, but took his room'according to hisscniority.
Serjeants at law have always been chosen, from among
the readers, and in this event are placed at the upper end
of the bench-table as elected to that office, though the
new-made serjeant is still accounted a bencher, and in
commons, till he receives the coif, when he takes leave of
the house with the following solemnity. In the morning
all the members of the society meet in the hall, where
likewise comes the serjeant elect. The treasurer of the
house then makes a crave and learned speech, and at the
Conclusion of it presents him, as the gift of the whole so
ciety, with a purse of ten pounds raised by a collection of
\\\s. ivd. each member, which is received by him with a
congratulatory oration. Yet, though the new-made ser
jeant, in consequence of his dignity, takes leave of the
society, he is still in part a member; that is to fay, he
Iceeps his chamber till he is assigned one in one of the ser
jeants' inns. This is, however, said to be rather a matter
of favour than of right. If he is suspended from his de
gree, or accepts- another office, as attorney or solicitor ge
neral, he returns again into commons without any new
admittance. When a serjeant of this society is made a
judge, he is accompanied to Westminster Hall by all the
fellows of the house; and they are at liberty, after he is
possessed of his dignity, to request his advice and assistance
sn such matters as reipest the welfare of the society.
Besides the benchers, there are another description of
members, called officiates, who sit at the bench-table, but
have no voice in the government of the house. These
are persons who hold eminent offices, and receive this fa
vour by courtesy. They are not bound to observe any rules
like the members of the house, and are in fact a kind of
visitors. By an order made in the reign of James, asso
ciates for their admittance were to pay to the treasurer a
fine of an hundred marks.
The chief entrance to this inn is by Middle-Temple
Lane, a long narrow street which reaches to the waterfide, and divides the two houses. It has a front in the man
ner of Inigo Jones, of brick, ornamented with four large
stone pilasters of the Ionic order, with a pediment ; but is
much too narrow, and, being lofty, wants proportion; the
passage to which it leads alio, although designed for car
riages, is crowded, inconvenient, and mean. This gate
way was erected in place of one destroyed by a great fire,

COURT.
and w,hich is reported to have been built by fir Amtib
Powlet, ancestor of the present curl Powlet, on a singular
occasion. It seems sir Amias, about the year 1501^
thought fit to put cardinal Wolsey, then parson of Lymington, into the stocks. This affront was not forgot
ten when the cardinal came into power; and in 1515, on
account of that ancient grudge, he was sent for up to
London, and commanded to await the favourite's orders.
In consequence he lodged five or six years in this gate
way, which he rebuilt; and, to pacify his eminence, he
adorned the front with the cardinal's cap, badges, cogni
zance, "and other devices, "in a very glorious manner."
The principal and only building of importance in the
Middle Temple is the great hall, though it contains seve
ral courts or squares filled with very handsome chambers,
besides gardens, a fountain, &c. The foundation of the hall
was laid in 1562, and the edifice completed in 1571, in the
treasurerstiip of Edmund Plowden; but the curious carved
screen at the lower end was not put up till 1574. The
latter was paid for by a contribution of 20s. from each
bencher, 10s. from each barrister, and from every other
member 6s. 8d. The hall is the largest and finest room
of the kind in any of the inns of court, being one hun
dred feet long, including the passage, forty;four feet wide,
and in height upwards of sixty feet. The roof is venera
bly constructed of timber, and the other decorations of
the interior are in a style of correspondent grandeur; but
what adds particularly to the splendour of its appearance
is, its fine stained windows. These contain the armorial
bearings of one hundred and fifty-four persons, members
of this society, most of whom were men of eminence, and
among them several of royal and noble rank ; the great
bay window at the south-west end, alone, contains thirty
coats of arms, and, when illuminated by the fun, has an.
uncommonly rich effect. Along the sides, which are
wainscotted to a considerable height, are the arms and
names of the readers, from Richard Swaine, dated 1597,
to 1804.. This place is still preserved, and the readers an
nually elected ; but the lectures or readings, as before
observed, have been long disused. There are upwards of
two hundred and fifty of these memorials. The oldest;
date in the windows is 1540. This coat of arms was pro
bably removed from the former hall which stood on this
site. Among the more modern ones are thole of the lord
chancellors Cowper, Yorke, and Somers, the late lord
chief justice Kenyon, lord Ashburton, sir Pepper Arden
(afterwards lord Alvanley),. and the present lord chan
cellor. The arms of the last four are the work of Mr.
Pearson, and are very beautiful.
Besides these decorations, the hall contains excellent
busts of the twelve Csars, in imitation of bronze, and
full-length portraits ofthe following personages : Charles F.
and the duke d'Epernon, (Vandyke,) a very large picture,
from which a print has be'en engraved by Baron; king
Charles II. the duke of York afterwards James II. Wil
liam III. queen Anne, and king George II. There is like
wise at the upper end, near the great window, an ancient
painting of the " Judgment of Solomon," of considerable
merit, with a Latin inscription beneath. The music-gal
lery at the entrance must not be forgotten ; it is of right
wainscot, supported by columns of the Doric order, fluted,
and the pedestals enriched with figures in alto relievo; the
intercqlumniations, the pannels over the doors, and all
the other parts of this beautiful screen, are most elaborately
carved : above it hang several suits of rusty armour,
matchlocks, &c. The massy oak_tables and benches with
which this apartment was anciently furnished still remain,
and so may do for centuries, unless violently destroyed,
being of wonderful strength. In the parliament-chamber
are painted all the arms of the treasurers since the first who
possessed the office ; it is likewise adorned with some of
Gibbons.'s carving. These rooms are both excellently
well kept.
In the Temple halls were held several of the great feasti
and hospitable Christmaslings of ancient times. These
'Christmassing*

INNS ot court:
ISnristmaflings lasted several days, and on each day the ce day. This consisted of a fbrt of drama, in which the
remony differed. The proceedings were regulated by a company personated various characters, accompanied by
parliament expressly summoned, who having entered into music, dancing, and pageantry. The chief personage on
a "solempne consultation," the result was communicated thi&occasion was termed the Lord of Misrule. He was at
to the other members of the house by one of the senior tended by his courtiers, Sir Francis Flatterer, Sir Randle
benchers; the eldest butler was directed to publish the Rackabite, Sir Morgan Mumchance, and Sir Bartholomew
names of the various officers appointed for the occasion, Baldbreech. The ceremony after the first course com
"and then, in token of joy and good liking, the bench menced with the entry of the constable-marshal, arrayed
and company pass beneath the hartJi, and sing a caroll, with a " fair, rich, complete, harneys, white and bright,
and gilt, with a nest of feathers of all colours upon his
and so to beyer."
In the first place, the steward was to provide five fat celt or helm, and a gilt poleaxe in his hand." He was
brawns, vessels, wood, and other necessaries belonging to accompanied by another officer, called the Lieutenant of
the kitchen ; as also all manner of spices, flesh, fowl, and the Tower (from a large machine resembling a fortress,
other cates. " The chits butler was to have a rich cup of which he was supposed the governor), and who was
board of plate, silver, and parcel gilt; seven dozen of sil likewise armed in a similar manner. These two officer*
ver and gilt spoons ; twetve fair saltscllers, likewise silver were preceded by sixteen trumpeters, four drums and fifes,
and gilt; twenty candlesticks of the like; twelve fine and sour men in white harneys from the middle upwards,
large table-cloths of damask and diaper ; twenty dozen of with halberts in their hands, bearing on their slioulders
napkins suitable at the least ; three dozen of fair large the tower.
After this procession had walked three times round the
towels, which the gentlemen sewers and butlers of the
house were to have every of them one at meal-times dur fire, the music playing, &c. the constable-marshal and
ing their attendance. He was likewise to provide carving- lieutenant knelt before the lord chancellor (always invited
knives ; twenty dozen of white cups and green pots ; a at this solemnity), and the former pronounced an oration
carving-table; torches; bread; beer, and ale. The chief of a quarter of an bourns length ; the purport of which was,
butler was to give attendance at the highest table in the to request to be taken into his lordship's service ; he then
hall, with wine, ale, and beer; and the other butlers to delivered his naked sword to the steward, who presented
attend at the other tables." The constable marshal was it to the lord chancellor, &c. and during this ceremony
to provide " a fair gilt compleat harneys, (suit of armour,) the tower was placed near the fire. Then came the mat
with a nest of fethers in the helm ; and a fair poleaxe to ter of the game and the ranger of the forest (two other
bear in his hand, in order to be chevalrously ordered on characters so called), the former apparelled in green vel
vet, and the latter in a suit of green satin, having in his
Christmas-day and the other different days."
Before Christmas-eve was a grand dinner. The fables hand a green bow and several arrows, and each of them
for this were all arranged with much form by the marshal, a hunting-horn slung over the shoulder. Arriving at the
and the company placed according to their several de fire, they blew together " three blasts of venery,'" and
grees. The first course was brought in, preceded by the paced round about three times ; and then, making three
minstrels sounding their instruments. The steward and curtesies, desired in the fame manner to be admitted into
marshal followed, and after them the gentleman fewer ; the service of the lord chancellor. Other formalities,
and then came the meat. These three officers were to too long to detail, succeeded the above ; and the ceremony
make all together three " solempn curtesies," at three se concluded with the actual hunting of a fox and a cat,
veral times, between the screen and the upper table, the with nine or ten couple of hounds, round the hall, whoso
first at the end of the benchers' table ; the second about deaths terminated this very extraordinary and singular
the midst; and the third at the other end ; and then, with species of amusement.
Shakespeare, whether from tradition or history is un
drawing on one side, the sewer performed his office.
Dinner ended, the musicians prepared to sing a song at known, makes the Temple-garden the place in which the
the highest table ; which ceremony accomplished, the of badges of the white and red roses originated, the distino
ficers were to address themselves every one in his office, tive cognizances of the houses of York and Lancaster, "un
*' to avoid the tables in fair and decent manner, begin der which the respective partisans of each arranged them
ning at the clerk's table ;" and thence proceeding to the selves in the fatal quarrel which caused such torrents of

next, and thence to all the others, " till the highest table blood to flow :
be solempnly avoided." All this time the musicians were
The brawl to-day,
to stand " right above the hearth fide, with the noise of Grown to this faction in the Temple-garden,
their muse ; their faces direct towards the highest table ; Shall send, between the red rose and the white,
and, that done, to return into the buttery, with their mu A thousand souls to death and deadly night. Hen.Vl. Part i.
sic sounding." The second course was served like the first.
The meal concluded with revels; during which, and
The Middle Temple, as well as the Inner, is possessed of
also at dinner, the porters were to view the comers in and a very good library, to which strangers find a ready ac
out ; and for this service they were allowed a cast of bread cess during term-time. Both contain many valuable ma
end a candle nightly aftersupper. The revels and dancings nuscripts; but the far greater number belongs to the In
continued the twelve days of Christmas, !tnd each day af ner Temple. Catalogues -of the numerous and valuable
ter dinner and supper the senior master of the revels fung manuscripts contained in the libraries of the inns of court,
a " caroll or song, and commanded other gentlemen then as well as of those in the possession of many other public
there present to sing with him and the company;" which societies, have, by the laudable exertions of parliament,
been lately printed, and may be seen in the Report of the
was "very decently performed."
On Chriltmas-day, after hearing divine service at the select committee for examining into the state of the pub
Temple church, the gentlemen breakfasted at the hall lic records.
with brawn, mustard, and malmsy. The first course at
Among the persons educated at the Middle Temple,
dinner on this day was "a fair and large boar's head we find many who rose to the highest rank in their pro
upon a silver platter, with minltralsye." At supper two fession, and were otherwise sufficiently eminent to merit a
gentlemen in gowns attended, bearing two fair torches of distinguished mention in the page of history, i. Lordwax next before the musicians and trumpeters, and stood chancellor Rich, a celebrated statesman in the reign of
above the fire with the music till the whole first course Henry VIII. was a member of this house, and served
was served in ; which performed, they returned with the here the office of reader in the list of that monarch. Jn
music into the buttery ; and this fame order was observed the 27th of the same reign he was advanced to the place
of chirographer of the common pleas, and soon afterwards
during the whole Christmas festival.
The grandest ceremony, however, was on St. Stephen's to the dignity of the chancellorship. He distinguished
himself

INNS op COURT.
73
himself as a leading man in many of the political measures earl of Richmond did hold at our pleasure, and is now ia
of that day, and shared liberally with other of Henry's our possession," Sec This grant was held by the service
favourites jn the plunder of the religious houses. 2. Wil- of one. penny, to be paid into the king's exchequer at
liam Fleetwood, serjeant at law and recorder of London, Michaelmas. After the death of Robert de Clifford, Isaan officer often noticed in the history of Elizabeth's reign, bel, his widow, let the fame messuage, 18 Edward III. to
was another member who conferred celebrity on the place the students of the law, or apprenticiis de banco as they were
of his education. 3. Plowden, the celebrated author of then called, for 10I. a-year.
the Reports,
studied - the
elements of legal 'knowledge,
Inn...:tu
fell into the king's hands, ...
after this
he
- afterwards
became
p - at . riod,
* .jClifford's
u., means
pe
in which
so' eminent a proficient,
by
with which we are unacquainted
; but
re
the Middle Temple, and held here the office of treasurer turned again to the'Cliffords. Since that time, first by
during the rebuilding of the great hall ; in one of the lease, and afterwards by a grant in feefarm to Nicholas
windows of which, his arms, with the date 1576, still re Sulyard, esq. principal of this house, and a bencher of
main. This gentleman was of an ancient family in Lincoln's Inn, in the reign of Henry VI. Nicholas GuyShropshire, and a most distinguished lawyer and author. bon, Robert Clinche, and others, the then seniors of it,
Camden fays of him, that in integrity he was second to and, in consideration of 600I. and the rent of4I. per annum,
xone of his profession. He lies buried in the Temple it has continued to be a mansion for lawyers tiH^jthc pre.church. On his tomb his figure is represented recumbent, sent time.
Jnd in his gown. 4. Sir Thomas Smith, educated at this
This society was governed by a principal and twelve ru
inn, was born March the 28, 1512, and was appointed lers. The gentlemen were to be in commons a fortnight
dean of Carlisle and provost of Eton by Edward VI. He in every term ; and those that were not paid about 4s. a.
was afterwards secretary of state to that monarch and to week, but not always certain. They sold their chambers for
queen Elizabeth, was lent ambassador to several foreign one life, and formerly had mooting!. Their armorial en
princes in both these reigns, and had a principal hand in signs are, Chequy or and azure, a fess gules, within a
settling the public affairs, both in church and state. In border of the third.
1575 he procured an act of parliament, that the third
In Maitland's London, Clifford's Inn is said to be '* of
part of the rent upon college-leases should be always re late years much enlarged in new buildings. In the gar
served in corn, at the low price at it which then sold. He den, an airy place and neatly kept, the gardens being en
clearly saw that the collegiate bodies would reap great closed with a palisado paling, and adorned with rows of
advantage from this act, as there was the highest proba lime-trees, are set grass-plats, which have a pleasant ap
bility that the price of grain would be much advanced pearance, intersected by gravel-walks." The gardens do
Hedged 1576. 5. Judge Dodderidge, another member of not altogether at present answer the above description,
this society, and reader, 45 Elizabeth, rose to the honours being rather neglected, and several of the houses in the ina
of the bench from a very obscure situation, and was # want rebuilding ; but it nevertheless is a tolerably plea
highly celebrated for his great legal knowledge. 6. Sir ' sent retirement It consists, like Clement's Inn, of three
Francis Moore, reader of the Temple in the 5th of James small courts or squares, two of which are separated by
I. was born at Ilsley, or Ildesley, near Wantage, in Berk the hall, the passage of which forms a thoroughfare into
shire, and was a frequent speaker in parliament in this the two inner courts. It has the conveniency of three
nd the preceding reign. In 1614 he was made serjeant doors, or entrances; the one into Serjeants' Inn in Chan
xt law j and in 16 16 knighted by king James at Theobalds. cery-lane, another into Fetter-lane, and a third into FleetHe was a man of merit in his profession, and of a general street.
The hall is a moderate-sized room, and modern, though
good character. His "Reports," in the reigns of ElizaDeth and James I. were published in 1663, with his por- built in imitation of the Gothic style. It contains notif.(, Hisleamed reading concerning the statute thing worthy of remark, except an old-fashioned chest,
rlnritible uses which he drew up himself, is printed in which are kept the original mstitutions ot this society,
th Duke's book on that subject. He died the 20th of and which are of a nature very similar to thole of the
November 1621 aeed 62 7. Sir James Dyer was consti- other inns. In this hall sir Matthew Hale and the printuted chief iust.ee of the King's Bench in the reign of cipaljudges fat after the great fire of London to settle the
Elizabeth on which he conferred great honour by his various differences that occurred between landlord and
superior abilities. See vol. vi. p. 139. Among the great tenant, and to ascertain the several divisions of property ;
names of modern times, we may note the lord-chancel which difficult and important business was performed by
lors Cowper and Yorke } the immortal Blackstone ; the them so much to the satisfaction of the city, that the
late lord chief justice Kenyon j and the present great or mayor and commonalty, in gratitude for so signal a ser
nament of the equity-court, lord-chancellor Eldon.
vice, ordered their portraits to be painted, and hung in
Guildhall, where they still remain. In this moment,
Inns of Chancery belonging to the Temple.
ous employment it is but justice to the memory of judge
Clifford's Inn, a member of the Inner Temple, is Hale to fay, that he was the first that offered his service
situated on the north side of Fleet-street, adjoining St. Dun- to the city ; and this measure certainly obviated numer
ftan's church, and is of very considerable antiquity. It ous difficulties that would otherwise have occurred con
derives its name from the honourable family of the barons cerning the rebuilding of it ; insomuch, says the author
Clifford, ancestors of the earls of Cumberland, who had a of his life, " that the sudden and quiet building of the
residence there many ages since, wjiich was called, ac city, which is justly to be reckoned among the wonders
cording to the custom of the time, Clifford's Inn. The of the age, is in no small measure due to the great care
,/irft of the family that appears to have possessed this resi which he and sir Orlando Bridgeman, then lord chief jus
dence was Robert de Clifford, an officer of great power tice of the common pleas, used, and to the judgment they
in the reign of Edward II. who received it by a grant mowed in that aft'air," Sec.
Lyon's Inn is situate between Holywell-street and
from that monarch, dated February 24, in the third year of
his reign, in these words : " The king granteth to Robert Wych-street, and is, like the former, an appendage of the
Clifford that messuage, with the appurtenances, next the Inner Temple. It is known to be a place of considerable
church of St. Dunstan's in the West, in the suburbs of antiquity from the old books of the steward's accounts.
London; which messuage was sometimes Malculines de which contain entries made in the time of king Henry V^
Herley, and came to the hands Edward I. by reason of How long before that period it was an inn of chancery is
certain debts which the said Malculines was bound, at the uncertain. Its government was formerly vested in a
time of his death, to our laid father, from the time that treasurer and twelve ancients. The gentlemen of the
lie was esclieator on chit lide Trent. Which house John house were in commons three weeks in Michaelmas term,
1
1
in

INNS of COURT.
77
in other terms two. They paid 5s. for the reading weeks, knowledge, and he carried many a cause by laying snares.
and for the others is. 6d. sold their chambers for one or If he was detected, he was never out of"countenance, but
evaded the matter with a jest, which he always had at
two lives, and had mootings once in four terms.
This little inn, whose buildings at present exhibit evi hand. He was much employed by the king against the
dent marks of neglect and decay, consists of one small * city of London in the business of the quo warranlo. His
square only, and has chambers built on two sides, the person was as heavy and ungain as his wit was alert and:
windows of the northern range looking into Wych-street, sprightly. He is said to have been "a mere lump of mor
and the others into the inn ; the south side is formed by bid flesh ;" the smell of him was so offensive, that people
the old houses in Holywell-street. It has a hall, which usually held their noses when he came into the court.
stands in the south-west corner of the court, and was One of his jests on this occasion was, that " none could
formerly, when properly kept, a commodious handsome fay he wanted issue, for he had no less than nine in his'
room ; but it is now appropriated to indifferent purposes. back."
New Inn, since the destruction of Strand Inn, which
The exterior is decorated with a handsome door-way, to
which there is an ascent by a flight of stone steps and anciently belonged to the Middle Temple, is the only lawballultrades ; the roof terminates in a pointed pediment, seminary remaining in the possession of that society. It
in the midst of which is the armorial bearing of the soci stands contiguous to Clement's Inn on the west, and hasety ; a lion, in alto relievo, indifferently sculptured j and, little to interest, being built of brick, and entirely mo
dern. In point of neatness, however, it may be proposed
beneath, the date, 1700.
St. Clement's Inn (an appendage of the Inner Tem as an example to many of the other inns ; none of which
ple) appears to have derived its name from the church are more pleasantly situated, and few so well kept.
The buildings occupy three sides of a square; the
near which it stands, and a celebrated holy well adjoin
ing ; both of which were dedicated to the Roman pontiff fourth, or north-easterly part, joining to Clement's Inn,"St. Clement. This well was one of the principal lprings from which it is only separated by a gate and iron railing.
at which the city youth on festival days used to entertain They contain a number of spacious and handsome cham
themselves with a variety of diversions ; and is the fame bers, and which are in general inhabited by the more re
which is now covered, and a pump placed in it, on the spectable part of the profession. The garden, which is a
east side of St. Clement's Inn, and lower end of ClementV sine large plot of ground, surrounded by iron railing,
and is laid out in pleasant, walks, is common to both so
lane.
A house, or inn of chancery, for the education of the cieties. The hall is a high square brick building, and
students of the law, was situated on this site in the time stands towards the south-east corner of the square ; the
of king Edward IV. Whose inheritance it anciently was, front is adorned with a large clock. It has 'nothing withhowever, is not known. In the year 1486 (2 Henry VII.) inside remarkable, but is a spacious and good room.
The lite of New Inn, about the year 14.85, was occa*
fir John Cantlowe, knight, by a lease bearing date the
10th of December, in consideration of 90 marks fine, and pied as a common inn, or hosiery for travellers and others,
4I. 6s. Sd. yearly rent, demised it for eighty years to and was called, from its sign of the Virgin Mary, Our
William Elyot and John Elyot (in trust, as may be pre Lady Inn. "It became first an hostell for students of the
sumed, for the students os the law). About the year 1 528 law," fays Dugdale, " (as the tradition is,) upon the re
(20th of Henry VIII.) Cantlowe's right and interest was moval of the students of the law from an old inn of chan
pasted to William Holies, citizen of London, afterwards cery, situate in Seacole-lane, a little south from St. Se
knight, and lord mayor of that city, and ancestor of the pulchre's church, called St. George's Inn, and was pro
dukes of Newcastle, one of whom, John earl of Clare, son cured from sir John Fineux, knight, sometime lord chief
and successor of sir John Holies, the first earl, and whose justice of the King's Bench, for the rent of 61. per an
residence was on the lite of the present Clare-market, de num, by the name of New Inn." This tradition is con
mised it to the then principal and fellows.
firmed by Stowe ; and part of the ancient stone wall is
The buildings of the present inn are all modern, and still to be seen under the houses of Bilhop's and Greenoccupy three small courts ; through which there is a tho - arbour courts, at the back of the Old Bailey.
This society was governed by a treasurer and twelvt
roughfare in the day-time to Clare-market and into New
Inn# The chambers arc by no means so good as those of ancients. The members were to be in commons, in their
the latter place. The hall fills one side of the middle gowns and caps (as the other courts), one week in every
square or court, and is a well-proportioned and elegant term, or pay if not there. They had also anciently
room. It contains a good portrait of sir Matthew Hale, mootings once or twice a-term. Their armorial ensigns
and five other pictures. On the outside, the front of which are, Vert, a flower-pot argent.
has a respectable and handsome appearance, are placed
New Inn may boast the honour of having educated the
the arms of the society, argent, an anchor (without a great sir Thomas More, who for some time studied here
stock) in pale proper, and a C sable passing through the previous to his entering himself of Lincoln's Inn, of
middle. In the middle of the garden, which adjoins that which he was afterwards a reader. And here the students
of New Inn, and is kept with particular neatness, is a of Strand Inn, as being also under the fame government
sun-dial, supported by a figure of considerable merit' of the Middle Temple, removed on the destruction of
kneeling (a naked Moor, or African), which was brought their house, as before-mentioned, by the protector So
from Italy by lord Clare, and presented to the society ; it merset.
Strand Inn, called also Chester Inq, or Chester's Inn,
attracts much attention.
Lord chief justice Sanders, who succeeded sir Francis was a house of chancery belonging to the Middle Temple,
Pcmberton, chief justice in 168 1, received the rudiments which stood near the church of St. Mary le Strand, and,
of his education here. He was originally, it is said, a together with that building and several others, was de
strolling beggar about the streets, without known parents stroyed in the reign of Edward VI. to make room for So
or relations ; and, coming often to beg scraps at Clement's merset-house ; the students having previously been re
Inn, was taken notice of for his uncommon sprightliness ; moved to New Inn opposite.
and, as he expressed a strong inclination to learn to write,
Occleve, the poet in the reign of Henry V. is said to
one of the attorney's clerks taught him, and soon qualified have studied the law at " Chestre's Inne," which is the
him for a hackney writer. In this station he took all op only circumstance known concerning it. It is presumed
portunities of improving himself by reading such books as by Strype to have been built on ground belonging to the
he borrowed of his friends, and in the course of a few bishops of Chester ; to one of whom, Roger de Mulnet,
years became an able attorney, and a very eminent coun or de Molend, called also Longspee, Roger, named the
sel. His practice in the court of King's Bench was ex Amner, by his deed, dated 1257, gave and confirmed "a>
ceeded by none ; his art and cunning were equal to hit parcel, of land and buildings lying in the parisli of St.
X
Mary
Vol. XI. No. 735

78
I N N S of C O U It T.
Mary le Strand without London, towards Westminster;, House of Converts ; in which pfaCe he deceased in the
and the fame to hold to the said Roger and his successors month of February 114.4."
by the yearly rent of 3s. at Easter." For the purchase of
Richard de Wihtz, afterwards called Saint Richard,
this the bishop gave twenty marks of silwr.
was the next occupier of Chichester-house after bisliop
Chestre's Inn is frequently confounded with the house Nevil ; about which period both that mansion and the de
of the bishops of Chester, which stood near the 4'ame spot, serted house of the black friars became appropriated to
and was sometimes so namid ; but Stowe fays the latter the study of the law ; but in what particular way does
was most commonly called " Litchfield and Coventrees not appear. Tradition reports, that Henry Lacy, the
Inne, or London Lodgings," and was first built by Walter great earl of Lincoln, who in the next age had a grant by
Langton, bishop of Chester and treasurer of England in patent from king Edward I. of "the old friar-house juxta
Holborn, being a person well affected to the study of the
the reign of Edward I.
laws," aflrgnedthe profeslbrs of it this residence, but wo
III. LINCOLN'S INN.
are not told whether by gift or purchase. From this no
This principal inn of court occupies a large plot of bleman, however, it derived the name of Lincoln's Inn,
ground on the west tide of Chancery-lane (formerly called which it still retains. Lacy died in 1 310. .
To the earl of Lincoln's estate on this spot was soon
Chancellors-lane), nearly in the centre of the metropolis.
It was founded partly on the ruins of the monastery of afterwards added the greater part of that possessed by the
the black friars, who resided here previous to their remo bishops of Chichester, who afterwards leased it to the stu
val to the quarter which now bears their name, and a dents of the law, reserving a certain rent and lodgings
mansion formerly belonging to Ralph Nevil, bisliop of for themselves on their coming to London ; one of which
Chichester 'and chancellor of England in the reign of students, Francis Sulyard, resided there till the 17th of
Henry VIII. In that year Robert Sherborn, then bishop
Henry III.
These black or preaching friars (thirteen in number) of Chichester, made a new lease of it to William Sulyard,
Came into England with their prior Gilbert de Fraxineto the son of Francis Sulyard, ustier of the bedchamber to
in the year ml ; 'about which time great numbers of king Henry VIII. and likewise a student of the fame
mendicants of the different orders were imported from the bouse, for 99 years, for the rent of 61. 13s. 4d. this lease
continent to reform the manners of the age. Peter de end$d Michaelmas 1634. Richard Sampson, one of the
Rupibus, bishop of Winchester, introduced them to Ste succeeding bishops of the see, passed the inheritance of
phen Langton, archbishop of Canterbury, at his cathe this house and the garden called Cottrell Gftrden or Codral, who comnii)ded the -prior to preach, and so much ap neygarth, by his deed bearing date the 1st July, -58 Hen.
proved of his sermon, that he became their warm patron. VIII. to the said William Sulyard, and Eustace his bro
On their arrival in London, the piece of ground on which ther ; which grant was confirmed by the dean and chap
present inn stands, then described to be "without the ter of Chichester the ift of August then next ensuing.
wall of the city by Holborn,' near unto the old Temple," The inheritance, thus settled in these two brothers, be
was given them, and there they sounded a house and came vested by survivorship in Eustace, whose son and
church, where they met with several benefactors, parti heir, Edward, by his deed bearing date the lzth of No
cularly the famous Hubert de Burgo, or Burgh, earl of vember, 21 Eliz. in consideration of 5101. conveyed to
Kent, and Margaret, sister to the king of Scots, who were Richard Kingsmill, and to the rest of the then benchers,
both buried here, but afterwards removed to Ludgate. the aforesaid house and garden, &c. in fee ; and a fine was
At this monastery of the black friars a general convoca accordingly levied by him the said Edward and his wife.
In the year 149s, (8th Henry VII.) the society having
tion of the order from all parts of Christendom, and even
the Holy Land, assembled in 1150, to the number of 400, raised a sum of money, partly by contribution, and partly
to treat of the affairs of their order, having their meat by loan, about two years afterwards the old hall was pulled
and drink found them of alms, because they had no pojsejjions down for the purpose of erecting another. The new one,
of their own. The first day the king came to their chap however, was not begun to be built till fourteen years
ter, entered and dined with them ; another day the queen afterwards, owing to a deficiency of funds. It was for
sent them provisions ; and they were afterwards feasted warded by a gift, in 13 Hen. VII. of John Netherfale, a
by the bishops at' London, and the abbots of Westminster, member of the society, who bequeathed forty marks,
" partly towards the building of a library here, for the
St. Alban's, and Waltham.
The bishop's house was built in a garden in the lower benefit of students of the laws of England ; and partly,
part of the lane, once belonging to John Herlirum, as that every priest of this house, then being, or hereafter to
appears by the grant made to him of it by Henry, who be, who should then celebrate mass and other divine ser
excepted it out of the domus coiwerforum, (now the Rolls.) vice evury Friday weekly, sliould then sing a mass of re"The king granted to Ralph bishop of Chichester, chan quiern; and allb, in the time of the said mass, before his
cellor, that place, with the garden, which John Herlirum first lavature, fay the Psalm of De profundis, with the
forfeited in that street called New Street, over against the orizons and collects accustomed, for the soul of the said
land of the slid bishop in the same street; which place, John."
with the garden and appurtenances, was the king's escheat,
The next year, that fine ancient remain the great gate
by the liberty of the city of London, as it were acknow way, or Gatehouse Tower as ;t is called, was contracted
ledged before the king in his court of the Tower of Lon for, and the masons for trie stone-work engaged. The
don, in the last pleas** the crown of that city." The site timber was brought by water from Henley upon Thames.
of this house and garden still retains the names of Bi Towards this work, sir Thomas Lovell, the founder of
shop's Court and Chichester Rents. Of both this and the Holywell-nunnery, and formerly a member of this society,
friary there are now no remains. Chichester house was but then treasurer of the household to king Henry VII.
Handing as late as the reign of Elizabeth ; at which time, was a good benefactor. The work however was not com-"
Spelman informs us, sir Richard Read master in chancery, pletcd rill the 9th of Henry VIII. and tint by means of
and Mr. Atkinson a counsellor at law, men eminent m additional assistance from the fame person, whose liberal
their time, resided. It had long before ceased to be the ity at length so far operated on the rest of the society,
dwelling of the bishops of Chichester, who had leased it that, two years afterwards, all in commons were taxed, and
to various persons. Of the extent or magnificence of this orders made for the speedy payment of former subscrip
dwelling we are al present unacquainted ; but Matthew tions. An additional sum of forty pounds was also al
Paris, who speaks of its foundation, terms it a noble pa lowed from the treasury of the house ; and the structure
lace : "The venerable father, Ralph Nevil, bilhop of was finally finished in 12th Henry VII!. the expence
Chichester and chancellor of England, built his noble palace amounting to 153I. 10s. 8d. William Sulyard, before
'from the ground not far from the New Temple, and named) was the principal cashier and director of this work.

The

INNS or
T*he brick and tile used in the gateway were dug from a
piece of ground then called Coneygarth, lying on the
Vvest side of the house adjoining to Lincoln's-Inn Fields ;
and 1 61. 7s. 5d. was paid for forty-three cart-loads of
freestone, together with the wrought-work of chimneys,
and sculpturing the arms over the gate. But, though
the gate-house was thus finished, the gaus themselves
were not ordered to be put up till the 25 Henry VIII.
when the building was finally completed by ah order of
council, which likewise directed the making of more brick
for another building, under the direction of a Mr. Heyden the elder. This latter building contained nine cham
bers, and was three stories high. It stood on the posternside of the house towards the fields, and was beguh in
Trinity term, 27 Henry VIII. the expence amounting to
199I. Ss. 4.!.
The 3;.th of Henry VIII. the street now called Chan
cery-lane was, at the expence of the society, ordered to
be paved with stone as far as the extent of their own
house and garden ; this cost 46I. and took place pursuant
to an act of parliament, made in 15+0, which directed
the paving os the whole street.
Chancery-lane, in the time of Edward I. was so foul
and dirty, that John Briton, cujlos of London, had it
barred up, to hinder any harm that might happen in pass'ing that way; and the bishop of Chichester, whose house
was there, kept up the bar for many years. Afterwards,
however, upon an inquisition made of the annoyances of
London, the inquest presented, that John bistlop of Chi
chester, ten years past, stopped up a certain lane, called
Chancellor's-lane, Uvando ibid, duos Jlaputas cum una iarra,
i. e. by setting up there two staples with one bar, across
the said lane, whereby men with carts and other carri
ages could not pass. The bishop answered, that John
Briton, while he was custos of London, for that the said
Jane was so dirty that no man could pass, set up the said
staples and bar; and he granted that what was an annoy
ance mould be taken away ; which was done by the sheriff
accordingly.
Till the beginning of the reign of Elizabeth, the enclo
sure which separated Lincoln's Inn from Chancery-lane
t>n the one side, and from the fields since called Lincoln'sInn Fields, on the other, was merely an embankment of
clay ; but in the first year of that princess an order was
made that a brick wall and gates should be set up on the
Backside of the house, and that the gates on the foreside
(or gate-house) should be put up, which it seems, not
withstanding the directions given in 25 Henry VIII. was
Hot before done. This work, however, lay dormant till
4 Elizabeth, when new directions were given for mak
ing three thousand bricks in Coneygarth ; and Mr. Newligate, a member of the society, was appointed surveyor.
These bricks were employed in mak;ng the wall along
the garden-side towards Chancery-lane, with a pair of
gates in the midst of it ; and was finished in two years ;
ten shillings being allowed to the panyer-man, for the
loss he sustained in the produce of the garden destroyed
in making the bricks.
In 7 Elizabeth the gallery was built over the screen at
the lower end of the hall. The ensuing year "a fair and
beautiful wall was ordered to be made, on the backside
of the house, together with a cellar and passage to the
chapel. Provision of timber and other materials was at
the fame time made for other buildings on the north side
of the quadrangle, and which cost 4J0I. us. nd. These
\yere afterwards enlarged at an additional expence of
127). 12s. 8d. issued for that, purpose out of the treasury;
and three years afterwards the well was converted into a
pump.
In the beginning of the reign of James I. a brick wall,
iiine feet high, was ordered to be made before the kitchen
windows and chambers, and for enclosing the garden
there ; and, two years afterwards, another brick wall, ap
pointed to be set up by line, from the new wall near the
orth gate, leading to the walks, to the new wall towards

COURT.
. <T9
the Antelope, and 60I. allowed for the fam;. This en
closed the long walk. In the fifth year os this reign, .it a
council, held 19th June, an order was made for pulling
down the old buildings of the fliort gallery " between the
gate-house and the chambers of lir John Tindall, knight,
and Mr. Henry D.ivies, (two of the masters of the bench
of this house;) and that a new building of brick, stone,
and timber, should be erected in the room thereof." The
following year it wasordered, that such as were overseers
of the intended buildings, then in hand, should take into
their consideration the building of a new chapel, and
likewise of the long gallery, aud some other buildings,
then intended to be made in this house ; and, in October
following, it was farther ordered, that all such as had
chambers in the said long gallery, should pay towards
those new buildings 50I. for each chamber, viz. 25I. apiece;
and such as were new takers to pay 70I. viz 35I. apiece ;.
as also that the said building should be made twenty-sour
feet square within the walls, and nether rooms to have cel
lars, wherein to lay wood'. This year also it was resolved
that the old buildings in the long gallery, near the
kitchen, and towards Bevington's house, should be pulled
down, and a new building of brick, stone, and timber,
erected in their place, which was accordingly done ; the
expence amounting to 1+09I. gs. 51!. besides old materials.
And the succeeding year, a uniform building, containing
twenty chambers, was directed to be built on the north
side of the house, answerable in length and breadth to
that last finished.
The foregoing buildings comprise the ancient part of
Lincoln's Inn (with the exception of the chapel), and are
most of them yet standing, being those adjoining Chan
cery-lane, and approached liy the great gate-house. The
modern part, which occupies the greatest extent, lies to
the north and south, and consists ot two principal piles of
building, known /by the name of the New Square or
Scarle's Court, and the Stone Buildings. Searle's Court was part of the plot of ground called
Little Lincoln's-Inn Fields, and received its name from
Henry Searle, efq. a bencher of the house, whose property
it was about 1697. It is surrounded on three sides by
large handsome brick buildings, the chambers of which
are spacious and convenient, but for the most part want
rebuilding. The fourth, or north side, opens on the gar
den. In the midst of this square, which is covered with
gravel and neatly kept, is a fountain (as it is called),
consisting of a small handsome column, of the Corinthian
order, from a design of Inigo Jones ; the top supported a
sun-dial, and the four corners of the pedestal infant tritons holding shells, which formerly spouted water. This
is in itself a handsome decoration ; but, is it were still
kept playing, would preserve its name with more pro
priety, and give far greater pleasure than the bason of
stagnant water which at present scandalizes the place. The
arms of Mr. Searle, with those of the inn, are in one cor
ner of this square.
The Stone Buildings are a set of rooms so called from
the material with which, they are erected, and stand to
wards the north end of Chancery-lane, immediately behind
the Six Clerks' Office, their fronts fat ing the welt. This
handsome range is part of a regular and noble plan, formed
a few years since, for rebuilding the whole inn, but which
has never been completed. The chambers are the most
pleasant and elegant of any belonging to the society,
having, independent of the gracefulness of the build
ings themselves, a spacious and very beautiful garden,
the whole length in front with Lincoln's-Inn Square, or
Fields, beyond. This piece of architecture is the work
of fir Robert Taylor; and is not only simple and elegant
in its exterior, but the rooms or chambers are on a grand
and commodious scale.
In the Old Buildings, the principal objects worthy
notice are, the gateway,' the hall, and the chapel.
The gateway, before mentioned, is a large brick build
ing, with a pointed stone arch, and has' a most vene-.
*
fable

80
I N N S or .
rable appeiranee. The gate itself was finished in 1518,
but the other parts not till some years afterwards. This
forms the principal entrance to the inn, and affords a
view of the fine hall and chapel. Over the gateway, to
wards the street, are three coats of arms, of very ancient
workmanship, viz. The royal arms of England ; and on
the right side this coat, within a garter, or, a lion azure,
or purpure ; on the sinister side, another coat, within the
garter, borne quarterly, being the bearing of the Lovels.
Underneath is the date, Ann. Dom. 1 518. These arms
were new painted and refreshed in 1695, as appears by
the inscription underneath.
The hall is an extremely sine room, though by no
means equal to those of the other inns. It is used not
only for the comriions of the society, but for sittings out
of term, before the lord chancellor, in-matters relative to
suits in chancery. At the upper end of the hall is a pic
ture that deserves the notice of a stranger, as the produc
tion of Hogarth, although a spCcies of painting in which
he was not most successful. The subject is St. Paul before
Felix. Thie hall, which is now much modernized, was
originally built in 1506, but has been many times repaired,
as in 1615, 1651, in 170+, and 1706, and frequently of
later times. Sir Thomas Lovcl, at the fame time that he
built the great gateway, caused the Lacy arms to be cast
and wrought in lead, on the loover, or lantern of the hall,
which was in three escutcheons, a lion rampant for Lacy,
seven mascules voided forQuincy, and three wheatlheaves
for Chester. On some reparation being made to this loo
ver afterwards, the arms were left out.
Lincoln's-Inn chapel is a large edifice, in the Gothic
taste, built by Inigo Jones. It is reared on huge pillars
and arches, which form an open walk beneath the floor
of the chapel. The chapel-windows are admired ; they
are of beautiful stained glass, by different artists, repre
senting the prophets, apostles, ice. This edifice is sixtyseven feet long and forty-one wide. It is excellently well
kept.
The first foundation of this chapel was begun in the
time of James I. in the 8th year of whose reign it was or
dered, that the old chapel, which was grown ruinous, and
was besides inconveniently situated, and too small for the
society," mould be pulled down, and a new one erected in
the court where it stood. But nothing was done till the
15th of the fame king, when a select number of members
was appointed by the bench, "to consider of materials
for th)s chapel, and what stone and timber should be pro
vided for it ; and whether Oxford stone should be con
cluded on, according to the workman's direction. And
the model thereof was recommended to the contrivance
of Inigo Jones, the king's surveyor-general, who, having
made a draught thereof, estimated the charge of the fame
at 1000I." Accordingly, a subscription was begun among
the benchers ; but, falling short of iol. "it was agreed
and ordered, first, that each of the masters of the bench,
and associates thereunto, should pay towards this struc
ture xx/. apiece ; each of seven years standing at the bar,
xx nobles ; each of the bar, under that time, vl. and
each gentleman of the house, under the bar, xls. And ten
days afterwards, at another council, that there should be
a general tax upon all such as had not contributed, or
showed their willingness so to do, towards this work. And
for receipt of their moneys, Thomas Spencer, esq. was
appointed treasurer, and Alexander Chart his under-treasurer." This general taxation, and other contributions
which followed upon it, enabled the society, in about five
years, fully to complete this edifice 5 which was conse-crated upon Ascension day, A. D. 1623, by George Mountaine bistiop of London, as appears by an inscription
placed under his arms at the east end of the arched roof.
The walk beneath this build ing was used till of late as a
promenade, to which it was ill adapted, being too cold
for bad weather, and in fine too much secluded. It has
for some years been enclosed with an iron railing, and is
now used as a place of interment for the benchers only.

COURT.
The gardens of Lincoln's Inn are exceedingly pleasant^
and a great ornament. The terrace-walk (which, toge
ther with the wall that supports it, were erected in 1663,
and cost nearly 1000I.) forms an uncommonly-fine pro
menade, and is always open in summer to the public.
The gardens themselves are adorned with a number of fine
stately trees, and receive a sort of consequence from the
grandeur of the adjoining pile, called Stone Buildings.
They are besides laid out with great taste, and excellently
well kept. From the terrace-walk we have a prospect of
one of the largest and most beautiful squares in Europe,
originally laid out by the masterly hand of Inigo Jones,
and intended to have been built all in the fame style and.
taste, but unfortunately not finished agreeable to the de
sign of that great architect. Several of the original houses
still remain to be a reproach to the rest, particularly Lindesey-house, once the seat of the earls of Lindescy, and
of their descendants, the dukes of Ancaster, which was
built after a beautiful design of the above architect.
Lincoln's-Inn library, which is situated in the Stone
Buildings, contains, besides a good collection of books,
many very fine and curious manuscripts. These were re
moved in 1787 from the old library to the present, which,
is a handsome, spacious, and commodious, apartment,
being made out of three sets of chambers. The manu
scripts are in close presses at one of the ends of the li
brary, where fires are daily kept, except in summer. The
building is very substantial, with stone stair-cases and so
lid party-walls. The keys of the presses are kept by the
master of the library, who is" chosen annually by tha
benchers from their own body; and the manuscripts can
not be viewed without a special order from one or two of
the masters of the bench. The greater part of these ma
nuscripts were bequeathed by sir Matthew Hale, and have
been accurately classed and explained in the return made
to the select committee for examining into the state of
the public records. The reason why it is so difficult to
get a sight of them is explained by the following extract
from sir Matthew's will : " As a testimony of my honour
and respect to the society of LincolnV Inn, where I had
the greatest part of my education, I give and bequeath,
to that honourable society the several manuscript books
contained in a schedule annexed to my will.- They are a
treasure worth the having and keeping, which I have
been near forty years in gathering with very great indus
try and expence. My desire is, that they be kept safe,
and also in remembrance of me. They were fit to be
bound in leather, and chained, and kept in archives. I
desire that they may not be lent out or disposed of; only, if I
happen hereafter to have any of my posterity of that society
that desires to transcribe any book, and gives very good
security to restore it again within a prefixed time, such as
the benchers of that society in council shall approve of,'
then, and not otherwise, only one book at one time may
be lent out to them by the society. They are a treasure
not fit for every man's view, nor is every man capable of
making use of them. Only / would have nothing os these books
printed, but entirely preserved together for the use of tha
industrious learned members of that worthy society."
In 3 & + Philip and Mary it was ordered, that thence
forth none slionld be admitted into the fellowship of this
house who had not been of an inn of chancery before by
the space of one year, except he paid for his admittance,
for his not being in chancery, 40s. This som, in 7 Eliz.
was raised to five marks. But such as were utter barris
ters of Furnivall's Inn and Thayves Inn, of one year's
continuance, were to be admitted for four marks. And
the year following it was farther ordered, that every fel
low of the above two inns of chancery, " by reason they
were the proper houses of this house," as the register ex
presses, who had been allowed an utter barrister there,
and had mooted there two vacations at the utter bar,
should pay for his admission into the fellowship of this
house only 13s. 4-d. but utter barristers of any other inn
of chancery 20s. And in 17 Eliz. it was decreed that the
gentlemen

ruue 1.
isr:srs of

cottut

INNS of COURT.
81
geatlemen after that time to be admitted (hould pay as be four revels that year, and no more; one at the feast of
follows ; viz. such as were of Furnival's Inn, or Davy's All Hallown, another at the feast of St. Krkenwald ; the
Inn, one year, 40s. and fitch as were of other houses of third at the feast of the Purification of our Lady ; and the
chancery one year 3I. 6s. 8d. Several attorneys and com fourth on Midsummer-day." Nor were these exerciles of
mon solicitors having obtained admittance into this so dancing merely permitted, but insisted on. For, by an
ciety, which was esteemed " no small disparagement," it order made 6th Feb. 7 Jac. I. it appears, " that the unwas in a council, held 4 Junii, 11 Car. I. ordered, that der-baitisters were by decimation put out of commons,
none from thenceforth mould be admitted. And the for example's fake, because the whole bar were offended
better to prevent the like abuse, it was farther ordered, by their not dancing on the Candlemas-day preceding, ac
that if any gentleman, after his admittance, mould become cording to the ancient order of this society, when the
an attorney, or common solicitor, his admittance should judges were present j" with a threat, that if the like fault
be ipsoJaclo void.
were committed afterwards, they should be fined or dis
At a council, held on the day of the Nativity of St. barred.
John Baptist, 23 Henry VIII. it was ordered " for a con
Besides its revels, Lincoln's Inn had also grand Christtinual rule to be thenceforth kept in this house, no gen massings. Instead of its Lord of Misrule, it had its King
tleman, being a fellow of this house, should wear any cut of the Cockneys ; they had also a Jack Straw ; but in the
or pansyd hosen or btyches, or pansyd doblct, upon pain of put time of Elizabeth he and all his adherents were- utterly
ting out of the home." And so strict were the orders in banished.
thole days, in point of habit, that, in 1 & 2 Philip and
Of eminent men Lincoln's Inn boasts a far greater"
Mary, one Mr. Wyde of this house was by a special or number among its members than any other of the lawder, made upon Aseension-day, fined five groats, for go societies. 1. The famous sir John Fortescue, knight, lord
ing in his study gown in Cheapside on a Sunday, about ten chief justice os the king's bench in the reign of Henry
o'clock in the forenoon; and in Westminster Hall, in the VI. and author of the learned discourse De Laudibus Legtim
term-time. In 30 Eliz. it was farther ordered, that if Airgli. This treatise was written in France during his
any fellow of this house should wear any hat in the hall attendance there upon his royal pupil Edward prince of
or chapel, or go abroad to London or Westminster with Wales, eldest son of king Hi-nry VI. (to whom he was
out a gown, he should be put out of commons ; and pay then chancellor, as we learn by the preamble.) Judge
such a fine, before his re-admittance, as the masters of the Fortescue was a member of this society in the 6th of Hen
bench, then in commons, should assess. And likewise, ry VI. See vol. vii. p. 589. 2. Sir Thomas Lovell, before
lhat if any fellow of this house should wear long hair, or mentioned, occurs in the lilt of readers 15 Edw. IV. as a
gnat ruffs, he should also be put out of commons, and double reader, 21 Edw. IV. and held the office of treasurer
pay such a fine, before he were re-admitted, as the mas in the next reign. He was made a banneret at the battle
ters of the bench, then in commons, should assess. Also of Stoke A. P. 1487, and was a great favourite of Henry
in 38 Eliz. " that if any fellow of this house, being a com VII. who, when a simple esquire, made him chancellor
moner, or repaster, should, within the precincts of this of the exchequer for life. He afterwards rose to the dig
house, wear any cloak, bootes andJpurrs, or long hair, to pay nities of a knight of the garter, treasurer of the household,
for every offence 5s. for a fine, and also to be put out of and president of the council, constable of the tower, and
commons. And in 11 Car. I. it was also ordered, that was one of the executors of Henry VII.'s will. He died
what geritleman soever should come into the hall at meal- at his house at Enfield in 1524, and was buried in the
time, with any other upper garment than a gown, he chapel of Halliwell nunnery, Shoreditch, which he had relhould be suspended from being a member of the society." founded. 3. Sir Thomas More, whose name and talents
Equal formality was observed with respect to beards ; are too well known to need any comment, removed to
for, in 33 Henry VIII. an order was made, that none of Lincoln's Inn from New Inn ; in the latter of which he
the fellows of this house, being in commons, or at repast, first laid the foundation of that legal knowledge for which
should wear a beard, upon pain to pay double commons he was afterwards so celebrated. He is the first hy-chanor repasts during such time as he should have any beard. cellor upon record, and presided in the chancery with
But, this order being not strictly observed, the penalty great abilities. He was the son of John More, who was
was made greater in 1 Mary, viz. that such as had beards himself for many years a puisne judge of the king's bench,
should pay izd. for every meal they continued them: and every and died at a very advanced ;;ge. It is laid that his son,
man to be Jhaven, upon pain of putting out ofcommons. In 1 in pasting through Westminster Hall to the chancery, ne
Eliz. it was further ordered, that no fellow of this house ver failed to fall on his knees and ask his blessing when
lhould wear any beard above afortnight's growth, and that ever he saw him sitting in the court. Sir Thomas More
whoso transgressed therein should, for the first offence, had the honour to be the intimate friend of Erasmus, and
forfeit 3s. 4d. to be paid and cast with his commons; and was himself a great master of the elegant learning of the
for the second 6s. 8d. in like manner to be paid and cast ancients. His well-known " Utopia," a kind of political
with his commons; and the third time to be banished the romance, gained him the highest reputation as an author.
bouse. Soon after, however, the fashion of wearing beards He was beheaded, for denying the king's supremacy, the
grew so predominant, that the next year it was agreed, 6th of July 1535, aged 53. See More.
Lambard, the great antiquary, and author of the Per
*' that orders, before that time made, touching beards,
should be void and repealed." And no limits were hence ambulation of Kent, and Spelman, the learned author of
the " Glossary," and other excellent works, were both
forth put to that venerable excrescence.
Lincoln's Inn first proposed the famous mask which members of Lincoln's Inn. Sir John Denham, author of
was presented to the king at Christmas, 9 Car. I. the to the admirable poem entitled Cooper's Hill, first studied at
tal amount of which colt the four inns 14001. Towards Trinity College, Oxford, and afterwards at Lincoln's Inn.
this sum every bencher in this society paid 61. every utter William Prynne, the author of the valuable collection of
barrister of seven years standing, or above, 3I. and under Records, in four large volumes; Selden, sometimes ltyled.
seven years standing 40s. and every gentleman 10s. and " the great dictator of learning to the English nation," a
-Which was so well approved by the king, that, besides his man of extensive and profound knowledge ; lord chan
thanks to them, he invited an hundred of the members cellor Egerton ; Lenthall, speaker of the parliament dur
of the four inns of court to the mask at Whitehall, held ing, the Oliverian usurpation; Oliver St. John, earl of
Bolingbroke, another conspicuous character of the fame
.on the Shrove Tuesday following.
Lincoln's Inn had anciently its dancings or revets al period ; sir William Noy, author of The Complete Law
lowed at particular seasons, as well as the Temple, and yer, and other learned and judicious works, and attorneythat by the special order of the society. For it appears general to Charles I. sir Ranulph Crewe, chief juilice of
chat,- in 9 Henry VI. it wa* ordered, " that there should the common pleas in 1664 ; and, lastly, the great fir MatY
thew
Vo*. XI. No. 7jj.

82
I N N S .of. COURT.
thew Hale before mentioned ; with many others equally- bar, should pay for his admission into this house but 20S>
celebrated ; were members of this inn. For particu those of other houses (excepting Thaive's Inn) paying
lars of the lives of these eminent persons, fee their names, 26s. 8d. Also, when by an order made at Lincoln's Innr
in the order of the alphabet, in this Encyclopdia.
in 27 Eliz. the admission of the gentlemen of this house
and Thaive's Inn into that society was raised to 40s. those
Inns of Chancery belonging to Lincoln's Inn.
of other inns of chancery were strained to five marks ;
Thaive's Inn, burnt down some few years since, and now, and in 36 Eliz. thole of this house had so much farther
converted into a private court, adjoined the parish-church* favour, that they might, after their admittance into Lin
of St. Andrew, Holborn, and is at least as old as the time coln's Inn, stay two years in this inn of chancery, paying
of king Edward III. It took its name from one John their pensions during those two years; and that, they
Thaive, or Tavie, whose house it then was, and who di should be discharged of casting into commons, and of all
rected that, after the decease of his wife Alice, his estates, vacations and charges of Christmas, during the time of.
and the hofpkium in quo appreniicii ad legem habilarefolebant, their stay here for those first two years.
should be sold in order to maintain a chaplain, who was
This inn of chancery is situated in Holborn, between
to pray for his soul and that of his spouse. This John Brook-street and Leather-lane ; it occupies a very consi
Taive in 13+8 left a very considerable estate to the sup derable plot of ground, and is divided into two squares or
port of St. Andrew's church in Holborn ; the value of courts. The first towards Holborn is of a good width,
which has so much accumulated, that, from the profits of but shallow, and built round on the four sides. The se
it, the present church is reported to have been principally cond or inner court extends the depth of great part of
Brook-street, and has chambers on one side only ; the
rebuilt in 1670.
In the reign of Edward VL one Gregory Nicholls, citi buildings of both are in a fad state of decay, and appear
zen and mercer of London, being possessed by inheritance to be very much neglected. The date of tins inn, that
of the property of this mansion, granted it in the fourth is to fay, of the buildings, is not very ancient, though it
year of the fame prince to the benchers of Lincoln's Inn has greater claims in point of age than moll of the other
for the use of students of the law ; which society soon af inns of chancery ; but whatever it may gain in this re
terwards constituted it one of their inns of chancery, and spect, it most certainly loses in neatness and convenience;
verted the government in a principal "and fellows, who for it is, without exception, the most dirty and desolate
were to' pay, as an acknowledgment to the mother-house, in its appearance of the whole. The street front is an un
the annual rent of 3I. 65. 46. By the ancient orders of commonly-fine specimen of brick- work, being adorned
this society, the members of Thaive's Inn were to be ten with pilasters, mouldings, and various other ornaments,
days in commons in issuable terms, and in the reft of the and extends a considerable length. It contains a range
terms a week ; and were allowed the fame privileges for of very good chambers, and beneath a handsome arch d
the admission of students into Lincoln's Inn as were en gateway leading to the interior parts of the inn. It ap
joyed by the members of Furnival's Inn.
pears to have been erected about the time of Charles'll.
Furnival's Inn is first noticed as a law-seminary in The hall is seen on entering the gateway ; but its aspect
its steward's account-book, written about the ninth of is by no means calculated to make a favourable impres
king Henry IV. and derives its name, like most of the sion 011 the spectator. It is a low plain brick building,
other inns, from its original occupants, who were the lords with a small turret, and two large projecting bow-winFurnivaJ. This noble family was extinct in the male line dovvs at the west end ; and is, like the rest of the inn, in a
in 6 Rich. II. some time before which period this inn most neglected state. The north side of it, on passing
was demised to the students of the law, as is evident from through the passage or entrance to the inner court, with
the above circumstance ; but the precise date of its esta a small range of old chambers that adjoins, and whose
blishment as a school of legal education, is, like that of fronts are plastered in the cottage style, have a singularly
all the other inns, involved in oblturity. By Joan, the rustic appearance, and bear a much greater resemblance
daughter and heir to William lord Furnival, in the time to a country village than a London inn of chancery.
of the former monarch, (Henry IV.) the inheritance of The interior of this hall is the belt; and, if not handsome,
Furnival's Inn came to Thomas Nevill, younger brother has at least ionic pretensions to antiquity. Its dimensions,
to Ralph earl of Westmoreland ; and by Maude, sole are 40 feet by 14. The roof is of timber, arched, and
daughter and heir to the said Thomas and Joan, it after divided into pannels by ribs springing from the sides;
wards descended to JohnTalbot earl of Shrewsbury. In but it is very plain and poor, compared with others of a
thil line it continued till Francis earl of Sbretvsoury, in similar kind. The floor at the upper end of the hall is
consideration of 120I. by his deed, bearing date the 16th railed a step for the principals, as at the Middle Temple,
day of December, 1 Edw. VI. sold it to Edward Griffin, &c. It has in like manner a fire-place i.i the midst, and
esq. then solicitor-general to the king, William Ropere, the fame disposition of tables and benches ; but they have
and Richard Heydone, esqs. and their heirs, to the use of no appearance, nor the hall itself, of being often used.
the society of Lincoln's Inn; which sum of 120I. (the In the windows of this room are a few armorial bearings ;
purchasc-money)'was paid out of the treasury of that so it likewise contains portraits of lords Raymond and Penciety, and is entered in their register.
gelly. Their arms are, Argent a bend between six mart
The principal and fellows of Furnival's Inn, to whom lets, gules, within a border of the second. The whole of '
a lease was granted by the society of Lincoln's Inn, were this inn, it is reported, is soon to be pulled down.
to pay yearly jl. 6s. 4-d. as appears by tin: accounts of that
IV. GRAY's INN.
house, and by special orders there made, they were allow
ed several privileges as follows: First, in the 10 Eliz. it
Gray's Inn, the fourth and last inn of court, stands or
was ordered, that the utter barristers of Furnivai's Inn, the north side of Holborn, nearly opposite the end of
of a year's continuance, and so certified and allowed by Chancery-lane, from which it extends, but enveloped by
the benchers of Lincoln's Inn, mould pay no more than houses, to Gray's- Inn Lane, a very considerable distance
four marks apiece for their admittance into that society. eastward.
It derives its name from the lords Gray of Wilton,
The following year a like order was made, that every
fellow of this inn, who had been allowed an utter barris whose residence it originally was, and one of whom, John,
ter tiere, and that had mooted here two vacations at the the son of Reginald dc- Gray, in the year J315, obtained
litter liar, should pay no more for their admissions into the a licence from the king, "to giant xxx acres of land, two
society of Lincoln's Inn than 133. 4d. though all utter acres of meadow, and ten shillings rent, with the appur
barristers of any other inn of chancery, excepting Thaive's tenances, lying in Kentish Town near London, and in the
Inn, ihould pay 20s. and that every inner barrister of this parilh of St. Andrew's in Holborn, without the barr of
house, who had mooted here one vacation at the inner the old Temple, unto the prior and convent of St. Bar-.
tholoroew's

INNS of
tholomew's in Smithfield, to furnish a certaine chaplain to
celebrate divine service every day in the chapel of Pourtpole without the barrs, (that being the chapel to the house,)
for the soul of the said John, and for the souls of his an
cestors, and all the faithful deceased, for evtr.".
About the latter end of the reign of Henry VII. viz.
Aug. 11, 1505, Edmund lord Gray of Wilton, by inden
ture of bargain and (ale, passed to Hugh Denny, esq. his
heirs and assigns, the manor of Portpoole, otherwise called
Gray's Inn, four messuages, four gardens, the site of a
windmill, eight acres of land, ten (hillings of free rent,
and the advowfon of the chantry of Portpoole aforesaid.
About eight years afterwards the prior and convent of
Shene (Richmond in, Surrey), in consequence of the royal
licence granted to them 10 Edw. IV. to purchase lands
in mortmain, became possessed of the premises; and soon
after demised them to the students of the law for the an
nual rent of 61. 1 is. 4.d. at which rent they were held of
that monastery till the dissolution, when, becoming the
property of the crown, a grant was made by the king in
fee-farm; and the property still continues vested in the
crown.
In the 10th of James I. the gentlemen of this house
were, together with tho(e of the other inns of court, ac
tors in the great mast: at Whitehall, given in honour of
the marriage of the princess Elizabeth with the Count
Palatine. The expence incurred by the society for this
entertainment was defrayed by an assessment of 4I. each
for the readers, the ancients al. 10s. the barristers al. and
the students 20s,
In the reign of Elizabeth there was an order made, that
no laundresses, nor women called victuallers, fliould thence
forth come into the gentlemen's chambers of this society,
unless they were full forty years of age; nor fend their
maid-servants, of what age soever, into the laid gentle
men's chambers; upon penalty, for the first offence, of
him that should admit of any luch, to be put out of com
mons ; for the second to be expelled the house.
In 19 Elizabeth, for the better relief of the poor in
Gray's-Inn Lane, it was ordered that the third butler
should be at the carrying forth from the buttery, and also
at the distribution of the alms, thrice by the week at
Gray's-Inn gate ; to fee that due consideration be had to
the poorer sort of aged and impotent persons, according
as in former time he had used to do. And, whereas the
panier-man and under-cook did challenge to have a corrody of the broken bread ; it was likewise ordered, that
f0r those days that the said alms were given, they mould
have each of them a cast of bread (three loaves apiece) in
lieu thereof ; to the end the whole broken bread, and the
alms-basket, might go to the relief of the poor.
The ancient buildings of Gray's Inn are spoken of by
a contemporary writer as possessing very little beauty or
uniformity, being erected by different persons, and the
structure of the more ancient not only very mean, but of
so slender capacity, fays he, that even the ancients of the
house were necellitated to lodge double ; for, at a pension
held here 9th July, 11 Henry VIII. John Hales, then one
of the barons of the exchequer, produced a letter directed
to him from (ir Thomas Nevile, which was to request him
to acquaint the society, that he would accept of Mr. At
torney-general (viz. sir Christopher Hales) to be his bed
fellow in his chamber here ; and that entry might be made
of the fame in the book of their rules.
The gardens, for which this inn of court is still cele
brated, and which are very larg^e and beautiful, were
planted about the 4.0th year of the reign of Elizabeth, at
which period Mr. Bacon, afterwards lord Verulam, in his
account, as treasurer of the society, allowed the sum of
7L 6s. 3d. for planting elm-trees in them. Of these elms
some, however, died ; for at a pension, held afterwards,
an order was made fora present supply of more young
elms, in the places of such as were decayed ; and that a
new rail and quicklet-hedges should be (et upon the up
per long walk, at the discretion of the fame Mr, Bacon

COURT.
83
and Mr. Wilbraham ; which, being done, amounted to
60I. 6s. 8d. "as by the said Mr. Bacon's account, allowed
20th April, 4.2 Eliz. appeareth."
Gray's Inn at present consists of two principal squares,
or courts, besides a third, or smaller one, facing the prin
cipal entrance to the gardens. Of these, the larger court,
which is entered from Gray's-Inn Lane, is the handsomest,
the chambers being roomy and commodious, and the ex
terior of the buildings, though In no respect remarkable
either for antiquity or beauty, respectable and uniform.
The hall and chapel occupy the south side of this larger
court. The former is not so fine or spacious a room as
that of the Middle Temple; but it exceeds both in beau
ty and size the hall of any of the other inns of court, and
is a well-proportioned and magnificent apartment, having
a very elegant timber roof, little inferior to that of the
Middle-Temple hall, and its windows' being as richly de
corated with armorial bearings. The old hall was, in the
reign of Edward VI. ceiled with fifty-four yards of wains
cot, at is. a yard ; but, this reparation being found insuf
ficient to preserve it from decay, the foundations of the
present hall were laid in 3 & 4 Philip and Mary. Every
fellow of the house, possessed of a chamber, was obliged,
under penalty of losing it, to contribute towards this
work, which was finilhed in the second year of the reign
of queen Elizabeth, in the treasurerstiip of sir Gilbert Ge
rard, knight, and cost 8(131 10s. Sd.
1
The present chapel of Gray's Inn is a very neat little
edifice, and appears of modern erection. It (tands on the
site of the ancient religious structure before described by
the name os the chapel of Portpoole. In this ancient cha
pel was a chauntry of one chaplain, founded in the 8th
of Edward II. to celebrate divine service daily for the
souLof John the son of Reginald de Gray, for which cer-'
tain lands were then granted to the prior and convent of
St. Bartholomew's in Smithfield. And, at the expence of
the latter, divine service in succeeding ages was here per
formed, on the behalf of the students, and other members
of this society, as is evident from a decree made in the
augmentation-court, 10th Nov. 33 Henry VIII. This de
cree farther expresses, that the (aid prior and convent, and
their predecessors, were yearly charged with the pension!
of 7I. 13s. 4d. for the salary or stipend of the (aid chap
lain ; and that, the said house of St. Ba/tholomew being
then dissolved, this society, in recompence thereof, should
receive of the king's highness, for finding of the laid
chaplain, during the king's pleasure, the sum of 61. i3.4d.
sterling, yearly, to be paid by the hands of the treasurer
of the (aid court of augmentation, at the feasts of the Na
tivity of St. John Baptist and St. Michael the Archangel,
by even portions. In the reign of Edward VI. on a re
formation in religion taking place, certain utenlils be
longing to the Romilh worship, and then in this chapel,
were ordered to be sold for the benefit of the society, viz.
one vestment with a cross of red velvet, a holy-waterstock of brass, two candlesticks, a little bell of brass, a vest
ment of lilk specked with gold, and a pairosorgans ; which
being accordingly sold, there then remained a chalice, a
surplice, a bible of the largest volume, a plalter, a book of
service, an altar-cloth, a table, a lantern of glass, and a chest.
In 42 Eliz. (11 February,) it was ordered, that all gen
tlemen of this society should usually and regularly fre
quent the chapel as well at service as sermons, and every
term yearly receive the communion, if they be in com
mons, or lie in the house, upon pain for every default in
receiving the communion to forfeit 3s. 4d. and, if not once
every year, then to be expelled. In 21 Jac. (30 Oct.)
there was an order, that all women should be barred from
the chapel at sermons, and all persons ftranjers, but inch
as were brought in by some of the society ; as also that
all gentlemen (liould go out of the chapel bare-headed, in
a decent manner. Women and boys were not suffered to
come within any part of the chapel, at any time; "ncr
any stranger before the bell hath done ringing, except he
be brought in by a reader or gentleman of the house." _

84
INNS op
Sir Nicholas Bacon and sir Francis Bacon were two of
the most eminent members of Gray's Inn. See vol. ii.
p. 605,6. David Jenkins, the patriotic and honest Welsti
judge, in the reign of Charles I. was a member of this so
ciety. He had imprisoned and condemned several per
sons bearing arms against the king, and courageously dis
owned the usurped jurisdiction of the commons, when
brought to their bar. " Expecting daily to be hanged,
he came to a resolution to surfer with the Bible under one
arm and Magna Charta under the other. His vindication
of himself, and other occasional pieces of his writing, were
printed in 121110. 1648, with his head, by Marshal. He
died in 1663, about 81 years of age," Granger.
Inns of Chancery belonging to Gray's Inn.
Staple Inn is traditionally reported to have been
called Staple Hall, and to have been anciently a. fort of ex
change or meeting-place for the wcol-merchants, or sta
plers. In the reign of Henry V. however, and probably
before, it had become an inn of chancery, the society still
possessing a manuscript of the orders and constitutions
made at that period. It was then held by lease; for the
first grant of the inheritance of it to the ancients of Gray's
Inn, from John Knightonand Alice his wife, daughter of
John Chapwood, was by indenture of bargain and sate,
dated 10 November, 10 Henry VIII. after which there
were two other feoffments made.
This inn stands on the south side of Holborn, nearly op
posite Gray's-Inn Lane. It consists of two large courts
-surrounded with buildings. Great part of the inner court
was rebuilt in the early part of the last century, and con
tains a small garden, pleasantly laid out. The outer court,
adjoining Holborn, and particularly the street front, is of
a much greater age. It extends a considerable length,
and has a very antique 'but decayed appearance. From
the fafliion of the stone-framed windows at the back of
the building, it must at least be as old as the time of queen
Elizabeth, and may possibly have been built much earlier.
The hall of this inn, which divides the two squares, is
a modern erection, at least it does not appear equally an
cient with some of the other buildings. It contains, on
the outside, a clock and a small turret. The interior
forms a large handsome room, and is neatly kept. In the
windows are a few coats of arms of former members or
benefactors. The hall likewise contains some portraits
of no particular interest, and casts of the twelve Clars
on brackets.
Bernard's Inn is situated at a small distance east from
Staple Inn, in the same street, ( Holborn.) It likewise con
sists of two courts surrounded by chambers, but inferior
in size. The buildings, however, are handsome and con
venient; the whole having been but lately rebuilt. The
hall of this inn is a very small room.; it contains a few
portraits of eminent law-characters, and two busts ; the
windows are likewise decorated with armorial bearings.
In the second square 13 a small neat garden, railed round,
and a thoroughfare to Fetter-lane.
Bernard's Inn was anciently called Mackworth Inn,
and was given by Thomas Atkins, citizen of London,
one of the executors of John Mackworth, dean of Lin
coln, in 31 Henry VI. to the dean and chapter of Lincoln,
and their successors for ever, to find a chaplain to cele
brate divine service in the chapel of St. George, within
the cathedral church of Lincoln, where the body of John
Mackworth lies buried. It is called in the record the
second inn of chancery belonging to the above dean and
chapter, and was founded by inquisition in the Guildhall
of London, before J. Norman, mayor, the king's escheator. There is additional evidence that it was an inn of
chancery about this time, from a circumstance mentioned
in Stowe's Annals: " In the 3d of Henry VI." fays he,
f a tumult betwixt the gentlemen of the innes of courts
and chancery, and the citizens of London, hapning in
fleet-street, in which ibine mischief was done; the princi

COURT.
pals of Clifford's Inne, Furnivall's Inne, and Barnard's
Inne, were sent prisoners to Hartford-castle."
The government of Barnard's Inn was vested in a prin
cipal and twelve ancients, besides the gentlemen of the
house, who were obliged to be in commons,a fortnight
two terras, aud ten days the other terms, for' which they
paid five (hillings per week if absent. Their dress in com
mons was like the rest of the inns, consisting of long robes
and knit caps. Mootings were discontinued among them
for some time before they were left off by the other inns.
The armorial ensigns of this inn are, Party per pale in
dented ennin, and fable a chevron frettee or and gules.
SERJEANTS' INNS.
Besides the inns of court and chancery, rhere have been
from very remote antiquity other inns, or hostels as they
were called, appropriated to. the use of the judges of the
king's bench, common pleas, barons of the exchequer,
and serjeants at law. Two of these are still remaining ;
the one situate in Chancery-lane, the other in Fleet-street.
A third Serjeants' Inn stood in Holborn, called Scroop's
Inn, which has been long destroyed. Of these, as a sort
of appendages to the other inns, a few brief notices are
necellary.
Serjeants' Inn, Chancery-lane. This inn consists of
two small courts, surrounded by the judges' chambers,
which are spacious and handsome rooms. The principal
entrance is from Chancery-lane, and fronts the hall ; the
second court communicates with Clifford's Inn, by means
of a small passage. The whole of the buildings are mo
dern, the work of the last century.
The ascent to the hall is by a very handsome flight of
stone, steps and balustrade. It is built of brick, with
stone cornices, and ornamented in front with a handsome
pediment, surmounted by a turret and clock. The inside
is not large, but forms a well-proportioned apartment ;
and the windows, like "those of most of the other halls,
are decorated with armorial bearings in stained glass. The
chapel is a small neat edifice, with seats for the judges ;
but is no ways remarkable.
This inn did not attain its present appellation of Ser
jeants' Inn till about the year 14.84.; previous to which
it was called "Faryngdon's Inn, in Chancellor's Lane ;"
and still earlier, viz. in the 17th of Rich. II. it was men
tioned by the name of " Tenementum domini Joh. Skarle."
It was at this period let by the bistiop o\ Ely's appoint
ment, whose estate it was," to one of the clerks of the
chancery, as appears by the bailiff's account to the then
bistiop.
It is probable that the serjeants at law had lodgings
here at this time ; for within three years afterwards, viz.
in 1414, the bishop's bailiff accounts for the repair of
Afltham's chamber, by which it seems that the lodgings
were let apart; soon after, however, the whole house was
entirely demised to the judges and others learned in the
law1 ; for in 14.16 there is accounted to the bistiop vil. xiiir.
iiiirf. pro Faryndon's Inn in Chancellor's-lane dimifo Rogero Horton et Willielmo Cheney jufticiariis, et Waltero AJkham apprenlifio
legis. It seems that the judges and serjeants were not
constant tenants to the bishop in those days for this house ;
for in 1415, these are the words of the accompt ; Hojpia'um in Chancellers- laneJletit inoccupatum per totum annum circa
reparationem ejusque, et contra annumsequentem dimittitur J. Mar
tin, et Jacobo Strangwiz, et T. Hols, justiciariis, ad v. lib. and
then loon after (viz. 1730) it had the name of Hujpiciura
Justiciariorum.
Anno 1440 it was again 'demised to Joh. Hody et aliisservientibus legis, for the rent of v/. per ann. In 1474 it was
let to sir Robert Danby, knight, then chief justice of the
court of common pleas, and other the judges of that time,
at iiii/. per ann. And two years after, in 1476, to sir
Thomas Grey, knight, at the like rent of mil. per ann.
which rent from him the said sir Thomas Grey is accounted
for from that time till the year 148 1 inclusive. And in
1
H84

I N N
I N N
93
INNAR'RA'BLE,
adj.
[from
in,
Lat.
contrary
tr,
and
14S4 the fame sir Thomas Grey had a new lease thereof by
she name of H.fo:cium vocatum Serjeants Inne in Chancelers- narro, to declare.] Incapable of being declared. Cole.
IN'NA'TABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
Une, at iiii/. per ann. doing all repairs; which rent he paid
rili the year 1490; how ninth longer does not appear; tor nato, to swim.] Incapable of beini; navigated, wanting
in 1491 it was in the biihop's hand for l ick of a tenant ; proprr depth for swimming. Not used. Cole.
INNA'TE, or Insa'ted, adj. [inne, Fr. from imatus.
but after this it was hut a while out of the judges' and
serjeants' tenancy ; for in 1508 (which was the lalt year Lat.] Inborn ; ingenerate; natural ; not superaddrd j not
of the reign of king Henry VII.) it was demised by in adscititious. Innat/d is not proper.The Druinian !uth
denture, by the name of Ho/picium in Chancelers-lane voca been cried up for an inmled integrity,- and accounted the
tum Serjeant's Inne, to John Mordaunt and Humphery Co- uprightest dealer c:i earth. H.'wil.
ningfby, (then two ot the king's serjeants at law,) at the With eloquence innate his tongue was arm'd ;
.rent of iiii/. per aim. keeping all repairs.
Though harsh the precept, yet the people charm'd. Dryd.
Serjeants* Tns, Fleet-street. This inn retains its anci
ent name, but is at present little more than a mere pri Innnte is used in the following passage for inherent ; though
vate court, having been deserted by the judges on the we commonly fay innate in persons, inherent in things.
buildings of the old inn falling to decay. It adjoins the Mutual gravitation, or spontaneous attraction cannot pos
north-east corner of the Temple, with which it has a sibly be innate and essential to matter. Bcnthy.
communication by means of a narrow passage ; but the
Innate Ideas, those supposed to be stamped on the
principal entrance is from Fleet-ltreet, where there are mind from the first moment of its existence, and which
handsome iron gates, and was formerly a lodge, and a it constantly brings into the world with it ; a doctrine
which Mr. Locke has taken great pains to refute.
poster kept.
This place was a residence of the serjeants at law at least
INNA'TENESS, s. The quality of being irrnate.
as early as the reign of Henry VI. and apparently before;
INNAVIGABLE, adj. \innavigabi\is, Lit.] Not to be
for in the year 1441 it is demised under the following passed by sailing :
law-Latin description of unum tnrjfuagium cum gardino, in If you so hard a toil will undertake,
parochia S. Dunstani in Fleet-Jlreet, in Jubvrbio civitatis Lend. As twice to pass th' innavigable lake.
Dryien.
Xjuod nuper suit Jokannis Rote, et in quo Joh. Ellcrko*, et alii
INNAVTGABLENESS,/
The
state
of
being
innavi
JcTvitntcs ad legan, nuper inhabilarunt. The above lease was
Scott.
granted by the dean and chapter of York, whose estate it gable.
lN'NER, adj. Interior ; not outward.The kidney it
then was, (and possibly now is,) to one William Antrous,
citizen and tailor of London, for eighty years, at the rent a conglomerated gland, which is to be understood only of
of ten marks a-year. This person is supposed to have the outer part ; for the inner part, whereof the papilla; are
been a sort of steward to the judges, and to have occupied composed, is muscular. Grew.
some part of the mansion himself; for in a second lease, Thus, sciz'd with sacred fear, the monarch pray'd ;
Pope.
afterwards made to John Wykes by the fame dean and Then to. his inner court his guests convey 'd.
chapter (viz. in 1474) for the like rent and term, it is ex
INNER KEI'THEN, &c. See Inverkeithi.ng, &c.
pressly stated, that the said JohnWykes inhabited therein,
INNER SEE', a river which rises about five miles north
in the 15th of Henry VIII. this inn was by a third lease, west from Goflar, and runs into the Leine about four miles
bearing date the ;oth of June, demised by the said dean north-west of Sarstede, in the bistiopric of Hildelheim.
and chapter directly to sir Lewes Pollard, knight, then
SOUND', a strait of the North Sea, between
one of the j u Rices of the court of commoD pleas, and others, theINNER
isle of Skye and the north-west coast of Inverncsssliire,
for the term of thirty-one years, at the rent of 53s. paya in Scotland.
ble half-yearly.
IN NERMOST, ads. [from inner. It seems less proper
The ancient inn having been burnt down in the sire of than inmost.'] Remotest from the outward part.The re
London, on the lease being renewed by the dean and flected beam of light would be so broad at the distance of
chapter in 1670, the whole was rebuilt by a voluntary subsix feet from the speculum, where the rings appeared, as
Icription of the judges and serjeants; but it has been to obscure one or two of the innermost rings. Newton.
again rebuilt within these few years; and on the site of
IN'NERSHON, a small istand on the west side of the
the ancient hall, (which was long used as a chapel,) the gulf of Bothnia. Lat. 61. 34. N. Ion. 17. 6. E.
Amicable Society have lately erected a very elegant build
IN'NERSTEIN, a town of Austria: six miles westing for the transaction of their business, which isa great north-west of Grein.
ornament to she rijace.
INN'HARTING, a town of Austria : five miles west of
Scroote's I*n was an inn for serjeants at the law in Wcls.
the time of Richard III. It took its name from having
INN'HOLDER, /. A man who keeps an inn ; an inn
been once the town-house of one of the lords Scroope of keeper.
Bolton, as appears by the ancient accounts of the bailiffs
IN'NICHEN, a town of Germany, in the Tyrolese,
to the. bishop of Ely, whose palace it adjoined. By an situated
the Drave, anciently called Aguntum. About
inquisition taken the 13 Oct. 14 Hen. VII. it appears, that the year near
600,
the Wends were defeated by Garibald near
fir 'Guy Fairfax, knight, a judge of the King's Bench, this town : twenty-one
miles north of Cadora, twentyand then deceased, was seised of the fame by the name of nine east of Brixen. Lat. 46. 41. N. Ion. n. zo. E.
One messuage or tenement, called Serjeants' Inn, situate
IN'NING.y; A term at cricket; the turn for using the
in Holborn, opposite to St. Andrew's church, with two bat :
gardens and two cottages thereto adjoining; and being so
seised, by his deed indented, bearing date the 8th Feb. 9 For why, my inning's at an end ;
Duncemtc.
Hen. VII. did pass the fame to sir John Scrope, knight, The earl has caught my ball.
lord Scrope of Bolton, and others, to the use of the laid
IN'NINGS,y; Land recovered from the sea, as in Rom
John, his heirs and assgns for ever. The site of this inn ney Marlh, by draining, &c. Ancient records mention
Is now called Scroope's-court.
the innings of archbishops Becket, Boniface, and others ;
INNACON'DA, or Viniconda, or Huiniconda, a and at this day there is Flderton's Innings, ice. Where
fortrese of Hindoostan, in the circar of Guntoor: eighty- they are rendered profitable, they are termed gainage lands.
seven miles south-south-east of Hydrabad, and ninety-five Law of Sewers, 3 1 .
vest of Masulipatam. Lat. 16. N. Ion. 79. 36. E.
IN'NIS, or Inch. A general name for an island.
INNAQUI'TO, one of the spacious plains upon the
INNISCLOCH'R AN, or the Stone y Island, an island
.north side of Quito, in Peru.
in Lough Ree, in the river Shannon, between the counVol. XI. No. 7j. "
Z
**

INN
ties of Westmeatli and Roscommon, at which place a mo
nastery was founded by St. Dermond about the begin
ning of the 6th century.
INNISFA'IL (derived from his Meal, that is, " the
island of Bheal.") One of the ancient names of Ireland, so
denominated from Beal, the principal object of adoration
amonjj the ancient inhabitants of the British isles. Innisfail has been erroneously translated the Island of Destiny,
as Bheal was some! lines taken for Fate or Providence.
INNISFAL'LEN, an island in the lak of Killarney,
in the county of Kerry and province of Munster. In it
are the ruins of a very ancient religious house, founded
by St. Finian, the patron faint of these parts, and to him
the cathedral of Aghadoe is allb dedicated. The remains
of this abbey are very extensive, its situation romantic
and retired. Upon the dissolution of religions houses, the
possessions of this abbey were granted to Captain Robert
Collam. The island contains about twelve acres, is agree
ably wooded, and has a number of fruit-trees. St. Finian
flourished about the middle of the 6th century ; he was
surnamed in Irish Lobhar; his father's name was Conail the
son of Efihod; descended from Kian the son of Alild, king
pf Munster. There was formerly a chronicle kept in this
abbey, which is frequently cited by fir J. Ware and orher
antiquaries under the title of the Annals of lnnisfallcn.
They contain a (ketch of universal history from the cre
ation of the world to the year 430 or thereabouts, but
from thence the annalist has amply "enough prosecuted the
affairs of Ireland down to his own times. He lived to
the year 1115. Sir J. Ware had a copy of them, whereof
there is an imperfect transcript among the manuscripts of
the library of Trinity-college, Dublin. They were con
tinued by another hand to the year 1320. Bisliop Ni
cholson, in his Irish historical library, informs us, that
-the duke of Chandos had a complete copy of them down
to 1320 in his possession. These annals tell us, that in
the year 1180, the abbey, which had at that time all the
gold and silver and richest goods of the whole country
deposited in it, as the place of greatest security, was plun
dered by Mitdwin son of Daniel O'Donoghoe, as was also
the church of Ardfert, and many persons were slain in
the very cemetery by the M'Cartys ; but God, as it is said
in this chronicle, punished this impiety by the untimely
end of some of the authors of it.
INNISHAN'NON, a town in the county of Cork and
province of Munster, 134. miles from Dublin, situated on
the river Bandon, and six miles from Kinfale. The river
is navigable to Collier's quay, about half a mile below
the place. On the west side ot the town is a strong bridge.
This place was formerly walled, and of some note, as ap
pears by the foundations of several castles and large build
ings discovered in it. The town of Innistiannon, toge
ther with its ferry, were granted to Philip de Barry by
Henry V. by letters patent, anno 1412.
INNISHIR'KAN, an island situated between CapeClear island and Baltimore bay, in the county of Cork
and province of Munster. In this island stood the castle
of Dunelong, possessed by the O'Drifcolls, which was sur
rendered alter the defeat of the Spaniards to captain
Hervey on Feb. 23, 160a. There was afterwards a regular
fortification erected on part of the island, which was gar
risoned in queen Anne's time, but it has been for several
years dismantled ; about a mile to the south are the re
mains of an ancient abbey, founded 1460, for Franciscans,
by Florence O'Driscoll. This island has very good land,
and is vastly preferable to that of Cape-Clear island. To
the north-west of Innisliirkan island lies Hare island, a
large fruitful spot} and near it are four small islands called
the Schemes ; also along the coast, in the following order
from east to west, are Horse island, containing 100 acres;
Castle island, containing 119 acres; Long island, contain
ing 316 acres; and west of all these is a small Ipot called
Goat island. All these islands, together with the adjacent
coast, produce large crops of fine English harley.
INNISKIL'UNG. See Euniskillen, vol. vi.

INN
INNITPOU'R, a town of Bengal : forty-eight miles
north of Dacca.
INN'KEEPER, /. One who keeps lodgings and provi
sions for the entertainment of travellers.We were not
so inquisitive about the inn as the innkeeper ; and, provided
our landlord's principles were sound, did not take any
notice of the staleness of his provisions. Addifon.
Inns were instituted for lodging and relief for travel
lers ; and, at common law, any man might erect and keep
an inn, or alehouse, to receive travellers ; but now they
are to be licensed. See Alehouse, vol. i. p. 159.
If the keeper of an inn harbours thieves, or persons of
scandalous reputation, or suffers frequent disorders in his
house; or sets up a new inn in a place where there is no
manner of need of one, to the hindrance of other ancient
and well-governed inns ; or keeps it in a situation wholly
unfit for such a purpose ; he may by the common law be
indicted and fined. H. P. C. 146. Da/t. 33, 34, 1 Hawk.
P.C. c. 78.
By the commission of the peace, two justices (one of
the quorum) may inquire of innholders, and of all and sin
gular other persons who shall offend in the abuse of
weights and measures, or in the sale of victuals, against
the form of the ordinances in that behalf.
Innkeepers not selling their hay, oats, beans, &c. and
all kinds of victuals for man or beast, at reasonable prices,
having respect to the price sold in the markets adjoining,
without taking any thing for litter, they shall be fined for
the first offence, and for the second be imprisoned for a
month, and for the third stand on the pillory. Rates and
prices may be set on all the commodities sold by inn
keepers ; and, if they extort any unreasonable rates, they
may be indicted. 1 Cro. 609. Carthcw 150. also flat, iz
Edw. II. c.,6. 3 Hen. VIII. c. 8.
Action on the case on an implied affumpfit will lie against
the guests for things had, where the innkeeper is obliged
by law to furnisti him with meat, drink, &c. And, when
a guest calls for any thing at an inn, the innkeeper may
justify detaining the person of the guest, or a horse, or
other thing, till he is paid his just reckoning. Dyer 30.
Bac. Abr. title Inns. By the custom of the realm, it a man
lies in an inn one night, the innkeeper may detain his
horse until he is paid for the expences ; but if he gives
the party credit for that time, and lets him depart with
out payment, he hath waived the benefit of the custom,
and must rely on his other agreement, having given credit
to the person. 8 Mod. 171,
By the custom of London and Exeter, if a man commit a
horse to an innkeeper, and he eat out his price, the inn
keeper may take him as his own, upon the reasonable ap
praisement of four of his neighbours; which was, it seems,
a custom arising from the abundance of a traffic with '
strangers, that could not be known' to charge them with
the action. But the innkeeper hath no power to sell the
horse by the general custom of the realm.
A person brings his horse to an inn, and leaves him in
the stable there ; the innkeeper may keep him till the
owner pay for the keeping } and, it is said, if he eat out
as much as he is worth, the master of the inn, after a rea
sonable appraisement, may sell the horse and pay himself.
Ttttt. 66. But if one brings several horses to an inn, and
afterwards takes them all away but one ; the innkeeper
may not sell this horse for payment of the debt for the
others, but every horse is to be fold to satisfy what is due for
his own meat. 1 Bulst, 207, 117. .
If an innkeeper receives a stage coach, and from time to>
time suffers the coach and horses to depart without pay
ment, he gives credit to the owner, and cannot afterwards
detain the coach and horses for what was formerly due.
Stra. 556.
If an attorney hires a chamber in an inn for^a whole
term, the host is not chargeable with any robbery in it,
because the party is, as k were, a lessee. _ Mo. 877. Also,
if one comes to an inn, and makes a previous contract for
lodging for a set time, and doth not eat or drink there,
. . h

INN
he is no guest, but a lodger, and so not under the inn
keeper's protection ; but if he eats and drinks, or pays
tor his diet, it is otherwise. 12 Mod. 255. It" any thef t he
committed on a guest that lodgeth in an inn, by th* ser
vants of the inn, or by any other persons (not the guest's
servant or companion), the innkeeper is answerable in ac
tion on the case ; but if the guest be not a traveller, but
one of the same town, the matter of the inn is not charge
able for his servant's theft ; and, if a man is robbed jn a
private tavern, the master is not chargeable. 8 Rep. 32, i 3.
One came to an innkeeper and requested him to take
charge of goods till a future day, which the innkeeper re
fused, because his house was full of parcels ; ithe person
bringing the goods then fat down in the inn, had some
liquor, and put the goods on the floor immediately behind
him : when he got up, the goods were missing. Held, that
the innkeeper was liable, the goods being lost during the
time the plaintiff staid as a guest. 5 Term Rep. 273.
In this action the innkeeper (hall not answer for any
thing that is out of his inn, but only for such things as
infra hofpitium, the words of the writ being eorum bona (3
tatalla infra hofpttia ilia txistentia, &c. But, if the innkeeper
put the guest's horse to grafs, without orders, and the horse
is stolen, he shall make it good. 8 Rep. 34. The inn
keeper shall not be charged, unless there stiall be some
default in him or his servant; for, if he that comes with
the guest, or who desires to lodge with him, steal his goods,
the host is not chargeable ; though, if an innkeeeper ap
point one to lie with another, he stiall answer for him.
Although the guest deliver not his goods to the inn
keeper to keep, &c. if they be stolen, he stiall be charged ;
but not where the hostler requires his guest to put them
in such a chamber under lock and key, if he suffers them
to be in an outward court, Sec. 2 Shc/>. Abr. 334. See
/urther under the word Alehouse, before referred to.
?N'NO, f. [Italian.] In music books, a hymn; a spi
ritual song:
IN'NOCENCE, or In'nocency, / [innocence, Fr. innoetntia, Lat.] Purity from injurious action; untainted in
tegrity.Simplicity and spotless innocence.What comfort
does overflow the devout soul from a consciousness of its
own innocence and integrity. Tillot/on.Freedom from guilt
imputed :
If truth and upright innocency fail me,
.
I'll to the king my matter.
Shake/scare.
Harmlessness ; innoxiousness.The air was calm and se
rene ; none of those tumultuary motions and conflicts of
vapours which the mountains and the winds cause in
ours ; 'twas suited to a golden age, and to the first innocencyai nature. Bumet.Simplicity of heart, perhaps with
ionic degree of weakness.We laugh at the malice of apes,
as well as at the innocence of children. Temple.
I urge this childhood proof,
Because what follows is pure innocence.
Shakespeare.
IN'NOCENT, adj. Pure from mischief;
Something
You may deserve of him through me and wisdom,
To offer up a weak, poor, innocent, lamb,
T' appease an angry God. ,
Shakespeare.
Free from any particular guilts
Good madam, keep yourself within yourself ;
The man is innocent.
Shakespeare.
Unhurtful ; harmless in effects :
The spear
Sung innocent, and spent its force in air.
Pope.
IN'NOCENT,/ One free from guilt or harm :
If muith'ring innocents be executing,
Why,, then thou art an executioner.
Shakespeare.
A. natural ; an idiot.Innocents are excluded by natural
defects. Hooker.
IN'NOCENT I. pope, and a faint in the Roman ca
lendar, was a native of Albano, and unanimously elected

INN
Gf
bishop of Rome by the clergy and people, on the death
of Anastasius, in the year 401. He was the first who per
secuted the Novattans at Rome, by depriving them of
their churches, and preventing their assembling in public
for religious worship. Not long afterwards, however, the
pontiff himself was puniflied for his tyranny, in conse
quence of the irruption of the Goths under Alaric into
Italy, who advanced to Rome, and laid close siege to that
city about the end of the year 408. See the article Rome.
When the departure of the Goths enabled him to return
to Rome, he evinced that the school of adversity had not
produced its proper effect upon him, by renewing his
persecution of the Novatians, whom he caused to be ba
nished from the city, and also by his persecution of the
Pelagians, whom he declared to be not only unworthy of
Christian communion, but of human society, and even of
life. He died in the year 417, after having presided over
the Roman church about fifteen years. Theodores fays,
that he was a person of great address, and a lively genius ;
and he was generally esteemed well acquainted with the
laws and traditions of the church. Hence he was fre
quently consulted by the western, and sometimes by the
eastern, bishops, on points of faith and discipline., Of
this deference which was paid to his judgment, he took
advantage to propagate many false and dangerous opini
ons, all tending to the diminution of the epilcopal power,
and the advancement of the papal. The dignity of the
apostolic see was the constant theme of his correspondence ;
and he first claimed, by divine right, the power of finally
deciding all ecclesiastical controversies and disputes. It
is true, that no regard was paid to such claims ; but by
advancing them, he furnished his successors with a pre
tence to plead some antiquity for the opinions and prin
ciples upon which they proceeded. Accordingly, his
Decretals, which, as Jortin remarks, sufficiently Slow hi
usurping and domineering spirit, and his wishes to make
the Christian world submit to his insolence, have been
frequently quoted by the advocates to the see of Rome,
to show how early the popes claimed, as the successors of
St. Peter, an universal authority and jurisdiction. Thirtyfour Letters, which have been attributed to him, are in
serted in the first volume of the Letters of the Popes, pub
lished by father Coustant, and the subjects of diem may be
seen in Dupin ; but the ablest and most impartial critics
consider the greater part of them to be supposititious.
IN'NOCENT II. (pope), whose former name was Gre
gory, was a descendant from a noble family at Rome, of
which city he was a native. He commenced his ecclesi
astical life as a regular canon of St. John de Lateran,.
and became abbot of the monastery of St. Nicholas and StBenedict. He is said to have led a most exemplary life
from his infancy, and to have been distinguished for emi
nent abilities and strict probity, while he was at the fame
time of a most humane and courteous disposition. These
qualities recommended him to pope Urban II. who pro
moted him to the sacred college by the title of Cardinal
of St. Angelo. When pope Gelafius II. was obliged toretire to France, he was one of the cardinals who accom
panied him; and he was employed by popes Callixtus II.
and Honorius II. in several important ncgoci.it ions, at
home and abroad. Upon the death of the pontiff lalt
mentioned, in the year 11 30, several cardinals, desirous of
excluding from the popedom Peter cardinal of St. Mary,
elected the cardinal of St. Angelo to that dignity, and
invested him with the pontifical ornaments before the
death of Honorius was publicly known. This election se
veral other cardinals and bishops, and almost the whole body
of the Roman people, clergy, and nobility, considered to
be uncanonical, and therefore on the fame day chose the
cardinal of St. Mary's ; upon which both were immedi
ately consecrated by their respective partisans, when the
cardinal of" St. Angelo took the name of Innocent II. and
his rival that of Anacletus II. The party of the latter,
however, proved, so powerful at Rome, that Innocent was
obliged to flee with the cardinals who elected him to Pisa,.
where

INNOCENT.
88
where lie was acknowledged lawful pope, as well as in all the arms of Philip against his rival Otho, who was com
The other cities of Tuscany. In the year 1 1 jii Anacletus pelled to flee the country, and the almost universal ac
dial ; wlien the cardinals and clergy.of his party chose knowledgement of Philip's claim by the princes of the
'Gregory, cardinal prieit, his successor, who took the name empire, made Innocent think it adviseable to abandon his
of Victor. After the latter, however, had borne the rival, and adhere to Philip; and, accordingly, he sent
empty title of pope about two months, he was persuaded two legates, who absolved him from the sentence os ex
by St. Bernard to lay aside the ensigns of the pontifical communication which had been pronounced against him,
dignity, and to throw himself at the feet of Innocent. and owned him, in the pope's name, lawful king of the
The schism in the church being terminated by this event, Romans, on his engaging upon oath to abide by the judg
and Innocent having now no enemy to contend with at ment bf the apostolic see with respect to all points in dis
Rome, took up his residence in that city, and summoned pute between him and the pope. To prevent any new
a general council to meet in the Lateran, in the year 1139. disturbances in the empire, the legates afterwards, in con
He died in 11+3, after a pontificate of rather more than junction with the German princes, brought about an
thirteen years and a half. Notwithstanding the excellence agreement between the competitors, the terms of which
of his private life, and the suavity of his manners, from the implied, that Philip should give his daughter in marriage
revolts which took place during his pontificate, it may to Otho, and that the latter scould succeed his father-inbe suspected that his administration of government was law if he happened to survive him.
About this time commenced the differences between
rot conducted with prudence and wisdom ; and that his
Eeal for exalting the papal pretensions was not behind Innocent and John king of England, which terminated
that of any of his predecessors, is sufficiently apparent in that contemptible monarch's sacrificing the honour of
from his extraordinary language at the opening of the his crown, by basely resigning it to the papal legate, and
council of Lateran, when, addressing himself to the as receiving it again as a present from the see of Rome, after
sembly, he said, "You all know that Rome is the capital taking an oath of fealty, and paying tribute as a vassal
of the world, and that all ecclesiastical dignities are held and feudatory. See the article England, vol.vi. p. 579.
and received by permission of the Roman pontiff, as by a In the year 1208, in consequence of Philip, king of Ger
Jtef; and without his leave cannot be lawfully possessed." many, having been treacheroully murdered, Innocent
Forty-three of his Letters are inserted in the tenth volume wrote to all the princes of the empire, reminding them of
of the Collect. Concil. and two in the second volume of the agreement which had been made between Philip and
Otho, and forbidding the biihops, upon pain of excom
Baluze's Miscell.
'
IN'NOCENT III. (pope), originally called Lotha- munication, to elect or crown any other person than the
rius, was a descendant from the illustrious, house of the latter. Otho was accordingly elected without opposition,
Counts of Scgni, and born at Anagni about the year 1161. and was invited to Rome, tor the purpose of receiving the
After pursuing his studies- for some time at Rome, he imperial crown, after he had taken a prescribed oath of
went to the university.of Paris, where he was admitted to filial submission and obedience to the apostolic see. On
the degree of doctor. From Paris he went to Bologna ; his arrival in Italy, in the year 1209, Otho was received
and in that university, as well as in those where he had by the pope with every mark of friendship and esteem,
formerly studied, distinguished himself above his compeers and crowned by him at St. Peter's with the usual cere
by the brightness of his talents, and his proficiency in monies. The harmony between them, however, was but
the different branches of academical learning, particularly of sliort duration, owing to the spirited measures which
in philosophy and divinity. Upon his return home, he Otho took to recover territories in Italy, which had been
was promoted to a canonry in the cathedral church of usurped from the empire by the church, or by the Nor
Anagni ; and afterwards to the fame dignity in the chur,ch mans, and his not permitting himself to be diverted from
of St. Peter's at Rome. He was ordained sub-deacon by his design by the pope's admonitions or menaces, High
Gregory VIII. and preferred to the dignity of cardinal- ly exasperated at Otho's ingratitude, as he called it, the
deacon by Clemtnt III. under the title of cardinal of St. lordly pontiff determined that he should feel his ven
Sergius and St. Bacchius. On the death of pope Celestine geance, and that without delay. In the year 12 10, there
III. in the year 1198, Lotharius was elected his successor fore, he pronounced a sentence of excommunication
by a great majority of cardinals, when he was in the against him ; declared him an enemy' to the church ; and
thi-fy-leventh year of his age. Being at that time only not only absolved all his subjects from their oath of alle
in deacon's orders, he was first of all ordained priest, and giance, but proclaimed all those excommunicated who
then consecrated high-pontiff, when he took the name of should own him for emperor, or obey him as suc h. When,
Innocent III. From the moment of his exaltation he re this sentence was published in Germany, it gave occasion
solved to follow the example of Gregory VII. and with -to a confederacy of princes, who, in conformity to the
equal arrogance, intrepidity, and address, pursued his papal sentence, withdrew their obedience from Otho, and
plans of ambition, till he arrived at a height of despotism, chose Frederic, king of Sicily, emperor; whose electionwhich all Europe beheld with astonishment, but also, to was very readily confirmed by Innocent.
its eternal reproach, with the ignominious silence of a
In the year is 15, the fourth general Lateran council
passive obedience. Not long after the commencement o " was held at Rome, which was so managed by the all-,
his pontificate, Innocent excommunicated Alphonsus X. controuling power of the pontiff, that, instead of exer
king of Galicia and Leon, for refusing to dismiss Tarsia, cising the functions of a deliberative body, it was made
the daughter of Sanctius king of Portugal, whom he had use of only as an instrument to register the canons and
married within the forbidden degrees; and he also ex-" decrees which Innocent had drawn up, and which he per
communicated Philip Augustus, king of France, for hav mitted to be read for their approbation. In this council,
ing dissolved his marriage with Ingelburga, a princess of besides many sanguinary laws passed against heresies, and
Denmark, and espoused another in her place; nor did he a decree promising a full remission of all fins, to all who
cease to pursue the last-mentioned monarch with his ana should either take the cross for the relief of the Christians
themas, until he engaged him to receive the divorced queen, in Palestine, or supply wjtb money, arms, or provisions,
and to restore her to her lost dignity. "About the year those who took it ; the doctrine of tranfubstantiation was
1199, the imperial dignity in Germany was disputed be first heard of, and declared an article of faith ; auricular
tween Philip duke ot Suabia and Otho of Saxony; when confession, submission to the priest's penance, and com
Innocent assumed to himself the power of deciding the munion, at least once a year, were enjoined ; and the
contest, and, dechring Otho lawfully elected, sent two pope's deposing power, as well as his absolute supremacy
cardinals to notify this declaration to the German princes, in temporals as well as spirituals, was recognised, In the
and to command them, in hj> name, to abandon Philip, year ii6, Innocent undertook a journey to Pisa, with
and acknowledge Oiho. But the success which attended the design of bringing about a reconciliation between thci

INNOCENT.
89
1*lsaD and Genoese, who were then at war, and of per swer to the famous Peter de Vineis, secretary to Frede
suading both republics to join the other Christian powers ric II. Twenty of his Letters are inserted in the eleventh
against the Saracens. But, on his arrival at Perugia, he volume of the Collect. Concil. and forty-six in the first
was attacked by a violent fever, which in a few days put volume of Waddingus's Annal. Minor. As this pontiff
an end to his life, after a pontificate of eighteen years and was himself a man of learning, so he was an encourager
rather more than six months, and when he was about fifty- of learned men ; and it was at his request that Alexander
five years old. He was superior in learning, abilities, and Hales undertook his Summa universse Theologise. He is
knowledge, to most of his predecessors; but his ambition, said to have been the first who distinguished the cardinal*
arrogance, avarice, and cruelty, clouded the lustre of any by the red hat.
IN'NOCENT V. (pope), originally known by the name
good qualities which his panegyrists have attributed to
him. That we are not influenced by protestant preju of Peter of Tarentaise, was botn at the town whence
dices in giving him this character, will not require any he derived his surname, on the Iserre in Burgundy. When
proof to those who consider the portrait which Mr. Be- very young he entered into the Dominican order of preach
rington, a catholic priest, has drawn of this pontiff. ing friars in the year 1225, and pursued his studies in di
" Innocent," fays that author, " had virtues. He was vinity at Paris with such success, that he was appointed
learned, magnificent, perseverant, wife. In the know to fill the theological chair in the university of that city,
ledge of laws and politics, he had no equal: he possessed and was considered to be one of the most learned divine*
the art of government ; and he was obeyed more from of the age. In the year 1263, he filled the post of vicarfear than love. Ambition was his ruling passion, to gra general of his order at a chapter held at Lyons, .and was
tify which, he overstepped the bounds of decency and jus appointed provincial in France. In the year 1271, he
tice, playing as wantonly with the solemn censures of the was nominated by pope Gregory X. archbishop of Lyons,
church, as if they had been instituted for the common and soon afterwards promoted to the sacred college, by
purposes of wayward caprice or resentful vengeance. To the title of cardinal bishop of Ostia. Two years after tina
look into him tor the amiable virtues of life, or for those he was created grand penitentiary of the Roman church,
which should form the pastoral character, would be loss and presided at the council held at Lyons in 1274. Upon
of time. The prerogative of the holy fee, built up by the death of Gregory X. in 1276, he was unanimously
adulation and' misjudging zeal, filled his mind; its ag chosen his successor in the papal dignity by the conclave,
grandisement he fought, sometimes, perhaps, from mo and took the name of Innocent V. The first object of
tives which the cool reasoner may excuse; and the me his care after his elevation to the papacy, was to recon
teor of universal empire gleaming on his fenses, did not cile those states of Italy, which were carrying on bloody
permit the operations of a dispassionate and unbiassed wars against each other under the opposite denomination*
judgment. No tears were slied when Innocent fell, but of Guelfs and Ghibellines ; for which purpose he sent
thole which religion, wept, too justly pained by the inor legates into Tuscany, who by their interposition, con
dinate exertions and worldly views or her first minister. jointly with that of the ambassadors of Charles king of
The maxims of the age, however, must not be forgotten. Sicily, succeeded in bringing about a peace between the
They will throw some veil over the failings of Innocent ; republics of Lucca and Pisa. In the next place, he pro
will extenuate the intemperance of his measures, and jected the mission of a splendid legation into the East, to
blunt the edge of censure." He was the author of a va obtain from the emperor Michael Palologus the confir
riety of works, enumerated by Cave and Dupin, of which mation of the articles of union agreed and sworn to by
the most valuable are his Epistles, which throw consider his ambassadors ; but he died before he could carry hi*
able light on the ecclesiastical history of his time, and will design into execution, after a short pontificate of about
afford much assistance to the student in canon law. The five months. He was the author of, t. Commentaries
most complete and correct edition of them, is that pub upon the Pentateuch, the Canticles, and the Evangelists.
2. Notes on the Epistles of St. Paul, published at Cologne
lished at Paris, in 1682, by M. Baluze, in % vols. folio.
IN'NOCENT IV. (pope), whose former name was Si- in 1478, folio, under the name of Nicholas de Goram.
nibaldo, was a native of Genoa, and a branch of the 3. Compendium Theologi, Paris, 1 551, i2mo. 4. Comnoble family of the Fieschi, counts of Lavagna. His first mentarius in quatuor Libros Sententiarum, Toulouse,
ecclesiastical preferment was a canonry of Parma ; from 1652, Sec.
IN'NOCENT VI. (pope), formerly called StepheB
which he was promoted to the chancellorship of the Ro
man church. In the year 1227, he was honoured with Aubert, was a native of Mont, near Pompadour, in the
the purple by pope Gregory IX. under the title of cardi diocese of Limoges, in France. About the year 1335, he
nal presbyter of St. Lawrence in Lucina. After the death was professor of civil law at Toulouse, and chief judge of
of Celestine IV. in 1141, the Roman see remained vacant that city. In the year 1337, he was made bishop of Noyfor more than twenty months ; at length Sinibaldo was on; and in 1340, translated to the see of Clermont. Two
unanimously elected to the papal dignity, on the festival of years afterwards, pope Clement VI. raised him to the pur
St. John the Baptist, 1243, and took the name of Innocent ple, and appointed him grand penitentiary of the Roman
IV. He died in the month of December 1254, after he church. Avignon was at this time the place of papal re
had presided over the church eleven years and between sidence, where, upon the death of Clement VI. in 1351,
five and six months. During the whole of his pontificate, the cardinals held their conclave for the election of his
he adhered to those high and pernicious notions, respect successor. Before they proceeded to that formality, they
ing the power and authority of the papal see, upon which drew up among themselves a set of articles, calculated to
his predecessors Gregory VII. and IX. had acted, to the maintain their dignity, and to render them in a consider
great unhappiness of Germany and Italy in particular, as able degree independent of the pope ; to the observance
well as of other European kingdoms. See Germany, of which they all swore, some without any restriction, but
vol. viii. p. 481. He possessed considerable learning, was others with the clause, "if agreeable to the law." After
well acquainted with the divinity of those times, and was this preliminary measure, they gave their suffrages, which
the best civilian of his age. In the midst of the cares of were found to be unanimous in favour of Aubert, who
his troublesome pontificate, he wrote the Apparatus, Libris took the name of Innocent VI. No sooner had he en
quinqut diftinBus, in totidm Libras Decreta/ium, which was tered upon his pontificate, than he declared the compact:
first printed at Venice in 1570, folio, and is still held in entered into by the conclave to be illegal, as contrary to
such request among the canonists, that the author is styled the canons of the church ; and, consequently, null and in,
by them, " the father of the canon-law." He was also no respect binding ; but as, from his knowledge as an ex
the author of other pieces, and among them, of Liber Apo- ert civilian, he could not have been ignorant of that sect
ingeticus de Pcttflate Ecclefiafiica, (3c. designed to maintain efore, his taking the oath to observe it, even with the
the jurisdiction of the apostolic see over the empire/ in an- restrictive clause, deserves no more favourable name than
Vot. XI. No. 736
Aa
tWn

9b
INNOCENT.
that os a dishonourable trick, to smooth the road to hit civil and canon law, and the high character which he ac
advancement. From his subsequent conduct he derives quired for virtue and probity. H,e was made clerk of the
greater credit. He made it his business to correct many apostolic chamber by pope Urban VI. and was afterwards
of the abuses which had been introduced or connived at employed by him to collect the revenues of the apostolic
by his predecessors. As soon as he had taken possession fee in England. As a reward for his services in these
of his see, he revoked the reservations and commendams situations, upon his return to Italy he was preferred togr.-nted by his predecessor, which had proved the means the archbishopric of Ravenna, and not long afterwards to
of depriving the officiating clergy of their revenues, and the bi&opric of Bologna. In the year 1389, Boniface IX.
Jirostituting them to the use of idle drones ; and he abo- raised him to the sacred college, under the title of cardi
istied the heavy impositions laid upon the clergy, when nal presoyter of Santa Croce. On the death of that pon
preferred to any new benefice or dignity. He obliged the tiff in 14.04, Meliorati was unanimoufly chosen pope, and
bishops and other dignitaries, who flocked to Avignon took the name of Innocent VII. Scarcely had he been
from all parts to hunt after new preferments, to return to consecrated, when a dreadful tumult broke out in Rome
their fees and churches, and reside there, upon pain of ex between the parties of the Ghibellines, headed by John
communication. He retrenched all the unnecessary ex- and Nicholas Colonna, and the Guelfs, supported by the
pences of the papal court, contenting himself with a small Ursini ; the former of whom were for restoring to the peo
-number of attendants ; and he obliged the cardjnals to ple the powers of government, which they had basely
follow his example, telling them, that to spend their re yielded up, for the sake of present interest, under the pon
venues in idle parade, and public entertainments, was tificate or Boniface IX. and the latter strove to preserve
scandalously to misuse that wealth which was bestowed them to the pope and the church. These disputes lasted
upon them for beneficial and charitable purposes. He al almost the whole time of the pontificate of Innocent VII.
lowed the judges for the decision of causes, known by the he died in November 1+06, in the sixty-eighth year of his
name of the auditors of the" rota, who had no salary till age, after a pontificate of not much more than two years.
liis time, handsome appointments, that they might lie un He is represented to have been a person of a mild and pa
der no temptation to be disiioncst or partial j being ac cific disposition, of a generous and beneficent temper, an
customed to fay, "Hungry men will be apt to make free enemy to all pomp and fliow, free from pride and ambi
with the food of others, if they have none of their own." tion, and of great address and experience in negociations
At the time when Innocent ascended the papal throne, and state affairs. But those who commend him most blame
almost all the cities that belonged to the Roman church him for his nepotism, in consequence of which, persons
in Italy had either erected themselves into republics, or unworthy of those stations were advanced to the highest
been seized by different tyrants; in consequence of which posts both in the state and the church. No writings of
state of things the papal revenues had suffered a consider his have reached our times, excepting a discourse On
able defalcation. With a view of restoring the ecclesiasti Church Union ; and some Letters, preserved in Spondacal state to its former condition, in the first year of his nus's Contin. Annal. Eccl. and Raynaldus's Annal. Eccl.
pontificate Innocent sent cardinal Alvarez, archbishop of under the years 1404..
Toledo, in the character of his legate a Utere into Italy ;
IN'NOCENT VIII. (pope), originally called John
'where, partly by force of arms, and partly by his indefa Baptist Cibo, was a native of Genoa, and horn in the
tigable industry and address, he brought all the rebel ci year 143*. Authors differ widely, in their statements re
ties to their duty in the space of soar years, but at an ex- specting his descent ; some representing him to have been,
pence which quilt impoverilhed the Roman church. In of obscure extraction, and others the son of a nobleman,
nocent maintained the decrees of Iris predecessors against illustrious for his military actions, wliose family originally
those individuals of the Minorite Wars who assumed the came from Greece, and had for several ages made a shin
name of spiritual brethren, maintaining that neither Christ ing figure in the Genoese republic. Be the truth as it
nor his apostles had any property either in particular or may, it is generally acknowledged that the subject of this
in common, and that it was absolutely inconsistent with article was sent when young to the court of Naples,
the poverty which they professed to keep in their grana where he lived several years during the reigns of Alphonso
ries the grain, or in their cellars the wine, which they had and his sorj and successor Ferdinand, and received marks
obtained by begging in harvest and vintage time. Two of favour from both princes. Conceiving, however, that
of this description, who were arrested at Montpellier in ho was more likely to prove a successful candidate sot
the year 1-3 5+, and persisted in maintaining their opinions valuable preferments at Rome, he removed to that city,
in opposition to the pope's personal labours for their con- where by his parts and address he soon recommended
version, were given up by him to the inquisitors, and himself to the confidence of Philip cardinal of Bologna,
burnt alive. Nothing occurs during the remainder of In and brother to pope Nicholas V. who took him into his
nocent's pontificate which is deserving of being recorded. family. Through the interest of this patron, he was pre
He died at Avignon in the year 1 562, after he had rilled ferred by pope Paul II. to the bishopric of Savona. By
the papal chair nine years and nearly nine months. He Sixtus IV. he was translated to the fee of Melfi, in the
is chiefly commended by contemporary writers for his kingdom of Naples; constituted his datary; employed on
probity, and the sanctity of his life. He was a generous disterent legations ; and raised to the purple by the title
friend to the poor, an enemy to vice, punishing it with of cardinal of St. Balbina, in the year 14.73. Upon the
the utmost severity, and, according to one of the authors death of Sixtus IV. in 1484, our cardinal was elected his
of his life in Balnze's collection, setting no bounds to his successor by a great majority of the conclave, and at his
generosity in rewarding virtue. But, with all his good consecration took the n^me of Innocent VIII. As soon
.qualities, he is chargeable with showing an unbecoming as he was seated in his government, he endeavoured to
partiality towards his own family ; since he promoted promote peace and union among the different Christian
Jiis nephew and his grand nephew to the purple, and left princes, and to engage them to make a common caufe
none of his more distant relation?, whether ecclesiastics or against the Turks ; but his efforts -were attended with no
laymen, unprovided for- Two of his Epistles arc inserted better success than those of his predecessors, as far as re
in the eleventh volume of the Collect. Conci!. twenty- spected the obje6i which lie professed to have primarily at
three in Bzovius's Annal. Ecd. under the years 1353, Sec. heart. They contributed, however, to bring much wealth
thirty in Waddingus's Ar.nal. Minor, under the lame into the apostolic treasury, pretendedly for the purpose of
defraying the expences of a holy war ; part of which was
<3ate; and several are preserved in the Vatican library.
IN'NOCENT VII. (pope), formerly named Cosmo
appropriated by the pope to his own tile, and the reft ei
Meliorati, was bom at Suhnona, in the nearer Abrua- ther spent on the repair of ancient works of art,orin sup
7.0, about the year 1.^39. He recommended himself to port of a war in which he toon became involved withFev
*()tice by his learning, particularly his knowledge of the duiuii'J king of Naples, for whieli lee the article Naples.
Innocent

INNO
Innocent spent the remainder of his pontificate in en
deavouring to maintain order and good government in
"the patrimony of the church, and in cultivating the arts
of peace. He cleared the country of the robbers and as-,
sassins with which it was infested ; adopted measures for
the regular and plentiful supply of Rome with provisions;
and adorned it with many magnificent buildings. The
most remarkable event of the four last years of his life
was^ his receiving* and keeping prisoner at large in the
Vatican palace, Zizim, brother to the grand signior Bajalet II. See the article Turkey.
Innocent died in the year 1491, aged sixty, after he
"had filled the papal throne seven years and nearly eleven
months. He appears to have postessed few pretensions to
learnina or abilities ; but secured attachment and respect
by the sweetness of his temper, and his obliging manners.
That he was avaricious he Ihowed, by the creation of numerous new offices, which he fold for large sums of mo
ney, and by the riches which lie left behind him. And
that bis character in a moral point of view will not bear
examination, is manifest from the licentiousness of his
manners, and the numerous bastards of whom he unblufhingly owned himself the father. Volaterranus lays, that,
"he was the first of the popes who introduced that new
nd extraordinary proceeding of owning publicly his
ipnrious issue, and, without any respect to the aucient
discipline, heaping upon them riches without measure."
There are none of his writings published, excepting a
Letter to Kcnry VII. kin of England, against citing die
clerical orders before secular tribunals, which is in
serted in the thirteenth volume of the Collect. Concil.
eight Letters, and Constituti >us, in Bzovius's Annal. Eccl.
tinder the year 148+ ; and others in the bullaries and other
collections of the papal constitutions.
IN'NOCENT IX. (pope), formerly known by the name
t>f John- Anthony Facchinetti, was born at Bologna
in the year 1519. He was educated in his native city,
where he was admitted to the degree of doctor in the
year 1544. Removing afterwards to Rome, he became a
domestic in tke family of cardinal Farnese, who sent him
in the capacity of his vicar to Avignon, and again to
Parma. By pope Pius IV. he was made bishop of Nicastro
i.0 Calabria, and employed by that pontiff" at the council
of Trent, in the year 1561. In 156(5, Pius V. sent him in
the character of his nuncio to Venice, where he had a
principal concern in establishing the confederacy between
the pope, the king of Spain, and the republic, against
the Turks. Gregory XIII. created him patriarch of Je
rusalem; appointed him president of the Inquisition; and
finally raised him to the purple, by the title of cardinal
Santi Quattro. When the conclave met for the choice
of a successor to Gregory XIV. in the year 1 591, our car
dinal was unanimously elected to that dignity, when he
took the name of Innocent IX. No sooner had he en
tered upon his government, than he projected grand plans
of improvement in the ecclesiastical territory, of a com
mercial and economical nature; but he did not live to
carry any of them into execution, being carried olF by a
malignant sever just as he had completed the second month
of his pontificate, when he was about the age of seventytwo.
IN'NOCENT X. (pope), whose former name was JohnBaptist Pamphiu, was descended from a respectable
family, and born at Rome about the year 1575. He re
ceived his education in his native city, and applied him
self chiefly to -the study of the civil law, of which he was
admitted to the degree of doctor when he was twenty
years of age. Afterwards he was made one of the advo
cates of the consistory, and promoted by pope Clement
VI II. to the audirorfhip of the Rota. By Gregory XV. he
was sent nuncio to Naples ; and he was employed by Ur
ban VIII. in the capacity of first minister of legations into
France and Spain, having been created patriarch of Anfioch on his return from the former of those kingdoms.
SI', was ailo nominated papal nuncio in Spain, aud ac-

CENT.
91
quitted himself !n that office so much to the satisfaction
of Urban, that in the year 1617 he bestowed upon him a
cardinal's hat, under the title of cardinal of St. Euscbius.
Afterwards he was made prefect of the ecclesiastical im
munities; supreme judge of the inquisition; and protec
tor of the kingdom os Poland. In the conclave which
assembled in 1644, to fill the vacancy fn the papal see oc
casioned by the death of Urban VIII. there was a contest
for six weeks between the factions who supported the in
terests of different candidates; but at length, owing to the
exertions of the Barberini party, the requisite number of
voltes was obtained in favour of the cardinal of St. Eusc
bius, who upon his consecration adopted the name of In
nocent X- Before his elevation to thp pontificate, Inno
cent had carried on an illicit commerce with his brother's
widow, Olympia Maldachini, a woman of insatiable ava
rice and unbounded ambition ; and that commerce he not
only continued after he had obtained the tiara, but he
entirely abandoned to her absolute sway his dignity, the
administration of his temporal affairs, and the govern
ment of the church. All benefices and bissioprics, all em
ployments, whether ecclesiastical, civil, or military, were
disposed of by her to the highest bidders, without any re
gard to friendship or merit, or to the character of the
purchasers. The most remarkable transaction os his pon
tificate, however, was his condemning, by a bull, in the
year 1653, the five propositions selected by the Jesuits
from Janscnius's Augustinus, of which controversy we have
given an account in the life of the bilhop of Ypres, p. 68 j
of vol. x. Innocent died in 1655, aged about eighty-one,
having filled the papal throne ten years and between three
and four months. Of his good deeds we have seen no re
gister; and he has not been unjustly characterized, when
represented as having joined to a profound ignorance of
all those things which it was necessary for a Christian bi
ll. P to know, the most lhameful indolence, and the molt;
notorious profligacy.
IN'NOCENT XI. (pope), whose former name was Be
nedict Odescalchi, was the son of a rich banker at
Comoin the Milanese, where he was born in the year 1611.
His first profession was that of a soldier; in which he bore
arms in the Spanish service against the French in the Ne
therlands, and received a wound, the inconvenience of
which he felt during the remainder of his life. Quitting
the military profession, he resolved on embracing the ec
clesiastical slate; and, for the purpose of qualifying him
self for the church, he went to study at Naples, where
he was admitted to the degree of doctor. Alterwards lu
removed to Rome in the pontificate of Urban VIII. who
gave him the appointment of apostolical secretary. Ha
filled the fame post under Innocent X. and discharged the
duties of it with so much ability, that he was appointed
president of the chamber, and afterwards apostolical com
missary, and governor of the Idarca di Roma. In the
year 1645, Innocent raised him to the purple, by the ut le
of cardinal presoyter of St. OuupUrius, and some time af
terwards appointed him to the legation of Ferrara, as well
as the bishopric of Novara. Upon the death of Clement X.
in 1678, the election of a new pope was delayed for somo
months, by the intrigues of the cardinals and foreign
ministers ; till at length the rival psjtics united in giving
their suffrages for our cardinal, who at his consecration
took the name of Innocent XI. He had made it an uidilpensable condition of his acceptance of that dignity,
that lie mould be supported by the cardinals in reforming
the abuses which prevailed in the Roman church aqfli
court ; ta which they all subscribed. He began his go
vernment with abolilhiug nepotism ; for, when his ne
phew came to congratulate him upon his promotion, he
told htm that he must not expect to have any lhare in th*
government, and strictly enjoined him neither to receive
nor return any visits as nephew to the pope. But at the
fame time, that he might have no ground for complain
ing that he was not benefited by his uncle's advancement,
the pontiff made over to him the whole of his large pas
ternal

92
INN
ternal estate, saying, that he could bestow upon him what
was his own, but not what was St. Peter's, Innocent
also endeavoured to suppress some of the gross supersti
tions which reigned in the Romish church. Among these
was that of the office of the immaculate conception ; the
religious veneration of a hermit, called Anthony Cala, in
the kingdom of Naples ; and a multitude of ridiculous
and pernicious indulgences. He likewise attempted, by
wise institutions and judicious regulations, to reform
the manners of the clergy, and to stem the torrent of li
centious morals among the laity. .
In the year 1678, Innocent and the king of France be
came embroiled in a controversy, which terminated in a
measure fatal to the authority of Rome in that kingdom.
The subject of it was a right called in France the regale,
by which the king claimed the collation to all benefices
which became vacant in the diocese of a deceased bishop
oefore the nomination of his successor, and likewise, the
granting1 of the investiture to every new bishop, and re
quiring him on that occasion to swear allegiance to him
us his Tiege-lord. These claims were vigorously opposed
T>y the pope, and maintained with no less vigour by the
king. The pontiff sent forth his bulls and mandates;
the monarch opposed their execution by the terror of pe
nal laws, and the authority of severe edicts against all who
should "dare to treat them with the smallest regard. When
the pontiff refused to confirm the bishops who were no
minated by the monarch, the latter took care to have
them consecrated and inducted into their respective sees ;
and thus, in some measure, declared to the world, that
the Gallican church could govern itself without the in
tervention of the Roman pontiff. Innocent, who pos
sessed a high spirit, and pursued alL his purposes with in
flexible firmness, did not lose courage at the sight of these
vigorous proceedings j but threatened the monarch with
the divine vengeance, issued bull after bull, and exhibit
ed much of the intrepidity which had formerly distin
guished the lordly rulers of the Romish church. His ob
stinacy, however, only increased the indignation and re
sentment of Louis. And accordingly, that monarch sum
moned the famous assembly of bishops, which met at Pa
ris, in the year 1681, and drew up the Four celebrated
Propositions, declaring the power of the pope to be mere
ly spiritual, and also inferior to that of a general council;
and maintaining the inviolability of the rules, institutions,
and observances, of the Gallican church. These proposi
tions were solemnly adopted by the whole assembly, and
proposed to the whole body of the clergy, and to all the
universities throughout the kingdom, as a sacred rule of
faith. At the same time the king issued an edict, com
manding all his subjects to receive themj with a strict pro
hibition against asserting or maintaining the contrary doc
trine. Innocent did not think it adviscable to proceed to
extremities against the authors of such a decision, backed
by so formidable a supporter ; he, therefore, contented
Jumself with declaring all the transactions of the assembly
null and void ; reprimanding the bishops for abandoning
the cause of the church; and employing learned chairs
pions to defend the papal claims both in public and pri
vate. Innocent died in 1689, after presiding over the
Roman see twelve years and six months. He was not
learned, but he was virtuous, and pious to austerity ; and,
on account of his zeal for the reformation of abuses,
fne improvement of morals, as well as the restoration of
discipline in the church, though, perhaps, in some in
stances carried too far, he is deservedly classed among the
best of the popes.
IN'NOCENT XII. (pone), originally called Anthony
Pignatelh, was descended from an illustrious family at
Naples, and born therein the year 1615. After being
educated to the church, he was introduced at the court
of Rome under the pontificate of Urban VIII. His first
appointment was to the office of inquisitor at Malta ;
whence he was preferred to the government of Viterbo.
Afterwards be .sustained the character of papal nuncio At

I N N
Florence, in Poland, and at-Vienna; was nominated bishop
of Lecce ; appointed secretary to the congregation of bi
shops and regular clergy ; and made master of the cham
ber to pope Clement X. He silled the fame post under
Innocent XI. who created him bishop of Facnza, and le
gate to Bologna ; and finally preferred him to the arch
bishopric of Naples, and a seat in the sacred college, in
the year 1681. After the death of Alexander VIII. in
the year 1691, the conclave was agitated by the intrigues
of different contending parties between five and six months,
till at length the election fell upon the cardinal archbi
shop, who took the name of Innocent XII. In imitation
of the good example of pope Innocent XI. he applied
himself to the reformation of the church and court of
Rome. The wealth which many of his predecessors had
been accustomed to accumulate, or to bestow on their
worthless relatives, he devoted to the public benefit, em
ploying it in the erection of hospitals, and other useful
institutions, and, particularly, on the improvement of the
ports of Anzio and Nettuno. In the year 1693, he con
demned the Four Propositions subscribed by the Gallican
church in the pontificate of Innocent XI. and the king,
from motives of temporary pojicy, was now induced to
leave the Gallican clergy to his mercy, who, in order to
make their peace with the pontiff, were obliged fora time
to renounce the doctrine which not many years before
they had solemnly established. In the year 1699, he issued
a public brief of censure against the celebrated Fenelon's
treatise, entitled, Explication des Maxima des Saints Jitr la
Vie inlirieure ; in which that excellent prelate acquiesced,
without allowing any of hisr friends to defend what the
pope had condemned. Innocent died in 1700, at the ad
vanced age of eighty-five, after presiding over the Roman
church nine years and between two and three months.
He was a man who rendered himself universally respected
by his eminent talents, and universally beloved by his dis
tinguished virtues.
IN'NOCENT XIII. (pope), formerly known by the
name of Michael-Angelo Conti, was the son of Charle*
Conti, duke of Poli, a branch of one of the most illus
trious noble families at Rome, where the subject of this
article was born in the year 1655. The first post which
he filled under the papal administration, was that of go
vernor of Viterbo, to which he was appointed in the year
1693. Two years afterwards he was created titular
archbishop of Tarsus, and sent legate to the Swiss catholic
cantons. In the year 1698, he went in the character of
nuncio to the court of Lisbon, where he still resided when
he was promoted to the purple in 1707, and afterward*
till 1711, when he returned to Italy. In the follow
ing year he was presented to the bilhopric of Viterbo,
which he voluntarily resigned in 1719. He was unani
mously elected successor to Clement XI. in the papal dig
nity, in the year 1721, when he took the name of Inno
cent XIII. out of respect to the memory of Innocent III.
the most illustrious of the seven popes who had before
been chosen from different branches of the Conti family.
He was a man eminent for wisdom, virtue, and learning*,
and had distinguished himself, when a cardinal, above
most of the members of the sacred college; but the infir
mities, te which he had been for some years subject, pre
vented him from distinguishing his pontificate by any ac
tions which are worthy of being recorded. He died ia
1724, when in the sixty-ninth year of his age, two years
and nearly ten months after his election to the papacy. At
the time of his death, many of his relations filled several
of the principal offices in the Roman church and state.
IN'NOCENTLY, adv. Without guilt.The humble
and contented man pleases himself innocently and easily,
while the ambitious man attempts to please others sin
fully and difficultly. South.With simplicity ; with silli
ness or imprudence. Without hurt. Balls at his feet lay
innocently dead. Cowley.
INNOCENTS' DAY, a festival of the Christian church,
observed 011 Peceraber s8, in memory of the massacre of
the

INN
0*
I N N
the massacre of the innocent children by the command os Sent by the better genius of the night,
Herod king of Juda. The Greek church in their ca Innoxious gleaming on the horse's raane,
Thomson.
lendar, and the Abysiinians of Ethiopia in their offices, The meteor sits.
commemorate 14,000 infants on this occasion ; but it is not Pure from crimes 1
likely the number was Ib large, as the fact itself is not
Stranger to civil and religious rare,
even mentioned by Joscphus.
INNOCUOUS, adj. [innocuus, Lat.] Harmless in effects. The good man walk'd innoxious through his age. top*.
The most dangerou* poisons, skillfully managed, may be
INNOX'IOUSLY, adv. Harmlessly ; without harm
made not only innocuous, but of all other medicine* the done. Without harm suffered.Animals, that can i'sjnoxionsty digest these poisons, become antidotal to the poi
most effectual. Grew.
INNOCUOUSLY, adv. Without mischievous effects. son digested. Brown's I'ulgar Errors.
Whether quails, from any peculiarity of constitution, do
INNOX'IOUSNESS, / Harmlessness.
innocuously feed upon hellebore, or rather sometimes but
INN'STADT. See Passau.
medically use the fame. Broun.
INNU'BILOUS, adj. [from us, Lat. contrary to, and
INNOCUOUSNESS,/ HarmlessnessThe blow which ssuSts, a cloud.] Free from clouds. Cole.
INNUEN'DO, /. [innuendo, from innuo, Lat. to nod or
shakes a wall, or beats it down, and kills men, hath a
greater effect on the mind than that which penetrates into beckon.] An oblique hint.As if the commandments,
a mud wall, and doth little harm ; for that imocuousnifs of that require obedience and forbid murder, were to he in
the effect makes, that, although in itself it be as great as dicted for a libellous innuendo upon all the great men
the other, yet Vis little observed. Digby.
that come to be concerned. V Estrange.
IN'NOM, adj. Belonging to barley sown the second Pursue your trade of scandal-picking,
crop after the fallow. A local word.
Your hints that Stella is no chicken ;
INNOM'INABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and Your innuendoes, when you tell us
vomm, a name.] Unfit to be named, incapable of being That Stella loves to talk with fellows.
Swi/l.
named. Scott.
Innuendo, in law, a word used in declarations, indict
INNOMINA'TA,/ in botany. See Conocarpus.
INNOM'INATE, adj. Having no name ; anonymous. ments, and other pleadings, to ascertain a person or thing
INNOTES'CIMUS, / [from innotesco, Lat. to make which was named before ; as to fay, he (innuendo, 1. e.
meaning, the plaintiff) did so and so, when there was men
known.] A kind of letters patent.
To IN'NOVATE, v. a. [innover, Fr. innovo, Lat.] To tion before of another person. 4 Rep. 17. An innuendo
bring in something not known before.Every man can is in effect no mare than a fr*di8, and cannot make that
not distinguisiVbetwixt pedantry and poetry ; every man certain which was uncertain before j and the law will
not allow words to be enlarged by an innuendo, so as to
therefore is not fit to innovate. Drydcn.
support an action on the case for speaking of them. Hob.
Former things
*> fi> 45- 5 Mod. 345. An innuendo may not enlarge the
Are set aside like abdicated kings |
sense of words, nor make, supply, or alter, the case,, where
.And every moment alters what is done,
the words are defective. Hut. Rep. 44. In slander, both
.And innovates some act 'till then unknown.
Drydcn.
the person and scandalous words ought to be certain, and
To change by introducing novelties. From his attempts not want an innuendo to make them out. It a plaintiff
upon the civil power, he proceeds to innovate God's wor- declares that the defendant said these words, "Thou art
a thief, and stolest a mare," &c. (innuendo the plaintissj
#iip. South.
IN'NOVATING, / The act of introducing something without an averment that the words were spoken to the
said plaintiff, this is not good ; because it doth not cer
ew.
INNOVATION, / [innovation, Fr. from innovate. ] tainly appear of whom they were spoken, and the innu
doth not help it. 1 Danv. Abr. 158. The usual me
Change by the introduction of novelty.It were good that endo
oen in innovations would follow the example or time it thod of declaring is, if the words were spoken to the
self, which indeed innovateth greatly, but quietly and by plaintiff, the defendant said the words to, of, and con
cerning, the plaintiff. If said to a third person, the word
degrees. Bacon.Great changes may be made in a go- to
is omitted. A man shall not be punished for perjury,
Tcrnment, yet the form continue ; but large intervals of by
the help of an innuendo. 5 Mod. 344. And an innu
time must pass between every-such innovation, enough to
make it of a piece with the constitution. Swift.Innova endo will not make an action for a libel good ; if the
tions are thought dangerous by our laws; and the ancient matter precedent imports not scandal, &c. to the damage
judges of the law have ever suppressed them, lest the cer of the party. Mich. 5 Ann. Where action lies without an
tainty of the common law should be disturbed. In the innuendo, an innuendo shall be repugnant and void. See
reign of Edward III. the judges said, "We will not change the articles Indictment, Libel and Perjury.
INNUMERABLE, adj. [Fr. from imumcrabilis, Lat.J
the law, which always hath been used and in the time
Not to be counted for multitude.In lines, which appear
of Henry IV. they declared it would be better that it of
an equal length, one may be longer than the other by
should be turned to a default, than that the law should
fae changed, or any innovation made. 1 Inst. 379, 303. Ja- innumerable parts. Locke.
Cover me, ye pines,
ttb's Law DiB.
IN'NOVATOR.Tj [innovateur, Fr. from innovate.'] An Ye cedars I with innumerable boughs
Milton.
introducer of novelties.He that will not apply new re Hide me where I may never fee them more.
medies, must expect new evils ; for time is the greatest
INNU'MERABLENESS,/ The state or quality of beinnovator ; and if time of course alters things to the worse, ing innumerable.
and wisdom and council shall not alter them to the bet
INNUMERABLY, adv. Without number.
ter, what shall be the end ? Bacon.
INNU'MEROUS, adj. [vmvnurus, Lat.] Too many to
be counted :
I attach thee as a traiterous innovator,
A foe to th' public weal.
Skakesttare.
*T would be some solace yet, some little cheating,
Milton.
One that makes changes by introducing novelties.He In this close dungeon of innumerous boughs.
I take the wood,
counsels them to detest and persecute ill innovators of di
And in thick shelter of innumerous boughs,
vine worship. South.
Pope.
INNOX'IOUS, adj. [innoxius, Lat.] Free from mis- Enjoy the comfort gentle sleep allows.
c hievous effects.Innoxious flames are often seen on the
INNUTRFTION, / [from in, Lat. in, and nutria, to
katr of men's heads and horses' manes. Digty.
nourish.] The act of nourishing. Not much used. Cole.
Vol. XI. No. 737.
Bb
IN'NY,

* n o
94
INO
IN'NY, a river of Ireland, in the county os Kerry, in the dysentery ; in New Guinea, they smear rKe heads
of their arrows with the expressed resinous juice.
which empties itself into Ballinafkellig Bay.
INOCCID'UOUS, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
I'NO, in fabulous history, a daughter of Cadmus and
Harmonia, who nursed Bacchus. She married Athamas occido, to set.] Not going down, always above the hori
king of Thebes, after he had divorced Nephele, by zon, applied to stars that never set. Cole.
To INOCULATE, iinocu/o, from i and oculus, Lat.]
w hom he had two children, Phryxus and Helle. Ino be
came mother of Mtlicerta and Learchus ; and soon con- . To propagate any plant by inserting its bud into another
ceived an implacable hatred against she children of Ne ltoCk ; to practise inoculation.Now is the season for the
phele, because they were to ascend the throne in prefer budding of the orange-tree: inoculate therefore at the
ence to her own. Phryxus and Helle were informed of commencement of this month. Evelyn.
Ino's machinations, and they escaped to Colchis on a But various are the ways to change the state,
golden ram. Juno, jealous of Ino's prosperity, resolved To plant, to bud, to graft, t' inoculate.
Drydeit.
to disturb her peace ; and more particularly because (he
To
INOCULATE,
v.
a.
To
yield
a
hud
to
"i*as of the descendants of her greatest enemy, Venus. stock Virtue cannot so inoculate our old stock, another
but we
Tisiphone was sent by order of Juno to the house of (hall relish of it. Shakespeare.
Athamas; and she filled the whole palace with such fury,
'-that Athamas, taking Ino to be a lioness and her children Thy stock is too much out of date,
Clcaveknd.
whelps, pursued her, and dashed her son Learchus against For tender plants t' inoculate.
'a wall. Ino escaped from the fury of her husband ; and To infect with the small pox by inoculation. The child
fiom a high rock (he threw herself into the sea with Me- once burnt dreads the fire; he runs away from the sur
licerta in Tier arms. The gods pitied her fate; and Nep geon by whom he was inoculated. R id.
tune made her a sea-deity, which was afterwards called
INOCULATING, / The act or process of inoculation.
Leucothoe. Melicerta became also a sea-god, known by
INOCULATION, / [inoculatio, Lat. from inoculate.}
the name of Palemon.
Inserting the bud of one plant into the stock of another.
INO'A, festivals in memory of Ino, celebrated yearly Inoculation is practised upon all sorts of stone-fruit, and
with sports and sacrifices at Corinth. An anniversary sa upon oranges and jasmines. Miller. See the article Hor
crifice was also offered to Ino at Megara, where stie >.*as ticulture, vol. x. p. 400.Union of families by inter
.first worshipped under the name of Leucothoe. Another marriages.In the stem of Elaiana they all met, and came
in Laconia, in honour of the fame. It was usual at the to be ingrafted all upon one stock, most of them by inocu
celebration to throw cakes of flour into a pond, which if lation. Howe/. The practice of transplanting the small
they funk were presages of prosperity, but if they swam pox, by infusion of the matter from ripened pustules into
on the surface of the waters they were inauspicious and the veins of the uninfected, in hopes ofprocuring a milder
sort than what frequently comes by infection. It is evi
very unlucky.
INOBSERVABLE, adj. Incapable of being observed ; dent, by inoculation, that the smallest quantity of the mat
ter, mixed with the blood, produceth the disease. ArbutknSt.
unworthy of observation.
INOCAR'PUS, / (from 15, ires, Gr. a fibre, and x*piro{,
Inoculation for -the small-pox, though of ancient use in
a fruit; the drupe being fibrose.) In botany, genus the eastern countries, is but a modern practice among us,
of the class decandria, order monogynia, natural order of at least under the direction of art. It is well observed by
dumosie, (sapot, Jujf-) The generic characters are baron Dimsdale, that accident hath furnisiied the art
Calyx: perianthium one-leaved; (bell-shaped, Thunb.) of medicine with many valuable tiirtts, and some of its
bifid ; divisions roundish ; nearly equal. Corolla : one- greatest improvements have been received from the hand*
pct.il ted , tubular. Tube cyiindric, the length of the ca of ignorance and barbarism. This truth is remarkably
lyx; (shorter, Thunb.) Border five-p3rted or six-parted, exemplified in the practice of inoculation for the small-pox ;
longer than the tube ; divisions linear, acute, undulated, but, to the honour of the British physicians, they measured
often reflex. Stamina : filaments ten or twelve, very not the value of this practice by the meanness of its ori
short, inserted into the tube ; the alternate ones inferior ; gin, but by its real importance and utility ; they patro
antherae ovate, twin, upright. Pistillum : germ oblong, nised a barbarous discovery with no less zeal and affec
villose, superior; style none; stigma an excavated point. tion than if it had been their own. Indeed the whole
Pericarpium : drupe kidney-form or ovate, incurved, com nation might be said to have adopted the practice ; for
pressed, large, one-seeded. Seed, a nut, interwoven with the greatest encouraged it by becoming examples, and the
woody fibres ; kernel compressed, oval. FJsential Charac wisest were determined by the general event of the me
ter. Calyx : bifid ; corolla funnel-form ; stamina in a thod.
The time and place in which the art of inoculating for
double row ; drupe one-seeded.
Inocarpus edulis, a solitary species. It is a tree, with the small-pox was first formed, are equally unknown. Ac
alternate leaves, a long span in length, oblong, subcordate, cident probably gave rife to it. Pylarini fays, that among
en very sliort petioles, quite entire, smooth, veined. the Turks it was not attended to except amongst the
Spikes (racemes) axillary, solitary, small, hirsute. Flow meaner sort. Dr. Russel informs us, in the Philosophical
ers small, alternate, with small bractes. Native of the Transactions, vol. lviii. p. 14a. that no mention is made
Society, Friendly, and New Hebrides, isles, Sec. in the of it by any of the ancient Arabian medical writers that
South Seas ; also in Amboyna. Forster describes it as a are known in Europe ; and the physicians who are na
lofty tree, the thickness of a man's body, with a brown tives in and about Arabia assert,- that nothing is to be
chinky bark ; the branches woody, round, spreading, va found regarding it in any of those of a more modem date.
riously divided, brown, chinky ; leaves subdistjch, ovate- He farther fays, that he engaged some of his learned Turk
eblong, scarcely cordate, blunt and refuse, seldom acute, ish friends to make inquiry; but they did not discover
spreading, netted with abundance of veins, a span long, any thing on the subject of inoculation either in the
and on young trees a foot. Flowers du(ky white, scarcely writings of physicians, historians, or poets. Until the be
half an inch in length. In Otaheite this tree is called hi, ginning of the 18th century, all the accounts we have of
and the fruit ratta , in Mallicollo the name of the tree is inoculating the smallpox are mereLy traditional. _ The
mini ; and in Tanna, emmer ; in Cook's last voyage the silence on this subject, observed amongst writers in the
nuts are called c-ifi ; the kernel of these, which is kidney- countries where the practice obtained, Dr. Russel sup
ihaped, and about an inch in diameter, is eaten roasted poses, with great probability, to be owing to the physi
by the inhabitants of the Society and Friendly isles, the cians there never countenancing or engaging in it. It ig
New Hebrides, New Guinea, the Molucca isles, &c It also remarkable, that before Pylarini's letter to the Royal
<j fweetilh, but less pleasant than the chestnut, harder, Society in 1701, and for several years after, this prac
and less farinaceous; the bark is astringent*. and is used tice if not noticed by any of the most inquisitive travel
ler*.

I N O C U L
lers; On tills Dr. Russel very justly observes, that cus
toms, the most common in distant countries, are often
the least apt to attract the observation of travellers, who,
engaged in other pursuits, must be indebted to accident
for the knowledge of such things as the natives seldom
talk of, upon the belief that they are known to al) the
world. The first accounts we have in the learned world
concerning inoculation, are from two Italian physicians,
viz. Pylarini and Timoni, whose letters on the subject
may be seen in the Phil. Trans. abridged, vol. v. p. 370,
&'c. The first is dated 1701, the next 171 j.
Whether our inquiries are extended abroad or confined
to our own eountry, inoculation has been practised under
one mode or other time immemorial ; in Great Britain
and its adjacent isles we have well-authenticated accounts,
extending farther backward than any from the continent.
Dr. Williams of Haverfordwest, who wrote upon inocu
lation in i725,proves that it had been practised in Wales,
though in a form lbmewhat different, time out of mind.
Mr. Wrir,ht, a surgeon in the fame place, fays, that buy
ing the smalt-pox is both a common practice, and of long
standing, in that neighbourhood. He fays, that in Pem
brokeshire there are two large villages near the haibour of
Milford, more famous for this custom than any other,
viz. St. Ishmael's and Marloes. The old inhabitants of
these villages fay, that it hath been a common practice ;
and that one William Allen of St. Ishmaers, who in 1722
was ninety years of age, declared to some persons of good
sense and integrity, that this practice was used all his
time; that he well remembered his mother telling him,
that it was a common practice all her time, and that (he
got the small-pox that way ; so that at least we go back
one hundred and sixty years or more. In the Highlands
of Scotland and some of the adjacent isles, Dr. Alexander
Monro senior informs us, that the custom through ages
past hath been, to put their children to bed with those
who laboured under a favourable fmall-pox, and to tie
worsted threads about their children's wrists, after having
drawn them through variolous pustules.
According to the result of Dr. Russel's inquiries, the
Arabians assert, that the inoculation of the fmall-pox has
been the common custom of their ancestors, and that they
have no doubt of its being as ancient as the disease itself.
It is remarkable, that buying the fmall-pox is the name
universally applied in all countries to the method of pro
curing the disease ; it is true that there are other terms ;
but in Wales and Arabia, as well as many other coun
tries, that is the usual appellation. From the sameness of
the name, and the little diversity observable in the man
ner of performing the operation, it is probable that the
practice of inoculation in these countries was originally
derived from the fame source. From its extensive spread,
it is probably of great antiquity too.
In the year 1717, lady Mary Worticy Montague, wife
of the English ambassador at Constantinople, had her son
inoculated there at the age of six years ; he had but few
pustules, and soon recovered. In April 1721, inoculation
was successfully tried on seven condemned criminals in
London, by permission of his majesty. In 1722, lady Mary
Wortley Montague had a daughter of six years old ino
culated in this island ; soon after which, the children of
the royal family that had not had the small-pox were ino
culated with success ; then followed some of the nobility,
and the practice soon prevailed. And here we date the
commencement of inoculation under the direction of art.
From the example of the royal family in England, the
practice was adopted in Germany, particularly in Han
over, and its adjacent countries. After Mr. Maitland had
succeeded with those he had inoculated in and about Lon
don, he introduced the practice into Scotland in the year
1726. Sweden soon followed the example of the British.
Russia lately engaged one of our principal promoters and
improvers of this art. And now there are not many
countries that do not more or less practise it.
Yet, even iincc the introduction of inoculation, the

A T I O N.
deaths from the fmall-pox in the united kingdom of Gr^at
Britain and Ireland are annually from forty thousand to
forty-five thousand. From the London, bills of mortality
it appears that the fmall-pox has annually destroyed, more
than two thousand and twenty, during seventy-five, yecyjj,
ending at 1777. The total amount is 1 51,^70. Iftbepd/"
pulation of London be taken at one million within, ^he
bills of mortality, the proportion is one death out of every
five hundred inhabitants. The proportion in the country
is greater, because one fourth of all the deaths in London
is of strangers, who do not fix there till the age of eighteen
or twenty, and most of them have had the fmall-pox be
fore they settle there. In Manchester, Liverpoqf, and
Chester, one person died of this disease every year in two
hundred and five inhabitants. If we compare the deaths
with the births in London, there is one death from the
fmall-pox in each fix and a half births, and in Liverpool
one in five and a half. In London one tenth (and some
times more) of all the deaths is occasioned by the small
pox, or at least ninety-five out of every thousand death's.
Of the inoculated small pox, on its first introduction
about the year 1721, one in fifty died ; but on the cool
and improved mode of treatment the proportion of death*
is much less. Some calculate it as one in three hundred
in England ; one in one hundred and fifty in the rest of
Europe, in Asia, Africa, and America. Others calculate
one in two hundred in London ; one in three hundred in.
the country. Some have calculated the deaths in Lon
don as one in every hundred inoculated for the small
pox. The mortality of the natural fmall-pox is eight or
nine times greater than that of the inoculated ; but it ap
pears that in the most favourable circumstances one dies
of every three hundred inoculated- for the fmall-pox,
Though, by inoculation for'the fmall-pox, the chance
in favour of the individual was increased, yet the num
ber of deaths on the whole was much increased, because,
the small-pox being contagious, the sources of infection,
were increased. Free exposure to fresti air formed the
great improvement in the treatment ossmall-pox ; but by
this exposure the uninfected became exposed to infec
tion, and the air became full os contagion. Inoculation,
therefore, though a partial and individual good, was a ge
neral evil. The late government of France forbade it by
law. Dr. Jurin fiiows, from the bills of mortality for
eighty-four years, that, for forty-two years before inocu
lation for the fmall-pox took place, seventy-two deaths in,
every thousand were from the small -pox ; but, in the next
forty-two years after the inoculation, the deaths amount
ed to eighty-nine in every thousand. In the first twelve
years it was seventy-four in every thousand ; in the
next ten years it was eighty-three; in the next ninetysix ; and in the last ten years it was one hundred and
nine in every thousand. Thu*s, by the spreading os the
disease by inoculation, the number of deaths in fortytwo years increased thirty-seven in every thousand. It
has been calculated that in twenty-five years Europe has
lost fifteen millions of inhabitants by this disease. In.
America the natural small-pox is still more fatal,' and it
has taken off twenty, thirty, and even forty, in every hun
dred. Another frequent effect of fmall-pox is either to
tal blindness or partial loss of fight. In one establishment
in London for the blind, out of thirty-four, fourteen
owed their blindness to the finall-pox. Thomson's Cheap
Tra3 on the Cow-pox. Insanitt has been too frequently
known to follow inoculation. See that article a few pages
forward.
The practice of inoculation having obtaind in every
part of the world, it may be grateful, at least to curiosity,
to have a general account of the different modes that art
and have been adopted in that practice. Inoculation with
the blood of variolous patients has been tried without ef
fect; the variolous matter alone produces the variolous
disease. The application of the variolous matter takes
place in a sensible part only ; the activity of the virus is
such, that the smallest atom, though imperceptible to any

INOCULATION.
9S
of our fenses, convey! the disease as well as the largest matter, was lodged in them. The praftice of some is te
quantity. Hence the most obvious method is the prick bathe the feet in warm water, and then secure lint dipped
of a needle or the point of a lancet dipped in the matter in the variolous matter on the instep, or other part of the
of a variolous pustule- Cotton or thread is used, that is foot where the skin is thin. Others apply a small blister
previously rubbed with powdered variolous scabs ; this ing-plaster; and, when the scarf-skin is elevated and slipped
thread is drawn with a needle through the cutis, but not oft, the variolous matter is applied to the surface of tha
lieft in. This is the method in some parts of the East In true skin, and confined there by a little lint or plaster.
dies. The Indians pass the thread on the outside of the Scratching the skin with a needle, and then rubbing the
hand, between, any of the fingers, or between the fore part with lint previously dipped in variolous matter, is
inger and thumb. The Thellalian women inoculate in the custom in some places. In the Highlands of Scotland
the forehead and chin.
they rub some part of the skin with fresh matter, or dip
Some abrade the scarf-skin, and rub in the powdered worsted in variolous matter, and tie it about the children's
dry scabs which fall from the pustules of patients with wrists. They observe, that, if fresh matter is applied a fe w
(he small-pox. Many of the Greek women make an ob days successively, the infection is more ceitain than by one
lique puncture with a needle, on the middle of the top of application.
the forehead, on each cheek, the chin, each metacarpus,
If the person to be inoculated is of a full habit, active,
and each metatarsus ; then drop in each a little of the pus and strong, the diet may for a time be lowered ; and, as
just taken warm from the patient, and brought in a ser it is proper to prevent accumulations.^ the bowels, calo
vant's bosom. Others in Greece make several little mel may be employed as a purgative, as well as any other
wounds with a needle in one, two, or more, places, in the medicine; as a vermifuge, in children, it may be superior
(kin, till some drops of blood ensue ; then the operator to any other. In general, except in inflammatory habits
pours a drop of warm pus fresh from a pustule, and mixes peculiarly full, aud children grossly fed, there is.sufficient
it with the blood as it issues out; and the wound is co time for the preparation after the matter is inserted.
vered by some with a bandage, by others with half a walThe operation itself, as now practised, is the simplest
nut -slu 11 placed with its concave side over each orifice. possible, consisting only in raising the skin, and introducing
The Chinese convey a pellet of variolated cotton, with under it the variolous matter. Sutton attributed much
the addition of a little musk, into the nostrils of the pa of his success to using fluid matter at an early period of
tient ; they collect dry pustules, and keep them in a por the pustule, and it is certainly preferable ; for, at a more
celain bottle well corked ; and, when they inoculate, they advanced stage, it partakes of the nature of common pus,
niix a grain of musk with three or four grains of the dry and produces more inflammation than would arise from
scales, and roll them in cotton. This method may be matter exclusively variolous- In general it is safer to
called inodoration.
procure a drop of blood, which should not be wiped away,
About Bengal, in the East Indies, the person who in out suffered to congeal. The puncture sometimes re
tends to be inoculated, having found a house where there mains many days, without the slightest change, and occ*~
is a good sort ot the small-pox, goes to the bed of the sick sionally the mark appears to lessen. If the operation,
person, if he is old enough ; or, if a child, to one of his however, has been successful, it does not heal ; and this
relations, and speaks to him as follows : " I am come to is often the only foundation for supposing that the infec
buy the small-pox." The answer is, "Buy if you please." tion has taken place. In other circumstances it begins to
A sum of money is accordingly given, and one, three, or inflame in a few hours, and, after four-and-twenty, befive, pustules, for the number must always be odd, and
a highly-inflammatory pustule ; a rapid advance,
not exceeding five, extracted whole, and full of matter. which usually portends a violent disease. In the greater
These are immediately rubbed on the (kin of the outside number of cases, after about twenty-four, or, at most,
of the hand between the fore-finger and the thumb ; and forty-eight, "hours, a little swelling may be observed on
this suffices to produce the disease. The same custom ob the wound, and, on examining it with a lens, a little
tains in Algiers, Tunis, Tripoli, and other countries. orange-coloured circle appears around. On the fourth or
Very similar to the custom among the people about Ben fifth day a hardness may be perceived where the puncture
gal, Sec. it that in Arabia, where on some fleshy part they was made, an itching is felt, and a slight inflammation it
make several punctures with a needle imbrued in vario observable. On the sixth day a pain and stiffness are ge
lous matter, taken from a pustule of a favourable kind. nerally felt in the axilla, which continue until the tenth
Here they buy the small-pox too, as follows : the child to or eleventh day, foretelling the near approach of the erup
be inoculated carries a few raisins, dates, sugar-plums, or tion, and a favourable progress. On the seventh or eighth
such like ; and, showing them to the child from whom day the eruptive symptoms appear, such as flight pains in
the matter is to be taken, asks how many pocks he will the head and back, stiffness in the arm-pits, transient shi
give in exchange ? The bargain being made, they pro vering*, with alternate heats, Sec. which continue more or
ceed to the operation ; but this buying, though still con less until the eruption is completed ; the inflammation in
tinued, is not thought necessary to the success of the ope the arm spreads, and little pustules surround the wound,
ration. The Arabs fay that any fleshy part is proper ; which increases in size as the disease advances. On the
bot generally they insert the matter between the fore tenth or eleventh day an efflorescence round the puncture,
finger and thumb on the outside of the band. The Ge sometimes extends half-way round the arm ; and, the larger
orgians insert the matter on the sore-arm. The Arme it is, the fewer the pustules and the milder the disease.
nians introduce the matter on the two thighs. In Wales When it accompanies the eruption, the fever and other un
the practice may be termed infriSim of the small-pox. easy symptoms subside, and all danger is at an end.
The favourable symptoms are, an orange-coloured stain
There some of the dry pustules are procured by purchase,
about the edges of the puncture on the second day, fol
and are rubbed hard upon the naked arm or leg.
The practice in some places is to prick the skin between lowed by an itching ana a vesication, without much in
some of the fingers by means of two small needles joined flammation ; on the third or fourth day, but not delayed
to one another ; and, after having rubbed a little of the beyond the sixth, a pain and stiffness in the axilla ; the
matter on the spot, a circle is made by means of several large efflorescence about the puncture on the tenth or
punctures of the bigness of a common pustule, and mat eleventh day ; a hardness which spreads from the punc .
ter is again rubbed over it. The operation is finished by ture as from a centre, and a little dry scab on the inflamed
dressing the wound with lint. Another custom is to mix part when it rises to an apex. The less favourable symp
a little of the variolous matter with sugar, and give it to toms are, a purplish instead of a red-coloured inflamma
be drunk in any agreeable liquor.
tion or a narrow deep red circle surrounding the' punc
Incisions have been made in the arms and legs, and ture, and when the incrustation around it it depressed or
thread, cotton, or lint, previously dipped in the variolous concave in the middle.
When

INOCULATION.
97
When the sever has come on, no particular medicines troublesome. The animals become indisposed, and the
*re required ; but, if every circumstance be not favourable, secretion of milk is much lessened. Inflamed spots now
the treatment must be the fame as in the natural small begin to appear on different parts of the hands of the do
pox where similar symptoms occur. Boerhaave first sug mestics employed in milking, and sometimes on the wrists,
gested that an eruption was not necessary ; and there is lit which quickly run on to suppuration, first assuming the
tle doubt but that the real disease consists in the fever at appearance of the small vesicacions produced by a burn.
the proper period after infection. Even after eruptions Most commonly they appear about the joints of the fin
have appeared, we have seen them checked, without matu gers, and at their extremities ; but whatever parts ar* af
ration, by free exposure to cold air; nor did the patient fected, if the situation will admit, these superficial suppu
experience the slightest inconvenience. If then a portion rations put on a circular form, with their edges more ele
of our fluids is to be assimilated by the ferment, it is ne vated than their centre, and of a colour distantly approach
cessarily a small one, and soon disappears. In fact, how ing to blue. Absorption takes place, and tumors appear
ever, the assimilatory process takes place only in the pus in the axilla. The system becomes affected, the pulse is
quickened, and fhiverings, with general lassitude, and
tules.
Vaccine Inoculation, or Cow-pox.Variol vaccin, or cow pains about the loins and limbs, with vomiting, come on.
pox, is the name commonly given to a very singular dis The head is painful, and the patient iajioiv ana then even
ease, which for some years past has occupied a great lhare affected with delirium. These symptoms, varying in their
of the attention of medical men. It had been many years degrees of violence, generally continue from one day to
prevalent in some of the great dairy-counties in England, three or four, leaving ulcerated sores about the hands,
particularly Gloucestershire ; and it had been long under which, from the sensibility of the parts, are very trouble
stood by the farmers and others in these counties, that it some, and commonly heal slowly, frequently becoming
for ever exempted all persons who had been infected with phagedenic, like those from whence they sprung. The
it from the contagion of small-pox. It is very surprising lips, nostrils, eyelids, and other parts or the body, are
that, though they knew this fact, and although no person sometimes affected with sores ; but these evidently arise
had ever been known to die of the cow-pox, they never from their being needlessly rubbed or scratched with the
thought of haying recourse to a voluntary infection of patient's infected fingers. No eruptions of the skin have
this kind, in order to free themselves and their families followed the decline of the seventh symptoms in any in
from the possibility of being infected with the variolous stance that has come under my inspection, one only ex
poison, which so often proves mortal. In one case, in cepted ; and in this case a very few appeared on the arms ;
deed, communicated to Dr. Pearson by Mr. Downe of they were very minute, of a vivid red colour, and soon
Bridport, the experiment was long ago tried by a farmer died away without advancing to maturation ; so that I
upon his own person, and with complete success ; but this cannot determine whether they had any connection with
only makes it the more wonderful that his example mould the preceding symptoms. Thus the disease makes its pro
not have been followed. In the town of Kiel, however, gress from the horse to the nipple of the cow, and front
in the duchy of Holstein, where the disease is said to be the cow to the human subject.
veil known, as frequently affecting cows, we are told that
"Morbid matter of various kinds, when absorbed into
-children are sometimes inoculated with cow-pox, (die fiie- the system, may produce effects in some degree similars
rten,) with a view to preserve their beauty ; but that the but what renders the cow-pox virus so extremely singular
people in the country do not like this inoculation, be is, that the person who has been thus affected is for ever
cause they pretend that it leaves behind it several dis after secure from the infection of the small-pox ; neither
exposure to the variolous effluvia, nor the insertion of the
orders.
With these exceptions, Dr. Jenner was the first person matter into the skin, producing this distemper. It is ne
who introduced the vaccine inoculation ; and to him the cessary to observe, that pustulous sores frequently appear
public are also indebted for the first careful and accurate spontaneously on the nipples of cows ; and instances have
investigation of this interesting subject. The following is occurred, though very rarely, of the hands of the servant*
rtis account of the origin and history of the disease, and employed in milking being affected with sores in conse
of its characteristic symptoms.
quence, and even of their feeling an indisposition from ab
" There is a disease to which the horse, from his state sorption. These pustules are of a muc.h milder nature
of domestication, is frequently subject. The farriers have than those which arise from that contagion which consti
termed it the grease. It is an inflammation and swelling tutes the true cow-pox. They are always free from the
in the heel, from which issues matter possessing properties bluish or livid tint so conspicuous in that dilease. No
of a very peculiar kind, which seems capable of generat erysipelas attends them, nor do they show any phagedenic
ing a disease in the human body, (after it has undergone disposition, as in the other case, but quickly terminate in
the modification which I (hall presently speak of,) which a scab, without creating any apparent disorder in the cow.
bears so strong a resemblance to the small-pox, that I This complaint appears at various seasons in the year, but
think it highly probable that it may be the source of that most commonly in the spring, when the coivs are first
disease. In this dairy-county (Gloucelterstiire), a great taken from their winter food and fed with grafs. It it
number of cows are kept, and the office of milking is per very apt to appear also when they are suckling their young.
formed indiscriminately by men and maid servants. One But this disease is not to be considered as similar in. any
of the former having been appointed to apply dressings to respect to that of which I am treating, as it is incapable
the heels of a horse .affected with the grease, and not pay of producing any specific effects on the human constitu
ing due attention to cleanliness, incautiously bears his tion. However, it is of the greatest consequence to point
part in milking the cows with some particles of the in it out here, lest the want of discrimination should occa
fectious matter adhering to his fingers. When this is the sion an idea of security from the infection of the small
case, it commonly happens that a disease is communicated pox, which might prove delusive." Dr. Jenner adds, that
to the cows, and from the cows to the dairy-maids, which the active quality of the virus from the horse's heels is
spreads through the farm until most of the cattle and do greatly increased after it has acted on the nipples of the
mestics feel its unpleasant consequences. This disease has cow, as it rarely happens that the horse affects his dresser
obtained the name of the cow-pox. It appears on the with sores, and as rarely that a milkmaid escapes the in
lipples of the cows in the form of irregular pustules. At fection when she milks infected cows. It is most active
their first appearance they are commonly of a palish blue, at the commencement of the dilease, even before it has
or rather of a colour somewhat approaching to livid, and acquired a pus-like appearance. Indeed the doctor is ra
.are surrounded by an erysipelatous inflammation. These ther induced to think that the matter loses this property
pustules, unless a timely remedy be applied, frequently entirely as soon as it is secreted in the form of pus, and
degenerate into phagedenic ulcers, which prove extremely that it is the thin darkish-looking fluid only, oozing from
Cc
tkt
Vol. XI No. yp.

I N O C U L A T I O N.
98
the newly-Formed cracks in the heels, similar to what maid had some years before been infected with the cows
sometimes exudes from erysipelatous blisters, which gives pox, and (he also felt it now in a flight degree ; but the
the disease. He is led to this opinion, from having often farmer's wife, who never had gone through either of these
inserted pus taken from old sores in the heels of horses, diseases, felt its effects very severely. That the disease
into scratches made with a lancet, on the sound nipples of produced upon the cows by the colt, and from them con
cows, which has produced no other effect than simple in veyed to those who milked them, was the true and not the
flammation. He is uncertain if the nipples of the cow spurious cow-pox, there can be scarcely any room for sus
are* at all times susceptible of being acted upon by the vi picion ; yet it would have been more completely satisfac
rus from the horse, but rather suspects that they must be tory had the effects of variolous matter been ascertained
in a state of predisposition, in order to ensure the effect. on the farmer's wife ; but there was a peculiarity in her
But he thinks it is clear, that, when the cow-pox virus is situation which prevented my making the experiment."
Subsequent authors have not been disposed to adopt Dr.
once generated, the cows, when milked with a hand re
ally infected, cannot resist the contagion, in whatever state Jenner's opinion that this disease derives its origin from
their nipples may chance to be. He is also doubtful whe the grease in horses. The doctor himself allows that he
ther the matter, either from the cow or the horse, will af has not been able to prove it decisively by actual experi
fect the sound (kin of the human body; but thinks it ments ; and, to establish a fast so contrary to all analogy,
probable that it will not, except on those parts where the perhaps no weaker evidence ought to be admitted. The
only other bestial disorder with which we are acquainted,
cuticle is very thin, as on the lips.
At what period the cow-pox was first noticed in Glou which is capable of being communicated by contagion to
cestershire is not upon record. The oldest farmers were the human species, is hydrophobia ; but here the disorder
not unacquainted with it in their earliest days when it is the fame in man as in the animal from which it derives
appeared upon their farms, without any deviation from it ; and the analogy holds good in the propagation of the
the phenomena which it now exhibits. Its connection vaccine disease from the cow to her milker. But that the
with the fmall-pox seems to have been unknown to them. discharge from a local disease in the heel of a horse stiould
Probably the general introduction of inoculation first oc be capable of producing a general disorder in the consti
casioned the discovery. Dr. Jenner conjectures that its tution of a cow, with symptoms totally differentrand that
rife in that neighbourhood may not have been of very re this new disease once produced should be capable of main
mote date, as the practice of milking cows might former taining an uniform character in the cow and in man,
ly have been in the hands of women only ; and conse seems a much greater departure from the ordinary pro
quently the cows might not in former times have been ceeding of nature. We are very far from saying that this
exposed to the contagious matter brought by the men- ser is impossible ; for little indeed do we know os what Na
vants from the heels of horses. He adds, that a know ture can or cannot do. All we mean to say is, that a fast
ledge of the source of the infection is new in the minds so very extraordinary ought not to be hastily admitted.
In Holstein, we are told that the farmers do not know
of most of the farmers, but has at length produced good
consequences ; and that it seems probable, from the pre of any relation existing between the grease and the cow
cautions they are now disposed to adopt, that the appear pox, at least a person Who resided three years in that coun
ance of the cow-pox in that quarter may either be entire try never heard of any. This, however, is certainly no
proof. The fame communication which contains this re
ly extinguished or become extremely rare.
With respect to the opinion adduced, (Dr. Jenner ob mark (a letter from Dr. De Carro of Vienna to Dr. G.
serves,) that the source of the infection is a peculiar mor Pearson) adds, "that in great farms men do noc milk
bid matter arising in the horse; although I have not (fays cows, but that in the smaller ones that happens very of
he) been able to prove it from actual experiments con ten j that a disease of horses, called mauke, (true German
ducted immediately under my own eye, yet the evidence name for grease,') is known by all those who take care of
I have adduced appears to establish it. "They who are them ; that old horses particularly, attacked with the
not in the habit ot conducting experiments, may not be mauke, are always put in cows' stables, and there are at
aware of the coincidence of circumstances, necessary for tended by women ; and that it is particularly in harvest
their bei-ag managed so as to prove perfectly decisive ; nor that men in small farms milk cows." It must be allowed,
how often men engaged in professional pursuits are liable then, that in this situation, supposing Dr. Jenner's opi
to interruptions, which disappoint them almost at the in nion well founded, the cow-pox was naturally to be look
stant of their being accomplished ; however, I feel no ed for, and here accordingly we find it. Dr. Woodviller
room for hesitation respecting the common origin of the however, not being able at one period to procure vaccine
disease, being well convinced that it never appears among matter, proceeded to try whether the disease could be ex
the cows, except it can be traced to a cow introduced cited by inoculating the nipples of cows with matter o
among the general herd which has been previously infect grease ; in conformity to the opinion that the cow-pox
ed, or to an infected servant, unless they have been milk originated in the grease. The numerous experiments
ed by some one who, 3t the fame time, has the care of a made by the author, however, as well as by professor Coleman, (of the Veterinary College,) in order to produce the
horse affected with diseased heels."
The following case, which we also quote from Dr. Jen disease in cows by the inoculation of the grease matter,
ner, would seem to (how that not only the heels of the and other equine morbid secreted fluids, proved unsuccessful.
horse, but other parts of the body of that animal, are ca In a note the curious fact is stated, that, although the vapable of generating the virus which produces the cow riol vaccince could not be produced in the cow's teats by
pox. "An extensive inflammation of the erysipelatous the inoculation either of variolous matter or of vaccine
kind appeared, without any apparent cause, upon the up matter from the cow, Mr. Coleman did succeed in excit
per part of the thigh of a lucking eolt, the property of ing the disease in the cow by inoculation of cow-pox
Mr. Millet, a farmer at Rockhampton, a village near matter from the human subject. From these experiments,
Berkeley. The inflammation continued several weeks, and other conclusive reasons here stated in Dr. Woodand at length terminated in the formation of three or four ville's Reports, 1799, that gentleman seems clearly to have
small abscelfes. The inflamed parts were fomented, and proved the error of Dr. Jenner with respect to the origin
dressings were applied by some of the fame persons~who of the cow-pox in the grease of horses.
Some people suppose, that the cow-pox derives its ori
were employed in milking the cows. The number of
cows milked was twenty-tour, aud the wholeof them had gin from the fmall-pox ; and that the infection is com
the cow-pox. The milkers, consisting of the farmer's municated to the cow by the hand of the milker ; but
wife, man, and a maid-lervant, were infected by the cows. this hypothesis is neither warranted by reason, nor con
The man-servant had previously gone through the fmall- firmed by fact. There is no analogy to render it proba
pox, and felt but little of the cow-pox. The servant- ble, that any potion it thus mitigated by transmission
through

99
I N O C U I , A T I O N.
through the brute animal. The experiment has often redoubled ardour. The result was fortunate ; for he now
been tried in many parts of the world. A local pustule discovered, that vaccine as well as variolous matter un
has sometimes been excited ; but the matter which it dergoes a change ; and that, when it has lost its specific
yielded has not succeeded in subsequent inoculations. property, it is still capable of producing a pustulous
Were the cow-pox thus communicated to the cows, it eruption. Hence, a person who milks a cow one day
would be as common in Cheshire as in Gloucestershire, as may receive the infection of the genuine cow-pox, and be
common in Scotland or France as in England, and as rendered forever secure from the infection of the small
common in Asia or America as in Europe. As an addi pox ; while another, who milks the lame cow the next
tional proof that it is not thus produced, it will be suffi day, may have a pustulous eruption, and perhaps a con
cient to state the information received from Mr. Dalton, stitutional indisposition to a considerable extent, yet still
a surgeon at Madras. After observing, that he had not remain susceptible of the variolous contagion.
While thus investigating the nature of the cow-pox,,
been able to procure genuine matter in India, in order to
make experiments, or even to learn that horses in India he was struck with the idea, that it might be practicable
are subject to the grease, he gives the result of repeated to propagate the disease by inoculation, after the manner
experiments which he made an the government-gardens of the small-pox ; first", from the cow, and then from one
at Madras, by order of the governor, earl Powi3, and in human subject to another. The first case in which he put
his presence. To render these experiments as complete his theory to the test inspired him with confidence j and
and satisfactory as possible, several milch-cows were se a regular series of experiments, which he afterwards insti
lected ; and some of them were inoculated by Mr. Dalton, tuted for that purpose, was crowned with success. Seve
in their teats and udders, with the most active variolous ral persons were successively inoculated from each other
matter; while the teats of others were rubbed with it for with vaccine matter, and afterwards exposed, in a variety
a considerable time, till they became highly inflamed. of ways, to the infection of the small-pox, which they
No pustule was excited in any one of them ; but ulcera- all resisted.
This discovery was communicated to the world by Dr.
tions appeared on those teats, into which matter had been
rubbed, the third day after the friction. Several young Jenner, in a treatise published in June 1798, entitled, " An
children were inoculated with the matter thus produced, Inquiry into the Causes anil Effects of the Variolit Vac
and their arms inflamed and festered. They had also a cine, a Disease discovered in some of the western Counties
slight degree of fever, which gave Mr. Dalton hopes that of England, particularly Gloucestershire, and known by
his experiment had succeeded, and that he had generated the name of the Cow pox." The result of his further
a mild species of small-pox ; but, on putting them to the experience was also brought forward in subsequent pub
test of variolous inoculation, they all had the small-pox lications, in the course of the two succeeding years; and
in the most indubitable manner, and regularly went the whole work has been since republished in one volume.
through the disease. Mr. Dalton concludes with remark He has also written a small tract, entitled, The Origin of
ing, that all these circumstances will bear the strictest Vaccine Inoculation ; from which the preceding account
scrutiny ; as they are well known to several medical prac of this most singular improvement of the healing art, is,
in a great measure, extracted.
titioners at Madras.
In July 1798, Mr. Cline inoculated a child with vac
It has been justly observed, that, for the discovery of
this excellent art, we are indebted, under Providence, to cine virus received from Dr. Jenner ; which succeeded.
a fortunate concurrence of circumstances : first, to the ta He afterwards put the chilel to the test of inoculation
lents of Dr. Jenner ; secondly, to his education under the with small-pox matter isl three places; which he relisted.
celebrated Hunter; and thirdly, to his situation in the On this occasion, Mr. Cline informs Dr. Jenner, that Dr.
vale of Gloucester; His inquiry into the nature of the Lister, formerly physician of the Small-pox Hosoital, and
cow-pox commenced about the year 1776. His attention himself, are convinced of the efficacy of the cow-pox ;
tothis singular disease was first excited by observing, that, and that the substitution of this mild dileafe for the small
among those whom he inoculated for the small-pox, pox promises to be one of the greatest improvements
many were insusceptible of that disorder. These persons, ever made in medicine. He adds, "the more I think on
:he was informed, had undergone the casual cow-pox, the subject, the more I am impressed with its importance."
which had been known in the dairies from time imme This instance of the firji introduction of vaccine inocula
morial ; and a vague opinion had prevailed, that it was tion into the metropolis, it was necessary to mention ;
because another medical practitioner has laid claim to that
a preventive of the small-pox.
He met with many apparent exceptions to this rule ; honour. Attempts were made by Mr. Cline to conti
which led him to ask the opinions of other medical prac nue the practice, by vaccinating other subjects with the
titioners in the neighbourhood, who all agreed, that the virus thus produced ; but they proved abortive ; probably
prophylactic power of the cow-pox was not to be relied from the matter not being taken at an early period of the
on. This for a while damped, but did not extinguish, disease.
his ardour ; for he had the satisfaction to learn, that the
In November 1798, Dr. Pearson published his " Inquiry
cow was subject to various eruptions, called by that concerning the History of the Cow-pox, principally with
name, all of which were capable of infecting the hands a view to supersede and extinguish the Small-pox." In
of. the milkers. Having surmounted this obstacle, he this work he brings forward the result of an extensive cor
formsd a distinction between the different kinds of pus respondence with medical practitioners, and others, in
tular eruptions, to which the cow is liable ; denominat different parts of the kingdom; tending to confirm Dr.
ing one species the true, and all the others the spurious, Jenner's opinion, that the cow-pox is a preventive of the
cow-pox. This impediment to his progress was not long sinall-pox. He had been informed of this discovery of
removed, before another, of far greater magnitude in ap Dr. Jenner by Mr. Hunter, nine yc-.-.rs before ; and had
pearance, started up. Instances were not wanting to constantly mentioned the circumstance, in every course of
prove, that, when the genuine cow-pox broke out in a his lectures, from that time. The fact had been men
oairy, some persons who had experienced the disease re tioned in three publications ; by Dr. Adams, in his Trea
sisted the small-pox, and others continued susceptible of tise on Moibid Poisons; in 1795, and by Dr. Woodville,
that distemper. This obstacle, as well as the former, in his " History of Inoculation," in 1796 ; having been
gave a painful check to his fond aspiring hopes ; but re communicated to them by Mr. Cline, and to him by Dr.
flecting that the operations of nature are for the most Jenner. It had also been mentioned by Dr. Beddoei, in
part uniform, and that, when two persons have had the 1795, in his "Queries concerning Inoculation," in a let
cOw-poK, it is not probable one should be perfectly ter from Mr. Kolph, who was acquainted with Dr.
shielded from the small-pox, and the constitution of the Jenner.
other remain unprotected, he resumed his labours with
Information concerning the prophylactic property of
the

INOCULATION.
Hie cow-pox had been given to sir George Baker, many tical Observations onthe Use of the Cow-pock, as a Pre
years before, by his relation, the rev. Herman Drewe, of servative against the Small-pox, he gives the following
Abbots in Dorsetshire, and several medical practitioners ; account of the manner in which he procured the pus for
but, not gaining credit, it was never published. The inoculation, and also a representation of a cow'svudder in
same circumstance had also been noticed in a weekly pa fected with the malady. "For some time I had been ex
per, called General Amusements, published at Gottingen tremely desirous to repeat the experiments of Jenner, and
In 1769. The author, whose name was not announced, for this purpose made diligent search to discover the cow
speaking of the diseases said by Livy to be common to pox in Lombardy, it being extremely difficult, especially
men and cattle, observes, that the cow-pox prevails in the in the present circumstances, to obtain the pus from Eng
neighbourhood of Gottingen, and insects the milkers ; land. A fortunate combination of circumstances, by
and that those who have had the cow-pox flatter them which it became necessary for me to go to the large town
selves they are perfectly secure against the infection of the of Varese in the beginning of autumn, procured me an
small-pox. He also tells us, he had made many inquiries, opportunity of examining a number of cows on their way
and was well assured by very respectable persons, that this from Swisserland to the fair of Lugano; and by this means
opinion of the milkers was well-founded. But the molt I had a favourable opportunity to make such researches
ancient reference to the prophylactic power of this disor as might discover in some one of them the cow-pox. It
der on record, is probably that in Ring's Treatise on the was on this occasion, that, conversing with some dealers
Cow-pox, p. 167. It is as follows : " Being desirous of in cattle, and countrymen who had large dairies in Lower
knowing whether there was any allusion to this disease Lombardy, I learnt that the cows among us are subject
in any ancient author, I wrote to Dr. Jenner on that sub to the cow-pox. In this inquiry I took care to propose
ject; who favoured me with the following answer? I my questions in such a manner as to prevent the risk of
know of no direct allusion to the disease in any ancient being imposed upon. A fanner of Cremona, who had
author ; yet the following seems not very distantly to bought forty cows in Swisserland, and had driven them
bear upon it. When the duchess of Cleveland was taunted from thence as far as Varese, assured me that almost all of
fey some of her companions, that she might soon have to them had been successively attacked with pustules on the
-deplore the lose of that beauty which was then her boast, extremity of their nipples, and some of these were now
.the small-pox at that time raging in London, she replied, converted into incrustations. I visited the cows, and had
that she had no sears about the matter ; for she had had a an opportunity of verifying his assertions. I picked off
.disorder, which would prevent her from ever catching some of these incrustations, with an intention of applying
the small-pox. This was lately communicated to me by them in fomentation, if, perchance, I could not procure
a gentleman in this country ; but unfortunately he could the true pus for inoculation. The fame farmer promised
not recollect from what author he derived his intelli me an opportunity of seeing this disease with my own,
eyes ; and for this purpose conducted me to a neighbour
gence."
A letter from Portugal to Dr. Alibert at Paris, (1801,) ing meadow, in which we found a herd of cows belong
after mentioning the opposition which had hitherto been ing to a friend of his. We examined these cows, and
made to the vaccine inoculation in that country, says, discovered on two of them different red spots, which tha
"Some one has found here, in a Portuguese work, that farmer assured me was the first stage of the disease ; no
the vaccine inoculation was practised at Lisbon and in the other symptom appeared on the cows, but a flight degree
neighbourhood so early as 161 3, and was thence spread of dejection. He assured me that this was the very dis
to Gall icia ; but that, for unknown reasons, it was after ease I was in quest of, and that, in the course of two days,
the pustules would unfold themselves. At this visit which
wards abandoned."
From about the year 1801, vaccination began to make I made to the cows, there was present a dealer in the
rapid progress in every quarter of the world. The new Grisons cows, who fully confirmed the truth of these as
disease was conveyed from the arctic circle to the extremes sertions. He also added, that in his country he had seen
of Asia and Africa, and the substitute was adopted by the cows afflicted with a similar eruption on their dugs,
the hardy Fin, as well as the blameless Hindoo, and fil and to remove the incrustations it was common to anoint
thy Hottentot, with equal ardour. It is highly probable them with boiled oil used for varnish ; and that by this
that, within seven years, more persons have been vacci means they fell off in the course of two or three days.
nated than ever received the variolous infection within Early next morning I went again to see the cows, exa
fix times that period, perhaps within the period of its ac mined ithem anew, and found on one of them four red
tual practice. To America it was conveyed with the spots already tumid and raised into pustules ; three of these
zealous care of a missionary, and carried along the vast were spread over the nipples, and the fourth lay in the
extent of its coast from Newfoundland to the straits of middle of the dugs. The other cow had six pustules j
Magellan, and again to that island or continent, the step two on the nipples, and th* rest scattered above them.
ping-stone between the old and new world, New Holland, These were larger than those of the first cow, and around
in modern language Australasia. If then vaccination has them appeared a slight red circle. Apparently these pus
failed, it is not from the deficient zeal or activity of its tules occasioned much pain to the cows; for, on my ap
partisans. While Dr. Jenner, having produced the babe, proaching to examine them more minutely, they would
waited for events, and seemed for a time unconscious of scarcely permit me to touch them for one moment. Al
its improvements, and unwilling to superintend its pro though the pustules were already large and prominent,
gress, Dr. George Pearson cherished and eagerly introduced they did not yet appear to me sufficiently mature to yield
it to the world. To this very able and intelligent physi the matter I wanted. As the cows were that day to go
cian, the second parent of vaccination, we are greatly in forward on their way to Milan, I found myself under the
debted for much information respecting this communi necessity of following them to their first halting-place, iu
cated disease, and the distinguishing characteristics of the order to examine them again next day. I walked out at
true vaccine pustule ; and the Jennerian Institution, after an early hour to the meadow where they were at pasture.
Pr. Jenner had taken a more active part in the subject he I examined the pustules, which appeared to me to be now
first introduced, contributed, by careful inquiries and arrived at maturity. They were lucid, and of a pale red
anxious investigation, equally to establish truth, and avoid colour, with a brown spot in the middle more depressed 9
the errors which might obscure it. Dr. Sacco, of Milan, and I thought this a favourable moment to collect the
lent to Dr. Pearson cow-pox matter taken from the Mi matter, which, through the assistance of the herdsman, I
lanese cows ; and this matter was employed on several pa was easily enabled to do by repeatedly soaking a thread in
tients at the Jennerian Institution , on all of which it pro it. Although I saw no reason to doubt that this was the
duced precisely the same disease as that from the English. In true cow-pox, yet, this being the first time I had ever
u work published by Dr. Sacco, in Italian, entitled, Prac seen it, I began to suspect that the pustules might be of
*
that

INOCULATION .

INOCULATION.
101
that kind which Jenner calls the Jpurious cow-pox j I de siderably more eltvated at the margin thsn about the cen
termined, therefore, to decide the matter by experiment. tre, and sometimes indented by one or two concentric
A considerable number of experiments, all uniform in furrows ; but on the ninth or tenth day the surface be
their symptoms and progress, and always constant in their comes plane, and in a very few instances the central part
results, put the matter beyond doubt, and gave me fnll is highest. The margin is turgid, firm, (hilling, and
conviction that this was the true cow-pox." See the Plate, rounded, so as often to extend a little beyond the Line of
the bale, as shown at fig. 3. The vesicle consists inter
fig-
' We (hall immediately proceed to explain the mode of nally of numerous little cells, filled with clear lymph, ami
communicating this dii'eale to the human subject. The communicating with each other. The areola, which is
following instructions for the practice are taken from formed round the vesicle, is of an intense red colour. Its
Ring's Compendium. Cow-pox matter may be taken diameter differs in different persons from a quarter of an
at any period, from the first appearance of the vesicle, till inch to two inches, and it is usually attended with a con
the areola begins to form, by small punctures ; allowing siderable tumour and hardness of the adjoining celluhr
it time to flow; or promoting the discharge by gentle membrane. On the eleventh and twelfth day, as the are
pressure with the lancet. It must be taken w ith great ola declines, the surface of the vesicle becomes brown in
Caution ; otherwise the intention of the inoculator may the centre, and less clear at the margin, as shown at fig. 4..
be frustrated, or violent inflammation and ulceration of The cuticle then begins to separate, and the fluid in the
the arm may ensue. The cow-pox matter is to be in cells gradually concretes into a hard rounded scab of a
serted, by a superficial puncture, into the middle of the reddish-brown colour. This scab becomes at length
arm, between the shoulder and the elbow; or, when the black, contracted, and dry, but it is not detached till af
arm is likely to be much used, into the inside of the leg. ter the twentieth day from the inoculation. It leaves a
Fluid matter is preferable to dry ; but those inoculators permanent circular cicatrix, about five lines in diameter,
who have not a constant succession of patients, and can and a little depressed, the surface being marked with very
not readily procure a fresti supply of matter, should pre minute pits or indentations, denoting the number of cells
serve it on vaccinators for future occasions. In this man of which the vesicle had been composed.
The signs of infection (fays Dr. Pearson) are generally
ner, when kept in a cool place, it may be preserved seve
ral months. Cow-pox matter, may be preserved, and evident on the arm on the third day ; but in one instance,
conveyed, on the point of a vaccinator ; that is, a bit of the marks of the puncture disappeared, and I concluded
ivory, shaped like the tooth of a comb, and pointed like that the inoculation had failed. On tht tenth day, being
a lancet. When the master is intended to be sent to a desired to visit the child, I found the inoculated part be
distant place, or to be kept long, the vaccinator should be ginning to inflame, and it passed through its several stages
charged several times. It mould not be dried before the with regularity. In another instance, where the inocula
fire; and, when suffered to dry on'a lancet, should not tion was performed by a gentleman who assisted me at*the
be "kept above two or three days. When dry matter is Dispensary, in Carey-street, the inflammation did not
used, it should not be moistened previously to insertion ; commence till the twentieth day after the insertion of the
but, the longer it has been kept, the longer the point of fluid.
During the progress of the vesicle some disorder takes
the instrument ought to remain under the cuticle, that it
nay have time to dissolve. When fluid matter is used, the place in the constitution, and there is frequently on the
lancet should be washed in cold water, and wiped dry after arms and back a papulous eruption resembling some forms
very puncture. Various other methods have been con- of the lichen and strophulus. These circumstances we
crived for the preservation and conveyance of cow-pox should by analogy judge desirable; but they do not al
matter ; but the ivory lancet, invented by Dr.de Carro, and ways occur, nor are they deemed requisite to ensure the
the vaccinator above-described, invented by Mr. Ring, full effect of vaccine inoculation. One of these papulous
which is generally considered an improvement of it, being eruptions is shown at fig. 5.
The inoculation.of vaccina is an operation of more de
much cheaper and more portable, are now commonly pre
ferred. When vaccinators are to be sent to a moderate dis licacy than was at first suspected, and should never be con
tance, they may be wrapped in paper; but, when they are to sidered as safe, except under the almost daily inspection
be sent to a great distance, they may be inclosed in a quill, of a man of experience. The virus is easily deteriorated,
to be stopped with white wax. Sealing-wax is not proper for .and then becomes a common poison, capable of producing
t-his purpose ; because it cannot be employed without a foul sore, an axillary tumour, fever, and its conse
heat, which is extremely prejudicial to the matter. When quences. The fame changes appear to have taken place
a vaccinator is to be used for inoculation, a small oblique in a less degree at an advanced period of the disease ; and,
puncture is first to be made with a lancet; then the point though we have the testimony of very respectable authors
of the vaccinator is to be inserted, and held in the punc that it succeeds from the tenth to the twelfth day, it
ture some time, and afterwards repeatedly wiped on the should generally be taken before that period. It is in
part ; in order to insure, if possible, the lodgment of the jured by even a slight degree of heat, so as to be in dan
matter. When the patient resides at a distance, or is in danger ger from the burning wax with which the packets are
of catching the small-pox, it is proper to inoculate in both sealed, and very certainly by being carried in the breeches
arms. Another reason for inoculating in both arms is, pocket. To be certain of success, the child, from whom
that a more copious supply of matter is thus afforded for it is to be taken, should be present, and the cuticle raised
by a clean lancet before introducing the infected one. If
future inoculation.
Those who have been exposed to the infection of the on glass, it should be diluted in the minutest drop of cold
small-pox, ought to be inoculated with the cow-pock ; water, and mixed by the point of the lancet itself. By
which seldom tails to supersede, or mitigate, the small- pox. these precautions failure is very uncommon.
Vaccination may be accounted perfect, when recent
We may add to these remarks, that, in a few very rare
lymph has been carefully inserted beneath the cuticle in instances, the fever, though short, has been smart, and that,
a person free from any contagious disorder, and has pro in children subject to convulsions, a fit has sometimes oc
duced a semi-transparent pearl-coloured vesicle, vvhich, af curred. But we have seldom heard of the (lightest ap
ter the ninth day, is surrounded by a red areola, and af pearance of danger. It is of more consequence to notice
terwards terminates in a hard dark-coloured scab. The the symptoms of imperfect vaccination, and we stiall eraform and structure of this vesicle is peculiar. Its base is ploy the authority of Dr. Willan.
circular, or somewhat oval, with a diameter of about four
"Vaccination is imperfect, or insufficient, 1. When the
lines on the tenth day ; fee the plate, fig. s. Till the end fluid employed has lost some of its original properties,
ot the eighth day, its upper surface is uneven, being coa- z. When the persons inoculated are soon afterwards f.
. .
DU.
iected
VOL.XI. No. 737-

INOCULATION.
fected with any contagious fever. 3. When they are af form sign or criterion, but exhibits, in different cafes, very
fected, :it the time of inoculation, with some chronic cu different appearances, as pustules, ulcerations, or vesicles
taneous disorders.
of an irregular form. The vaccine pustule is conoidal ;
" 1. The qualities of the vaccine fluid are altered soon it increases rapidly from the second to the fifth or sixth
after the appearance of an inflamed areola round the vesi day, being raised on a hard inflamed base, with diffuse
cle ; and the fluid, although taken out of a vesicle in the redness extending beyond it on the skin. It is usually
best possible state, may be injured by beat, exposure to broken before the end of the sixth day, and is soon alter
ajr, moisture, rust, and other causes. When scabs are succeeded by an irregular yellowish brown scab. The
formed over variolous pustules and vaccine vesicles, the redness disappears within a day or two, and the tumour
matter they afford is often acrid and putrescent, and, if gradually subsides. According to Dr. Jenner, its com
inoculated, it perhaps neither communicates the vaccine- mencement is marked by a troublesome itching, and it
pock nor the ftnill-pox, but produces a fatal disease, with throws out a premature efflorescence, sometimes extensive,
symptoms similar to those which arise from slight wounds but seldom circumscribed, or of so vivid a tint as that
received in dissecting putrid bodies. Should the pustules which surrounds the vesicle completely organized ; and
of small-pox remain entire till the twentieth day of erup (which is more characteristic of its degeneracy than the
tion, matter taken from them, even at that period, will other symptoms) it appears more like a common festering
sometimes communicate, by inoculation, the disease in its produced' by a thorn, or any other small extraneous body,
usual form, though perhaps with considerable virulence. sticking in the skin, than a vesicle excited by the vaccine
We are, however, now assured on good authority, that virus. It is generally of a straw colour, and when punc
matter improperly kept, or the thick matter taken from tured, instead of the colourless transparent fluid of the per
collapsed and scabbing variolous pustules, and used for fect vesicle, its"contents are found to be opaque."
the purpose of inoculation, does not always produce the
The chief nicety and difficulty of vaccination consists
fmall-pox, nor prevent the future occurrence of that dii- in distinguishing the irregular vesicles; and we shail here
~ ease, although the persons inoculated may have had in apply to the same source. " I have observed three sorts,
flammation and suppuration of the arm, and pains in the of these irregular vesicles. The first is a single pearlaxilla, with fever and eruptions on the ninth or tenth day. coloured vesicle, set on a hard dark-red base, slightly ele
In like manner, if the vaccine fluid employed be taken at vated. It is larger and more globate than the pustule
a late period, as from the twelfth to the eighteenth day, above represented, but much less than the genuine vesi
it does not always produce the genuine cellular vesicle, cle ; its top is flattened, or sometimes a little depressed*
but is in some cases wholly inefficient, while in others it but the margin is not rounded or prominent. The se
suddenly excites a pustule, or ulceration, in others an ir cond appears to be cellular like the genuine vesicle, but
regular vesicle, and in others erysipelas. Similar appear it is somewhat smaller, and more sessile, and has a iharp
ances are observed, when fluid taken from a perfect vesi angulated edge. In the first the areola is usually diffuse,,
cle on the sixth, seventh, or eighth, day, has been injured, and of a dark, rose-colour; in the second it is sometimes
before its application, by some of the causes above enu of a dilute scarlet-colour, radiated, and very extensive, as
merated. In addition to them, I may observe that if the from the stingos a wasp. The areola appears round these;
vesicle be ruptured, at an early period, by friction or vesicles on the seventh or eighth day after inoculation*
scratching, the inoculation sometimes proves imperfect. and continues more or less vivid for three days, during
Failures may have also been occasioned by repeatedly which time the scab is completely formed. The scab is
puncturing or draining the vesicle on two or three suc smaller and less regular than that which succeeds the ge
cessive days. The fluid, which is afterwards secreted into nuine vesicle; it also falls oft" much sooner, and, when se
the cells thus exhausted, may, by a difference of proper parated, leaves a smaller cicatrix, which is sometimes an
ties, or by too much dilution, be rendered incapable of gulated. The third irregular appearance is a vesicle with
acting fully, either on the person from whom it is taken out an areola.
or on those to whom it is communicated. Some of the
"The vaccine pustule, and ulceration, may sometimes
early failures in persons inoculated at different public in arise from the insertion of effete or altered virus ; but they
stitutions are perhaps referable to this cause, the demands mostly occur in persons labouring under the eruptive com
for vaccine fluid in 1799 and 1800 having been very nu plaints formerly mentioned.
merous, the cafes to supply them comparatively few.
" The irregular vesicles are produced by some of ther
" i. Eruptive fevers, and other febrile diseases, interfere causes already enumerated. The vesicle without an areola.
with the progress of the vaccine vesicle. The measles, takes place if the person inoculated have previously re
scarlatina, varicella, typhus, and influenza, appearing soon ceived the infection of the fmall-pox, or if he be affected
after vaccination, either render it ineffective, or suspend with some other contagious fever, during the progress of
the action of the virus, so that in some cafes, the progress vaccination." These irregular vesicles are sometimes a se
of the vesicle is very slow, and the areola is not formed curity from small-pox, and the matter which they pro
till the fourteenth day or later, and sometimes not at all. duce will occasionally excite a genuine vesicle,, but they
Dr. Jenner has recorded the cafe of a child, on whom the should in no instance be depended on.
scarlatina, with a sore-throat, appeared on the ninth day
It was for a time supposed that vaccina (cow-pox) and
of vaccine inoculation. The vesicle enlarged as usual, variola (small-pox) were similar diseases, but that from
yet there was a total suspension of the areola, until the accidental- circumstances the former was milder. It was.
scarlatina had retired from the constitution. In a sifter cutting the knot rather than explaining the source of the.
of this patient, the fever and scarlet efflorescence took susceptibility being destroyed ; but the very existence of
place faintly on the same day, but suddenly disappeared,, this susceptibility, not called into action for four thousand
the areola having been formed round the vesicle. Four years, is a problem of much greater difficulty. It wasdays afterwards, on the decline of the vesicle, the scarla found, however, on examination, that, when each disease
tina anginosa returned with its usual symptoms.
was introduced at the fame time, the one did not check
" j. The. cutaneous diseases which sometimes impede the other ; both proceeded in their own way, but the vac
the formation of the genuine vaccineve ficle, are herpes, cina modified a little the appearance of variola; and it
(including the shingles and vesicular ringworm,) the dry seems, from Dr. Willan, that it modified the pustule in.
and humid tetter, and the lichen, but especially the por- the manner which variolous eruptions, after vaccination,
rigo (or tinea), comprising the varieties denominated crusta sometimes assume. Fig. 6, on the annexed Plate, exhi
lactea, area, achores, and favi, all of which are conta bits a vaccine vesicle on the ninth day, as it appeared oil
gious. To these perhaps should be added the itch and pru- the arm of a boy who had been inoculated with variolous..
rigo.
matter ten days before vaccination. B is a variolous pus
."Imperfect vaccination isjjpt characterized by any uni tule at .a little distance from the vesicle j C another va
riolous

INOCULATION.
J03
riolous pustule, which rose and maturated within the bor of vaccination ; and nearly the fame proportion may be
der of the vaccine vesicle. Matter taken from C commu deduced on comparing Dr. Murray's, Dr. Reid's, Dr. Wal
nicated the small-pox, while fluid taken from the opposite ker's, and my own, Reports on Diseases in London for
the last ten years."
edge of the vesicle communicated the cow-pox.
The following observations by Mr. Charles Brandon
The grand question still at issue is, Whether the
most perfect vaccination is, in every instance, a complete Trye, senior surgeon to the Infirmary at Gloucester, af
security against variolous infection? We must in justice ford a striking confirmation of the above statement. " A
reply that it is not. The question will recur, To what more healthy description of human beings does not exist,
extent then is it so ? The general popular opinion in dis nor one more free from chronic cutaneous impurities, than
tant counties is, we have said, a strong presumption of the that which suffers most from cow-pox, by reason of their
dependance to be placed on the security; and the im being employed in dairies. The Gloucester Infirmary,
mense number vaccinated, particularly in the army, where one of the largest provincial hospitals, is situated in a coun
exposure to variolous contagion is so frequent and un ty in which accidental cow-pox has been prevalent fromr
avoidable, would, we think, have given a considerable time immemorial ; many hundreds among the labouring
stiock to the fabric, if its foundation was very insecure. people have had that cow-pox since the establishment of
Another presumption in favour of the security of vacci this institution, and that more severely than is generally
nation is, that those who have comparatively inoculated the case in artificial vaccination ; and yet not a (ingle pa
the fewest, have had the greatest number of succeeding tient, in half a century, has applied to the infirmary for
variol ; while, in the great public institutions, where the relief of any disease, local or constitutional, which he or'
numbers are often estimated by thousands, the failures she imputed or pretended to trace to the cow pox. And
appear to have been few. Great stress has been laid on be it repeated and remembered, that the artificial in no
the number and character of its supporters, compared respect differs from the accidental cow-pox, except in be
with those of its antagonists; but this argument would ing generally less virulent."
Glandular diseases are usual, and often immediate, con
have merited more attention had not these gentlemen ap
peared Ib early in its support, when the merits of the dis sequences, both of the natural and inoculated small-pox.
covery must have been equivocal. We shall endeavour, In this respect, the vaccine, compared with variolous ino
however, to state this question in its different views, with culation, has a decided advantage, being seldom succeeded
by inflammation and suppuration of the glands. Among
all the impartiality in our power.
Cow-pox is certainly a security to a very considerable ex children of respectable families, Dr. Willan declares that
tent, and for some, though an indefinite, time. Small-pox he has not seen a single instance of scrophula, which could
has occurred within a few months, but most frequently, if be fairly referred to the cow-pox ; and Dr. Jenner says,
we can fay frequently respecting the few undisputed cases " Having attentively watched the effects of the cow-pox
which have occurred, within about three or fouryears. From in this respect, I am happy in being able to declare, that
the number of recorded cafes of subsequent variol, wemust the disease has not the least tendency to produce scrophudetract considerably in consequence of the suggestions of lous affections. The children of the poor are not affect
prepossession, of ignorance, and, we fear, designed misre ed with glandular swellings, immediately after vaccine
presentation. We must detract too large a proportion inoculation, as they frequently are after the linall-pox,.
from the careless report of the appearances of the vacci measles, and scarlatina anginosa. Where scrophusout
nation, when the genuine vesicle had not been distin symptoms occur one, two, or three, years after vaccina
guished, or when it was incuriously observed. If we would tion, we cannot surely, with justice, attribute them to it,,
establish the position that vaccination secures from a dis- since impure air, improper food, dirt, confinement, and vi
tase, and not from a name, we must still deduct those cales rulent diseases, such as trje lepra, scald-head, itch, and im
where the variol are inconsiderable in their number, un petigo, so generally contribute to the production of glan
important from the mildness of the inflammation or the dular diseases in the lower class of people.
attendant fever. We (hall still find some authentic cases of
The testimonies in favour of the cow-pox inoculation
linall-pox as a violent disease, after the most perfect vac are indeed strong and powerful. The parliament has voted
cination ; and we are very much inclined to suspect, that to Dr. Jenner a 110 less sum than 30,5001. and the Col
some circumstances essential to the security have yet es lege of Physicians declare, "that they feel it their duty
strongly to recommend the practice of vaccination ; that
caped the attention of the most sagacious observers.
But, supposing we gain only a temporary safety, we do they have been led to this conclusion by no preconceivednot purchase it at the expence of the child's health, of opinion, but by the most unbiassed judgment, formed
pain, or of danger. In itself it is the most trifling of com from an irresistible weight of evidence which has been laid
plaints ; it is not pustular, and conveys no infeflion. In its before them ; and that when the number, the respecta
consequences it is harmless ; for, after all that we have bility, the disinterestedness, and the'extenfive experience,,
heard of the cow-faced boy, of cow-pox mange, the ri of its advocates, are compared with the feeble and imper
diculous narratives of dreadful consequences, the records fect testimonies of its few opposers ; and when it is con
of public institutions offer no increase of cutaneous dis sidered that many who were once adverse to vaccination
eases, and no new species. But some persons maintain, .have been convinced by further trials, and are now to be
lays Dr. Willan, that, " if the inoculation of vaccine vi ranked among its warmest supporters ; the truth seems to
rus does not excite new eruptions on the skin, it at, least be established as firmly as the nature of such a queltion
increases the number of the cutaneous complaints with admits ; so that the College of Physicians conceive that
which we were before acquainted, and renders them more the public may reasonably look forward with some degree
inveterate. My own experience would authorise me to of hope to the time when all opposition lhall cease, and
contradict this assertion ; but I shall perhaps refute it more the general concurrence of mankind (hall at length be
satisfactorily by exhibiting the annexed lists, which Dr. able to put an end to the ravages at seast, if not to the
Bateman, at my request, extracted from the Register of existence, of the small-pox."
In comparing the degree of danger from the inocula
Patients at the Public Dispensary
: of chronic
Total
Nuinbtr in London
Nurober
tion of cow-pox with that arising from the inoculated
of Disease).
Cuttucooi
Eruptiuui.
small-pox, we are convinced that Dr. Pearson greatly
In the year 1 797 - - 1730 - - - - 85
over-rates the mortality in the latter disorder. He s upposes
1798 - - 1664 8i
it to be no less than one in 200. Dr. Moseley, on the
j 804 ... 1915 - - - J;
other hand, who is a violent opponent of the vaccine in
1805 - - 1974 - - - - 94
This table (hows, that the proportion of cutaneous erup oculation, asserts, that he has inoculated several thousand*
tions to all other diseases was the (ame before the publi with variolous matter, in Europe and the West Indies,
cation of Dr. Jenner's Inquiry as in the 6th and 7th year without ever losing a patient j and that several other per
sons,,

I N O
I N O
tons, wHom he knows, have done the fame, with the fame is found in Russia, Poland, Germany, Saxony, and Bohe
success. We are afraid, however, that the experience of mia, with fibres straight or a little curved. The latin
'other inoculators does not afford so favourable a result. spar is found about a mile from Alston in Cumberland,
We believe that in this country the mortality is often oc washed by the river Tyne, near the level of its bed. Co
casioned by improper treatment ; and, from comparing the lour white with sometimes a rosy tinge from a diluted mix
accounts Which we have received from practitioners of ture of oxyd of iron, and transmits light from the edges
extensive experience, and undoubted veracity, we believe or in thinner pieces ; fracture in the direction of the striae
that, where the treatment is proper from the beginning, fibrous, straight or curved. Specific gravity from 2709
the symptoms very rarely arise to an alarming height, and to *'7*l { contains carbonic acid 47-6, corbonat of lime
that the mortality is not so great as one in 600. And 5o'o8, water of crystallization 2-3o8, and sometimes iron
this estimate nearly corresponds with Dr. Woodville's very *oit.
2. Inolithus acernfus: with the fibres fascicled. Found
great experience. It must be allowed, that patients in
an hospital are subject to some disadvantages, which may at Schemniz in Hungary; white or yellowish, yellow, yel
be avoided in private practice ; yet, out of the last 5000 low-brown, or Hesti-colour.
3. Inolithus stellaris: with the fibres diverging in a
cafes of variolous inoculation at the inoculation-hospital,
prior to the publication of the doctor's Reports, the mor stellate manner, of a common figure. Found in calca
tality did not exceed one in 600 ; and we may safely con reous mountains in Germany, and in the mines of Bohe
jecture that much time will elapse before a testimony can mia and Hungary; white, sometimes yellowisti or cine
he given in savour of cow-pox inoculation, that shall reous.
4.. Inolithus flos ferri : ramulous, with the fibres di
outweigh the following fact related by Dr. Woodville :
*' From January to August inclusive, out of upwards of verging in a stellate manner. Found in the iron-mines of
1.700 patients inoculated at the inoculation-hospital, in Heidenheim in Wirternburg, in Styermarch, Carinthia,
cluding the in and out patients, only two died ; both of and Hungary, sometimes mixed with iron, but more fre
quently upon iron-stone ; generally snowy, sometimes yel
whom were of the latter description."
INOC'ULATOR,/ One that practises the inoculation lowish.
INOPA'COUS, adj. [from in. Lat. contrary to, and
of .trees. One who propagates the small pox by inocula
tion. Had John-a-Gaddesden been now living, he would opacus, dusley.] Free from obscurity; open; clear. Cole.
INOPERATIO, / Of the legal excuses to exempt a
have been at the head of the inoculators. Freind's Hist, of
man from 'appearing in court, one is, woferationis causa,
Physic.
To INO'DIATE, v. a. [from in, Lat. on, and odi, to viz. on the days in which all pleadings arc to cease, or in
hate.] To render odious ; to disgrace. Not muck used. Scott. diebus non juridicis. Leg. H. I. f. 61.
INOPHYL'LUM, / in botany. See Calophyllum.
JNOD'QRATE,- adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
cdoratus, sweet-scented.] Having no scent; void of smell.
INOP'INATE, adj. [inopinatus, Lat. inopini, Fr.J Not
Whites are more inodora(c than flowers of the fame kind expected.
coloured. Bacon.
INO'PIOUS, adj. [from in, Lat. and opus, need.] Poor;
needy. Cole.
INODOR A'TtON, / The act of perfuming. Cole.
INOPORTU'NE, adj. [inopportunus, Lat.] Unseason
INOD'OROUS, adj. Wanting scent ; not affecting the
nose.The white of an egg is a viscous, unactive, insi able ; inconvenient.
INOPTABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
pid, inodorous, liquor. Arbulhnot.
INOFFEN'SIVE, adj. Giving no scandal ; giving no opto, to wish.] Unfit to be desired. Cole.
INOP'ULENT, adj. Not wealthy.That rest being
provocation. However inoffensive we may be in other parts
of our conduct, if we are found wanting in this trial of ever false, which is taken amongst incpulent and strong
our love, we (hall be disowned by God as traitors. Rogers. neighbours. Sir A. Sherley's Travels.
INO'PUS, a fountain in Delos, sacred to Apollo. The
Giving no uneasiness ; causing no terror.Should in
fants have taken offence at any thing, mixing pleasant name is a plain compound of Ain, and Opus, Fons Pyand agreeable appearances with it mult be used, 'till it be thonis. Bryant. .
grown inoffensive to them. LockedHarmless; burtless ; in
I'NOR, a town of France, in the department of the
Meuse : three miles north of Stenay, seven west of Montnocent:
medy.
With whate'er gall thou set'st thyself to write,
INOR'DINACY, / [from inordinate.'] Irregularity;
Thy inoffensive satires never bite.
Dryden.
disorder. It is safer to use inordination.They become
Unembarrassed ; without stop or obstruction. A Latin mode very sinful by the excess, which were not so in their na
ture : that inordinacy sets them in' opposition to God's de
ofspeech 1
'
signation. Government of the Tongue.
From hence a passage broad,
INOR'DINATE, adj. [in and ordinatus, Lat.] Irre
Smooth, easy, inoffensive, down to hell.
Milton.
gular; disorderly; deviating from right.These people
INOFFEN'SJVELY, adv. Without appearance ofharm; were wifely brought to allegiance; but, being straight
without harm.
left unto their own inordinate life, they forgot what be
INOFFEN'SIVENESS,/ Harmlessnefs; freedom from fore they were taught. Spenser.
appearance of harm.
,
Thence raise
INOFFI'CIOUS, adj. Not civil ; not attentive to the
accommodation of others. Unfit for any office.Thou At last distemper'd discontented thoughts ;
drown'st thyself in inofficious steep. B. Jon/on.Regardless Vain hopes, vain arms, inordinate desires,
of natural obligation. Suggesting, that the parent had Blown up with high conceits engend'ring pride, Milton.
Inordinate Proportion, is where the order of the
lost the use of his reason, wnen he made she inofficious tes
tament. Black/tone.
terms compared is disturbed or irregular. As, for ex
INOFFI'C.IOUSNESS, / Incivility, inattention to the ample, in two ranks of numbers, three in each rank,
accommodation of others.
9
viz. in one rank,
l ' 3, 9
INOLI'THUS, / in mineralogy, a genus of calcareous and in the other rank,
8, 24, 36
earths, consisting of carbonat of lime, carbonic acid gas, which are proportional, the former to the latter, but in
- 2 : 3 :: 24 : 36
and a little iron; entirely soluble in nitric acid with ef a different order, viz. and - i 9 i : i^.
fervescence ; fibrous, parasitic, soft, lightish, breaking into
indeterminate fragment.
then, casting out the mean terms in each rank, it is con
Species. 1. Inolithus filamcrrtosus, fibrous limestone or cluded that - 2:9:18: 35
al.ibalter: with the fibres parallel. There is a variety that is, the first is to the 3d in the first rank, as the first
mh a rich sattiny lustre, called satin spar, fhis species is to the 3d in the second rank.
1
3
' INORDINATELY,

I N (i
I N Q
105
INOR'DINATELY, adv. Irregularly; not rightly.-^- and are taken upon proper occasions, being extended not
As soon as a man desires any thing inordinately, he is pre only to lands, but also to goods and chattels personal, as
in the case of wreck, trealure-trove, and the like ; and
sently disquieted in himself. Taylor.
INOR'DINATENESS,/ Want of regularity j intcm- especially as to forfeitures for offences. For every jury
which tries a man for treason or felony, every coroner's
.perance of any kind.
INORDINA'TION, / Irregularity} deviation from inquest that sits upon a selode se, or one killed by chanceright.Schoolmen and casuists, having too much philo medley, is, not only with regard to chattels, but also to
sophy to clear a lye from that intrinsic inordination and real interests, in all respects an inquest os office; and if they
deviation from right reason inherent in the nature of it, find the treason or felony, or even the flight of the party
held that a lye was absolutely and universally sinful. South. accused, (though innocent,) the king is thereupon, by
INORDINA'TUS, / In old records, one who dies in virtue of this officesound, entitled to have his forfeitures ;
and also; in the case of chance-medley, he or his. grantees
testate.
INORG AN'ICAL, adj. Void of organs or instrumental are entitled to such things by way of deodand, as have
parts.We come to the lowest and the molt inorganical moved to the death of the party.
Whether a criminal be a lunatic or not, shall be tried
parts of matter. Bacon.
INORG AN'ITV,/ The state of being inorganical.
by an inquest of office, returned by the sheriff of the
To INOS'CULATE, v. n. \in and osculum, Lat.} To county ; and if it be found by the jury tint he only feigns
unite by apposition or contact.This fifth conjugation himself lunatic, and refuses to plead, he shall be dealt
of nerves is branched by inosculating with nerves. Der- with as one standing mule. H. P. C. 226. 1 And. 107.
Where a person stands mute without making any answer,
ham's Physico-Theolo^y.
INOS'CULATING,/. The act of uniting.
the court may take an inquest of office, by the oath of
INOSCULA'TION, / Union by conjunction of the any twelve persons present, if he do so out ot malice, trom
extremities.The almost infinite ramifications and inos a perverse or obstinate disposition, &c. But, after the
culations of all the several sorts of vessels, may easily be issue is joined, when the jury are in court, if there be any
need for such inquiry, it shall be made by them, and not
detected by glasses. Ray.
INOWLOC'Z, a town of the duchy of Warsaw : fifty- by an inquest ot office. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 30. 5. If a
fix miles south-east of Lenczicz.
person attainted of felony escape, and, being retaken, de
INOWLOC'ZAW, or Inowlad'islow, or Jungen- nies he is the fame man, inquest is to be made of it by a
les'law, a town of the duchy of Warsaw: twenty-six jury before he is executed. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 51. 1 Bur. 18,
siiiles west of Wladiflaw.
19. Inquisition on an untimely death, may be taken by
INOWROS'LAW. See Wladislaw.
justices of gaol-delivery, oyer and terminer, or of the
INOWSAL', a small istand near the north-east coast of peace; if omitted by the coroner. But it must be 'done
the island of Borneo. Lat. 6.4.5. N. Ion. 1 17. 17. E.
publicly and openly, otherwise it shall be quashed.
IN-PENNY and OUT-PENNY,/". Money paid by
Inquests of office were devised by law, as an authentic
-the custom of some manors, on the alienations of tenants, means to give the king his right by solemn matter of re
&c. Regist. Prior dt Cokesford, p. %$.
cord ; without which he in general can neither tajee nor
IN POS'SE, adj. [a law term, from possum, Lat. to be part with any thing. Finch, L. 82. For it is a part of the
Able.] In a state of possibility.
liberties of England, and greatly for the safety of the
INPRISI'1,/1 In old records, adherents or accomplices. subject, that the king may not enter upon or seize any
INPROCI'NO, adv. [Latin.] In readiness. Milton.
man's possessions upon bare surmises without the inter
INPROMP'TU. See Impromptu, vol. x.
vention of a jury. Gilh. Hist. Exch. 132. Hob. 347. It is
IN'PUT, adj. [from tn and put.] Imposed ; put upon. however particularly enacted by stat. 33 Hen- VIII. c. 20,
that, in case of attainder for high treason, the king shall
Chaucer.
IN'QUEST,/ [enquejle, Fr. from inquisitio, Lat.] Ju have the forfeiture instantly, without any inquisition of
dicial enquiry or examination.What confusion of face office. And, as the king hath (in general) no title at all
shall we be under when that grand inquest begins ; when to any property of this sort before office found ; therefore,
an account of our opportunities of doing good, and a by stat. 18 Hen. VI. c. 6, it was enacted, that all letters
particular of our use or misuse of them, is given in ? At- patent or grants of lands and tenements before office found,
terbury.Enquiry ; search ; study.This is the laborious or returned into the Exchequer, mall be void. And by
and vexatious inquest that the soul must make after sci the Bill of Rights, at the revolution, it is declared, that
all grants and proniises of fines and forfeitures of particu
ence. South.
Inquest, in law, an inquisition of jurors, in causes ci lar persons before conviction, (which is here the inquest:
vil and criminal, on proof made of the fact on either side, of office,) are illegal and void ; which indeed was the law
when it is referred to their trial, being impannelled by of the land in the reign of Edward III.
the sheriff for that purpose ; and, as they bring in their
With regard to real property, if an office be found for
verdict, judgment passeth. Staundf. P. C. lib. 3. c. 12.
the king, it puts him in immediate possession, without the
An Inquest of Office, or Inquisition, is an inquiry made by troubleof a" formal entry, provided a subject in the like
the king's officer, his stieriff, coroner, or escheator, virtutr case would have had a right to enter ; and the king shall
qjsicii, or by writ to them sent for that purpose ; or by com receive all the mesne or intermediate profits from the time
missioners specially appointed, concerning any matter that that his title accrued. Finch, L. 325, 6. As, on the other
entitles the king to the possession of lands or tenements, hand, by the articulisuper cartas, zi Edw. I. stat. 3. c. 19,
goods or chattels. Finch, L. 323,4, 5- Theseinquestsofoffice if the king's escheator or merits seize lands into the king's
were more frequently in practice than at present, during hand without cause, upon taking them out of the king's
the continuance of the military tenures amongst us; when, hand again, the party shall have the mesne profits restored
upon the death of every one of the king's tenants, an in to him.
quest of office was held, called an inqmsilio post mortem, to
There is not such nicety required in an inquisition as
inquire of what lands he died seized, who was his heir, in pleading; because an inquisition is only to inform the
and .of what age, in order to entitle the king to his mar court how process shall issue for the king, whose title ac
riage, wardship, relief, primer seisin, or other advantages, crues by the attainder, and not by the inquisition ; yet,
as the circumstances of the cafe might turn out. To su in the cases of the king and a common person, inquisi
perintend and regulate these inquiries, the court of wards tions have been held void for uncertainty. Lane 39. iNels.
and fiveries was instituted by stat. 32 Ken. VIII. c. 46, Air. 1008.
which was abolislied at the restoration, together with the
In order to avoid the possession of the crown acquired
tenures upon which it was found. But, with regard to by the finding of such office, the subject may not only
other matters, the inquests of office still remain in force, have his petition os right, which discloses new facts not
Ee
found
Vol. XI. No, 738.

10G
sound by the office, and his monjlrans de droit, which relies
on the facts as found ; hut also he may (for the most
part) traverse or deny the matter of fact itself, and put it
in a course of trial by the common-law process of the
court of chancery; yet still, in some special cases, he hath
no remedy left but a mere petition of right. Pinch, L. 324.
These traverses, as well as the monfirans dt droit, were
greatly enlarged and regulated for the benefit of the sub
ject, by the statutes before-mentioned, and others. And,
in the traverses thus given by statute, which came in the
place of the old petition of right, the party traversing is
considered as the plaintiff ; Law of Nisi Prius 201, 2 ; and
must therefore make out his own title, as well as impeach
that of the crown, and then (hall have judgment quod ma
nas domhi regis amoveantur, {3c, 3 Comm. 258, 260.
Some of these inquisitions are in themselves convictions,
and cannot afterwards be traversed or denied; and theresore the inquest, or jury, ought to hear all that 'can be
alleged on both sides. Of this nature are all inquisitions
offe/o de fe; of flight in persons accused of felony ; of
deodands, and the like; and presentments of petty offences
in the sheriff's tourn or court-leet, whereupon the presid
ing officer may set a sine. Other inquisitions may be af
terwards traversed and examined ; as particularly the co
roner's inquisition of the death of a man, when it finds
any one guilty of homicide ; for in such cases the offen
der so presented must be arraigned upon this inquisition,
and may dispute the truth of it, which brings it to a kind
of inditlment, the most usual and effectual means of prose
cution. 4 Comm. 301. Sec Indictment.
INQUI'ETUDE, /. [Fr. from inquietudo, Lat.] Dis
turbed state ; want of quiet ; attack on the quiet.Iron,
that has stood long in a window, being thence taken, and
by a cork balanced in water, where it may have a free
mobility, will bewray a kind of inquietude and discontent
ment 'till it attain the former position. Wotton.
The youthful hero, with returning light,
Rose anxious from th' inquietudes of night.
Pope.
INQUI'NANT, adj. Soiling the fingers when rubbed
between them ; leaving coloured marks when rubbed
against other substance*. A term in natural history.
To IN'QUINATE, v. a. [inquino, Lat.] To pollute;
to corrupt.An old opinion it was, that the ibis feeding
upon serpents, that venemous food so inquinated their oval
conceptions, that they sometimes came forth in serpentine
shapes Broun.
INQUINA'TION, /. Corruption; pollution The
middle action, which produceth such imperfect bodies, is
fitly called by some of the ancients inquination, or inconcoction, which is a kind of putrefaction. Bacon.
lNQUI'RABLE, adj. (.from inquire.} That of which
inquisition or inquest may be made.
To INQUI RE, v. n. \_inquiro> Lat.] To ask questions;
to make search ; to exert curiosity on any occasion : with
tf before the person asked.It is a subject of a very no
ble inquiry, to inquire of the more subtle perceptions; for
it is another key to open nature, as well as the house.
Bacon. ,
You have oft inquired
After the shepherd that complain'd of love. Shakespeare.
It is used with into when something is already imneifectly
known.It may deserve our best skill to inquire into those
rules, by which we may guide our judgment. South.
The step-dame poison for the son prepares;
The son inquires into his father's year3,
Dryden.
Sometimes with ofs
Under their grateful (hade neas fat ;
The left young Pallas kept, fix'd to his fide,
And oft of winds inquir'd, and of the tide.
Dryden.
With after when something is lost or miffing ; in which
case for is likewise used.Inquire for one Saul of Tarsus.
AQs ix. li.They are more in clanger to go out of the

I N Q
way, who are marching under a guid that will mislead
them, than he that is likelier to be prevailed on to inquire
after the right way. Locke.With about, when fuller in
telligence is desired.To those who inquired about me, my
lover would answer, that I was an old dependent upon
his family. Swift.To make examination v
Awful Rhadamanthus rules the state :
He hears and judges each committal] crime,
Inquires into the manner, place, and time.
Dryden.
To INQUI'RE, v. a. To ask about ; to seek out : as,
He inquired the way.To call; to name. Obsolete:
Canute had his portion from the rest,
The which he call'd Canutium, for his hire,
Now Cantium, which Kent we commonly inquire. Spenser.
INQUI'RER,/ Searcher; examiner; one curious and
inquisitive.What satisfaction may be obtained from those
violent disputes and eager inquirers into what day of the
month the world began ? Brotun.
Late inquirers by their glasses find,
That ev'ry insect of each different kind,.
In its own egg, chear'd by the solar rays,
Organs involv'd and latent life displays.
Blackmore.
One who interrogates ; one who questions.
INQUIRING, / The act of asking after any thing j
the act of examining.
INQUIRY, / Interrogation; search by question..
The men which were sent from Cornelius had made in
quiry for Simon's house, and stood before the gate. AQs.
Examination ; search. Exactness is absolutely necessary
in inquiries after philosophical knowledge, and in contro
versies about truth. Locke.
Writ of Inquiry. See Writ.
INQUISITION,/ [Fr. inquifitio, Lat.] Judicial inquiv
ry. Though it may be impossible to recollect every failing, yet you are so far to exercise an inquisition upon your
self,, as, by observing lesser particulars, you may the bettter discover what the corruption of your nature sways on
to. Taylor.
By your good leave,
These men will be your judges : we must stand
The inquisition of their raillery
On our condition.
Southerne.
Examination ; discussion.We were willing to make av
pattern or precedent of an exact inquisition. Bacon.
Inquisition, in law. See Inquest in law, p. 105.
Inquisition, in the church of Rome, a tribunal in se
veral Roman-catholic countries, erected by the popes for
the examination and punishment of heretics. The rise of
this tribunal is traced by Dr. Mosheim as follows : Dur
ing the whole course of the 1 3th century, the Roman pon
tiffs carried on the most barbarous and inhuman persecu
tion against those whom they branded with the denomi
nation of kerttics ; i. e. against all those who called their
pretended authority and jurisdiction in question, or taught
doctrines different from those which were adopted and
propagated by the church of Rome. For the sects of the
Catharists, Waldenscs, Petrobrussians, Sec. gathered strength
from day to day, spread imperceptibly thaughout all Eu
rope, assembled numerous congregations in Italy, France,
Spain, and Germany, and formed by degrees such a pow
erful party as rendered them formidable to the Roman
pontiffs, and menaced the papal jurisdiction, with a fatal
revolution. To the ancient sects new factions are added,
which, though they differed from each other in various
respects, yet were all unanimously agreed in this one
point, viz. "That the public and established religion was
a motley system of errors and superstition ; and that the
dominion which the popes had usurped over Christians,
as also the authority they exercised in religious matters,,
were unlawful and tyrannical/' Such were the notions
propagated by the sectaries, who refuted the superstitions
and impostures, ef the times by arguments drawn from

INQUISITION.
107
the holy scriptures j and whose declamations against the at Carcassone, and other places, a tremendous court, be
power, the opulence, and the vices, of the pontiffs and fore which were summoned not only heretics and persons
clergy, were extremely agreeable to many princes and civil suspected of heresy, but likewise all who were accused of
magistrates, who groaned under the usurpations of the magic, sorcery, Judaism, witchcraft, and other crimes of
sacred order. The pontiffs, therefore, considered them that kind. This tribunal, in process of time, was erected
selves as obliged to have recourse to new and extraordi in the other countries of Europe, though not every where
nary methods of defeating and subduing enemies, who, with the lame success.
The accounts we have here given (fays Dr. Mosheim)
both by their number and their rank, were every way pro
of the first rise of the inquisition, though founded upon
per to sill them with terror.
The number of these dissenters from the church of the most unexceptionable testimonies and the most au
Rome was no where greater than in Narbonne Gaul, and thentic records, are yet very different from those that are
the countries adjacent, where they were received and pro to be found in most authors. Certain learned men tell
tected in a singular manner by Raymond VI. earl of Thou- us, that the tribunal of the inquisition was the inven
louse, and other persons of the highest distinction ; and tion of fit. Dominic, and was first erected by him in the
where the bishops, either through humanity or indolence, city of Thoulouse ; and that he, os consequence, was the
were so negligent and remiss in the prosecution of here first inquisitor. But many of the Dominicans, who, in
tics, that the latter, laying aside all their fears, formed our times, have presided in the court of inquisition, and
settlements, and multiplied prodigiousty from day to day. have extolled the sanctity of that institution, deny, at the
Innocent III. was soon informed of all these proceedings} same time, that Dominic was its founder, as also that he
and about the commencement of this century, sent le was first inquisitor, nay, that he was an inquisitor at all.
gates extraordinary into the southern provinces of France They go still farther, and affirm, that the court of inqui
to do what the bishops had left undone, and to extirpate sition was not erected during the life of St. Dominic. Nor
heresy, in all its various forms and modisications, without is all this advanced inconsiderately, as every impartial iivbeing at all scrupulous in using such methods as might quirer into the proofs they allege will easily perceive. Ne
be necessary to effect this salutary purpose. The persons vertheless, the question, Whether or not St. Dominic waa
charged with this ghostly commission were Rainier, a Cif- an inquisitor? seems to be merely a dispute about words,
tertian monk, Pierre de Castelnau, archdeacon of Mague- and depends entirely upon the different significations of
lone, who became also afterwards a Cistertian friar. These which the term inquisitor is susceptible. That word, ac
eminent missionaries were followed by several others, among cording to its original meaning, signified a person invested
whom was the famous Spaniard Dominic, founder of the with the commillion and authority of the Roman pontiff
order of preachers, who, returning from Rome in the year to extirpate heresy and oppose its abettors, but not clothed
1206, fell in with these delegates, embarked in their cause, with any judicial power. But it ibon acquired a different
and laboured both by his exhortations and actions in the meaning, and signified a person appointed by the Roman
extirpation of heresy. These spirited champions, who en pontiff to proceed judicially against heretics, and such as
gaged in this expedition upon the sole authority of the were suspected of heresy, to pronounce sentence accord
pope, without either atking the advice or demanding the ing to their respective cases, and to deliver over to the se
succours of the bisliops, and who inflicted capital punilh cular arm such as persisted obstinately in their errors. In
ment upon such of the heretics as they could not convert this latter fense Dominic was not an inquisitor; since it
by reason and argument, were distinguished in common is well known that there were no papal judges of this na
discourse by the title of inquisitors, and from them the for ture before the pontificate of Gregory IX. but he was un
midable and odious tribunal called the inquisition derived doubtedly an inquisitor in the original sense that was at
tached to that term.
its original.
When this new set of heresy-hunters had executed their
That nothing might be wanting to render this spiritual
commislions, and purged the provinces to which they court formidable and tremendous, the Roman pontiffs
were sent of the greatest part of the enemies of the Ro persuaded the European princes, and more especially the
man faith, the pontiffs were so sensible of their excellent emperor F/ederic II. and Louis IX. king of Fiance, not
services, that they established missionaries of a like nature, only to enact the most barbarous laws against heretics,
or, in other words, placed inquisitors, in almost every city and to commit to the flames, by the mini!lry of public
whose inhabitants had the misfortune to be suspected of justice, those who were pronounced such by the inquisi
heresy, notwithstanding the reluctance which the people tors, but also to maintain the inquisitors in their office,
showed to this new institution, and the violence with and grant them their protection in the most open and so
which they frequently expelled, and sometimes massacred, lemn manner. The edicts to this purpose islued out by
these bloody officers of the popish hierarchy. The coun Frederic II. are well known; edicts every way proper to
cil held at Thoulouse, in the year 1229, by Romanus, car excite horror, and which rendered the most illustrious
dinal of St. Angelo, and pope's legate, went still farther, piety and virtue incapable of saving from the cruellest
and erected in every city a council ot inquisitors, consist deal'a such as had the misfortune to be disagreeable to
ing of one priest and three laymen. This institution the inquisitors. These abominable laws were not, how
was, however, superseded, in the year 1233, by Gre ever, sufficient to restrain the just indignation of the peo
gory IJs. who intrusted the Dominicans, or preaching ple against these inhuman judges, whole barbarity was ac
friars, with the important commission of discovering and companied with superstition and arrogance, with a spirit
bringing tc judgment the heretics that were lurking in of suspicion and perfidy, nay, even with temerity and
France, and in a former epistle discharged the bishops imprudence. Accordingly they were insulted by the mul
from the burthen of that painful office. Immediately af titude in many places, were driven in an ignominious
ter this, the bishop of Tournay, who was the pope's legate manner, out of some cities, and were put to death in
in France, began to execute this new resolution, by ap others ; and Conrad of Marpurg, the first German inqui
pointing Pierre Cell in and Guillaume Arnaud inquisi sitor, who derived his commission from Gregory IX. was
tors of heretical pravity at Thoulouse ; and afterwards pro one of many victims that were sacrificed upon this occa
ceeded, in every city where the Dominicans had a convent, sion to the vengeance of the public, which his incredible
to constitute officers of the fame nature, chosen from barbarities had raised to a dreadful degree of vehemence
among the monks of that celebrated order. From this pe and fury.
When Innocent III. perceived that the labours of the
riod we are to date the commencement of the dreadful
tribunal of the inquisition, w hich in this and the follow inquisitors were not immediately attended with such
ing ages subdued such a prodigious multitude of heretics, abundant fruits as he had fondly expected, he addressed
part of whom were converted to the church by terror, himself, in the year 1207, to Philip Augustus, king of
and the reft committed to the flames without mercy. For France, and to the leading men of that nation, soliciting
the Dominicans erected, first at Thoulouse, and afterwards them, by the alluring promise of the most ample indul
gences,

108
I N Q U I S
gences, to extirpate all, whom be thought proper to call
heretics, by fire and sword. This exhortation was re
peated with new accessions of fervour and earnestness the
year following, when Pierre de Caltelnau, the legate of
this pontiff, and his inquisitor in France, was put to death
by the patrons of the people, called heretics. Not long
after this, the Cistertian monks, in the name of this pope,
proclaimed a crusade against the heretics throughout the
whole kingdom of France, and a storm seemed to be ga
thering against them on all sides. Raymond VI. earl of
Thoulouse, in whose teriitories Castelnau had been mas
sacred, was solemnly excommunicated, and, to deliver
himself from this ecclesiastical malediction, changed sides,
and embarked in the crusade now mentioned. In the year
1209, a formidable army of cross-bearers commenced
against the heretics, who were comprehended under the
general denomination of Albigenscs, an open war, which
they carried on with the utmost exertions of cruelty,
though with various success, for several years. The chief
director of this ghostly war was Arnald, abbot of the Cistertians, and legate of the Roman pontiff ; and the coinmander-in -chief of the troops employed in this expedi
tion was Simon earl of Montford. Raymond W. earl of
Thoulouse, who, consulting his safety rather thariTiis con
science, had engaged in the crusade against the heretics,
was obliged again to change sides, and to attack their per
secutors ; for Simon, who had embarked in this war, not so
much from a principle of zeal for religion, or of aversion
to the heretics, as from a desire of augmenting his for
tune, cast a greedy eye upon the territories of Rnymond,
and his selfish views were seconded and accomplilhed by
the court of Rome. After many battles, sieges, and a
multitude of other exploits, conducted with the most in
trepid courage and the most abominable barbarity, he re
ceived from the hands of Innocent III. at the council of
theLateran, A. D. 1115, the county of Thouloule and the
other lands belonging to that earl, as a reward for his
zeal in supporting the cause of God and of the church.
About three years after this, he lost his life at the siege of
Thoulouse. Raymond, his valiant adversary, died in the
year 1222.
Thus were the two chiefs of this deplorable war taken
off the scene ; but this retnoval was far from extinguish
ing the infernal flame of persecution on the side of the
pontiffs, or calming the restless spirit of faction on that
of the pretended heretics. Raymond VII. earl of Thou Jouse, and Amalric earl of Montford, succeeded their fa
thers at the tiead of the contending parties, and carried on
the war with the utmost vehemence, and with such various
success, as Tendered the issue for some time doubtful.
The former seemed at first more powerful than his adver
sary, and the Roman pontiff Honorius III. alarmed at the
vigorous opposition he made to the orthodox legions, en
gaged Louis VIII. king of France, by the most pompous
promiics, to march in person with a formidable army
against the eueinies of the church. The obsequious mo
narch listened to the solicitations of the lordly pontiff,
and embarked with a considerable military force in the
cause of the church ; but did not live to reap the fruits of
his zeal. His engagements, however, with the court of
Rome, and his furious designs against the heretics, were
executed with the greatest alacrity and vigour by his son
and successor Lcuis the Saint; so that Raymond, pressed
on all sides, was obliged, in the year 1229, to make peace
upon the most disadvantageous terms, even by making a
cession of the greatest part of his territories to the French
monarch, after having sacrificed a considerable portion of
them as a peace-offering to the church of Rome. This
treaty of peace gave a mortal blow to the cause of heresy,
and dispersed the champions that had appeared in its de
fence ; the inquisition was established at Thoulouse, and
the heretics were not only exposed to the pious cruelties
of Louis, but, what was still more shocking, Raymond
himseif, who had formerly been their patron, became their
persecutor, and treated them upon all occasions with the
inost inhuman severity. It is true, this prince broke the

I T I O N.
engagements into which he had entered by the treatyabove mentioned, and renewed the war against Louis and
the inquisitors, who abused their victory and the power
they had acquired in the most odious manner. But this
new effort in favour of the heretics was attended with
little or no effect ; and the unfortunate earl of Thoulouse,
the last representative of that noble and powerful house,
dejected and exhausted by the losses he had sustained, and
the perplexities in which he was involved, died, in the
year 1249, without male issue.
In all the countries where the inquisition was establish
ed, the people stood in so much fear of it, that parents de
livered up their children, husoands their wives, and masters
their servants, to its officers, without daring in the least
to murmur. The prisoners were kept for a long time,
till they themselves turned their own accusers, and de
clared the cause of their imprisonment; for they were
neither told their crime nor confronted with witnesses..
As soon as they were imprisoned, their friends went into
mourning, and spoke of them as dead, not daring to soli
cit their pardon, lest they should be brought in as accom
plices. When there was no shadow of proof against the
pretended criminal, he was sometimes discharged, aster
suffering the most cruel tortures, a tedious and dreadful
imprisonment, and the loss of the greatest part of his ef
fects. The sentence against the prisoners was pronounced
publicly, and with extraordinary solemnity. For the con
clusion of this horrid scene, fee Act of Faith, vol i. o. 98.
The establishment of the inquisition i Spain in
cluded above 3000 officers, and was attended with an.
expellee of upwards of a million sterling per annum.
When Bonaparte invaded Spain a short time since, he
decreed that iht inquisition had ceased to exist1. With what
transport would this declaration have been received some
years ago; but now, in consequence of the political circuinit inces which have led to this event, we seem to con
template it with scarcely any feelings of joy. Yet we
ought to congratulate the world that, out of the mass of
evils with which Europe has of late been so grievously
afflicted, this good, at least, has arisen; and it is a source
of some consolation that the enemy, in his lawless /Irides
to universal empire, has, in this one instance, served the
cause of humanity, and, probably without suspecting it,
has opened the door for the extension of protestantism.
Persecution is the cause of Satan ; toleration is that of
Truth. What happier omen can offer itself, than the de
termination of governments not to dishonour Christianity
by any fire-and-faggot logic? What is more promising
than to fee religionists, of all persuasions, disclaiming the
employment of violence anif cruelty in church-matters,
and leaving the issue of theological controversy to be de
cided by enlightened reason and the authority of the Holy
Scriptures? Do we look back with horror on the soulappalling scenes of inquisitorial atrocity? have our hearts
been torn and convulsed with agony by the mere recital of
the tortures and auto-da-fis, inflicted by order of that
which has been falsely called the Holy Office? Then what
ought to be our transport on being allured that this bloody
tribunal is overturned, and that it no longer remains to
alarm, torment, and enslave mankind I Herein Bonaparte
has been "the minister of God for good;" herein he has
" not borne the sword in vain ;" and, strongly as we repro
bate the wicked invasion of Spain, we cannot but regard
him, in his destruction of the inquisition, as an instrument
in the hand of Providence for the furtherance-ot the protes
tant faith. And the flatterers of Bonaparte have drawn a
contrast between his conduct and that of the English, who
are represented as sending their armies to Spain tor the pur
pose of protecting the inquisition, which he had abolished.
It is unnecessary to combat this mis- statement, and to draw
a picture of our generous efforts to aid the cause of a peo
ple struggling for their independence against French ag
gression ; yet it is to be lamented that we lost the oppor
tunity of gaining to ourselves the honour of abolishing
the inquisition, by making its immediate suppression the
condition of our assistance.
3
Lamentable

I N Q
. Lamentable as were the effects of the establishment of
this tribunal in Spain, its introduction is attributed to the
ambition of the two proud monks, Torquemada and
Ximenes ; the former pf whom used it to open the way
for him to the cardinalate, and the latter to secure him
self in the office of prime minister. How dearly did Spain
pay for their elevation ! The inquisition having, by vir
tue, of the bulls of Sixtus IV. been established in the king
doms of Arragon, Valencia, and Castile, and a few years
afterward throughout all Spain, Torquemada was made a
cardinal and grand inquisitor. " Of this high dignity he
showed himself worthy ; be held it fourteen years, pro
ceeded against more than 100,000 persons, condemned
'6000 to the flames, enriched his order by their effects,
and died (fays his biographer,) in the odour of holiness." Be
this odour of holiness what it may, we are confident that
it will not prevent the memory of Torquemada from
stinking to the remotest ages.
Not satisfied with degrading and persecuting the peo
ple, this insolent tribunal held ftself superior to kings,
and, under the pretext of heresy, vilified their fame and
insulted their ashes. We do not recollect that Dr. Ro
bertson has taken notice of the circumstance.; but M. Lavallee informs us that, Charles V. not having encouraged the
inquisition, the soundness of his faith was in revenge call
ed in question, after his decease, by the members of the
holy office. No sooner was he dead, than they visited the
cell which he occupied in the monastery of St. Justus, and
on the walls of which the emperor had written some sen
tences on justification and grace. These sentences, they
pretended, savoured of Lutheranism ; but their holy rage
knew no bounds, when, on opening the will of Charles V.
they found very few pious legacies, and no provision for say
ing masses. What a crime for a king to die without leav
ing money to monks for saying prayers !
But we need not wonder that the inquisition should
canvas the actions of kings. Its power was so very great
about the year 1685, that it was declared at Rome, " that
its tribunal was on certain occasions above that of the
ftope." And this evidently appeared in the cafe of Moinos, whose followers were called Molinists, and Quietists.
Innocent XI. (Odescalchi) had greatly favoured and pro
tected Molinos, and had entertained him in the Vatican,
his palace. When the inquisition thought fit (at the in
stigation of Louis XIV.) to proceed against Molinos, they
reported that the pope was a favourer of the heresy of
quietism; and proceeded so far as to depute certain per
sons to examine him, " not (as they said) in quality of so
vereign pontiff, Christ's vicar, succeslbr of St. Peter, &c.
but as a private individual." What passed at that extra
ordinary conference has never been revealed ; but the re
sult was, that the pope gave up Molinos to persecution,
imprisonment, and death. See Molinos.
Since the abolition of the inquisition in Spain, a very
masterly history of it, up to that period, has been written
and published at Paris by J. Lavallee, a member of the le
gion of honour. From this we (hall first extract a short
account of the introduction of the inquisition into Portu
gal. " History has (hown with what address Torquemada
carried on his project in Spain, and what success attended
it. A monk of his own order employed neither so much
time nor so much finesse to introduce the inquisition at
Lisbon. This monk, in 1557, in the reign of John III.
?resented himself to the king, producing a brief from pope
aul IV. of which he said he was the bearer, and by which
the creation of a tribunal of the inquisition was ordained.
It is necessary to advert to these times of ignorance and
superstition, and to call to mind the stiameful slavery in
which the court of Rome held kings, in order to conceive
the little caution which was employed in ascertaining the
truth of this monk's pretensions, and the reality of his
mission. He spoke : they heard, trembled, and obeyed.
A grand inquisitor was appointed ; he selected his agents ;
Ike tribunal was created, arranged, and installed j it enVOL. XI. No. 7J.

i n

109

tered on its functions ; and in a few months the prisomr

were crammed with victims, blood flowed, and the T.igus was empurpled; but it was only on the newly-con
verted Jews (hat its rage was exerted at that time. In.
the mean time, the truth was divulged, and it was disco
vered that this monk was an impostor, that he had re
ceived no mission from the holy fee, and that his brief
was a forgery. He was consequently arrested, tried, con
victed, and sentenced to the galleys. It may be thought
that this discovery would necessarily lead to the suppress
fion of an institution which owed its origin to an impos
ture; but no such thing. They did not so much as dream
of its abolition, and the inquisition continued its cruelties."
The audacity of a tribunal thus surreptitiously intro.duced surpassed all that had been witnessed even in Spain
and Italy. At Venice, the government was awake to the
evils resulting from what was called, by a strange profa
nation of the name, the Holy Office; and, when the sena
tors at last submitted to its introduction, they clogged it
with such restrictions, and exercised over it so vigilant a
superintendance, that the popes were mortified by the
issue of the experiment. The Venetians, by an extraor
dinary energy, counteracted the efforts often made by the
inquisitors to extend their authority, and prevented their
affected zeal against heresy from invading the function*
of government.
To manifest the hostility of the inquisition to the pro
gress of knowledge, Monf. Lavallee cites the circum
stances which occurred at Madrid relative to the proposed
Spanish version of Dr. Robertson's History of America.
Though this work had been approved by the Spanish li
terati, and though it had obtained for its celebrated au
thor the honour of being elected a member of the Royal
Academy at Madrid, the inquisition condemned the pro
posed translation ; and, in the month of January 1779,
edict appeared, prohibiting the reading of it throughout
all Spain. Other instances air produced, to fliow how
this sword of Damorles, constantly suspended over the
head of genius, must have restrained all its noblest exer
tions ; and how impossible it was for philosophy and elo
quence to display their awakening powers under such a
soul-appalling institution. Every idea of reform was sti
fled in its birth, and the sentiment of an honest indigna
tion at vice dared not clothe itself in expression.. "The
thunders," fays the author, " which were' so often dis
charged by Bossuet and Bourdaloue against the unbecom
ing levities of the priesthood, would have been heavy
crimes in the eyes or these inquisitorial monks; and tho
Lutrin of Boileau would have conducted him to an auttda-fe."
The last part of M. Lavallee's labours displays the im
policy of the kings of Spain in protecting the inquisition,
and assigns the reason of its more fatal operation in that
country than in Italy. He moreover exposes the absur
dities of preachers and wtiters in favour of the inquisi
tion ; (quoting from one of the latter, among other non
sense, the curious assertion that " God was the first grand
inquisitor, and Adam and Eve the first heretics; that Je
sus Christ was also an inquisitor, and commenced his mis
sion by the death of Herod ;") depicts the extreme luxury
in which the grand inquisitors lived; and takes his leave
of the reader by displaying the decree of Napoleon, by
which this horrid engine of spiritual and temporal tyranny
is abolished for ever.
INQUIS'ITIVE, cdj. [injttijkivus, Lat.] Curious ; busy
iiV search ; active to pry into any thing ; with aiout, after,
into, or of, and sometimes to.This idlenels, together
with fear of imminent mischiefs, have been the cause
that the Irish were ever the most inquisitive people after
news of any nation in the world. Davies. He is not i>quisitivt into the reasonableness, of indifferent and innocent
commands. .Taylor.It can be no duty to write his heart
upon his forehead, and to give all the inquisitive jpid ma
licious world a survey qf those thoughts, which it is the
Ff
prerogative

I N S
prerogative of God only to know. South. A wife man is
not inquisitive about things impertinent. Broome.
His old making sere
Inquisitive offights, still longs in vain
To find him in the number of the slain.
Dryden.
INQUISITIVELY, adv. With curiosity J with narrow
scrutiny.
INQUIS'ITIVENESS, /. Curiosity; diligence to pry
Into things hidden.Providence, delivering great con
clusions to us, designed to excite our curiosity and inquiJitweness after the methods by which things were brought
to pass. Burnet.Curiosity in children nature has pro
vided, to remove that ignorance they were born with ;
Vthich, without this busy inquifitiveness, will make them
dull. Locke.
INQUIS'ITORi/: [inquisitor, Lat. inquisiteur, Fr.] One
vho examines judicially.In these particulars I have
played myself the inquisitor, and find nothing contrary to
religion or manners, but rather medicinable. Bacon's Essays.
Minos, the strict inquisitor, appears,
And lives and crimes with his assessors hears. Dryden.
An officer in the popish courts of inquisition. See In
quisition.
To INRA'GE. See Enrace.
To INRAIL', v. a. To inclose with rails.In things
indifferent; what the whole church doth think convenient
for the whole, the fame if any part do wilfully violate, it
may be reformed and inrailtd again, by that general au
thority whereunto each particular is subject. Hooker.
Where fam'd St. Giles's ancient limits spread,
An inraiVd column rears its lofty head j
Here to scv'n streets sev'n dials count the day,
,And from each other catch the circling ray.
Gay.
INRAIL'ING,/. The act of enclosing with rails.
To INRICH', and its derivatives. See Enrich, vol. vi.
IN'ROAD, J. Incursion ; sudden and desultory in
vasion.From Scotland we have had in former times
some alarms and inroads into the northern parts of tins
kingdom. Bacon.
By proof we feel
Our pow'r sufficient to disturb his heav'n,
And with perpetual inroads to alarm,
Though inaccessible his fatal throne.
Milton.
To INROL'. See Enrol, vol. vi.
INROL'MENT, in law. See Enrolment.
INSAN'ABLE, adj. [infanabilis, Lat.] Incurable; ir
remediable.
....
INSA'NE, adj. { 'n/anus, Lat.] Mad. Making mad :
Were such things hre as we do speak about ?
Or have we eaten of the insane root,
That takes the reason prisoner )
Shakespeare.
INSA'NENESS,/ The state of'being insane ; 'insanity.
LNSAN'GUINED, adj. (.from in, Lat. and sanguis,
blod.] Rendered bloody ; drenched with blood. Sun.
INSA'NIA,/ [Latin.] Madness; frenzy; dotage.
To INSA'NIATE, v. a. . To make mad; to deprive of
reason. Scott.
,.
- INSANITY, / [from insane.'] Want of sound mind.
There is a partial insanity, and a total insanity. Hale.
, . Insanity, Madness, or Lunacy, has usually been consi
dered by.medical writers, with some few exceptions, from
the earliest ages down to the present time, as consisting
of two kinds; to one of which, they have almost unani
mously given the name of Melancholy ; and the other that
of Mania, phrtnzy, arfury ; but most commonly mania, the
.'term phrenzy being more frequently appropriated to the
delirium of a violent fever, (whereas inlanity has nothing
to do with fever,) and fury being used for the most part
rather*s descriptive of a striking symptom of the disease
than as a generic term : this kind answers to the idea
which is Vulgarly affixed to our Englilb. word madness,

I N S
and is sometime* popularly distinguished by the epithet
raving or raging prefixed to the common epithet madness.
The two kinds of insanity have commonly been defined
in words to the following effect, i. Melancholy is a
permanent delirium, without fury or fever, in which the
mind is dejected and timorous, and usually employed
about one object, a. Mania is a permanent delirium,
withfury and audacity, but without sever. But, although
these distempers may be considered as distinct genera,
yet they are so nearly allied, and so readily change into
each other, that it sufficiently justifies the treating of
them together ; and indeed Dr. Parr observes, that there
is no foundation for subdivision in this complaint ; since,
like many other reputed genera, it is only itself a specks;
and as a species the diagnosis is not difficult the absence
of fever clearly distinguishes insanity from any disease
with which it can be confounded. Land. Med. Did. article
Mania.
To the same purpose Mr. Haflam : " As the terms
Mania and Melancholia are in general use, and serve to
distinguish the forms under which insanity is exhibited,
there can be no objection to retain them : but I would
strongly oppose their being considered as opposite dis
eases. In both there is sn equal derangement. On dis
section, the state of the brain does not mow any appear
ances peculiar to melancholia; nor is the treatment,
which I have observed most successful, different from
that which is employed in mania." Observations on Madness
and Melancholy, id edit. p. 36.
In the various definitions of insanity to be found in
medical writers, the term delirium, or something syno
nymous, is commonly used ; but we have the best autho
rity for stating the distinction between delirium and in
sanity, namely, the examination of Dr. Willis before a
select committee of the house of commons on the 15th of
December last, (1810,) on the case of his majesty. In
answer to a question upon the subject of this distinction,
Dr. W. fays, " I will describe the character of the diffe
rent states : I consider the king's derangement more
nearly allied to delirium than insanity; whenever the
irritation in his majesty arises to a certain point, he uni
formly becomes delirious. In delirium, the mind is ac
tively employed upon past impressions, upon objects and
former scenes, which rapidly pass in succession before the
mind, resembling, in that case, a person talking in his
sleep. There is also a considerable disturbance in the
general constitution ; great restlessness, great want of
sleep, and total unconsciousness ofsurrounding objeils. In 1V1fanity, there may be little or no disturbance, apparently,
in the general constitution; the mind is occupied upon
seme fixed assumed idea, to the truth of which it will
pertinaciously adhere, in opposition to the plainest evi
dence of its falsity; and the individual is acting always
upon that false impression. In inlanity, also, the mind is
awake to objcQs which are present. Taking insanity, thergfore, and delirium', as two points, I would place derange
ment os mind somewhere between them: his majesty*s
illness has never borne the charaderijiic of insanity ; it nevdr
gets beyond derangement, according to the scale I havfe
just laid down."
Of all the afflictions to which human nature is subject,
the loss of reason is at once the most calamitous and inte
resting. Deprived of this faculty, by which man is prin
cipally distinguished from the beasts that perjfh, the human
form is frequently the most remarkable attribute that he
retains of his proud distinction. His character, as an irl_
dividual of the species, is always perverted ; sometimes
annihilated. His thoughts and actions are diverted frorti
their usual and natural course. The chain which c6'rinected his ideas in just scries and mutual subserviency,
is dissevered. His feelings for himself and others' "aVe
new and "uncommon. His attachments are converted
into aversions, and his love into hatred. , His confcibGFnels even is not unfrequently alienated ; insomuch, that
with equal probability he may saucy himself a dehyj an
emperor.

I N S A
emperor, or a mass of inanimate matter. Once the orna
ment and life of society, he is now become a stranger to
its pleasures or a disturber of its tranquillity. Impatient
of restraint, and disposed to expend the unusual effer
vescence of his spirits in roving and turbulence, coercion
of the mildest kind adds fury to his delirium, and colours
with jealousy or suspicion every effort of friendly or pro
fessional interest in his fate. His personal liberty is at
length taken from him ; and taken from him perhaps by
his nearest relative or dearest friend. Retaining his ori
ginal sensibility, or rendered more acutely sensible by op
position to his will and deprivation of his ulual gratifica
tions, co-operating with a morbid excitement of his ner
vous functions, he gives himself up to all the extravagances
of maniacal fury, or finks, inexpressibly miserable, into
the lowest depths of despondence and melancholy. If the
former, he resembles in ferocity the tiger, and meditates
destruction and revenge. If the latter, tie withdraws from
society, ssiuns the plots and inveiglements which he imafines to surround him, and fancies himself an object of
uman persecution and treachery, or a victim of divine
vengeance and reprobation. To this melancholy train of
symptoms, if not early and judiciously treated, ideotism,
ora state of the most abject degradation, in most instances,
sooner or later succeeds. The figure of the human spe
cies is now all that remains to him ; " and, like the ruins
of a once magnificent edifice, it only serves to remind us
of its former dignity and grandeur," and to awaken our
gloomiest reflectionsour tenderest regret for the de
parture of the real and respectable man.
The history of this formidable disorder is necessarily
and intimately connected with that of the human mind in
general. The physical and metaphysical opinions enter
tained of it by theologists and physicians of different coun
tries, bear due correspondence to the prevailing doctrines,
prejudices, and fashions, of their respective times. Wild
indeed were the theories and treatment of insanity, ante
rior to that illustrious era in medical history which com
menced with the father of the Greek medical school, the
immortal Hippocrates. When that luminary of genius
appeared, the genuine processes of nature were more dis
tinctly exposed, and an eternal wall of separation was
raised between science and empyricism, and between the
dogmas of mythology and metaphysics and the legitimate
inductions of experiment and observation. But whether
Hippocrates wrote professedly on the subject of insanity,
is not ascertained by his commentators. It is possible,
that the extent of his enquiries and his numerous engage
ments in the practical part of his profession, especially in
the treatment of febrile and inflammatory disorders, left
him no opportunity to record his observations upon
mental ailments: or it is not improbable that his treatise
upon that subject may have ssiared the fate of many others
of his valuable writings. That he was not ignorant of
the subject, is not only presumable from his habits of
analysis and observation, but more certainly deducible
from the opinion which the Abderites entertained of his
ficill, when they invited him over from Athens to see
their fellow-citizen, the celebrated Democritus, whose
mirthful and whimsical peculiarities gave rise to the sus
picion that he was insane. There is, indeed, one chapter
upon the subject of melancholia, incorporated with Galen's
-voluminous productions, which some of his editors have
ascribed to the lather of physic. That it was not, how
ever, written by Hippocrates, is evident, from its decided
' inferiority to his other and acknowledged works, both in
'respect to style and argument ; not to mention the refe
rences which are made in the course of the essay to the
opinions of Hippocrates, as to those of a third or an absent
. person. It Galen himself, whose style indeed it does not
' much resemble, was not the author, the ascription of it to
Pbssidonius or Ruffus must be acceded to. However that
'tnijf be, its intrinsic value is very moderate. It exhibits
Ind clear view of the disorder of which it professes to treat j
it confounds melancholia with other diseases presumed to

N I T Y.
Ill
originate from the same cause, details improbable sup
positions relative to the seat and proximate cause of the
melancholic passion, and presents no rational indications
of cure. The opinions of Hippocrates on. the nature,
causes, and varieties, of insanity, are more clearly inferred
from some casuas observations which be advances upon
the subject in hi3 excellent treatise upon epilepsy, (morbo
/aero.) The principal object of the author in that little
tract, appears to have been to combat the prevailing opi
nion that epilepsy, whether combined with insanity or
otherwise, was the positive and decided effect of inspira
tion j and the efforts, which he displays, of a masculine
genius, exerting itself in a strain of bold and luminous
argumentation against the arts of empyricism, the credu
lity of superstition, and the prejudices of vulgar minds,
are highly honourable both to his judgment and his virtue.
Hippocrates was a firm believer in the doctrine of a Divine
Providence. He did not, however, maintain it, like most
of his contemporaries, at the expence of the moral per
fections of the Divinity. In the strides of pestilence and
the revolutions of states and empires, he saw the move
ments of Deity, and adored the hand that swayed the awful
sceptre. But any interference in the ordinary functions
of the human system, in individual cases, was, in his esti
mation, unbecoming the exalted character of the gods. ;
and, as the disorders which it was the fashion to ascribe
to supernatural agency might be explained upon natural
principles, it appeared' to him unnecessary to admit the
interposition of Mars, Hecate, or Apollo. In furnilhing
the requisite explanation, he advances a theory of the
proximate cause ot" insanity, which accords with the gene
ral principles of the humoral pathology, and which con
sequently maintained its place in the institutes of modern,
medical schools till towards the beginning of the last cen
tury. . Its outlines are the following: The brain is the
organ of the understanding ; that organ is susceptible of
various states, in respect both to consistence and tempe
rature; it may be hotter or colder, harder or softer, more
or less humid. Bile it the heating, pituita the cooling,
principle. From the supposed analogy between the tur
bulence of the passions and the rapid movements of the
element of fire, the bile, or the heating principle, either
admixed in too great a quantity with the general mass of
blood, or conducted to the brain in distinct vessels, he
deemed the proximate stimulant of that organ in mental
derangement, accompanied by extraordinary turbulence
and ferocity. The yellow bile he considered as the cause
merely of irritability, high spirits, and extravagance ; but,
when the black bile ascended the chambers of the thinking
organ,, it roused to exertion the darker passions of suspi
cion and jeasousy, and hatred and revenge. Pituita, on
the other hand, possessed of qualities diametrically oppo
site to those of the bile, he supposed to operate as a se
dative principle, to diminish the energy of the sentient
and intellectual faculties, and to act as the proximate
.cause of intimity, attended by great depression of spirits,
by fears and anxieties from imaginary causes, or by silent
solitude or muttering despair. Other nervous diseases,
accompanied by delirium, arealcribed, by the fame author,
to disordered states of the blood, to casual obstructions in
the course of that fluid, or to an Unusual determination,
of it to the parts primarily affected. Such are the germs
of a system of physiology, which grew up with the other
productions of Grecian genius, which was cherilhed far
many centuries in Italy and Arabia, which spread itself
after the revival of literature over all the countries ot Eu
rope, and which, after having arrived at a goodly old age,
fell a few years ago by the remorseless bands of modern
theorists.
Aretus the Cappadocian, whose works upon many
subjects have been greatly admired, is the molt ancient
Greek author extant, who has treated profesledlypn dis
eases of the mind. His first tract, de mdaxcholia, contains
a concise and elegant history of that disorder; And,
out the affectation of a systematic arrangement, it -exhibits
A
a clear

Mt
INSA
a clear account of the supposed causes, symptoms, and
varieties, of the malady of which it professes to treat.
Aretus adopted, with some modifications, the physiolo
gical doctrines of Hippocrates. He appears not, however,
to have been a stranger to the more metaphysical and less
useful speculations of the methodists ; at the fame time
that his writipgs are principally valuable for the simple
; and unexaggerated facts which they contain. A chapter
by' this author on mania appears deserving of a similar cha-
raster. His method of treatment accords- with his the
oretical principles, and serves to illustrate the influence of
those principles upon his practice. It is to be regretted,
. that a great part of his tract on the cure of melancholia
has been lost. In what remains of it, though very judi
cious So far as it goes, (and as to physical means it com
prehends almost all the indications which have ever been
offered on the subject,) we meet not with a single obser
vation on the management or moral treatment of maniacs
and melancholies.
/
Cornelius Celsus, a Roman physician of very general
and extensive information, has left us a short but very
valuable tract upon mental disorders. His precepts,
.which are not alloyed by any' theoretical disquisitions,
appear to be the dictates of observation and experience ;
and what gives them an additional value, is, that they
chiefly relate to the moral management of the insane.
His nosological distribution of the different species of in sanity is, however, unscientific and confused. Clius
Aurelianus, greatly inferior to Celsus in elegance and
purity of language, has rendered his section on mania va
luable, by a more detailed account of the symptoms, ac
cessory circumstances, and treatment, of insanity. Alex
ander Trallianus wrote at a time when Galenism was
spreading its crude and complicated speculations over the
world. He therefore occasionally adverts to the doctrines
of the numerous sects which distinguished the profession
of medicine in the fourth century, and speaks of Galen in
terms of the profoundest veneration. Trallian, however,
who was a man of original genius, studied his profession
analytically, and acquired his knowledge of human nature
and human disorders by the fame method, and from the
fame inexhaustible sources. In his tract de melancholia,
he does not altogether reject the offices of the bile; but
it is evident that his leading theory of the proximate
cause of insanity was that of an excejjive determination *f
blood to the head. The remedies which he recommends are
simple, suitable, and active.
It was believed by most of the physicians of antiquity,
that mania and melancholia are only degrees or varieties
of one and the fame affection. Both forms of mental de
rangement were distinguished from phrenitis by the ab
sence of fever. The diagnostic symptoms between mania
furibunda and she melancholic passion were the fame that
are adopted by the nosologists of the present day. They
afford the best rules, perhaps, that the nature of the sub
ject will admit of, and are sufficiently discriminating for
all useful and practical purposes.
Tt>: leading indication of cure by the ancients was
evacuation by hellebore, which generally operated both as
an emetic and a purgative. From the confident language
that was made use of by the poets of antiquity, and by
-the physicians of the middle ages, relative to the antimaniacal efficacy of the hellebore, it has been believed by
some, that the moderns are either ignorant of the real ve
getable so celebrated in former times, or have lost the art
of preparing it after the ancient manner. In opposition
to this mistaken idea it may be observed, that the medical
authors of antiquity, whose testimony alone can be con
sidered of any weight in this cafe, 3o not in a single in
stance express an empirical exclusive confidence in the
virtues of any one remedy. AlexanderTrallianus prefers,
indeed^ in a very decided manner, the substitution of other
evacuants to the use of white hellebore, which he consi
dered as a very uncertain and dangerous remedy. Acrid
and vesicating rubetacients were advised by the physicians

n i t y.
of Greece to be applied to the crown and'back part of the
heads of maniacs at repeated intervals. Cupping of the
temples, the extraction of blood by leeches, and general
vensection, were remedies of insanity with which they
were likewise well acquainted. Bathing was deemed by
most of them a powerful remedy in diseases of the mind,
and was employed in various forms, to meet different in
dications, and in conjunction with other processes, chiefly
unctuous, which were intended to act on the surface of
the body. With respect to narcotics, it may be observed,
that they were not favourite remedies among the ancients.
Cornelius Celsus informs us, that an infusion of the poppy
employed externally in the? way of lotion to the head,
was reprobated by his great master Afclepiades, as calcu
lated to induce a dangerous lethargy. The means which
were generally recurred to, to procure sleep and to alle
viate pain, were the warm bath, friction, gestation, sus
pensory beds, monotonous music, and such other methods
as were adapted to sooth the feelings and the fenses. The
rules prescribed by the ancients, in respect to exercise and
regimen, are for the most part tedious and unimportant;
and in the great object of moral management they are all
exceedingly deficient. Cornelius Celsus is the only an
cient writer who has incorporated, with his other indica
tions of cure, any practical directions in regard to the
moral treatment of lunatics.
Such is a general outline of the leading principles of the
ancients, in respect both to their theories and treatment
of mental disorders. To have engaged in a more minute
analysis of them, would have rendered these introductory
observations unnecessarily tedious. From what has been
said, the intelligent reader will find no difficulty in ascer
taining the portion of merit due to their successors in the
fame route.
The Arabian physicians adopted the speculations of their
Greek and Roman predecessors, exercising the rights no
doubt, of modifying them according to circumstances, fa
as to render them accordant to their own prejudices, and
subservient to their temporary credit and consequence.
The practical observation and beautiful simplicity of Are
tus and Celsus were now lost amid the disputations of
medical sectarianism and the farrago of ridiculously-compli
cated formulae. Among the productions of these times,
we do not, therefore, meet with any essays upon mental
disorders which are not miserable compilations from the
works of the ancients, obscured by false physiology and
pharmacy. The contests which succeeded in the latter
centuries between the Galenistsand the Alchemists, caused
much wrangling and animosity in the medical schools on
the continent, without adequately contributing to the
progress of genuine medical science. The writers of
those times, such as Sennertus, Riverius, Plater, Heurnius,
Horstius, Bonnetus, and many others, who were pro
foundly versed in the learning of the Arabians, devoted
their time and their talents in the fabrication of medical
cyclopdias, or systematic works containing disquisitions
upon all the diseases to which the human frame is subject.
Those writers, amongst their other laboured and volu
minous productions, have left some not-contemptible essays
upon the subject of the present article. Their theories
of" insanity are, for the most part, sounded upon the sup
posed influence os sour or five different principles in the
human constitution, viz. the bile, the pituita, the element
of fire, and what they called the animal spirits, and in some
instances an insidious poison. In their indications of
cure are enumerated, in different relations to the states
and stages of the malady, almost all the articles of their
superabundant materia medica.
Van Helmont, equally celebrated for his genius and excentricities, had the merit of being the first to emancipate
the profession of physic from the shackles of Galenism, and
to advance new and original ideas upon the subject of in
sanity. Upon applying the root of the monk's-hood to
the tip of his tongue, that father of modern medical ana
lytical enquiry experienced new and indescribable sensa
tions,

I N S A N I T Y.
113
tions, which equally excited his astonishment and admi
Causes of Insanity It is a common and very natural
ration. This /curious circumstance, all the particulars opinion, that derangement of the functions of the under
and machinery of which are described at considerable standing consists in a change or lesion of some part of the
length in the twelfth section of his works, engaged his at head. This opinion is, indeed, countenanced by the ex
tention in a very high degree. He thought that he could perimental labours of Bonnet, Morgagni, Meckel, and
trace great analogy between the novel sensations which he Greding. Hence the popular prejudice that insanity ii
experienced, and certain symptoms which he had heard generally an incurable malady, and the custom very pre
described of incipient insanity. Whether his sensations valent os secluding maniacs from society, and of refusing
upon this occasion are to be eluded among many other them that attention and assistance to which every infir
phantasms of his brilliant imagination, or were actually mity is entitled. But the numerous cures which have
excited by the poisonous virulence of the vegetable which been performed in England and France; the fully-estahe had tasted, it is certain that the experiment led him blilhed success of the moral treatment in a great variety
to theorise upon the morbid hallucinations of the human of instances ; and numerous results of dissection, which
mind, and to propose several important applications of have shown no organic lesion of the head ; Appear to es
the phenomena of strong impressions as connected with tablish a contrary opinion. Indeed a moment's reflection
the laws of association to the cure of insanity. His treat might convince us, that lesions or deformities of the
ment of mental disorders, by prolonged and indiscriminate skull, which cannot be acquired in adult age, after the
immersions in cold water, must, however, .appear exceed complete ossification of the bones of the head, must be
ingly reprehensible to a well-informed physician of the very rarely, if ever, the cause of accidental insanity. To es
tablish this fact by accurate researches and dissections, is
present day.
We now advance in our retrospect of insanity to a pe a task which has been undertaken by Mr. Pinel; and we
riod in medical history which cannot fail to engage the mall give the result in his own words..
warmest interest of every lover of the healing artthat
" It is a very general opinion, that, mental-derangement
period which witnessed the exertion of the splendid talents depends upon lesions of the head, and especially upon ir
of a Stahl and a Boerhaave. Under the direction of those regularities and disproportions of the cranium. It would
eminent philosophers and physicians, the science of che be an interesting speculation to detennine how far the
mistry and physiology assumed a new aspect ; observation best proportions of the head are to be considered as exter
and analysis recovered their primitive importance in the nal indications of the excellence of the intellectual facul
study of the human frame, and the volume of nature was ties. That master-piece of ancient sculpture, the head
opened to the contemplation of the naturalist, and con of the Pythian Apollo, might be taken for a prototype.
trasted with the literary productions of ages. But the Next in order might be placed the heads of men most
ambition by which these illustrious rivals were equally suitably organized for the successful pursuit of the arts
distinguished, of establisliing their own peculiar doctrines and sciences, and progressively downwards every successive
to the exclusion of every other, and of erecting their re degree of inalconsonnation of the head, with its corres
putation upon a brilliant universality of professional know ponding intellectual capacity, to absolute ideotism and
ledge, rendered it impossible for them to study individual imbecility. But observation is far from confirming these
diseases with the requisite attention and profundity. We specious conjectures. We sometimes meet with the best
therefore lock in vain in the productions of the Leyden possible formed heads associated with a very contracted
school for instructions in the physiology and treatment of discernment, or even with absolute insanity; while sin
maniacal disorders. Whilst the most eminent professors gular varieties of conformation are united to every attri
of the first medical seminary in the world were thus ad bute of talent and genius. It would therefore be no less
vancing in their career of theoretic glory with unparalleled curious than conducive to the progress of science, to esrapidity, the unhappy lunatic was permitted, -as in ages of tablifli some facts as results of new and accurate researches ;
utmost ignorance, to subsist on his bread and water, to lie to examine the varieties of conformation of the head that
on his bed of straw, chained to the wall of a dark and are indifferent or equally favourable to the free exercise
solitary cell, a being unworthy of solicitude in his fate, of the functions of the understanding; to mark particu
and the victim of an idle and interested maxim, that " In larly the deformities of the cranium that are co-existent
sanity is an incurable malady." The best information with manifest lesions of those functions; and lastly, to
which, till of late years, could be obtained upon the sub ascertain the species of mental derangement depending
ject, must have been extracted, with infinite labour and upon the want of symmetry of the cranium, or upon the
pains, from the musty and unwieldy volumes of the older size of its dimensions, in comparison with those of the
whole body.
systematic writers.
" Camper, in his physignomonical researches, in order
Of all the disorders to which the human frame is un
fortunately subject, it is somewhat remarkable, that the the better to seize the characteristic and constant traits of
interesting malady under our present consideration has the human countenance in different climates, has con
been most neglected. The treatises which bave been pro fined his attention to what he calls the fascial line. The
fessedly written upon it since the revival of literature in object of my present investigation refers more immediately
Europe, are all of them of late publication, and, with a to the configuration and dimensions of the cavity of the
few exceptions, are mere advertisements of lunatic esta Jkull. My enquiries, therefore, have necessarily taken a
blishments under the superintendance of their respective different direction. I have examined the relation of the
authors. As exceptions to this remark, the essays of height of different skulls with their depth in the direction
Monro, Lorry, Mead, Faucett, Greding, Pargeter, Ferriar, of the great axis of the cranium, and with their breadth
Hallam, and Dr. Arnold, deserve to be mentioned. The, at the anterior and posterior part of the fame horizon.
psychological work of Dr. Crichton exhibits some curious But many obstacles oppose the application of mathema
facts illustrative of the morbid influence of the passions tical principles to subjects of this nature. Nothing, in
upon the functions of the intellectual faculties. Dr. deed, appears less capable of precise admeasurement than
Cox?s new publication is recommended to the perusal of the cavity of the cranium. At the basis there are many
the faculty by what it contains upon the moral and me irregular eminences and depressions. The upper part
dical use of the swing in maniacal disorders. M. Pinel, presents the general appearance of one half of an ellipsoid,
of the School of Medicine at Paris, and physician to the whose convexity differs at different parts. Hence it re
Bicetre, has lately published a very valuable treatise t>n sults, that a section of the cranium, parallel to its base,
insanity, entitled Traite medko-philqsophique fur la Matiie; presents but a distant resemblance to an ellipsis, and con
from which, and from that excellent collection of facts, sequently affords no data for accurate admeasurement.
Mr. Haslam's Observations on Madness and Melancholy, We are therefore confined to mechanical means, as the
best, we can apply for ascertaining the dimensions of the
this article is chiefly compiled.
Gg
cranium.
VOL.XI. N0/73S.

114
I N S A
m
cranium. To obtain a standard position for all heads, I
placed, after the manner of Camper, a prop under the
foramen magnum of the occipital bone, of such a height,
that the extremity of the nasal apophysis and the upper
margin of the meatus auditorius externus were in a line
parallel with the plane of the horizon, t then constructed
an instrument in the form of a parallelopipedon, whose
lides admitted of varying the dimensions without destroy
ing the figure, so as to be adapted to heads of different
capacities. The upper plane, which I placed on the
crown of the head, was loose, and by means of a level
kept in a horizontal position. By this contrivance, the
respective distances of the different planes gave the most
accurate results which it was possible to obtain of the
three dimensions of the head. On the living subject, I
made use of a caliber compass; ' By these means I com
pared skulls of different forms and capacities.
" A perpetual source of error in the anatomical and
physiological researches of Greding, has been to consider,
as causes of insanity, certain varieties of conformation ot
the cranium, which may, in some instances, co-exist with
this malady, but which are also discoverable after |death
in persons wBo have never experienced it. To avoid er
roneous conclusions of that nature, I have meas ured and
examined a great number of skulls in different museums.
I have also taken, by means of a caliber compass, the
dimensions of the heads of different persons of both sexes,
who had been, or who were at the time, in a state of in
sanity. I generally observed, that the two most striking
varieties, the elongated and the spheroidal skulls, are
found indifferently, and bearing at least no evident re
lation to the extent of the intellectual faculties. But I
have likewise observed, that there are terrain malconformations of the cranium connected with a state of insa
nity, especially with ideotism or idiopathic fatuity from
the birth. Of the head of an ideot, who died at the age
of forty-nine, the remarkable property was length. With
that I contrasted the cranium of a person possessed of a
sound understanding, who died when he was twenty years
of age, and whose head was equally remarkable for its
rotundity.
" The anatomical examination of the heads of two fe
male maniacs, of whom one died at the age of forty-nine,
and the other at that of fifty-four, would appear to con
firm the opinion which I have already advanced, that in
tense mental affedtions are the most ordinary causes of
insanity, and that the heads of maniacs are not charac
terised by any peculiarity of conformation that are not to
be met with in other heads taken indiscriminately. Of
these heads, the form of the one is elongated, of the other
shortened. The flattened forehead of the one, which ap
pears to form an inclined plane, and the perpendicuUr
elevation of the other, are varieties which are often ob
servable, but which admit not of any induction, favourable
or otherwise, in regard to intellectual capacity. This
observation, however, does not apply to a skull of which
I obtained possession at the death ot a girl of nineteen,
who was an ideetfrem her birth. The length of this head
5s the fame as that of the two other maniacs ; but its
height is one centimetre above that of the second, and
two centimetres above that of the first ; whilst its breadth
5s less :a form which gives to this head a dispropor
tionate degree of elevation and lateral depression very
common to ideotism from the birth. I have marked
both appearances in two young ideots who are now alive :
and they are said to prevail amongst the. Cretins of the
Pays de Vaud.
" I have considered the above cranium in another point
of view. I have contrasted it with a well-formed ikull,
and I have caused a corresponding section to be made of
bosh in the direction of the most projecting pant of the
frontal bone arid the angle of the lambdoidal stature. I
have hence obtained means of comparison between the
two irregular ellipses which result from those sectipns.
I have oeservedj that in the well-formed skull the two

N I T Y.
demi-ellipses are disposed symmetrically around the prin
cipal axis, so that the conjugate diameters, drawn from
the anterior left side to the posterior right side, are evi
dently equal. On the contrary, in the ill-constructed
skull, the two deroi-ellipses are not placed in a symmetri
cal order on the two sides of the principal axis ; but that
which is on the right takes a more prominent curve to
the anterior side, whilst on the posterior it is flattened ;
and that on the left side the anterior curve is flattened,
and the posterior more projecting. This difference, which
is apparent at first view, is still more manifest on measur
ing the conjugate axes j since that which goes from right
to left measures twenty-two centimetres, and that which
goes from left to right measures only seventeen. I have
found the fame peculiarity of structure in the head of a
child eighteen months old. The difference of the conju
gate axes even in this case was a centimetre and a half.
Was this child doomed to live an ideot ? this is a question
which the immaturity of its mental faculties rendered it
impossible to determine. Another defective structure of
the head that I am describing, which must not be omit
ted, was that of the thickness of the skull. It was every
where double the ordinary density. From the extraordi
nary thickness of this skull, it would be easy to calculate
how much the internal capacity of the cranium was diminissied, if its figure had been a regular ellipsoid j since
it would only be necessary to determine the solid dimen
sions of a figure formed by a revolving ellipsis whose great
and small axes would be known. But the irregularity of
form of the cranium precludes the adoption of such a
method of admeasurement.
" The malconformations of the cranium of the above
ideot j the depression of the sides, the want of correspon
dence between the right and lest side, and its preterna
tural thickness ; must evidently diminish the capacity of
the receptacle of the brain. But we must beware of draw
ing inferences hastily. I sliall, therefore, confine myself
to historical facts, without absolutely deciding that there
is an immediate and necessary connection between idiotism and the various structures which I have described.
This young woman was in a state of complete fatuity from
her infancy. She uttered, at intervals, some inarticulate
sounds ; but she gave no indications of intelligence nor
of moral affections. She ate when food was presented to
her mouth, appeared to be insensible of her existence, and
had every appearance of an automaton." The conclu
sion seems to be, that a malconformation of the cranium
can hardly be the cause of accidental insanity, but certainly
may be the cause of incurable idiotism from the birth.
From speaking of the shape of the skull we naturally
pass to the appearances of the brain itself. Of al) the or
gans of the human body, fays Dr. Black, the brain is the
most tender ; we all know, by demonstration and read
ing, that about one eighth part of the blood, in its rota
tion, is circulated through the brain ; we know the ori
gin and distribution of its spinal elongation and forty pair
os nerves ; its internal structure to the most minute diP
cemible filaments ; its divisions into cavities and promi
nences, many of them with uncouth names, and swelling
the nauseous vocabulary of anatomy. But still the latent
predisposition, or frailty in the recesses of the brain, or in
the sentient principle, which render some, more than
others, liable to this mutiny of reason, on the application
of remote and obvious causes, is totally unknown. Most
of the proximate causes afligned in authors for madness,
are mere hypotheses, and of no practical use to the com
munity orto medicine. The pretended discoveries of the
anatomical knife, and the specific gravity of the brain,
are equally conjectural ; and many of these pretended dis
coveries by morbid dissections might with more probabi
lity be ascribed to the effect than to the cause of the dis
ease. That great physiologistbf the intellectual functions,
Mr. Locke, has here taught us to despair, and acknowledgethe imperfection of our senses and faculties. Literature, .
however, ancient and modem, together with medical phy-,
. .
liology

INSANITY.
fiology and pathology, are overloaded with these metaphy its combinations was contained. As it occurred on many
sical reveries. DiJJtrtatim on Insanity, 1810.
former trials, there was no coagulation by heat ; a slight
In this opinion M Pinel concurs : " The anatomy and sediment fell, after boiling some minutes.
pathology of the brain (fays he) are yet involved in ex
Mr. Haslam observes, that, as this patient remained in
treme obscurity. Greding dissected two hundred and sixteen the hospital from the middle of January to the beginning
maniacal subjects, and he details all the peculiarities which of May, in a state perfectly tranquil, and without t;:i ap
he observed in the meninges, the substance of the brain, pearance of disarrangement of mind, it is improbable that
the ventricles, the pineal gland, and the cerebellum. But, lo great an enlargement of the ventricles, and accumulation
as those maniacs died by disorders unconnected with of water, could have taken place within the sliort space of
their mental ailments, we can form no ju It conclusions two weeks ; it is therefore most likely that the greatest:
from the morbid appearances which presented themselves. part of this fluid had been previously collected.. It may
Many varieties of structure might likewise accidentally co be conjectured that a very gradual accumulation of watec
exist with the lesions of the mental functions, without (although the quantity be at last considerable) would not
having any immediate connection with them. The fame affect the sensorium so much as a sudden secretion of fluid j.
may be said of the experiments of a similar nature by but that a quantity, which at one time had occasioned great
signor Chiaruggy in Italy. I have attended at thirty- six disturbance, would by habit become less inconvenient.
dissections in the hospital de Bicetre ; and I can declare, We are not well informed, but there is reason to believe,
that I have never met with any other appearance within that gradual pressure on the brain will not occasion those
the-cavity of the cranium than are observable on opening serious symptoms which a sudden pressure would excite.
the bodies of persons who have died of apoplexy, epilep
That insanity is *' a disease of the mind acting upon,
the brain," we are warranted to conclude from the cir
sy, nervous fevers, and convulsions."
Mr. Haslam's observations on the dead subject were to cumstance, that a greater number of persons fall into this,
the following effect. On opening the head after death, the dreadful disease between the ages of 30 and 40 than at
pericranium is generally found but very loosely adherent to any other age. At this age people are generally eltathe bone of the skull. (And oftentimes during life, especi blilhed in their different occupations, are married, and.
ally after a violent paroxysm of considerable duration, the have famKies ; their habits are more strongly formed, and
scalp at the back of the head will be so loose, that a consi the interruptions of them are consequently attended with
derable part of it may be gathered up by the hand.) Water greater anxiety and regret. Under these circumstances,,
5s generally found between the tunica arachnoidea and the they feel the misfortunes of life more exquisitely. Ad
pia mater, and in the ventricles ; there is often a general versity does not depress the individual for himself alone,
determination of blood to the brain, and the medullary but as involving his partner and his offspring in wretch
substance, when cut, shows many bloody points. But edness and ruin. In youth we feel desirous only of pre
Mr. Haslam candidly confesses, in confirmation of what sent good ; at the middle age, we become more provident
M. Pinel asserts, that it may be a matter affording much and anxious for the future ; the mind assumes a serious,
diversity of opinion, whether these morbid appearances of character; and religion, as it is justly or improperly im
the brain be the cause or the effect of madness ; it may be pressed, imparts comfort or excites apprehension and ter
observed that they have been found in all states of the ror. By misfortunes the habit of intoxication is readily
disease. When the1 brain has been injured from external formed. Those, who in their youth have shaken off cala
violence, its functions have been generally impaired, and mity as a slight incumbrance, at the middle age feel it
inflammation of its substance or more delicate membranes corrode and penetrate ; and, when fermented liquors have
has ensued. The same appearances have for the molt part once dispelled the gloom of despondency, and taught the
been detected, when patients have died of phrenitis, or in mind to provoke a temporary assemblage of cheerful
the delirium of fever j in these instances, the derangement scenes, or to despise the terror of impending misery, it is
of the intellectual functions appears evidently to have natural to recur to the fame, though destructive, cause, to
been caused by the inflammation. Is in mania the same re-produce the effect.
There may be some other reasons assigned for the in
appearances be found, there will be no necessity for calling
in the aid of other causes to .-recount for the effect; in creased proportion of insane persons at this age. Al
though (favs Mr. Haslam) I have made no exact calcula
deed it would be difficult to discover them.
The author of the Morbid Anatomy is of opinion, that tion, yet, from a great number of cafes, it appears to be
water collected in the brain (which we have noted to oc the time when the hereditary disposition is molt frequently
cur so commonly in maniacal subjects) is in every cafe called into action ; or, to speak more plainly, it is that
of the fame nature with that which is sound in dropsy of stage of life, when persons, whose families have been in
the thorax and abdomen. Fourcroy does not appear to sane, arc most liable to become mad. If it can be made
have given any particular attention to this fluid. He fays, to appear, that at this period persons are more subject to
*' It seems not to differ from that which moistens all the be acted upon by the remote causes of the disease, or that
membranous partitions of the human body in general : a greater number of such causes are then applied, we may
it is a mttco-gelatinous fluid, more or less albuminous, be able satisfactorily to explain it.
In confirmation of the above statement-, we shall insert
and containing some saline matters." Mr. Haslam, hav
ing collected no less than eight ounces of this fluid from a Table of the number of patients admitted into the Bi.one subject, submitted it to some chemical tests in order to cetre at Paris, and Bcthlem Hospital in London, for eleven
ascertain its composition. The result he states with his years, from 1784 to 1794 ; and sliall avail ourselves of Mr..
usual modesty, as "a small addition to our knowledge of Haslam's publication to add the numbers discharged cured,
this fluid, though by no means a satisfactory develope- and uncured at the latter plsce.
mept of its materials, according to the severity and pre
-
Number admitted. Discharged
cision of modern analysis." Tincture of galls produced a
Distrusted
Age, between
cured.
uncured.
white precipitate in moderate quantity. Lime-water af
Bicetre. Bedlam.
forded a considerable quantity ot white precipitate, which
was re-diffolved without effervescence by muriatic acid.
10 and 20
113
78
35
A drop of the solution of sulphat of copper added to two
zo and 30
488
339
100
28S
drams of the brain-fluid tinged it with a pretty deep blue.
30 and 40
380
180
5*7
347
The presence of animal matter (Mr. H. concludes) is in
40 and 50
236
36287
*75
ferred from the deposition produced by infusion of galls.
50 and 60
130
118
25
'43
The precipitation by lime-water indicates the phosphoric
60 and 70
51
27
31
4
acid. And it appears, from the blue tinge given to the
109c
Totals
I
20
1
1664
57+
fluid by the sulphat of copper, that ammonia or some of
Tiiou^li

116
IN SA
Though we have said that insanity most frequently at
tacks between the ages of 30 and 40, yet it will be seen
that the number of insane between zo and 30 is not much
inferior ; and it may perhaps be objected against our rea
soning, that, between the ages of 20 and 4.0, the greatest
number of human beings of every kind must be living,
consequently the number of insane is not in greater pro
portion than to the general numbers of mankind. This
objection we pretend not to answer. And there are some
cases of insanity occurring in ages younger than those no
ticed in the Table; and which might almost favour the
idea we have before discountenanced, that there is some
predisposing cause, in the original formation, which
* grows with the growth, and strengthens with the
strength." As these cases of infantine madness are hap
pily but rare, we Hull transcribe three of them, which are
extremely curious, from Mr. Haflam.
t. In March 1799, a female child, only three years and
a quarter old, was brought to the hospital for medical ad
vice. She was in good bodily health, and born of fane
and undiseased parents. The mother, who attended,
stated that her husoand's parents and her own had never
been in the slightest degree afflicted with mania, but that
stie had a brother who was born an ideot. She related
that her child, until the age of two years and a half, was
perfectly well, of ordinary vivacity, and of promising ta
lents ; when she was inoculated for the small-pox. Se
vere convulsions ushered in the disease, and a delirium
continued during its course. The eruption was of the
mild kind, and the child was not marked. From the
termination of the small-pox to the above date, (nine
months,) the child continued in an insane state. Previ
ously to the small-pox, she could articulate many words,
and use them correctly for the things they signified ; but
since that time stie completely forgot her former acquisi
tions, nor ever attempted to imitate a significant sound.
Whatever slie wished to perform, stie effected with promp
titude and facility. She appeared anxious to possess every
thing stie saw, and cried it she experienced any disap
pointment ; and on these occasions she would bite, or ex
press her anger by kicking or striking. Her appetite was
voracious, and (he would devour any thing that was given
to her, without discrimination; as fat, raw animal food,
or tainted meat. To rake out the fire with her fingers
was a favourite amusement, nor was she deterred from
having frequently burned them. She passed her urine and
fces in any place without restraint ; but she could re
tain a considerable quantity of the former before she dis
charged it. Some cathartic remedies were ordered for her,
with an emetic occasionally, and she was brought to the
hospital every fortnight ; but she did not appear in any
d -gree amended. On June 22 (he was admitted a patient,
and continued in the hospital until the middle of Octo
ber, when stie was attacked with an eruptive fever, and
consequently discharged. During this time little pro
gress was made, although considerable pains were bestow
ed. She became more cunning, and her taste appeared
improved : the cathartic medicine which (he drank at first
without reluctance, became afterwards highly disgusting ;
and, when she saw the basket which contained it, she en
deavoured to escape and hide herself. To particular per
sons Hie was friendly, and felt an aversion to others. She
was sensible of the authority of the nurse who attended
her, and understood by the tone of her voice whether (he
were pleased or offended. The names of some things she
appeared- to comprehend, although they were extremely
few ; wheh the words, dinner, cakes, orange, and some
more were mentioned, she smiled, and appeared in expec
tation of receiving them. After the elapse of three years
I was informed that the child had made no intellectual
progress.
i. W. H. a boy, nearly seve* years of age, was admit
ted into the hospital, June 8, 1799- His mother, who
frequently visited him, related the following particulars
respecting his case. She laid that, within a month of be-

N I T Y.
ing delivered of this child, the was frightened by a maa
in the street, who rudely put his hand on her beMy.
When the child was born, it was subject to starlings, and
became convulsed on any slight indisposition. When a
year old, he suffered much with the measles ; and after
wards had a mild kind of inoculated small-pox. At this
age she thought the child more lively than usual, and that
he slept less than her other children had done. At two
years, the mother perceived he could not be controled,
and therefore frequently corrected him. There was a
tardiness in the developement of his physical powers : he
was fifteen months old before he had a tooth, and unable
to go alone at two years and a half. His mind was equally
slow ; he had arrived at his fourth year before he began
to speak ; and, when in his fifth, he had not made a
greater proficiency in language than generally may be ob
served in children between two and three years old.
When admitted into the hospital, he wept at being se
parated from his mother, but his grief was of very wort
continuance. He was placed on the female side, andseemed highly delighted With the novelty of the scene ;
every object excited his curiosity, but he did not pause or
dwell on any. He was constantly in action, and rapidly
examined the different apartments of the building. To
the patients in general he behaved with great insolence,
he kicked and spat at them, and distorted his face in de
rision ; but, on the appearance of the nurse, he immedi
ately desisted, and assured her he was a very good boy.
Great but ineffectual pains were taken to make him un
derstand the nature of truth ; he could never be brought
to confess any mischief he had committed, but always
took refuge in the convenient shelter of a lie. In a short
time he acquired a striking talent for mimicry, and imi
tated many of the patients in their insane manners ; he
generally selected for his models those who were confined,
as he could practise from such with impunity. In about
three months he had added considerably to his stock of
language; but, unluckily, he had selected his expressions
from those patients who were addicted to swearing and
obscene conversation. To teach him the letters of the
alphabet had many times been endeavoured, but always
without success; the attempt uniformly disgusted him ;
he was not to be stimulated by coaxing or coercion ; his
mind was too excursive to submit to the painful toil of re
cording elementary sounds ; but it may rather be inferred
that he did not possess a sufficient power of attention to
become acquainted with arbitrary characters. He was in
good health, his pulse and bowels were regular, and his
appetite was keen, but not voracious. One circumstance
struck me as very peculiar in this boy: he appeared to
have very incorrect ideas of distance : he would f requent
ly stretch out his hand to grasp objects considerably be
yond his reach, but this referred principally to height ;
he would endeavour to pluck out a nail from the ceiling,
or snatch at the moon. In October he became unwell,
and, at the mother's request, was discharged from the hos
pital.
In September 1805, I again saw the boy ; he was then
thirteen years of age, had grown very tall, and appeared
to be in good health. He recollected me immediately,
and mentioned the words, " School Moortieldsnasty
physic." On meeting with some of the female patients,
he perfectly remembered them, and seemed, for the mo
ment, much pleased at the renewal of the acquaintance.
By this time he had made, comparatively, a great progress
in language ; he knew the names of ordinary things, and
was able to tell correctly the street in which he re*
sided, and the number of his house. His mother informed
me that he was particularly fond of going to church, al
though he was unable to comprehend the purpose for
which he went; when there, he conducted himself with
great order and decorum, but was disposed to remain as,
ter the congregation had dispersed. To show how little
he understood why he frequented a place of worship ; his
mother once took him to church on Sacrament-Sunday,
+
and,

INSANITY.
117
and, fearful of disturbing the person* assembled by com that his parents were not out of their senses,} he was in
pelling him to return home, allowed him to be a specta dulged in every wissi, and never corrected for any pertor of those solemn administrations. The only reflexion verseness or impropriety of conduct. Thus he continued
be made on the subject, but in disjointed expressions, was, until he was nearly nine years old, the creature of Voli
that " he thought it extremely hard, that the ladies and tion and the terror of the family. At the suggestion of
entlemen (houid eat rolls and drink gin, and never a(k tho physician before mentioned, and who was the friend
im to partake." In his person he was clean, and dressed of his parents, a person was appointed to watch over him.
himself with neatness. Having been taught when in the It bein;r the very natural opinion of the doctor that the
hospital to use a bowl for his necessary occasions, he ob case originated in, or was aggravated by, over indulgence
stinately continued the fame practice when he returned and perverscnefs, a different system of management was
home, and could never be persuaded to retire to the clo adopted. TiV superintendant was ordered to correct him
set of convenience ; but the business did not terminate for each individual impropriety. At this time the boy
here } for, when he had evacuated his intestines into the would neither dress nor undress himself, though capable
bowl, he never sailed to paint the room with its contents. of doing both ; when his hands were at liberty, he tore
To watch other boys when they were playing, or to ob his clothes ; he broke every thing that was presented to
serve the progress of mischief, gave him great satisfaction ; him, or which came within his reach, and frequently re
but he never joined them, nor did he ever become at fused to take food. He gave answers only to fitch ques
tached to any one of them. Of his mother he appeared tions as pleased him, and acted in opposition to every di
excessively fond, and he was constantly caressing her; but rection. The superintendant exercised this plan for se
in his paroxysms of fury, he felt neither awe nor tender veral months, but perhaps not to the extent laid down ;
ness, and on two occasions he threw a knife at her. Al for it may be presumed, that aster a sew flagellations hie
though equally ignorant of letters as when discharged humanity prevailed over the medical hypothesis. Whenfrom the hospital, he took great delight in having gilt he became the subject of my own observation, he was of
books ; indeed every thing splendid attracted his atten a very healthy appearance, and his head was Well formed}
tion, but more especially soldiers and martial music. He this was also the opinion of several gentlemen, distin
retained several tunes, and was able to whistle them very guished for their anatomical knowledge, to whom the boy
correctly. The day on which I last saw him, his mind was presented. His tongue was unusually thick, thoughwas completely occupied with soldiers ; when questions his articulation was perfectly distinct. His counte
were put to him, if he answered them it was little to the nance was decidedly maniacal. (This is a term for which
purpose ; generally he did not notice them, but turned Mr. Haflam entreats the reader to give him credit,
round to his mother, and enquired about the soldiers.
because he finds himself unable adequately to explain it.f
The defect of this lad's mind, appeared to be a want His stature, for his age, was ssiort, but he was well com
of continued attention to things, in order to become ac pacted, and possessed great bodily strength. Although hi*
quainted with their nature ; and he possessed less curiosity stein was smooth and clear, it was deficient in its usual
than other children, which serves to excite such atten sensibility ; he bore the whip and the cane with less evi
tion ; and this will in some degree explain why he had dence of pain than other boys. Another circumstance
never acquired any knowledge of things in a connected convinced me of this fact. Curing the time he resided irt
manner. His sentences were short, and he employed no London he was troubled with a boil on his leg ; various
particles to join them together. Although he was ac irritating applications were made to the tumour, and the
quainted with the names of many things, and also with dressings were purposely taken off with left nicety thai*
expressions which characterize passion, he applied them in usual, yet he never complained. His pulse was natural,'
an insulated way. For instance, if a shower tell, he would and his bowels were regular. His appetite was rood, but
look up and say, " Rains j" or when fine, "Sun shines." not inordinate, and he bore the privation of food for a
When in the street, he would pull his mother, to arrest her considerable time without uneasiness. Although he steps
attention, and point to objects, as a fine horse, or a big soundly, he often awoke as if suddenly alarmed, and he
dog i when he returned home, he would repeat what had seemed to require a considerable duration of sleep. He had
attracted his notice, but always speaking of himself in the a very retentive memory, and had made as great proficiency
third person : " Billy see fine horse, big dog," &c.
in speech as the generality of boys of bis own age. Few
It may be remarked, that all children in the early at circumstances appeared to give him pleasure, but
1
lthei
tempts at language speak of themselves and others in the describe very correctly any thing which had delighted
third person, and never employ the pronoun ; they like him. As he wanted the power of continued attention,
wise never use connectives, or the inflections of verbs, and was only attracted by fits and starts, it may be natu
until they begin to acquire some knowledge of numbers. rally supposed he was not taught letters, and still les*
Beyond this rude state our patient never advanced.
that he would copy them. He had been several times to
j. In the month of July 1803, my opinion was request school, and was the hopeless pupil of many masters, dis
ed respecting a young gentleman, ten years of age, who tinguished for their patience and rigid discipline ; it mav
was sent here, accompanied by a kind and decent young therefore be concluded, that from these gentlemen he had
man, to take care of him. Previousty to his arrival, I had derived all the benefits which could result from priva
corresponded respecting his case with a very learned and tions to his stomach, and from the application of the rod
respectable physician in the country, under whose care the to the more delicate parts of his skin.
boy had been placed. From the information furnished
On the first interview I had with him, he contrived, af
by this gentleman, and that which was collected from the ter two or three minutes acquaintance, to break a window
keeper, I believe the former history of his case is correctly and tear the frill of my Ihirt. He was an unrelenting foe
given. The parents are persons of sound mind, and they to all china, glass, and crockery-ware ; whenever they came
do not remember any branches of their respective fami within his reach, he shivered them instantly. In walking*
lies to have been in any manner disordered in their in the street, the keeper was compelled to take the wall, ai
tellects. The subject ot the present relation was their eld he uniformly broke the windows if he could get near
est son ; the second child was of a disposition remarkably them ; and this operation he performed so dexterously, and
mild j and the youngest, a boy, about two years and a with such safety to himself, that he never cut his fingers.
half, was distinguissied by the irritability and impatience To tear lace and destroy the finer textures of female orna
jf his temper. At the age of two years, the subject of ment, seemed to gratify him exceedingly, and he seldom
the present relation became so mischievous and uncon- walked out without rinding an occasion of indulging this
trolable, that he was sent from home to be nursed by propensity. He never became attached to any inferior
flit aunt. In this situation, at the request of his parents, animal, a benevolence so common to the generality of
jmd with the concurrence of hi* relation, (yet we are tohi children ; to these creatures his conduct was that of the
Hb
brute j
VovOU. No. 739.

INSANITY.
118
brute ; he oppressed the feeble, and avoided the society of lars, though constantly imitating the copy of the master,
those more powerful than himself. Considerable practice write at all like him, or like each other. In a few in
had taught him that he was the cat's master; and, when stances I have noticed a correct resemblance between, the
ever this luckless animal approached him, he plucked out hand-writing of the father and son, where the former died
its whiskers with wonderful rapidity ; to use his own lan before the latter had been taught the use of the pen, and
guage, " I must have her beard off." After this opera who probably never saw the hand-writing of his father.
tion, he commonly threw the creature on the fire, or The compiler of this article recollects a circumstance
through the window. If a little dog came near him, he which very strongly confirms Mr. Haflam's remark. He
kicked it ; if a large one, he would not notice it. When had an elder brother who went to America before he him
he was spoken to, he usually said, " I do not choose to self had learned either to write or read. When grown up
answer." When he perceived any one who appeared to to manhood, the brothers began to correspond ; and, when
observe him attentively, he always said, "Now I will look the first letter arrived from America, after a lapse of six
unpleasant." The usual games of children afforded him teen or eighteen years, the similarity of the hand-writing
no amusement ; whenever boys were at play, he never to that of the younger brother and the father was a theme
joined them ; indeed, the molt singular part of his cha of observation and surprise in the family. The transmission)
racter was, that he appeared incapable of forming a friend of personal deformities is equally curious. I am acquaint
ship with any one ; he felt no considerations for sex, and ed (continues Mr. Haslam) with a person in this town,
would as readily kick or bite a girl as a boy. Of any whose middle and ring finger are united, and ait as one ;
kindness shown him; he was equally insensible; he would all the children, of this man carry the fame defect. A
receive an orange as a present, and afterwards throw it in toe-nail, particularly twisted, has been traced through
the face of the donor. To the man who looked after three generations, on the fame foot and toe. Abundant
him he appeared to entertain something like an attach instances might be adduced on this subject ; there is
ment ; when this person went out of the room, and pre scarcely a family which cannot produce something in con
tended that he would go away, he raised a loud outcry, firmation; and, if to these circumstances in the human
and said, " What will become of me, if he goes away ; I species,, were to be added the experiments which have been
like him, for he carries the cane which makes me a good made on the breeding of cattle, perhaps little doubt would
boy." But it is much to be doubted whether he really remain.
The reasoners against the transmission of madness urge,
bore an affection for his keeper ; the man seemed to be of
a different opinion, and said, that when he grew older he that, if the contrary were true, we should by this time
should be afraid to continue with him, as he was per have detected the rule or law by which nature acts, and
suaded the boy would destroy him whenever he found the that we should have been able to determine, first, whether
the disorder descended to the male or female children ac
means and opportunity.
. Of his own disorder he was sometimes sensible ; he would cordingly as the father or mother was affected ; secondly,
often express a wisti to die, for he said, "God had not which of the parents is most capable of transmitting the
made him like other children ;" and, when provoked, he disease; and thirdly, what alternations in the succession
would threaten to destroy himself. During the time he take place : does it shift from the male to the female line ?
.remained here, 1 conducted him through the hospital, and and does it miss a generation, and afterwards return t
pointed out to him several patients who were chained in These, and a multitude of other queries, might be pro
their cells ; he discovered no fear or alarm ; and, when I posed ; I believe much faster than they could be answered.
, showed him a mischievous maniac who was more strictly Nature appears to delight in producing new varieties, per
. confined than the rest, he said, with great emphasis, haps less in man than in other animals, and still less in the
*' This would be the right place for me." The event of animal than in the vegetable kingdom. Before these sub
tile reasoners expect, from those who maintain that mad
this cafe is not known.
The next cause of insanity which we must notice, is in ness generally descends from the parent to the offspring,,
sane parents. Considerable diversity of opinion has pre a developement of the laws by which Nature acts, it would
vailed, whether insanity be hereditary or not ; and much be convenient first to settle whether in this matter she be
has been said on both sides of this question. Great inge under the dominion of any law whatever.
nuity has been exerted to prove that this disease is acci- Mr. Haflam concludes as follows : " Having directed
dental, or that there are sufficient causes to account for its some attention to enquiries of this nature, I am enabled
occurrence, without supposing it one of those calamities truly to state, that, where one of the parents has been)
that " flesti is heir to." It has been argued, that, if the insane, it is more than probable that the offspring will be
disease were hereditary, it ought uniformly to be so, and similarly affected." Mr. Haslam supports his opinions asthat the offspring of a mad parent (hould necessarily be usual, by several interesting cases ; for which we must refer
come insane. All theories and reasonings appear to be to his very judicious and, useful publication.
It has also been considered, that intellectual labour fre
good for as much as they prove ; and if the term heredi
tary be employed with a degree of strictness, so as to.de- quently becomes a cause of insanity ; that those, who are
note certain and infallible transmission, such inevitable in the habit of exercising the faculty of thought, for the
descent cannot be defended. Several instances have come perfection and preservation of the reason of others, are
under observation where the children of an insane parent thereby in danger of losing their own. Mr. Haslam ri
have not hitherto been affected with madness, and some dicules this idea ; and the compiler of this article rather
have died, early in life, without having experienced any de wissies than believes that he is in the right. " We hear
rangement ol mind. More time is therefore required. much of this, (fays Mr. H.) from those who have copi
All oblervations concur in acknowledging that I i.ere are ously treated of this disease, without the toil of practical
jnany circumstances in which children resemble their pa remark ; whose heads become bewildered by the gentlest
rents. It is very common to see them resemble one of exercise, and to whom the recreation of thinking becomes
. their parents in countenance; and, when there are several the exciiing cause of stupidity or delirium. These per
children, some shall bear the likeness of the father, and sons enumerate, among the exciting oauses of delirium,
others of the mother. Children often possess the muke too great or too long-continued exertion of the mental
and fashion of the body peculiar to one or other of their faculties; as in the delirium which often succeeds longparents, together with their gait and voice ; but that continued and abstract calculation, and the deliria to
which has surprised me most (says Mr. Haslam) is the which men of genius are peculiarly subject. The mind
resemblance of the hand-writing. If a parent had taught of every man is capable of a definite quantity of exertion
his son to write, it might be expected that a considerable to good effect ; all endeavours, beyond that point,, are
similarity would be detected ; but in general the fact ap impotent and perplexing. The attention is capable of
pears to be otherwise, for it seldom happens that the scho being fixed to a certain extent ; and, when that begins to
3
deviate,

INSANITY.
deviate, ill continuance is time lost. It is certain that, by
habit, the power may be much increased, and by frequent
exercise that which at first excited fatigue rrxxy be con
tinued with facility and pleasure. What species of deli
rium is that which succeeds long-continued and abstract
calculation ? Newton lived to the age of 85 years, Leib
nitz to so, and Euler to a more advanced period ; yet
their several biographers have neglected to inform us, that
their studies were checquered with delirious fermenta
tions. The mathematicians of the present day (and there
are many of distinguished eminence) would conceive it
no compliment to suppose that they retired from their la
bours with addled brains, and that writers of books on
insanity should impute to them miseries which they never
experienced. It is curious to remark, in looking over a
biographical chart, that mathematicians and natural phi
losophers have in general attained a considerable age ; so
that long-continued and abstract calculation, or correct
thinking upon any subject, does not appear, with all these
delirious visitations, to shorten the duration of human
life. What is meant by the deliria, to which men of ge
nius are peculiarly subject, I am unable, from a want of
sufficient genius and delirium, to comprehend."
The physical causes of insanity not yet enumerated are,
repeated intoxication ; blows received upon the head ;
fever, particularly when attended with delirium ; cutane
ous eruptions repelled, and the suppression of periodical
or occasional discharges and secretions ; and paralytic affec
tions. A very frequent corporeal remote cause is gout j
either not brought out, repelled, or not properly supported.
Mania sometimes attends each succeeding pregnancy, and,
in turn, the melancholia lactantium is cured by preg
nancy. An asthmatic fit has, on its recession, been fucceededjby madness; and a maniacal paroxism has, in turn,
yielded to a spasmodic asthma. The mind is intimately
connected with the genital system; and the denial of those
enjoyments which nature claims, is a frequent cause,
though an unsuspected one, of mania. Two other
causes (with which we shall close this melancholy cata
logue) are noticed by Dr. J. Reidepilepsy, and inju
dicious conduct under a course of mercury. The doctor
describes these cases in the following impressive manner
" The two molt interesting cafes which for some time
past have fallen under my notice, arose from habits of
personal imprudence, which, although different in th'.'ir
character, produced effects somewhat similar upon the con
stitution. One of them was an instance of fatuity, or
extreme imbecility, which had been gradually induced by
a succession of epileptic paroxysms, each of which took
something away, until the mind was stripped altogether
ot its energies and endowments. At length it presented
a tablet, from which was effaced nearly every impression
of thought, or character of intellectual existence. The
Other case, was that of a young man, who, from an indis
creet exposure during a mercurial course, was suddenly
seized with delirium, which, on account of an hereditary
bias m that direction, is in danger of settling into a chro
nic, and perhaps cureless, aberration, instead of abolition,
of the mental powers. The mind, in the latter instance,
shattered by disease, may be compared to the small frag
ments of a broken mirror, which retain the faculty of re
flection ; but where, although the number of images is
increased, there is no one entire and perfect representa
tion." Monthly Magazine, vol. xxviii. p. 317.
Symptoms of Insanity.Insanity seldom attacks at once ;
its approaches are gradual; and, as suspicion and cunning
are the most striking mental symptoms, these are often
conspicuous in the earliest stages. In delineating the
symptoms, we must distinguish between the idiotic insa. nity, the melancholic, and the sanguine ; for these are the
molt striking varieties. We mean not at present to dis
pute the propriety of distinguishing complete idiotism as
a species, but merely to mark that languid state peculiar
ro leucophlegmatic habits, and approaching with slow,
sndilUngtiistiable, steps.

119
The idictic insanity commences with silence and reserve;
with muttering, inattention to the person who speaks,
and a want of recollection of what has lately passed. The
muttering becomes more distinct ; and it then appears that
some images are presented to the mind different from the
objects before the patient. In fact, iffalse perception does
not take place, objedts do not make their usual impres
sion, or the mind, less impressed with the objects around
than with its own ideas, suffers the latter only to have
any influence. In this state the steep is usually disturbed,
though sometimes sound and uninterrupted ; but, whea
sound, the patient is not refreslied, nor is the mind more
steady when awakened. In general, the head appear*
loaded, and the eyes red ; though, in some cases, each
symptom is wanting ; but the bowels are always liow in
their action, and stools are unfrequent ; the patient is in
sensible to the calls of hunger and thirst, to the impressions
of cold, but not indifferent to worldly objects. On the
contrary, distrust and suspicion predominate; and the
greatest cunning is exercised to obviate the effects of what
the patient supposes most detrimental"to his interest. The
pulse is often little affected, and the urine copious and
pale. Even in this situation opposition will excite to vi
olence ; and strength, apparently incompatible with the
general weakness, will be exerted, to counteract what the
patient may dislike. In this case the eyes become quick
and fiery, the countenance is animated, while the extre
mities are cold, the hands tremble, and every function, ex
cept what is roused to opposition, appears peculiarly weak.
The melancholic madness does not greatly differ ; but
the patient, when roused to answer, appears to have loft
none of his mental faculties. Often, while his fancies
prevail, he will reason with acuteness in their support ;
and his precautions to guard against injury, when he fan
cies himself a brittle vessel, are ingenious and well-con
ducted. In these circumstances the pulse is languid, the
bowels peculiarly torpid, the urine limpid, the sleep of
ten heavy, but without relief ; or, when it occurs, the pa
tient is insensible of it, and denies, with violence, having
slept. The mind, in this kind of madness, rests on one
idea with unusual pertinacity; and the violence, on con
tradiction, is peculiarly vehement. The diltinction be
tween these two varieties does not seem to consist so much
in the temperament, as in the wandering in the former,
and the permanent ruling idea in the latter. To which
we may add, that the first is the disease of a weak, and
the latter of a strong, mind. Aretaeus describes the me
lancholic mania with singular precision: "Those who are
affected with melancholy are sad, dejected, and dull, with
out apparent cause. They tremble for fear, are dtjlituti
of courage, affected with watchings, and fond of solitude.
They are prone to anger, changeable in their tempers,
and ask a reason for the most trifling and inconsiderable
occurrences. They are at some seasons so covetous that
they will not part with any thing, but soon become silly
and prodigal. They are generally costive; sometimts
discharge no fces at all; at other times their excrements
are dry, round, and covered with a black and bilious hu
mour ; they discharge a small quantity of urine, which
is acrid and bilious. A large quantity of flatulencies are
discharged from their mouths; and sometimes they vomit
a certain acrid humour with the bile. Their counte
nances become pale ; their pulse is slow. They are lazy
and weak, bat discover a preternatural voracity in eating
their aliments. When the disorder advances to madness,
the patient, when provoked to anger, becomes raging
mad. Some wander far from home ; some cry out in a
hideous manner; some shun the sight of men, betake them
selves to solitude, and only converse with themselves j
others tear and mangle their bodies. In the highest de
gree of this disorder they perceive red images before their
e^es, so that they in a manlier think themlelves struck by
lightning. They are immoderately inclined to venery,
so that they caress publicly, without either dread or shame
But, when the disease is in its decline, they become ftu

120
I N S A
pid, calm, and mournful j and, coming to the knowledge
ot' their misfortune, they are dejected on account of their
calamitous and miserable situation."
Thesanguine mania greatly differs. It is at first marked
by irregularity of spirits, sometimes highly elevated, and
proportionally depressed ; in either cafe without sufficient
reason. This kind of insanity is often the effect of sud
den and excessive joy ; and madness was more commonly
the effect of success in the South-Sea year, than of disap
pointment. An early symptom is a loud and rapid elo
cution when speaking on common subjects, a feeling of
peculiar high health, and boasting declarations of health
and spirits. The sleep, is very disturbed, and the watch
fulness often unremitted. The subjects are as various as
the fancy ; each is suddenly indulged, and as quickly su
perseded by another. The persons most loved before are
now detested ; and strangers, or the most indifferent peo
ple, are sought after with anxiety. The eye appears wild
and red, quickly glancing at every object ; the face flushed,
a tingling in the ears is perceived, and suspicion is alive
in apprehension of intended injury; for there is always an
enemy in the rear, which is often one of the nearest re
lations. It is not an uncommon" fancy to suppose those
around them mad ; and their greatest amusement to con
trive stratagems in order to secure and confine them.
When any object is in view, disappointment does not
distress them. The object still remains, and it is to be ac
complished on another occasion. The prospect is always
cheerful, and success constantly at hand. The pulse, in
this cafe, is often natural, but frequently quick ; the
tongue is always dry, the (kin without the softness of
health, the urine generally high-coloured.
Though we may declaim, "What a wonderful piece
of work is man I" yet, when we view him in this state,
where his boasted reason, instead of assisting, misleads him ;
when we fee him exposed to elemental war, insensible of
cold, of the comforts of cleanliness, of the dictates of re
ligion, of even common decency ; when we hear him ut
tering blasphemous execrations, employing the grossest
and most obscene language, language abhorred in the lu
cid moments, when recollection often adds to the horrors
ot his situation ; we may truly exclaim, " Alas, poor hu
manity!" We have sketched only the outline ot the pic
ture, the discriminating features of the object. To fill it
would require a volume ; for, so various, so singular, and
so numerous, are the eccentricities, when judgment no
longer guides, that it is impossible to detail them.
Mania often remits, and at times recurs, periodically.
It has been said vo return at the full and new moon, or,
at least, to be exasperated at those seasons. In the fourth
chapter of St. Matthew's Gospel, verse t$, we find the
word <rt\nna^ixinvf, which is rendered in the English
version "thole which were lunatic." Notwithstanding
the notion of being moon-struck might prevail among the
ignorant people of Galilee, yet Hippocrates, a philosopher^
and correct observer of natural phenomena, does not ap
pear to have placed any faith in this planetary influence;
although the Romans were infected with this popular
tradition, a may be seen in the following 'passage of the
Art of Poetry:
Ut mala quern, scabies aut morbis regius urget,
Aut fanaticUs error( et iracunda Diana
Vefanum tetigisse timent fugiuntque poetarn,
Qui fapiunt ;
yet Celsus did not consider the operation of the moon oil
the human intellect sufficiently well-founded to admit it
into his medical work. Dr. Cox has however quoted a
passage to prove that Celsus was impressed with the truth
of this vulgar opinion ; but its application to insanity
Mr. Haslam denies.
Popular superstitions and national proverbs are seldom
without some foundation ; and^ with respect to the pre<jsnt, it may be observed, that, if it were not in some de

ft I T Y.
gree rooted in fact, and trained up by observation, it
would become difficult to ascertain how such an opinion
came to be adopted ; and this investigation is rendered
still more important from-the consideration, that the ex
isting law in this country, respecting insame persons, has
been established on the supposed prevalence of this lunar
regulation. A commission is issued, de lunatico mquirendo,
and the commissioners sitting, for that purpose, are parti
cular in their enquiries, whether the patient enjoys lucid
intervals. The term lucid interval has been properly con
nected with the word lunacy ; for, if the patient, as they
supposed, ' became insane at particular changes of the
moon, the inference was natural, that in the intervening
spaces of time he would become rational. It is more than
probable, (fays Mr. Haslam,) that the origin of this sup
position of the lunar influence may be traced to the fol
lowing circumstances]: The period of the return of the
moon, and of regular menstruation in women, is four
weeks; and the terms which designate them have been im
posed from the period of time in which both are com
pleted. Insanity and epilepsy are often connected with
menstruation, and suffer an exacerbation of their parox
ysms at the period when this discharge happens, or ought
to take place. If, therefore, the period of menstruation
in an insane woman should occur at the full of the moon,
and her mind should tilen be more violently disturbed,
the recurrence of the same state may be naturally expected
at the next full moon. This is a necessary coincidence,
and should be discriminated from effect. But such has
been the prevalence of this opinion, that when patient*
have been brought to Bethlem hospital, especially those
from the country, their friends have generally stated them
to be worse at some particular change of the moon, and
of the necessity they were under, at those times, to have
recourse to a severer coercion. Indeed I have understood,
from some of these lunatics who have recovered, that the
overseer or master of the workhouse himself has frequently
been so much under the dominion of this planet, and
keeping steadily in mind the old maxim, Vcmenti ocairritt
morbo, (Meet the approaching disease,) that, without wait
ing for any display of increased turbulence on the part of
the patient, he has bound, chained, flogged, and deprived
these miserable people of food, according as he discovered
the moon's age by the almanac. Mr. Haflam's expe
rience ought to lay the question entirely at rest : "To as
certain how far this opinion was founded in fact, I kept,
during more than two years, an exact register, but without
finding, in any injlance, that the aberrations of the human intel
lect corresponded with, or were influenced by, the vicijjiiudes of
this luminary."
In periodical mania, as in other acute diseases, the ap
parent violence of the symptoms is often less to be dread
ed than a deceitful cairn, the forerunner frequently of tem
pestuous passions or other more durable indispositions. It
is a general property of such paroxysms as are distinguistied by more than usual extravagance, to diminish gradu
ally in their intensity, until at length no vestiges of their
influence are to be traced, either in the conduct or in the
state of the feelings. And hence M. Pinel is of opinion,
that paroxysms of active insanity are, in some circum
stances, to be hailed as salutary eftorts of nature to throw
off the disease; and he mentions the following cases in
support of this singular notion : Five young men, between
the ages of eighteen and twenty-eight, were admitted at
Bicetre, whose intellectual faculties appeared really oblite
rated. They continued in that itate,some forthree months,
some for six, and others for more than a twelvemonth.
After those intervals of different duration, they were fe,
verally attacked by a paroxysm of considerable violence,
which lasted from fifteen to twenty-five days; after which
they recovered the perfect use of their reason. " It would
however appear, (lays M. Pine),) that it is only during
the vigour of youth that the system is susceptible of the
reaction which has been deseribeU to any very salotary
- extent j

INSANITY.
Connected with loss of memory, there is. a horrid form
extent ; since I cannot recollect mare than one instance of
a cure after the ape of forty during my official attendance of insanity which occun in young persons; and, as far a
these cases have been the subject of my observation, sayi
at the Asylum de Bicetre."
Whatever may be thought of M. Pinel's hypothesis, it Mr. Haslam, they have been more frequently noticed in.
is certain that patients who are in a furious lt.it? recover females. Those whom I have seen, have been distinguished
in a larger proportion than thole who are depressed and by prompt capacity and lively disposition ; and in general
melancholic. A hundred violent, and the same number have become the favourites of parents and tutors, by
of melancholic, cases were selected by Mr. Haflam ; of the their facility in acquiring knowledge, and by a prematu
former, fixty-two were discharged well ; of the latter, only rity of attainment. This disorder commences about, or
twenty-seven ; and subsequent experience has confirmed shortly after, the period of menstruation; and in mans
the fact : the fame investigation, on the fame number of instances has been unconnected with hereditary taint, a*
persons, has been twice instituted, and with results little far as could be ascertained by minute enquiry. The at
varying from the above proportions. After a raving pa tack is almost imperceptible ; some months usually elapse,
roxysm of considerable duration, it is a hopeful symptom before it becomes the subject of particular notice , aud
if the patient become dull, and in a stupid state ; inclined fond relatives are frequently deceived by the hope that it
to sleep much, and feeling a desire of quietude. This ap is only an abatement of excessive vivacity, conducing to
pears to be the natural effect of that exhaustion, and, if a prudent reserve, and steadiness of character. A degree
the language be allowable, of that expenditure of the sen- of apparent thoughtful ness and inactivity precede, toge
tbrial energy, which the continued blare of furious mad ther with a diminution of the ordinary curiosity concern
ness would necessarily consume. When they gradually ing that which is passing before them ; and they there
recover from this state, there is a prospect that the cure fore neglect those objects and pursuits which formerly
proved sources of delight and instruction. The sensibility
will be permanent.
As the memory appears to be particularly defective in appears to be considerably blunted ; they do not bear the
cafes of insanity, it is much to be wished, that we pos same affection towards their parents and relation* ; they
sessed a correct history and physiological account of this become unfeeling to kindness, and careless of reproof.
wonderful faculty. If in a chain of ideas a number of To their companions they show a cold civility, but take
the links are broken, or, leaving out the metaphor, if no interest whatever in their concerns. If they read a
there be an inability to recollect circumstances in the or book, they are unable to give any accounts of its contents ;
der in which they occurred, the mind cannot possess any sometimes, with steadfast eyes, they will dwell for an hour
accurate information. When patients of this description on one page, and then turn over a number in a few mi
are asked a question, they appear at if awakened from a nutes. It is very difficult to persuade them to write, which
sound sleep.; they are searching, they know not where, molt readily develops their state of mind ; much time is
for the proper materials of an answer, and, in the painful consumed and little produced. The subject is repeatedly
and fruitless efforts of recollection, generally lose light of begun, but they seldom advance beyond a lentence or two ;
the question itself. Shakespeare, the highest authority in the orthography becomes puzzling ; and, by endeavouring
every thing relating to the human mind and its affections, to adjust the spelling, the subject vanishes. As their apa
"seems to be persuaded that some defect of memory is ne thy increases, they are negligent of their dress, and inat
tentive to personal cleanliness. At length the urine and
cessary to constitute madness :
fces are passed without restraint; and, from the indolence
It is not madness
which accompanies it, they generally become corpulent.
That I have utter'd ; bring me to the test
" Thus, in the interval betwten puberty and manhood, I
And I the matter will re-word, which madness
have painfully witnessed this hopeless and degrading
Would gambol from.
Hamlet.
change, which in a short time has transformed the moll
Insane people, who have been good scholars, after a promising and vigorous intellect into a slavering aud
Jong confinement, lose, in a wonderful degree, the cor bloated ideot." Such cases we believe are very rare.
rectness of orthography; when they write, above half the.
In our climate, women are more frequently afflicted
words are frequently mis-spelt, being written accord- with insanity than men. Several persons, who superintend
. ing to the pronunciation. It shows how treacherous the private mad-houses, have testified, that the number of fe
memory is without reinforcement. The fame necessity of males brought in annnually considerably exceeds that of
s constant recruit and frequent review of our ideas, sa the males. From the year 1748 to 179.4, comprising a
tisfactorily explains, why a number of patients lapse period of forty-six years, there have been admitted int
nearly into a state of idiotisin. These have, for some years, Bet Idem Hospital, 4.831 women, and 4041 men. The na
been the silent and gloomy inhabitants of the hospital, tural processes, ' which women undergo, of menstruation,
who have avoided conversation, and courted solitude ; parturition, and of preparing nutriment for the infant,
consequently have acquired- no new ideas, and time has together with the diseases to which they are subject at
effaced the impression of those formerly stamped on the these periods, and which are frequently remote causes of
mind, Mr. Locke, well observes, although he speaks figu insanity, may, perhaps, serve to explain their greater dis
ratively, " that there seems to be a constant decay of all position to this malady. As to the proportion in which
eur ideas, even of thole which are struck deepest, and in they recover, compared with males, it may be stated, that
minds the most retentive ; so that, if they be not some of 4831 women affected, 1401 were discharged cured ;
times renewed by repeated exercise of the lenses or reflec and that, of the 4041 men, 1155 recovered.
To show how frequently insanity supervenes on partu
tion on those kind of, objects which at first occasioned
them, the print wears out, and at last there remains no rition, Mr. Haslam informs us, that from the year 178$
to 1794 inclusive, eighty patients were admitted into Bed
thing to be seen."
Patients have not the fame degree of memory of all lam, whose disorder shortly followed the puerperal state.
that has passed during the time they were disordered ; and But women affected from this cause recover in a larger
it has been frequently remarked, that, when they were proportion than patients of any other description of the
unable to give any account of the peculiar opinions which same age: of these eighty, fifty perfectly recovered. The
they had indulged during a raving paroxysm of long con first symptoms of the approach of this disease after deli
tinuance, yet they well remembered any coercion which very arewant of sleep ; the countenance becomes fl ushed ;
had been used, or any kindness which had been shown a constrictive pain is often felt in the head ; the eyes as
them. Thus the child, whose case we have detailed at sume a morbid lustre, and wildly glance at objects in ra
p. ii-6, could very well remember two thing3 that had pid succession; the milk is afterwards secreted in less
quantity ; and, wkea the mind becomes more violently
given her great vexation, theJchool and the nafy phyfc
. li
disordered,
Vol.. XI. Ho, 7ij.

INSANITY.
12
disordered, it is totally supprested. Where the disease is ear is the most convenient nidus for hatching theft vita!
hereditary, parturition very frequently becomes an excit particles of the semen. The effects produced on the in
dividual, during the incubation of these seminal germs,
ing cause.
From whatever cause this disease may be produced in are very disagreeable ; they cause the blood to mount into
women, it is considered as very unfavourable to recovery, the head, and produce considerable giddiness and confu
if they should be worse at the period of menstruation, or sion of thought. In a sliort time, they acquire the size
have their catamenia in very small or immoderate quanti of a pin's head ; and then they perforate the drum of the
ties. A few cafes have occurred where the disease, being ear, which enables them to traverse the interior of the
connected with menstruation, and having continued brain, and become acquainted with the hidden secrets of
many years, has completely disappeared on the cessation the person's mind. During the time they are thus edu
of the uterine discharge. At the first attack of this dis cated, they enlarge according to the natural laws of
ease, and for some months afterwards, during its conti growth ; they then take wing, and become invisible be
nuance, females most commonly labour under ameno- ings, and, from the strong ties of natural affection, assisted
rha. The natural and healthy return of this discharge by the principle of attraction, they revert to the parent
who afforded the semen, and communicate to him their
generally precedes convalescence.
Of the organs of fense, which become affected in those surreptitious observations arid intellectual gleanings. In
labouring under insanity, the ear more particularly suffers. this manner I have been defrauded of discoveries which
We have scarcely recollected an instance of a lunatic be would have entitled me to opulence and distinction, and
coming blind ; but numbers are deaf. It is also certain, have lived to see others reap honours and emoluments
that in these persons more delusion is conveyed through for speculations which were the genuine offsprings of my
the ear than the eye, or any of the other fenses. Those own brain."
who are not actually deaf, arc troubled with difficulty of
Insane people are said to be generally worse in the
hearing, and tinnitus aurium. In consequence of some morning ; in some cases they certainly are so, but perhaps
affection of the ear, the insane sometimes insist that mali not so frequently as has been supposed. In many in
cious agents contrive to blow streams of infected air into stances, in the beginning of the disease, they are more vio
this organ ; others have conceived, by means of what lent in the evening, and continue so the greatest part of
they term hearkening-wires and whiz-pipes, that various the night. It is, however, a certain fact, that the majo
obscenities and blasphemies are forced into their minds ; rity of patients of this description have their symptoms
and it is not unusual for those who are in a desponding aggravated by being placed in a recumbent posture. They
condition, toassert, that they distinctly hear the devil tempt seem, themselves, to avoid the horizontal position as
ing them to self-destruction. A Considerable portion of much as possible, when they are in a raving state ; and,
the time of many lunaticsis passed in replies to something when so confined that they cannot be erect, will keep
supposed to be uttered. As this is an increasing habit, themselves seated upon the breech,
so it may be considered as an unfavourable symptom; and
"On the suggestion of a medical gentleman, (says Mr.
at last the patient becomes so abstracted from surround Haslam,) I was induced to ascertain the prevailing com
ing objects, that the greater part of the day is consumed plexion and colour of the hair in insane patients. Out of
in giving answers to these supposed communications. It 265 who were examined, 205 were of a swarthly com
sometimes happens that the intelligence conveyed is of a plexion, with dark or black hair; the remaining sixty were
nature to provoke the madman, and on these occasions of a fair (kin, and light, brown, or red, haired. What
he generally exercises his wrath on the nearest by-stander; connexion this proportion may have with the complexion
whom he supposes, in the hurry of his anger, to be the and colour of the hair of the people of this country in
general, and what alterations may have been produced by
offending party.
A very curious cafe of this nature is related by Mr. age, or a residence in other climates, I am totally unin
Haslam. The patient was a well-educated man, about formed.
the middle age; he always stopped his ears closely with
" Of the power which maniacs possess of resisting cold,
wool, and, in addition to a flannel night-cap^ -usuallyslept the belief is general, and the histories which are on record
with his head in a tin saucepan. Being asked the reason are truly wonderful ; it is proper, however, to state that
why he so fortified his head, he replied, "To prevent the the patients in Bethlem Hospital possess no such exemp
intrusion of the sprites." After having made particular tion from the effects of severe cold. They are particularly
enquiry concerning the nature of these beings, he gravely subject to mortifications of the feet ; and this fact is lo
communicated the following information : " Sir, you must well' established from former accidents, that there is an
know that in the human seminal fluid there are a number express order of the house, that every patient, under strict
of vital particles, which, being injected into the female, confinement, shall have his feet examined morning and
impregnate her, and form a foetus of muscles and bones. evening in the cold weather by the keeper, and also have
But this fluid has other properties; it is capable, by itself, them constantly wrapped in flannel ; and those who -are
of producing vitality under certain circumstances; and ex permitted to go about, are always to be found as near to
perienced chemists and hermetical philosophers have de- the fire as they can get, during the winter season. Some
Tiled a method of employing it for other purposes, and maniacs indeed refuse all covering, but these are not
some, the most detrimental to the condition and happiness common occurrences^ and it may be presumed, that, by
of man. These philosophers, who are in league with a continued exposure to the atmosphere, such persons
princes, and their convenient and prostituted agents, con might sustain with impunity a low temperature, which
trive to extract a portion of their own semen, which they would be productive of serious injury to those who are
conserve in rum or brandy ; these liquors having the cla,d according to the exigences of the season. Such en
power of holding for a considerable time the seminal fluid, durance of cold is more probably the effect of habit thart
and keeping its vitality uninjured. When these secret of any condition peculiar to insanity."
We have been the more particular in stating what are
agents intend to perform any of their devilish experiments
on a person who is an ol*ject of suspicion to any of these and what are not the symptoms of insanity, because it is
potentates, they cunningly introduce themselves to his one of the most frequent subjects of forensic inquiry, in
acquaintance, lull him to sleep by artificial means, and which the physician is called on to decide ; and, to the
during his slumbers, infuse a portion of their seminal fluid disgrace of science, we find the most opposite opinions
(.conserved in rum or brandy) into his ears. As the se adduced by practitioners of eminence. Much depends on
men in the natural commerce with the woman, produces the period during which the physician sees the supposed
a child, so, having its vitality conserved by the spirit, it lunatic, and more on a few necessary distinctions, which
becomes capable of forming a sprite ; a term, obviously we fear are sometimes designedly neglected. . It is possible
derived from the spirit in which, it hud been infused. The for an interested relation to fix op a day when the patient

I N S A N I T Y.
123
h calm and rational, an hour when lie is usually collected, a hurried pulse, will explain the real state. The madmanto introduce the physician who pronounces him fane. is also a coward, and we have drawn from this a good
Another, in different circumstances, might pronounce patliognomonic symptom. If threatened with some ve
him mad. It is necessary therefore to guard against such hemence with any punishment, however wild and im
deceptions, to visit him frequently at different times, and practicable, he will shrink and tremble, forgetting all his
at the most unsuspected hours. If this is refused, a col art, or returning to his original deviation ot mind.
Insanity, as well as demoniacal possession, epilepsy, ca
lusion will be evident. Dr. Parr was called in to examine
a man, who was confined for a crime, and defended on talepsy, and other nervous disorders, may be counter
the plea of idiotic insanity : he visited him frequently, feited, either from views of interest or from worse motive1;.
while unsuspecting any such examination, and found the To distinguish between the dexterous imit ations and theplea strictly true : yet, " when called into court for the real disorder, is a province of medical jurisprudence,
purpose of acquittal, when cleaned and dressed, roused equally delicate, difficult, and important. We do not here
also perhaps by the novel appearance of the scene, his speak of unskilful pretensions and rude artifices calculated
look assumed a meaning, and he was almost rational." to impose only on simple and credulous people, such as
Wierus quotes; but of insanity counterfeited on a great
Mid. Di3.
"
"
In the general relations of life, a man may be thought scale, and amidst enlightened characters, as in the exam
less, ridiculous, and extravagant ; yrt these errors will not ple quoted by Deh'ien of a woman, who, in consequencebe sufficient to fix the charge of insanity, which consists of attestations given in her favour by certain v eil-informed'
either in false perceptions or erroneous reasoning on ob ecclesiastics, passed fora demoniac, and who, after her ad
jects distinguished in their true colours. Many indivi mission into the hospital of Vienna, was convicted of im
duals of this kind require guardians for their property as posture. A guilty prisoner sometimes counterfeits insa
much as persons really insane ; but the law intrusts no nity in order to escape the vengeance of the law, prefer
practitioner with such discretionary power. The difficulty ring confinement in a lunatic-hospital to the punishment
arises when this wild absurd conduct is attended with due to his crime. At other times genuine infinity super
such inconsistencies as lead to the suspicion, that the per venes in the course of a long and involuntary detention in
ceptions or the reason are affected. This situation is a a place of confinement. Those are cases which it is the
question of prudence, rather than of jurisprudence or important province of the physician to distinguish and to
medicine. The reflecting physician will not fix, unneces ascertain.
M. Pinel relates the following cafe. * A man, fortysarily, the stigna of insanity on a whole race ; nor will he
expose a family to ruin by a too-great delicacy. In this five years of age, confined in the felon department of Bidifficulty, he will rather take the opportunity of a calmer cetre on account of his political opinions, was guilty of
moment to induce the patient to adopt such plans as may numerous acts of extravagance, made many absurd speeches,,
prevent the ruin of the family, and may properly make and at length succeeded in obtaining his removal to the
use of the alternative as an argument, in cafe of refusal. lunatic department of the fame place. This happened
It is astonishing with what management and sagacity a before my appointment. In the course of some months
maniac, when impelled by a sufficient motive, can keep after my entrance upon the functions of- my office, I de
the secret of his insanity. Dr. Reid mentions a case termined to examine carefully into the history and state
wherein he was very nearly imposed upon by a patient of of his malady, in order to ascertain accurately the class of
this description, who, by extraordinary art and exertion, the disorder to which his case belonged. For this pur
had effected his escape from the barriers of confinement, pose I frequently visited his chambers. At every visit he
and, in order to defeat pursuit, solicited provisional evi exhibited some new antic ; sometimes he wrapped up his
dence in favour of his sanity. A particular train of head, in cloths or blankets, and refused to reply to my
thought, which for a time, lay silent and secret within the questions; at other times he poured fourth a torrent of
recesses of his mind, by an accidental touch all at once- unmeaning and incoherent jargon ; on other occasions he
assumed the tone of an inspired, or affected the airs of a
kindled into an unexpected and terrible explosion.
Lucid intervals are a subject deserving of the very par great, personage. The assumption of so many and oppoticular study and attention of the legal as well as the me lite characters, convinced me that he was not well read in
dical profession. There are, in fact, few cafes of mania the history of insanity, and that he had not studied the
or melancholy where the light of reason does not now and characters of thole whom he endeavoured to counterfeit.
then mine between the clouds. Ih fevers of the mind, The usual changes in the expreslionof the eyes and other
as well as in those of the body, there occur intermissions; features, characteristic of a_nervos maniacal excitement,,
but a mere interruption of a disorder is not to be mistaken were likewise wanting. I sometimes listened at the door:
for its- cure, or its ultimate conclusion. Madmen show, of his chamber in the course of the night, when I inva
at starts, more fense than ordinary men. There is perhaps riably found him asleep, which agreed with the report of
as much genius confined, as at large; and lie who courted the hospital watchman. He one day escaped from his .
corruscations of talent, might be more likely to meet chamber while it was cleaning and setting in order, took
with them in a receptacle for lunatics than in almost any up a stick, and applied it, with great effect, to the back ofother theatre of intellectual exhibition. But, the flashes a domestic, in order to impress him and others with theof wit betray too often the ruins of wisdom ; and the idea of his violence and his fury. All these facts, which
mind, which is powerful in the brilliancy, will generally I collected and compared in the course of one month, ap
be found deficient in the steadiness, of its lustre. Little peared to characterise no decided variety of mania, but
stress ought to be laid upon those occasional and uncer rather a great desire of counterfeiting it."
Thus an experienced practitioner will soon direst the
tain holidays of intellect, where the patient is, sor a timeonly, disentangled from the labyrinth of his moibid hallu absurdities which assume the form of insanity; for, though
incoherencies, wildness, and obscenity, mav be imitated,
cinations.
The question of confirmed insanity must be decided by the hurried look, the rapid pulse, the dry tongue, and
a comparison of" the patient's state with the pathognomo- the sleepiuss nights, cannot be assumed. -Above all, the
nic symptoms. Yet there are many sources of doubt, cowardice, the apprehension of punissime-nr, the influence
and often room for hesitation. In many instances the of threats, are seldom to be discovered. A French author
riiind wanders, at first, on one subjtct only ; and, when details the symptoms of madness, for the purpose of this
the madman has any point to gain, lie will, with great distinction, so elegantly as to induce us to copy the pic
success, counterfeit a calm reasonable state. Each point ture. " Thus to neglect what most deTerVes attention,
must be carefully guarded ; yet the experienced physician and to value what is least deferring of- it ; to rejoice or
will not be easily baffled. A wildness of the eye, a ten- weep without an adequate reason ; to despise what is ter
fion of the lkinof the temples, a dry furred tongue, often . rible, and to fei'.t what is ridiculous ; to admire trifles,
and.

INSANITY.
121
and to reject what is excellent ; to love the objects of hate, are they to be applied according to the character, variety,
and to hate those of love; to hope without an object, and and intensity, of madness ? Is the work of Dr. Arnold
to despair while in security ; to be pleased with things otherwise remarkable than as a burdensome compilation,
which excite no agreeable sensations in others, and to fly or a multiplication of scholastic divisions, more calcu
from what every one would anxiously seek ; to be timid lated to retard than advance the progress of science?
with those who demand no deference, and bold to those Does Dr. Harpur, who announces m his preface that he
whom they ought to respect isuch are the infallible has quitted the beaten track, fulfil his promise in the
course of his work? and is his section on mental indi
marks of a wandering mind."
In cafes of self-murder, the verdict of a jury is com cations any thing but a prolix commentary on the doc
monly returned upon this principle, which many men trines of the ancients ? The adventurous spirit of Dr.
hold, that " the self-murderer mult be mad at the time." -Crichton may justly excite admiration, who has published
Upon this principle, the law and the evidence are wholly two volumes on maniacal and melancholic affections,
nugatory; and a jury is assembled to no purpose. But merely on the authority of some observations drained
the best rule for a jury, in such cafe, is to consider, from a German journal ; together with ingenious disser
" whether the signs of insanity that are now pretended, tations on the doctrines of modern physiologists, and a
would avail to acquit the same person of murdering ano view of the moral and physical effects of the numan pas
ther man." The law certainly wants revifal. If a verdict sions. Finally, can a mere advertisement of Dr. Fowler's
of felb de fe be returned, all the culprit's goods are for establishment for the insane in Scotland throw any light
feited to the king, and no fee is allowed out of it to the on the particular management of such persons, although
coroner ; therefore self-interest in the coroner, and com it profess the purest and most dignified humanity, success
passion in the jury, both tend to defeat the law as it now fully operating on the moral treatment of madness?"
stands.
M. Pinel is deserving of considerable credit for direct
Treatment os Insane Persons.Dr. Reid is of opinion, that ing the attention of medical men to this very important
mania ranks upon a no-lefs elevated level than consump point of the moral management of the insane. But it is to
tion at an cinlemic of Britain ; there is scarcely a single be lamented, that general directions only can be given
inhabitant of -it, he says, but has some personal or social concerning the management of insane persons; the ad
interest in this disease, in whose family, or in the circle of dress which is acquired by experience and constant in
whole friends or acquaintance, there is to be found no tercourse with maniacs, connot be communicated ; it may
(peck or tarnish of insanity. Young, called this world be learned, but must perish with its possessor. Though
the bedlam of the universe ;" a poetical expression, which man appears to be more distinguished from other animals
every day seems to approach nearer to the strictness of by the capability he has of transmitting his acquirements
prosaic truth. A heavy responsibility presses upon those to posterity, than by any other attribute -of his nature,
who preside or officiate in any of the public or private yet this faculty is deplorably bounded in the finer and
asylums of lunacy. Instead of trampling upon, we ought more enviable offsprings of human attainment. The
to cherish, and by the most delicate and anxious care, happy dexterity of the artisan, the impressive and delight
itrive to nurse into a clearer and a brighter flame, the still- ing powers of the actor,
breathing embers of a nearly-extinguilhed mind.
every charm of gentler eloquence,
Our own countrymen have acquired the credit of ma Andperishablelike
the electric fire,
naging insane people with superior address ; but it does All
not appear that we have arrogated to ourselves any such But strike the frame, and, as they strike, expire.
invidious pre-eminence. Foreigners who have visited
As most men perceive the faults of others without being
the public or private institutions of this country, may, aware of their own, so insane people easily detest the
perhaps, in their relations, have magnified our skill in the nonsense of other madmen, without being able to dis
treatment of this disease} and M. Pinel allows the repu cover, or even to be made sensible of, the incorrect asso
tation we have acquired, but, with a laudable curiosity, ciations of their own ideas. For this reason it is highly
is desirous to understand how we became possessed of it. important, that he who pretends to regulate the c6nduct
" Is it (he fays) from a peculiar national pride, and to of such patients, should first have learned the management
display their superiority over other nations, that the Eng of himself. It should be the great object of the superinlish boast of their ability in curing madness by moral re tendant to gain the confidence of the patient, and to
medies ; and at- the fame time conceal the cunning of awaken in him respect and obedience; but it will readily
this art with an impenetrable veil? or, on the contrary, be seen, that such confidence, obellience, and respect, cart
may not that which we attribute to a subfile policy be only be procured by superiority of talents, discipline of
merely the effect of circumstances ? and, is it not necessary temper, and dignity of manners. Imbecility, misconduct,
to distinguish the steps of the English empirics from the and empty consequence, although enforced with the most
methods of treatment adopted in their public hospitals ? tyrannical severity, may excite fear, but this will always
Whatever solution may be given to these questions, yet, be mingled, with contempt.
-after fifteen years diligent enquiry, in order to ascertain . In the management of insane persons, it is to be under
Ibrae of the leading features of this method, f;em the re stood that the luperintendant must first obtain an ascen
ports of travellers; the accounts published of such esta dency over them. When this is once effected, he will
blishments; the notices concerning their public and pri be enabled, on future occasions, to direct and regulate
vate receptacles, which are to be found in the different their conduct, according as his better judgment may
journals, or in the works of their medical writers; I can suggest. He should possess firmness; and, when occasion
iilfirniy that I have- never been able to discover any deve requires, should exercise his authority in a peremptory
lopment of this English secret for the treatment of insa manner. He should never threaten, but execute; and,
nity, though all concur in the ability of their manage when the patient has misbehaved, should confine him im
ment. Of [the hue] Dr. Willis, it is said, that sweetness mediately. As example operates more forcibly than pre
^Uid affability seem to dwell upon his countenance; but cept, I have found it useful, fays Mr. HaOam, to order
its character changes the moment he looks on a patient: the delinquent to be confined in the presence of the other
the whole of his features suddenly assume a different as- patients. It displays authority; and the person who has
-pect, which enforces respect and attention from the in- misbehaved becomes awed by the spectators, and more
lane.x His penetrating eye appears to search into their readily submits. It also prevents the wanton exercise of
hearts, and arrest their thoughts as they arise. Thus he force, and those cruel and unmanly advantages which
establishes a dominion, whichas afterwards employed as might be taken when the patient and keeper are shut up
a principal agent of cure. But where is the elucidation of in a private room. When the patient is a powerful tnan,
ihese general principles to be icr^ht ; and in what mapner two or more should assist in securing him: by these means

INSANITY.
125
It will be easily effected; for, where the force of the con- scription of persons is calculated to regulate and direct
tending persons is nearly equal, the mastery cannot be the conduct of an insane gentleman, may be easily con
jectured. If any thing could add to the calamity of men
obtained without difficulty and danger.
As management is employed to produce a salutary tal derangement, it would be the mode which is generally
change upon the patient, and to restrain him from com adopted for its cure." Hastam, p. ztz, note.
mitting violence on others and himself, it may here be
And a little farther on: " In speaking os coercion, I
proper to enquire upon what occasions, and to what ex cannot avoid reprobating a practice which has prevailed
tent, coercion may be used. The term coercion has been in some private receptacles for the insane, (but which, it
understood in a very formidable fense, and not without is presumed, will henceforward be discontinued ;) I mean
reason. It has been recommended by very high medical the practice of half-stifling a noisy patient, by placing a
authority, Dr. Cullcn, to inflict corporal punishment upon pillow before the mouth, and forcibly pressing upon it,
maniacs, with a view of rendering them rational by im so as to stop respiration. It is unnecessary to enquire
pressing terror. From Dr. Mead's section on madness, it how such wanton cruelty came to be introduced; it must
would appear that in Ifis time flagellation was a common have been the suggestion of ignorance, and the perpe
remedy for this disorder. " There is no disease more to tration of savageness and brutality. Sighs, tears, sobs,
be dreaded than madness ; for what greater unhappinefs and exclamations, are the unaffected language of passion,
can befal a man, than to be deprived of his reason and and come kindly to our relief in states of sorrow and
understanding, to attack his fellow creatures with fury alarm. The mild and rational practice of Bcthlem Hos
like a wild beast, to be tied down and even teat to prevent pital tolerates these involuntary ejaculations. It is there
his doing mischief to himself or others." Dramatic wri considered, that a noisy and loquacious maniac has not the
ters abound with allusions to the whip, in the treatment power to control his utterance of sounds, which, from
of madness. " Love is merely a madness, and, I tell you, the habitual connexion between ideas aud speech, must
deserves as well a dark house, and a whip, as mailmen do: necessarily follow. It is there only viewed as a symptom,
and the reason why they are not so punished and cured or part of the disorder, and that, if the cause cannot be
is, that the lunacy is so ordinary, that the whippers are suppressed, the effect sliould not be punislied." P. 251.
in Jove too." Ai you like it.
Again: "Maniacs in general feel a great aversion to
If the patient be so far deprived of understanding as to become benefited from those medicinal preparations which
be insensible why he is punished, such correction, setting practitioners employ for their reliefj and on many occa
aside its cruelty, is manifestly absurd ; and, if his state be sions they refuse them altogether. Presuming that some
such as lo be conscious of the impropriety of his conduct, good is to be procured by the operation of medicines on
there are other methods more mild and effectual. Would persons so affected, and aware of their propensity to reject
any rational practitioner, in a case of phrenitis, or in the them, it becomes a proper object of enquiry how such
delirium of fever, order his patient to be scourged ? he salutary agents may most securely, and with the least dis
would rather suppose, that the brain or its membranes advantage, be conveyed into the stomachs of these re
jvere inflamed, and that the incoherence of discourse and fractory subjects. For the attainment of this end, va
violence of action were produced by such local disease. rious instruments have been contrived; but that which
It has been shown by repeated dissections, that the con- has been more frequently employed, and is the most de
rents of the cranium, in most of the instances that have structive and dtviUJIi engine of this set of apparatus, is
occurred, have been in a morbid state. It sliould, there termed a spovting-boat. It will not be necessary to fa
fore, be the object of the practitioner to remove such tigue, the reader with a particular description of this
coarse tool, except to remark, that it is constructed some
disease, rather than irritate and torment the sufferer.
Coercion should orjy be considered as a presetting and what like a child's pap boat, and is intended to force an
salutary restraint, to prevent patients from hurting them entrance into the mouth through the barriers of the
selves or others; and the contrivance called the strait teeth. It is a painful recollection to recur to the number
tuaiflcoax answers every purpose of restraining the patients of interesting females I have seen, who, after having suf
without hurting them. These waistcoats are made of fered a temporary disarrangement of mind, and under
ticket), or some such strong stuff ; are open at the back, gone the brutal operation ofspoutitg in private receptacles'
and laced on like a pair of stays ; the sleeves are made for the insane, have been restored to their friends without'
tight, and long enough to cover the ends of the fingers, a front tooth in either jaw. Unfortunately the task of
where they are drawn close with a string like a purse- forcing patients to take food or medicine is consigned
mouth, by which contrivance the patient has no power of to the rude hand of an ignorant and unfeeling servant:
his fingers ; and, when laid on his back in bed, and the it should always be performed by the master or mistress
arms brought across the chest, and fastened in that posi of the madhouse, whose reputations ought to be respon
tion by tying the sleeve-strings round the waist, he has sible for the personal integrity of the unhappy beings
no use of his hands. A broad strap of girth-web is then comn\itted to their care." P. 316. Mr. Haslam then de
carried across the breast, and fastened to the bedstead, by scribes an instrument of his own invention for this pur
which means the patient is confined on his back; and, if pose, with his method of applying it.
he should be so outrageous as to require further restraint,
M. Pinel pursues the subject of humane treatment with
the legs are secured by ligatures to the foot of the bed ; great ability. " In lunatic hospitals, as in despotic go
or they may be secured by being both put into one vernments, it is no doubt possible to maintain, by unli
bag not very wide, which may be more easily fixed than mited confinement and barbarous treatment, the appear
the feet themselves, at least without giving pain.
ance of order and loyalty. The stillness of the grave,
Mr. Haslam is very severe upon the mode of treatment and the silence of death, however, are not to be expected
at private madhouses: "With respect to the persons call in a residence consecrated to the reception of madmen.
ed keepers, who are placed over the insane, public hospi A degree of liberty sufficient to maintain order, dictated
tals have generally very much the advantage; they are not by weak but enlightened humanity, and calculated
there better paid, which makes them more anxious to to spread a few charms over the unhappy existence of
preserve their situations by attention and good behaviour; maniacs, contributes, in molt instances, to diminish the
and thus they acquire some experience, of the disease. violence of the symptoms, and, in some, to remove the
But it is very different in the private receptacles for ma complaint altogether. Such was the system which the
niacs : they there procure them at a cheaper rate ; they governor of Bicetre endeavoured to establish on his en
are taken from the plough, the loom, or the stable, and trance upon the duties of his present office. Cruel
sometimes this tribe consists of decayed smugglers, broken treatment of every description, and in all departments of
excisemen, or discharged sheriffs' officers : 'All that.at the institution, was unequivocally proscribed. No man
liome no more can beg or steal.' How well such a dc- was allo.vcd to strike a maniac even in his own defence.
Kk
No
V<H. XI, No. 739-

12(5
IN.S ANIT V.
No concelEons however humble, nor complaints, nor more horrid. The following .cafe is related by Mr. Hasthreats, were allowed to interfere with the observance of lam :T. C. had remained many years in the hospital
this law: the guilty' was instantly dismissed from the ser on the incurable establishment. He had been a school
vice. It might be supposed, that to support a system of master at Warrington in Lancashire, and was a man of
management so exceedingly rigorous, required no little acuteness and extensive mathematical learning. As he
sagacity and firmness. The method which he adopted hecame very furious on the attack of his maniacal dis
for this purpose was simple, and I can vouch my own order, he was placed in the Lunatic Asylum at Man
experience for its success. His servants' were generally chester, where he killed the person who. had the care of
chosen from among the convalescents, who were allured him, by stabbing him in the back with a knife. The
to this kind of employment by the prospect of a little following is the account he gave me of that transaction,
gain. Averse from active cruelty from the recollection and which I immediately committed to paper, as it con
of what they had themselves experienced ; disposed to veys a serious and important lesson to thole who are
those of humanity and kindness from the value which, about the persons of the insane. It ought to be more
for the same reason, they could not sail to attach to them ; generally understood that a madman seldom forgets the
habituated to obedience, and easy to be drilled into any coercion he has undergone, and that he never forgives an
tactics which the nature of the service might require ; indignity.
such men were peculiarly qualified for the situation. As
" The man whom I stabbed richly deserved it. He
that kind of life contributed to rescue them from the in behaved to me with great violence and cruelty ; he de
fluence of sedentary habits, to dispel the gloom of solitary graded my nature as a human being; he tied me down,
sadness, and to exercise their own faculties, its advantages handcuffed me, and confined my hands much higher
than my head with a leathern thong j he stretched me on
to themselves are equally apparent and important.
" The great secret of mastering a maniac under an un a bed of torture. After some days he released me. I
expected paroxysm without doing him injury or receiving gave him warning; for I told his wife I would have jus
violence from him, consists in going up to him boldly tice of him. On her communicating this to him, he
end iu a body. Convinced of the inutility of resistance, came to me in a furious passion, threw me down; dngged
and impressed with a degree of timidity, the maniac thus me through the court-yard, thumped on my breast, and
surrounded will often surrender without further oppo confined me in a dark and damp cell. Not liking this
sition or reluctance. An instrument of offence will, situation, I was induced to play the hypocrite, f pre
however, sometimes, arm him with extraordinary reso tended extreme sorrow for having threatened him, and,,
lution. A madman, sliall be suddenly seized with a pa by an affectation of repentance, prevailed on him to re
roxysm of phrenitic delirium, wish perhaps a knife, or a lease me. For several days I paid him great attention,,
flone, or a cudgel, in his hand at the time. The go and lent him every assistance. He seemed much pleased
vernor, ever faithful to his maxim of maintaining order with the flattery, and became very friendly in his beha
without committing acts of violence, will, in defiance or* viour towards me. Going one day into the kitchen,
his threats, go up to him with an intrepid air, but slowly where his wife was busied, I saw a knife: (this was
and by degrees. In order not to exasperate him, he too great a temptation to be resisted ;) I concealed it, and
takes with him no offensive weapon. As he advances, he carried it about me. For some time afterwards the fame
speaks to him in a firm and menacing tone, and gives friendly intercourse was maintained between us; but, as
his calm advice, or issues, his threatening summons, in he was one day unlocking his garden-door, I seized the
such a manner as to fix the attention of the hero ex opportunity, and plunged the knife up to the hilt in his
clusively upon himself. This ceremony is continued back."He always mentioned this circumstance with pe
with more or less variation until the assistants have had culiar triumph, and his countenan;"*; (the most cunning
time, by imperceptible advances, to surround the maniac, and malignant I ever beheld) became highly animated at
when, upon a signal given, he finds himself in instant the conclusion of the story.
Mr. Haslam's mode of treatment will give the humane
and unexpected confinement. Thus a scene which threat
ened so much tragedy, generally ends in an ordinary reader much pleasure in the perusal : " Speaking of the
event. The situation of the madman at the time must effects of management on a very extensive scale," I can
determine the choice of different means of arrest. A truly declare, that, by gentleness of manner and kindness
piece of iron of a semicircular form, with a long handle of treatment, I have seldom failed to obtain the confidence
attached to it, and adapted by its convexity in the mid and conciliate the esteem of insane persons, and have suc
dle for its intended purpose, is sometimes found of great ceeded by these means in procuring from them respect?
service in the mastering of maniacs, by forcing them up and obedience. There are certainly some patients who
to a wall, and incapacitating them in that position for are not to be trusted, and in whom malevolence forms
using their hands. In other cases, when with impunity the prominent feature of their character : such persons
they can be more nearly approached, a piece of cloth should always be kept under a certain restraint, but this
thrown over their face so as to blind them, will enable is not incompatible with kindness and humanity. For
their keepers to secure them without much difficulty. fourteen years I have been daily in the habit of visiting
By harmless methods of this description, a maniac may a very considerable number of madmen, and of mixing
be sufficiently repressed, without subjecting him to. the indiscriminately among them, without ever having re
danger of a wound, or the indignity of a blow. Of this ceived a blow or personal insult. During this time I.
mode of coercion, the former governor of Bicetre adopted have always gone alone, arid have never found the ne
entirely the reverse. During his superintendence, the cessity for the assistance or protection of a keeper. Ther
refractory were abandoned to the unrestrained cruelty of superintendant of the Bicetre, according to Dr. Pinel's
the domestics. Consistent with their policy, the great account, is usually attended by his keeper's, though hi ia
object was to bring the unruly maniac to the ground by said to possess ' une fermete incbranlable ; un courage
a brutal blow : then one of the other keepers or servants . raisonne, et soutenu par des- qualites physiques les plus
instantly jumped upon him, and detained him in that propres a imposer ; une stature dc corps proportionnee,
position until he was secured, by pressing his knees des membres pleins de force et de vigeur, et dans des
against his chest and stomacha process by which that momens orageux le ton de voix le plus foudroyant, Ja
important part was frequently crushed and injured. I contenance la. plus fiere et la plus intrepide.* Not being
cannot speak without horror of the barbarous methods myself endowed with any of these rare qualities ; carrying
for the repression of maniacs, which are still employed at no thunder in my voice nor lightning in my eye, it has
some hospitals, and which I know to be in too many in been requisite for me to have recourse to other expe
stances the cause of a premature death."
m
dients. In the first place, it has been thought proper to
Such cruelties are sometimes revenged ill a manner stilt devote some time and attention to discover- tb* character
i
of

INSANITY.
127
f the patient, and to ascertain wherjin and on whnt lunatic. With that flew, tie compelled air his patients to
points his insanity conlists: it is also important to learn work on his farm. He varied their occupations, divided
the history of his disorder from his relatives anil friends, their labour, and assigned to each the post which he was
and to enquire particularly respecting any violence he best qualified to fill. Some were employed as beasts of
draught or burden, and others, as servants of various or
may have attempted towards himltlf or others.
" In holding conferences with patients in order to dis ders and provinces.
cover their infinity, no advantage has ever been derived
This mode of treatment is highly approved by M. Pifrom assuming a magisterial importance, or by endea nel. " It is no longer," he fays, " a problem to be solvetir
vouring to ltarc them out of countenance j a mildness of but the result of the most constant and unanimous expe
manner and expression, an attention to their narrative, rience, that in all public asylums, as well as in prisons and
and seeming acquiescence in its truth, succeed much bet hospitals, the surest and perhaps the only method of se
ter. By such conduct they acquire confidence in the curing health, good order, and good rtiannefs, is to carry
practitioner; and, if he will have patience, and not too into decided and habitual execution the natural law of
frequently interrupt them, they will soon satisfy his mind bodily la'. our, (o contributive and essential to human hap
piness. This truth is especially applicable to lunatic asy
as to the derangement of their intellects.
" When a patient is admitted into Bethlem Hospital, is lums ; and lam convinced, that no useful and durable
he be sufficiently rational to profit by such tuition, it is establishments of that kind can be founded excepting ofl
explained to him, by the keepers and convalescents, that the basis of interesting and laborious employment. I am
he is to be obedient to the officers of the house, and espe very sure that few lunatics, even in their most furious
cially to myself, with whom he will have daily inter state, ought to be without some active occupation. The
course ; they point out to him, that all proper indul scene which is presented in our national establishments, by
gences will be allowed to good behaviour, and that seclu the insane of all descriptions and characters expending
sion and coercion instantly succeed to disobedience ahd their effervescent excitement in antics and motions of va
revolt. As nemo refentt turpijimus, so no one in an instant, rious kinds, without utility or object, or plunged in pro
from a state of tranquillity, becomes furiously mad ; the found melancholy, inertia, and stupor, is equally affect
precursory symptoms are manifold and successive, and ing, picturesque, and pitiable. Such unrestrained indul
allow of sufficient time to secure the patient before gence of the natural propensities to indolence, to unpro
mischief ensues ; it is principally by taking these precau ductive activity, or to depressing meditations, must in X
tions that our patients are observed to be so orderly and high degree contribute to aggravate the existing evil.
obedient. The examples of those who are under strict Laborious employment, on the other hand, is not a lit
coercion, being constantly in view, operate more forcibly tle calculated to divert the thoughts of lunatics from their
on their minds than any precepts which the most consum usual morbid channel, to fix their attention upon more
mate wisdom could suggest. In this moral management, pleasing objects, and by exercise to strengthen the func
the co-operation of the convalescents is particularly ser tions ds the understanding. Where this method is adopt
viceable ; they consider themselves in a state of probation, ed, little difficulty is experienced in the maintenance of
and, in order to be liberated, are anxious, by every atten order, and in the conduct and distribution of lunatics,
tion and assistance, to convince the fuperintendants of even independent of many minute and often ineffectual:
their restoration to sanity of mind. From mildness of regulations, which at other places are deemed indispensa
treatment, and confidence reposed in them, they become bly necessary. The return of convalescents to their pri
attached, and are always disposed to give information con mitive tastes, pursuits, arid habits, has always been by nfe
considered as a happy omen of their final complete recerning any projected mischief."
To apply our principles of moral treatment, with undis- establishment. To discover those promising inclinations,
criminating uniformity, to maniacs of every character and a physician can never be too vigilant ; nor, to encourage
condition in society, would be equally ridiculous and un- them, too studious of the means of indulgence. An en
advisable. A Russian peasant, or a slave of Jamaica, ought viable example is presented to us in this respect By
evidently to be managed by other maxims than those which a neighbouring nation. In a city of Spain, Saragossa,,
would exclusively apply to the case of a well-bred gentle there is an asylum, which is open to the diseased, and.efman, unused to coercion and impatient of tyranny. It is pecially to lunatics, of all nations, governments, and reli
well known that the late Dr. Willis proceeded in the mildest gions, with this simple inscription, Urbis et Oreij.
manner in the treatment of his majesty's disorder in 1789 ; Manual labour has not been the sole object of solicitude
and the present mode we hope is the lame.
on the part of its founders. They have likewise sought an
As the patient should be taught to view the medical antidote to the wanderings of the diseased imagination
superintendant as a superior perlon, the latter should be in the charms of agriculture, a taste for which is so gene
particularly cautious never to deceive him. Madmen are ral, that it is commonly considered as an instinctive prin
generally more hurt at deception than punishment ; and, ciple of the human breast. In the morning may be seeri
whenever they detect the imposition, never fail to lose the numerous tenants of that great institution, distributed
that confidence and respect which they ought to enter into different classes and awarded their respective employ
tain for the person who governs them. In the moral ma ments. Some are kept in the house as domestics of va
nagement of the insane, this circumstance cannot be too rious orders and provinces ; others work at different trade*
strongly impressed on the mind of the practitioner; and in shops provided for the purpose. The greatest number
those persons, who have had the greatest experience in set out in different divisions, under the guidance of intel
this department of. medical science, concur in that opi ligent overlookers, spread themselves over the extensive
nion. The late Dr. John Monro expressly fays, " The inclosure belonging to the hospital, and engage, with a
physician should never deceive them in any thing, but degree os emulation, in the soothing and delightful pur
more especially with regard to their distemper; for, as they suits of agriculture and horticulture. Having spent the
are generally conscious of it themselves, they acquire a day in preparing the ground for seed, propping, or other
kind of reverence for those who know it ; and, by letting wise nursing, the rising crop, or gathering the fruits of the
them see that he is thoroughly acquainted with their com olive, the harvest, or the vintage, according to the season,
plaint, he may very often gain such an ascendant over they return in the evening calm and contented, and pass
them, that they will readily follow his directions."
the night in solitary tranquillity and sleep. Experience
We are informed by Dr. Gregory, that a farmer, in the has uniformly attested the superiority of this method of
north of Scotland, a man of Heriulean stature, acquired managing the insane. The Spanish nobles, on the con
much fume in that quarter, by his success in the cure of trary, whose pride of birth and family presents insur
insanity. The great secret of h'13 practice consisted in mountable obstacles to a degradatioa so blessed and salu
giving full employment so the remaining faculties of the- tary, seldom recover."
M. Pinel

108
I N S A sr I T Y.
M. Pinel then relates his envn experience of the bene the speedy convalescence, after such evacuation, is still
fit of this mode of treatment, in which we fully concur more remarkable.
with him." Convalescent maniacs, when, amidlt the
There are some circumstances, however, unconnected
languors of an inactive life, a stimulus is offered to their with disease of mind, which might dispose insane persons
natural propensity to motion and exercise, arc active, di to costiveness. When they are mischievously disposed
ligent, and methodical. Laborious or amusing occupations they require a greater degree of restraint, and are conse
arrest their delirious wanderings, prevent the determina- quently deprived of that air and exercise which so much
tion of blood to the head by rendering the circulation contribute to regularity of boweis. It is well known
more uniform, and induce tranquil and refreshing sleep. that those who have been in the habits of free-living, and
J was one day deafened by the tumultuous cries and ri who come suddenly to a more temperate diet, are very
otous behaviour of a maniac; employment of a rural na much disposed to costiveness. But to adduce the fairest
ture, such as I knew would meet his taste, was procured proof of what has been advanced, I can truly state, fays
for him ; from that time I never observed any confusion Mr. Haslam, " that incurable patients, who have for many
nor extravagance in his ideas. It was pleasing to observe years been confined in the hospital, are subject to no inthe silence and tranquillity which prevailed in the Bicetre, con veniencies from constipation." Many patients are
when nearly all the patients were supplied by the trades averse to food ; and, where little is taken in, the egesta
men of Paris with employments which fixed their atten mutt be inconsiderable.
tion, and allured them to exertion by the prospect of a
Every practitioner agrees, that cathartic medicines are
trifling gain. To perpetuate those advantages, and to of the greatest service, and ought to be considered as in
ameliorate the condition of the patients, I made at that dispensable in cases of insanity. Senna and jalap are the
time every exertion in my power to obtain from the go drugs now in use for this purpose. The ancients used
vernment an adjacent piece of ground, the cultivation of hellebore, but they diminished its activity by their mode
which might employ the convalescent maniacs, and con of preparing it ; and we do not find that it possessed pe
duce to the re-establiscment of their health. The distur culiar powers ; though, if the plant they used be, as w
bances which agitated the country in the second and third have reason to suspect, a species of adonis, it probably
years of the republic prevented the accomplilhment of combined the qualities of an anodyne with those of a ca
my wishes; and I was obliged to content myself with the thartic.
Dr. Monro assures us, that the evacuation by vomiting
subsidiary means which had been previously adopted by
the governor, that of choosing the servants from among is infinitely preferable to any other. The prodigious
the convalescents. The fame method is still continued at quantity of phlegm with which the patients in this disease
the madhouse at Amsterdam. The accomplilhment of abound, he fays, is not to be overcome but by repeated
this scheme would be most effectually obtained by com emetics ; and he observes, that the purges have not their
bining with every lunatic asylum the advantages of an right effect, or do not operate to so good purpose, until the
extensive enclosure, to be converted into a sort of farm, phlegm be broken and attenuated by frequent emetics.
which might be cultivated by the labour of the patients, He mentions the case of a gentleman who had laboured
and the profits of which might be devoted to their sup under a melancholy for three years, from which he was
port. Even the natural indolence and stupidity of idiots relieved entirely by the use of vomits and a proper regi
might in some degree be obviated, by engaging them in men.
Mr. Haslam is no advocate for this remedy: " However
manual occupations, suitable to their respective capacities.
With an able active man at their head, idiots arc capable strongly this practice may have been recommended, and how
of being drilled into any fort of service where bodily much soever it may at present prevail, I am sorry that it
strength alone is requisite. The new plantation at Bice is not in my power to speak os it favourably. In many
instances, and some where blood-letting had been previ
tre w"as made almost altogether by their exertions.
The medical treatment, as used in conjunction with what ously employed, paralytic affections have within a few
Dr. Pinel calls the mental regimen, or moral treatment, hours supervened on the exhibition of an emetic, more
must not be passed over. Where the patient is strong, especially where the patient has been of a full habit, and
and of a plethoric habit, and where the disorder has not has had the appearance of an increased determination to the
been of any long continuance, bleeding has been found of head. It has been for many years the practice of Bethconsiderable advantage; and Mr. Haslam regards it as lem-hospital to administer to the curable patients four or
" the most beneficial remedy that has been employed." five emetics in the spring of the year; but, on consulting
The melancholic cafes have been equally relieved with my book of cases, I have not found that such patients
the maniacal by this mode of treatment. Venesection by have been particularly benefited by the use of this remedy.
the arm is, however, inferior in its good effects to blood From one grain aud a half to two grains of tartarized an
taken from the head by cupping; having the head previ timony has been the usual dose, which has hardly ever
ously shaved, and six or eight cupping-glasses applied on failed of procuring full vomiting. In the few instances
the scalp. By these means any quantity of blood may be where the plan of exhibiting this medicine in nauseating
taken, and in as sliort a time as by an orifice made in a doses was pursued for a considerable time, it by no means
vein by the lancet. The quantity to be taken, must be answered the expectations which had been raised in its
left to the discretion of the practitioner ; from eight to savour by very high authority. Where the tartarized an
sixteen ounces may be drawn, and the operation occasion timony, given with this intention, operated as a purgative,
ally cepciited, as circumstances may require.
it generally produced beneficial effects." As Mr. HatAn opinion has long prevailed, continues Mr. Haslam, lam's opinion on this point has been much opposed by
that mad people are particularly constipated, and likewise Dr. Cox and others, he thus replies in his second edition :
extremely difficult to be purged. From all the observa " Ten years have elapsed since the former edition of this
tion I have been able to make, insane patients, on the work appeared ; but this length of time, and subsequent
contrary, are of very delicate and irritable bowels, and observation, have not enabled me to place any greater
are well and copiously purged by a common cathartic confidence in the operation of emetics, as a cure for insa
draught. In confirmation of this, it may be mentioned, nity. It was never my intention to deny, that, in a dis
that the ordinary complaints, with which they are affect ordered state of the stomach, the madman would be
ed,- are diarrha and dysentery; these are often very equally benefited with one in his senses by the operation
violent and obstinate. But diarrha very often proves a ot a vomit; but I have asserted, that, after the adminis
natural cure of insanity; at least, there is sufficient reason tration of many thousand emetics to persons who were in
to suppose, that such evacuation has very much contri sane, but otherwise in good health, I never saw any
buted to it. The number of cafes, which might be ad benefit derived from their use. In St. Luke's hospital,
duced in confirmation of this remark, is considerable; an4 the largest public receptacle for insane persons, where the
medical'

INSANITY.
medical treatment is directed by a physician of the highest
'It has been seid, that the bath of surprise has been
character and eminence, and whole experience is, at least, found a valuable'remedy in some cases of insanity which
equal to that of any professional man in this country, vo had resisted the effects of the warm bath, the cold Ihowermits are by no means conlidered as the order of the day ; bath, and other remedies. This superiority os the unexthey may be employed to remove symptoms concomitant pected application os cold water, has been ascribed to an
with madness, but are not held as specifics for the disease. interruption of the chain of delirious ideas, induced by .
In the relation of my own experience concerning vomit the suddenness of the (hock, and the general agitation of
ing, as a remedy for insanity, I have had only in view the system experienced from this process. It is well
communication of facts; for I entertain neither partiality known, that the enthusiast Van Ilelmont made some valu
nor aversion to any remedies, beyond the fair claim which able remarks upon the durable effects of 'sudden immer
sion in cold water in some cafes of mental derangement :
their operations possess."
Camphor is a remedy that has been highly extolled ; his practice was to detain the patient in the bath for some
but, it" we can believe Dr. Locker of Vienna, not very de minutes. It may be proper to observe, that this method,
servedly. Having found very good effects from a solution however successful in some instances, might in others be
of this medicine in vinegar, he took it for granted tli.it extremely dangerous, and that it can only be resorted to
all the success was owing to the Camplior; therefore, in with propriety in cases almost hopelels, and where other
order to give it a fair trial, he selected seven patients, and remedies are ineffectual ; Inch as in violent paroxysms of
gave it in large doles of half a dram twicer-day. This regular periodical mania, inveterate continued insanity,
was continued for two months, and the doctor was fur- or insanity complicated with epilepsy.
Blijlcrs have been in several cases applied to the head,
prised to find that only one of his patients received aiyr
benefit. He then returned the other six back to the cam and a very copious discharge maintained for many days,
phorated jukp made with vinegar, and in a few weeks but without any manifest advantage. The late Dr. John
four of them recovered the use of their reason. This in Monro, who ban, perhaps, seen more cafes of this disease
clined him to think that the virtue depended solely on than any other practitioner, and who, joined to his ex
the vinegar, and accordingly he began to make the trial. tensive experience, possessed the talent of accurate obser
Common vinegar was first given ; but after a little while vation, mentions, that he " never law the least good ef>he fixed on that which had been distilled, and gave about sect of blisters in madness, unlefyit was at the beginning1,
an ounce and a half of it every day; the patients having while there was some degree of fever7 or when they have
been previously prepared by bleeding and purging, which been applied to particular symptoms accompanying this
was repeated according as it was found necessary. He complaint." Dr. Mead also concurs in this Opinion *
gives a list of eight patients who were cured by this me " Blistering plasters applied to the head will possibly be
thod ; some in six weeks, others in two months, and none thought to deserve a place among the remedies of this
of them took up more than three months in perfecting diseale, but I have often found them do more harm than
the cure. He does not indeed give the ages of the pati- good by their over-great irritation." Although blisters
ents, nor mention the circumstances of the cafes ; he only appear to be of little service when put on the head, yet
mentions the day on which the use of the vinegar was Mr. Haslam frequently found much good result from api
begun, and the day on which they were discharged ; and plying them to the legs. In patients who had continued
he adds, that they all continued .well at the time of his for some time in a very furious state, and where evacuai
writing. Dr. Locker informs us, that this medicine acts tions had been sufficiently employed, large blisters, applied
chiefly as a sudorific ; and he observed, that, the more to the inside of the legs, often, and within a Ihort time,
the patients sweated, the sooner they were cured ; it was mitigated the violence of the disorder.
Sttons have been employed ; but little benefit has beeii
also found to promote the menstrual discharge in such as
had been obstructed, or had too little of this salutary eva^ derived from their use, even when the discharge has been,
continued above two months.
cuation.
Dr. Mead speaks of the utility of diuretics, but we know
"Cold bathing" says Mr. Haslam, "having sefr the most
part been employed in conjunction with other remedies, not that modern experience supports their credit. The
it becomes difficult to ascertain how far it may be exclu diuretic preferred was the alkaline salts ; and the opinion,
sively beneficial in this disease. The instances in which of obstructi on, from lentor, was then lo common, that
it has been separately used for the cure of insanity, are we can easily guess the source of the recommendation,
too few toenable me to draw any satisfactory conclusions, and of the good effects attributed to it.
The narcotics have been employed in all their variety,
I may however safely affirm, that in many instances
paralytic affections have in a few hours supervened on particularly by the German and Englilh physicians'.
cold bathing, especially when the patient has been in a Storck used the stramon ium ; Colin thecicuta and aconite.
furious state, and of a plethoric habit." Dr. Ferriar ap The ancient hellebore, we have said, was probably a spe
pears more decidedly favourable to the practice of bath cies of adonis ; Will gave the extracts of cicuta and
ing. In cafes of melancholia he advises the cold, and in henbane ; Fothergill of Bath the henbane only. Lately
mania the warm, bath. The only cafe, however, which the digitalis has been given, in this country, to a consi
he adduces in support of the practice must be acknow derable extent. These narcotics have been often useful,
ledged to be equivocal, inasmuch as it was treated, espe and have as often failed ; for the disease is generally incu
cially in its advanced stages, successively by opium, cam rable. Perhaps the digitalis promises molt favourably,
phor, purgatives, and electricity. General experiments of and the hyofeyamusand stramonium appear to be the next
this nature are, perhaps, more calculated to perpetuate in rank. These medicines often act as hypnotics; but
than to dislipate uncertainty. The real utility of bathing the chief of this class, opium, has been commended, and
in maniacal disorders remains yet to be ascertained. To rejected, fays Dr. Parr, rather from theoretical prejudices
establish the practice upon a solid foundation, it must bo than observation. Where opium usually agrees, it is a me
tried with constant and judicious reference to tne differ dicine of considerable importance in mania ; but it (hould
ent varieties of insanity. Pinel relates a single case, in, not be given till the stomach and howels have been freely
which it had a fatal effect: "A raving female maniac was emptied ; till the vessels of the head have been, in some mea
ut upon the use of the warm bath. She bathed twenty- sure, depleted by active topical bleeding, by blisters, or a
! ve times: great debility was the immediate consequence, seton. In these circumstances, with a large dole of cam
and her mania was shortly after succeeded by dementia." phor, it is often highly useful, though, like other medi
He is of opinion, that the warm-bath might be resorted cines, in an intiactable diseale, it must occasionally fail.
to with more probability of success, as a preventative of Borax, in a large dose, was used by Dr. Monro to pro
approaching maniacal paroxysms. Dr. Willis thinks the cure sleep.
It is of great service to establish a system of regularity
ianie.
LI
in
Vol. XI. No. 749.

I N S
150
in the actions of insane people. They should be made to
rise, and to take exercise and food, at stated times. In
dependently of such regularity contributing to health, it
also renders them much more easily managable. Concern
ing their diet, it is merely necessary to observe, that it
should be light, and easy of digestion. The proper quan
tity must be directed by the good sense of the superintendant, according to the age and vigour of the patient,
and proportioned to the degree os bodily exercise he may
he in the habit of using ; but they should never be suf
fered to live too low, especially while they are under a
course of physic. The diet of Bethlem-hospital allows
animal food three times a-week ; and on the other days
bread with cheese, or occasionally butter, together with
milk-pottage, rice-milk, &c. Those who are regarded as
incurable patients might be indulged in a greater latitude
of diet, but this should never be permitted to border on
intemperance. To those who are in circumstances to af
ford luch comforts, wine may be allowed in moderation ;
and the criterion of the proper quantity will be, that
which does not affect the temper of the lunatic, that
which does not exasperate his aversions, or render his
philosophy obtrusive.
Although it seems rational in all states of madness;
that temperance should be strictly enjoined, yet an author
of the present day steps out of the trodden path, and se
riously advises us, in difficult cafes, to drown lunacy in
intoxication ; and, strange as it may appear, has taught
us to await the feast of Kcason from the orgies of Bac
chus: "The conversion of religious melancholy into fu
rious madness is a frequent occurrence, and is generally
followed by recovery. This has suggested the propriety,
in some cases that have resisted more common means, of
producing a degree of excitement by means of stimuli,
jn fail, keeping the patientfor days insuccession in a stale of in
toxication, which has often occasioned an alleviation of
symptoms, and sometimes restored the sufferers to reason."
Cox's Practical Observations on Insanity, p. +.
To conclude.It will be seen, by a reference to the
Table at p. 115, that of insane persons admitted into
Bethlem-hospital, of every age and under every degree of
insanity, about one in three is discharged cured. In pri
vate madhouses, we have reason to believe, the proportion
of successful cafes is not so great. When the reader con
trasts this statement with the account recorded in the Re
port of the Committee appointed to examine the Physi
cians who have attended his present Majesty, he will ei
ther be inclined to deplore the unlkilfulnets or misma
nagement which has prevailed among those medical per
sons who have directed the treatment of mania in the
largest public institution in this kingdom of its kind,
compared with the success which has attended the private
practice of an individual ; or to require some other evi
dence, than the bare assertion of the man pretending to
have performed such cures. It was deposed by that re
verend and celebrated physician, thus, "of patients placed
under his care within three months after the attack of
the disease, nine out of ten had recovered ; aud also that the
age was of no signification, unless the patient had been
afflicted before with the fame malady." See the Report,
part ii. p. 15. 57> 59This statement excites no little astonishment in Dr.
Pincl and Mr. Hallam. The latter oblerves, "How little
soever I might be disposed to doubt such a bold, unpre
cedented, and marvellous, account, yet I must acknow
ledge, that my mind would have been much more satis
fied as to the truth of that assertion, had it been plausi
bly made out, or had the circumstances been otherwise
than feebly recollected by that very successful practi
tioner. Medicine has generally been elteemed a progressive
science, in which its professors have confessed themselves
indebted to great preparatory study and long subsequent
experience tor the knowledge they have acquired ; but,
in the case to. which we are now alluding, the outset of the
doctor's practice was marked with luch splendid success,

I N S
that time and observation have been unable to increase it.
This astonishing number of cures has been effected by
the vigorous agency of remedies, which others have not
hitherto been so fortunate as to discover ; by remedies,
which, when remote causes have been operating for twen
ty-seven years, such as weighty business, severe exercise,
too great abstemiousness, and little rest, are possessed of
adequate power directly to meet and counteract such
caules." See the Report, p. 54..
Dr. Pinel speaks of these wonderful cures in the fol
lowing terms : " I cannot help congratulating those gen
tlemen, who feel no difficulties in the treatment of any
disease io which the human frame is subject, and who are
ever ready to entertain us with the relation of their in
comparable success. Ostentation like this appears to be
dictated by a spirit of empiricism unworthy the character
of persons who have justly attained to public esteem and
celebrity. We are informed, that Dr. Willis cures nine
lunatics out of ten. The doctor, however, gives us no
insight into the nature and peculiarities of the cafes in
which he has failed of success ; and, if his failure in the
cafe of the queen of Portugal had not been made a sub
ject of public notoriety, it likewise would probably have
been buried in the prosoundest silence. He who culti
vates the science of medicine as a branch of natural his
tory pursues a more frank and open system of conduct,
nor seeks to conceal the obstacles which he meets with in,
his course : what he discovers he feels no reluctance to
show : and the difficulties which he cannot master he
leaves, with the impression of his hand upon them, for the
benefit of his successors in the fame route."
We cannot finally conclude this article without again
acknowledging our great obligations to Mr. Haslam't
excellent publication. Mr. Hallam deals almost exclu
sively in facts, as he brings his own recorded cafes in
confirmation of whatever he advances. 1 f he proposes any
hypothetical opinion, it is always upon such good grounds,
and at the lame time with so much modesty, that we have
no hesitation in recommending his work to the nerusal of
every one who would with to gain an insight into the na
ture and progress of this (hocking disorder.
INSA'TIABLE, adj. [infatiabi/is, Lat.] Greedy beyond
measure ; greedy so as not to be satisfied.
INSA'TI ABLENESS,/ Greediness not to be appeased.
Some men's hydropic infatiableness had learned to thirst:
the more, by how much more they drank. King Charles.
INSA'TIABLY, adv. With greediness not to be ap
peased.They were extremely ambitious, and insatiably
covetous-; and therefore no impression, from argument or
miracles, could reach them. South.
INSATIATE, adj. Greedy lo as not to be satisfied :
Too oft has pride,
And hellish discord, and insatiate thirst
Of others' rights, our quiet discompos'd,
Phillips.
INSA'TI ATED, adj. Unsatisfied ; greedy beyond sa
tiety. Scott.'
INSA'TI ATENESS,/ The state of being unsatisfied j
the quality of being unsatisfied.
INSATl'ETY, / The state or quality of being unsa
tisfied.
,
INSATISF ACTION, f. Want ; unsatisfied state. A
word not in use. It is a profound contemplation in nature,
to consider ot the emptiness or insaiisfaQicn of several bo
dies, and of their appetite to take in others. Bacon.
INSAT1VE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and satvs,
sown.] Unsown. Cole.
INSATURABLE, adj. \_infaturabilis, Lat.] Not to b
glutted ; not to be filled.
INSCH, a town of Scotland, and burgh of a barony in
Aberdeen : ten miles north-west of Inverary.
IN'SCHI, /. in botany. SceAMOMUM.
INSCTENCE,/ [from indent.] Ignorance. Bailey.
INSCl'ENT, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, aud feitntia, science.] Ignorant. Cole.
INSCIEN TIOUS,

I N S
INSCIENTIOUS, adj. Ignorant. Colt.
To INSCON'CE, v. a. To secure; to secure as with a
fort. Shakespeare.
INSCRI'BABLE, adj. [from inscribe] Capable of be
ing inscribed.
To INSCRI'BE, v.a. [inscribo, Lat. infirire, Fr.] To
write on any tiling. It is generally applied to something
written on a monument, or on the outside of something.
It is therefore more frequently used with on than in.
Connatural principles are in themselves highly reasonable,
and deducible by a strong process of ratiocination to be
most true ; and consequently the high exercise of ratioci
nation might evince their truth, though there were no such
originally inscribed in the mind. Halt's Origin of Mankind.
Ye weeping loves ! the stream with myrtles hide,
And with your golden darts, now useless grown,
Inscribe a verse on this relenting stone.
Popi.
To mark any thing with writing : as, I inscribed the stone
with my name. To assign to a patron without a formal
dedication.One ode which pleased me in the reading, I
have attempted to translate in Pindaric verse ; 'tis that
which is inscribed to the present earl of Rochester. Drydtn.
To draw a figure within another.In the circle inscribe
a square. Notes to Creech's Manilius.
INSCRIBING,/ The act of marking with an inscrip
tion ; the act of dedicating.
. INSCRIPTION, /. [Fr. in/criptio, Lat.] Something
written or engraved :
This avarice of praise in time to ceme,
Those long inscriptions crowded on the tomb. Drydcn.
Title.Joubertus by the fame time led our expectation,
whereby we reaped np advantage, it answering scarce at
all the promise of the inscription. Brown.Consignment of
a book to a patron without a formal dedication.
Inscriptions, ancient. Antiquaries are very curious in
examining ancient inscriptions existing on stones and
other monuments of antiquity. These are of such use to
history, that none who have excelled in it ever supposed it
unnecessary to consult them. No monuments whatever
can come in competition with them for antiquity. They
were known even before barks of trees were used for
writing. Stone and metals appear to have been the only
substances for writing in those times, when the elements
of the sciences, or the history of_ihc world, were engraved,
by the first learned men, on the columns mentioned- by
Josephus. This custom is also proved by those in
scriptions fastened to columns, which, Porphyry (dt Abst.
Anim.) tells us, were preserved with so much care by the
Cretans ; and what puts the antiquity of these pieces out
of all doubt is, that they describe the sacrifices of the Corybante?, and are quoted by Porphyry to prove, by the
roost ancient monuments, that the first sacrifices consisted
only of the fruits of the earth, without any bleeding vic
tims. .But, although Pliny asserts that the first writing
was on palm-leaves, and afterwards on the rind of certain
trees, that this cultora was subsequent to that we have
mentioned is unquestionable; and, besides, the materials
of which the first books were composed is all he speaks
of. Eufhcmenes, according to Laitantius, had made a his
tory of Jupiter, and the other fictitious gods, wholly
taken from the religious inscriptions which were to be
found in the most ancient temples, and chiefly in that of
Jupiter Triphylius, where an inscription on a golden pil
lar testified, that it had been set up by the god himself.
Porphyry, as cited by Theodoret in his second discourse
against the Greeks, fays the lame thing of Sanchoniathon,
" He collected his ancient history from the recordsof All the
cities, and the monuments in temples, which from the
usage of those times could be no other than inscriptions."
And Pliny himself, in his 9th book, relates, that the Jia, bylonian astrologers used bricks to perpetuatc.their obser
vations. " Among the Babylonians (lays he) are to be
found planetary observations, made 720 years ago, cut

I N 5
1SI
ut on bricks." This was undoubtedly owing to 3 diffi
culty, or rather ignorance, of writing, which made it ne
cessary to use solid bodies to keep the invention of art*
and sciences, that they might not be effaced by barbarism,
and a more enlightened posterity deprived of their use.
This custom appears to have been of long continuance}
for, in Porphyry, we find Arimnelhes, the son of Pytha
goras, offering in the temple of Juno a brass-plate, con
taining a scheme of the sciences. "Arimneslies (fays
Malchus), on. his return home, set up in the temple of
Juno, a brals table as a gift to posterity; it was two yards
in diameter, with this introduction : Arimneslies, the
son of Pythagoras, offered me to the deity of this temple,
as the fruits of his wakeful nights, which were well com
pensated by the pleasure of an acquaintance with the sci
ences." Simus, the musician, having conveyed it away,
assumed to himself a rule taken from it, and passed it
upon the world as bis own. The sciences exhibited were
seven in number; but Simus, cutting off that part which
contained one, occasioned the loss of all the others.
By this it appears, how long the great men of antiquitycontinued without any other means of acquiring thole
astonisliing lights which they diffused over the world.
Pythagoras and Plato are supposed to have learned philo
sophy only from the inscriptions engraven in Egypt 011
the columns of Mercury ; this was likewise their me
thod for the improvement of others. An Italian writer,
in his Chronicles of Calabria, tells us, that M. Aurelius kept, among his favourite curiosities, a stone which
Pythagoras had placed over the door of his academy,
on which was this sentence, engraven by the philo
sopher's own hand : " He, who knows not what he should,
know, is a brute among brutes ; and he who knows no more
is but a man among brutes ; but he is a god among men,
who knows all he can know " Even our inventive age
has not a more effectual preservative against the injuries
of time, or any surer way of rendering the names of our
heroes the admiration of posterity. It is what Hannibal
did in a temple of Juno, in the province where he spent
the summer, aster the battle of Cann : " He dedicated
(says Livy) an altar, with along detail of his achieve
ments, engraven in Punic and Greek." This instance,
by the way, may corroborate the opinion, that all inscrip
tions, relative to the fame of great men, should be in the
common language of the country where they are placed.
This Hannibal adopted, and no man was ever more
fond of honour and reputation. The two languages he
employed in his eulogium were certainly the most genial
of any. The Punic, unquestionably, had the preference
in this inscription, as the language of those upon whom
all his greatness depended ; and, when he added the lan
guage which was then the most universal, he was equally
actuated by ambition and policy, by causing his enemies
to repeat his praises, aud recording to his descendants the
superiority of Carthaginian valour. The inscriptions
which are likewise to be met with in Herodotus, Diodorus Siculus, Polyasnus, Krantzius, Olaus Magnus, &c.
the manner in which they are introduced, and the autho
rities drawn from them, are sufficient proofs that this was
the primitive way of conveying instruction, or perpetuat
ing glorious actions. This is more particularly confirmed
in a dialogue of Plato, called Hipparchus, where it is said,
that the Ion of Pisistratus, of the lame name, ordered a sys
tem of agriculture to be carved on pillars, for the instruction
of husbandmen, she jniversality of thispractice likewise
appears from this, expression of St. Gregory of Nazianzen,
in his funeral oration on his brother, where, speaking of his
learning, he fays, "the east and welt are lo many columns
whereby it is made public ;" so that it is not a groundsels
conjecture, that the archives of cities and empires, for a
long time, consisted only of such memorials as stones,
marble, and brass pillars, plates of copper, lead, and other
metals. "Afterwards (lays Pliny), public monuments
and inscriptions on sheets of lead came in use; and in tho
Maccabees we and; that the treaty of alliance of ths Jew*
with.

r y s
I N S
with the Roman* was written on plates of brass, which
INSCRUTABLY, adv. In a manner not to be found
they sent to Jerusalem, that the Jews might always have out.
INSCU'A RIVER, laid down in some maps as- th*
before their eyes a memorial of the contrast between them."
It is probable, that the Lacedemonian records were of north-western and main branch of St.Croix river, an east
similar materials. Tacitus alludes to the fame practice ern water of the Mississippi, rising in the forty-eighth de
among; the Messenians, where he relates the disputes be gree of north latitude.
To INSCULP', v. a. {insculpa,. Lat.] To engrave ; t
tween them and the Spartans, concerning a temple of
Diana. "The Messenians," fays he, "produced the an CUt :
cient division of Peloponnesus made among the descend A coin that bears the figure of an angel'
ants of Hercules, and mowed, that the field, where stood Stamped in gold, but that infeulpt upon.
Shakespeare.
the temple in dispute, had escheated to their king, that
the proof of it had been cut on stone, and still subsisted
INSCULP'ING, / The act of engraving.
in plates of brass." The original of Hesiod's works was
INSCULP'TION, /. An insculpture. Cole.
written or cut upon .meets of lead, which were kept with
INSCULP'TURE, s. Any thing engraved It was
the utmost care in the Temple of the Muses in Botia. usual to wear rings on either hand ; but,' when precious
Had not these metals formerly been the depositories of the gems^nd rich insculptures were added, the custom of wear
laws, the judicious Sophocles would not have made Dejanira ing them was translated unto the left. Broun.
fey, " I have performed every thing in its full extent; an
Timon is dead,
immutable law on tables of brass was never more punc Entomb'd upon the very hem o' th' sea;
tually observed." These tables were fastened to pillars in- And on the grave-stone this insculpture, which
public places ; witness that mentioned by Ahdocidesto have With wax I brought away.
Shakespeare.
been placed before die senate-house, and which authorised
IN'SE, a river of Prussia, which runs into the Curisch
the killing of that magistrate who should reign after the
subversion of the commonwealth. These inscriptions of Haff : eleven miles south of Russ.
IN'SE, a town of Prussia : twenty-two miles west of
ten contain a part of the history of states. Polynus re
lates, that Alexahder found in the palace of the kings of Tilsit, and thirty-three south of Memel.
To INSE'AM, v. a. To impress or mark by a seam on
Persia a brass column, on which were cut not only the
laws made by Gynvs, but a regulation for the sumptuous cicatrix.Deep o'er his knee inseam'd remain'd the scar.
table of bis successors. The Grecian conqueror had not Pope.
probably at that time began to indulge in Asiatic luxury j
INSE'AMING, / The act of making a seam.
INSEC ABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, andJetty
tor, ordering the column to be removed, he said to his
friends, "that documents of excess and intemperance did to cut.] Incapahle of being cut or divided. Not used.
To INSECT', v. a. To cut; to cut into two parts.
ot become the residence of a king." To these metallic
IN'SECT,/ [from the Lat. in, and seco, to cut; be
inscriptions we owe the preservation of several facts re
corded by historians ; the treaties of monarchs, the con cause the body appears in some as if divided in two, asventions of nations, and the alliances of cities. They the ants, wasps, and common flies ; or because the bodies
have transmitted the genealogies and the epitaphs of great of others are composed of circles or rings, which are a sort
men. Through them we become acquainted with the of incisur.] An animal without bones, but covered with)
prayers made to the Pagan deities for all kinds of calamity a hard Ikin ; it has six or more feet ; and breathes throughand distress ; their thankfeivings for miraculous cures spiracula or pores in the side of the body. Insects form
and preservations, favourable seasons and victories in war; the fifth class in Linnus's Systema Naturae ; and for the
and innumerable other ancient customs. In (hort, in orders, genera, and species, see the article Entomology,
these monuments, the different alphabetical and numeri vol. vi. p. 824-844. The word insect is also used for any
cal letters of different times may also be observed. A fre thing small or contemptible :
quent subject of them are those votive tables, of which In ancient times the sacred plough employ'd
the title was always in verse, as may be proved from that The kings, anil awful fathers of mankind ;
of Arimnefhes, and the following lines of the 8th book And some with whom compar'd, your inJ'eB tribes
of Ovid's Metamorphoses :
Are but the beings of a summer's day.
Tkomson;
Daus rounera templis
The
history
of
infests,
as
to
their
generation,
transfor
Addunt et titulos; titulus breve carmen habebat.
mations, &c. having been fully dilcussed in the articleThe Greeks and Romans were great dealers in inscrip above quoted, we might further consider them as articlestions, and were extremely fond of being mentioned in of food, as medicinal bodies, as either useful or detriment
them ; and hence it is, that we find so many in those tal to mankind. The locust is used in the east as food.
countries of ancient learning, that large volumes have It is said to taste like a pigeon, but more insipid, and is'
been composed, as the collections of Joseph Scaliger, Gru- seldom eaten but when other food is scarce. Its price is.
ter, &c. Since Gruter's collection, Th. Reinefius has high only in times of famine. The wings and feet, lbmecompiled another huge volume of inscriptions. M. Fa- tiines the intestines, are separated. The Bedouins of
bretty published another volume at Rome in 1669, where Egypt eat them roasted alive; the Arabians roast and eat
in he has corrected abundance of errors which had escaped them with butter; or, when they with for a dim of pecu
Gruter, Reinesuis, and other antiquaries, &c. and added liar delicacy, they parboil, and then fry them in butter.
a.great number of inscriptions omitted by them. Since The inhabitants of Morocco dry them, and those of Bar-
all these, Grvius has pubWhed a complete collection of bary pickle them. Forslcal, however, telis us that they :
inscriptions, in 3 vols. folio. See Arundelian Mar have very little flavour, and that they^are far from nutri
bles, vol. ii. p. 145. and the article Egypt, vol. vii. p. 365. tious, and occasion melancholy or cutaneous affections.
INSCRUTABLE, adj. \inscrutabilis, Lat.] Unsearch See GHYLLUS, vol. ix. p. 56, 57. In different parts- of
able; not to be traced out by enquiry or study.We India and America the larva; of coleopterous insects breed
should contemplate reverently the works of nature and in the internal parts of trees, as the weevil, a species of
grace, the inscrutable ways of Providence, and all the won lucanus, the passalus of Fabricius, the prioniu cervicorderful methods of God's dealing with men. Alttrlury.
nis, &c. but these can only be procure 1 with much trou
ble, "and can never form an article of food. We have
O how inscrutable! his equity
heard of the worms of filberts brir.g eaten as a delicacy,
Twins with his power.
Sandys.
and said to be rich, like marrow, with the taste of rhe nut ;
INSCRU'TABLENESS,/ The state or quality of be and that the maggots of eveiy fruit have its peculiar -flu.
0ur. The Ronuns used to eat the larva of an. infect
ing inlcrntable.
1
which

INSECT.
133
which they Pylcd cojsus, supposed to be the same which is tension at this time i they must be watched in their state
found under the bark of the wilsow or the ash ; but this of larv, when they may be at once extirpated. The most
larva, which is a true caterpillar, has an insupportable destructive flies escape our attention by their harmless or
smell/ and probably a disagreeable taste ; so that it is cer pleasing appearance in tiiis state of disguise.
Of Cruelty lo ln/tdi. It does not appear upon what prin
tainly not the fame. In Africa the inhabitants eat the
white antb. The galls formed by a cynips on a species of ciple of reason and justice it is, that mankind have found
sage in the isle of Crete, and on the glechoma hederacea, ed their right over the lives of every creature that is placed
are accounted by children a peculiar delicacy. The ho in a subordinate rank of being to themselves. Whatever
ney of the bee is too well known as a nutritious substance, claim they may have in right of food anil of self-defence,
.and a medicine, to be particularly noticed. The honey of did they extend their privilege no farther, numberless be
some districts in America is, however, poisonous (fee ings might enjoy their lives in peace, who are now hu.-ried
Vol. x. p. 265) ; and new honey will often disagree with out of them by the molt wanton and unnecessary cruelties.
the bowels, when these are peculiarly tender and irritable. It is surely difficult to discover why it stiould be thought
If, with much trouble, we have collected a scanty cata less inhuman to crush to death a harmless insect, whose
logue of nutritious infects, we (hall not find the materia single offence is that he eatsthatfood which nature has pre
medica greatly enriched from these minute animals. The pared for his sustenance, than it would be were we to kill
cantharides are, however, of considerable importance in any bulky creature for the lame reason. There are few
medicine} (lee Cantharis, and Lytta;) and the ants tempers so hardened against the impressions of humanity, as
^ire said, by infusion, to furnish a pleasant and salutary acid not to shudder at the thought of the latter; and yet the,
drink in fevers. The galls of the oak and the bedaguar former is universally practised without the least cheek of
of the rose-tree, though the effects of infects, derive all compassion. This seeni9 to arise from the gross error of
their virtues apparently from juices of the tree and vege supposing, thatevery creature is' really in itself contempti
table. The carabus, chryloccphalus, two species of the ble which happens to be clothed with a body infinitely
fphex, two of the chrysomela and coccinella, and three of disproportionate to ourown, not considering that great and
the curculio, have been recommended in tooth-ach : the in little are merely relative terms. But the inimitable Shakes
sects are to be bruised between the fingers, and the tooth peare would teach us that
and gums rubbed with the fame fingers. The meloe nia- The poor beetle that we tread upon,
jalis and proscarabxus are of the nature of cantharides, In corp'ral fuffrance, feels a pang as great
but less powerful; the lytta vesicatoria, however, is more As when a giant dies.
so. The oniscut asellus (millcpes) was formerly much
employed as a stimulating expectorant in dropsy, in ob And indeed there is every reason to believe that the sen
structions of the liver, in asthma, and cynanche. Its nau sations of many insects are as exquisite as those of crea
seous acrimony points it out as a medicine of importance j tures of far more enlarged dimensions, perhaps even more
but its disgusting appearance has occasioned its neglect. so. The millepede, for instance, rolls itself round upon
The coccus of the cactus coccinelliferus (cochineal) is said the slightest touch, and the snail draws in its horns upon
to he stimulant and diuretic; the fame infect of the fictis the least approach of our hand. Are not these the strong
Indica, and querciis ilicis, the lac, and kernies, to be as est indications of their sensibility ? and, is it any evidence
tringent : but modern practice neglects both. We may of ours, that we are not therefore induced to treat them
mention also the use of the spiders' webs in external h- with a more sympathising tenderness?
Montaigne remarks, that there is a certain claim of
morrhages, which act in assisting the concretion of the
blood ; and an ant found in Cayenne, the formica fun- kindness and benevolence which every species of creatures
gosa os Fabricius, composes its bed of a down so fine, that has a right to from us. It is to be regretted that this ge
it generally succeeds in stopping arterial haemorrhages on neral maxim is not more attended to in the affair of edu
the fame principle. The ancients used the horns of the cation, and pressed home upon tender minds in its full
cervus volans as an absorbent; and Linnus tells us, that extent and latitude. We are far, indeed, from thinking,
in Sweden a species of gryllus is irritated so as to bite that the early delight which children discover in torment
warts,, and that the fluids from its mouth destroys them. ing flies, Sec. is a mark of any innate cruelty of temper,
because this turn may be accounted for on other princi
The trivial name is assigned from this property.
Among the advantages derived to mankind from insects, ples ; and it is entertaining unworthy notions of the Dei
we need not name the silk, and the scarlet dye from the ty, to suppose he forms mankind with a propensity to the
cochineal. Many insects, besides that of the mulberry, most detestable of all dil'positions ; but molt certainly, by
spin a silken pod ; and from many os the cocci, a brilliant being unrestrained in sports of this kind, they may ac
colour, though inferior to that of the cochineal, may be quire by habit what they never would have learned from
obtained. From the silkworm's pod, the Chinese, it is nature, and grow up into a confirmed inattention to every
said, prepare a brilliant artd durable varnish. This worm kind of suffering but their own. Accordingly the su
affords also the Bengal root, styled in England Indian grafs, preme court of judicature at Athens thought an instance
so useful to the fisherman. We need not add Reaumur's of this sort not below its cognizance, and punished a boy
attempt to make silk from spiders' webs, in which it has for putting out the eyes of a poor bird that had unhappily
been supposed he would have succeeded, could he have fallen into his hands. It might be of service, therefore,
induced them to live peaceably with each other. The it mould seem, in order to awaken as early as possible in
gum-lac and bees- wax are well known, and some natu children an extensive sense of humanity, to give them a
ralists have attributed amber to these animals. Among the view of several sorts of insects as they may be- magnified
advantages of infects to mankind, we may also reckon by the assistance of glasses ; and to sliow them that the
their furnishing birds with a copious supply of nourish fame evident marks of wisdom and goodness prevail in
ment, and their destruction of putrid matter and of each the formation of the minutest insect, as in that of the molt
other. The chief disadvantages are derived from their enormous leviathan ; that they are equally furnished with
destructive ravages on books and furniture, and, above all, whatever is necessary, not only to the preservation, but
from the diseases which they occasion. The very trou the happiness, of their beings in that class of existence
blesome itching produced by many species of acarus is which Providence has affigned them; in a word, that the
well known. The louse, the flea, the bug, and the mos whole construction of their respective organs distinctly
quito, are the common enemies of our repose; and in proclaims them the objects of the divine benevolence, and
warm climates are far more numerous and fatal. The lo therefore that they justlv ought to be so of ours.
INSEC'TABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
custs, which destroy our harvests, the infects so fatal to
fiquor,' to follow.] Incapable
followed. Scott.
vegetables of every kind, are scarcely objects of our at- J*
Mm of being INSECTA'TION,
Voi.. XI. No. 74-0.

134
I N S
INSECTATION, / [from in. Lat. in, and sequor, to
follow.] The act of following with invectives ; the ait
of pursuing. Scott.
INSECTA'TOR,/ [from insetlor, Lat.} One that per
secutes or harrasses with pursuit.
INSEC'TILE, adj. [from inscd.] Having the nature of
insects.InseEtilt animals, for want of blood, run out all
into legs. Bacon.
INSEC'TION, / The act of cutting into any thing.
Scott.
INSECTIVOROUS, adj. [from insetla, Lat. an insect,
and voro, to devour.] Devouring insects ; feeding on in
sects. Scott."
INSECTOL'OGER, / [inseQ and toy&-.] One who
studies or describes insects.The insect itself is, accord
ing to modern inseSlologers, of the ichneumon-fly kind.
Derham.
INSECTOLOGY,/ That department of natural his
tory which treats of insects ; the fame with Entomolo
gy, vol. vi. p. 24-844. ,
INSECU'RE, adj. Not secure ; not confident of safety.
He is liable to a great many inconveniences every mo
ment of his life, and is continually insecure, not only of the
good things of this life, but even of life itself. Tillotson.
Not safe.
INSECU'RELY, adv. [from insecure.'] Without cer
tainty.When I fay secured, I mean it iu the sense in
which the word should always be understood at courts,
that is, insecurely. Chesterfield.
INSECU'RENESS, / The state of being insecure ; in
security.
INSECU'RITY,/ Uncertainty; want of confidence.
It may be easily perceived with what insecurity of truth
we ascribe effects, depending upon the natural period of
time, unto arbitrary calculations, and such as vary at
pleasure. Drown.Want os safety ; danger; hazard.The
unreasonableness and presumption, the danger and despe
rate insecurity, of those that have not so much as a thought,
all their lives long, to advance so far as attrition and con
trition, sorrow and resolution of amendment. Hammond.
INSECU'TION,/ [Fr. insecutio, Lat.] Pursuit. Not
in use :
Not the king's own horse got more before the wheel
Of his rich chariot, that might still the insecution feel,
With the extreme hairs of his tail.
Chapman's Iliad.
INSEMINA'TION,/ [Fr. insemino, Lat.] The act of
scattering seed on ground.
INSEN'SATE, adj. \jnstnst, Fr. insensato, Ital.] Stupid ;
wanting thought ; wanting lensibility.Ye be reprobates ;
obdurate insensate creatures. Hammond.
So fond are mortal men,
As their own ruin on themselves t' invite,
Insensate left, or to sense reprobate,
And with blindness internal struck.
Milton.
INSENSIBILITY, / [insenfibilite, Fr. from insensible.]
Inability to perceive.Insensibility of flow motions may be
thus accounted for : motion cannot be perceived without
perception of the parts of space -which it left, and those
which it next acquires. Glanville.Stupidity ; rfulnese of
mental perception.Torpor; dulncls of corporal fense.
INSEN'SIBLE, adj. [French.] Imperceptible; notdiscoverable by the senses.What is that word honour? air;
a trim reckoning. Who hath it ? he that died a- Wednes
day. Doth he feel it ? no. Doth he hear it ? no. Is it
insensible then f yea, to th$ dead. But will it not live with
the living ? no. Why ? detraction will not suffer it.
Shakespeare.Slowly gradual, so as that no progress is prceived :
They fall away,
And languish with insensible decay.
Dryden.
Void of feeling, either mental or corporal.Accept an
obligation without being a slave to the giver, or insensible
of his kindness. Walton.

I thought
I then was passing to my former state
Insensible ; and forthwith to dissolve.
Milton.
Void of emotion or affection.You grow insensible to the
conveniency of riches, the delights ot honour and praise.
Temple.
INSEN'SIBLENESS,/ Absence of perception; inabi
lity to perceive. The insenfibleness of the pain proceeds
rather from the relaxation of the nerves than their ob
struction. Ray.
INSEN'SlBLY, adv. [ from insensible. ] Imperceptibly;
in such a manner as is not discovered by the senses.The
hills rile insensibly, and leave the eye a vast uninterrupted
progress. Addison.
The planet earth, so stedfast thongh she seem,
Insensibly three different motions moves.
Milton.
By slow degrees.Proposals agreeable to our passions wilt
insensibly prevail upon our weakness. Rogers'* Sermons.
theyimpaired,
were form'd,
Save whatEqual
sin hath
which yet hath wrought
Insensibly.
Milton.
Without mental or corporal sense.
INSEN'TIENT, adj. [in andfentiens, Lat ] Not having
perception.The diflimilitude between the sensations of
our minds, and the qualities and attributes of an insentient
inert substance. Reid.
INSEPARABILITY, / [from inseparable.'] The quality of being such as cannot be severed or divided.The.
parts of pure space are immoveable, which follows from
their inseparability, motion being nothing but change of
distance between any two things; but this cannot be be
tween parts that are inseparable. Locke.
INSEPARABLE, ad). [Fr. inseparabilh, Lat.] Not tobe disjointed ; united so as not to be parted.The parts
of pure space are inseparable one from the other, so that
the continuity cannot be separated, neither really nor men
tally. Locke.
Together out they fly,
Inseparable now the truth and lie ;
And this or that unmixt no mortal e'er shall find. Pose..
INSEP'AR ABLENESS, / Inseparability.
INSEP'ARABLY, adv. With indissoluble union.
Restlessness of mind seems inseparably annexed to human
nature. Temple.
Him thou shalt enjoy,
Inseparably thine.
Milton.
7o INSERT', v. a. linserer.Fr. insero, insertum, Lat.] To
place in or amongst other things.Poesy and oratory omit
things not essential, and insert little beautiful digressions,
in order to place every thing in the most affecting light.
Watts.
INSERTING, / The act of putting in.
INSER'TION,/ [Fr. insertio, Lat.] The act of placing
any thing in or among other matter. The great disad
vantage our historians labour under is too tedious an in
terruption, by the insertion of records in their narr.ition.
Felton en the ClaJJks. An ileus, commonly called the
twisting of the guts, is either a circumvolution or insertion
of one part of the gut within the other. Arbuthn^t.The
thing inserted.He softens the relation by such insertions,
before he describes the event. Broome.
Tt INSER'VE, v. a. [instrvio, Lat.] To be of use to an.
end.
INSER'VICEABLE, adj. Unfit for service. Scott.
INSER'VIENT, adj. Conducive; of use to an end.
The providence of God, which disposeth of no part in
vain, where there is no dige.lion to be made, makes not
any parts inservient to that intention. Browne.
INSES'SUS,/ [from in, Lat. into, and cedo, to go.] A
bath for the lower parts of the body.
INSETE'NA,/ [Saxon-] An inner ditch. Scott.
INSHA'DED,

133
I N S
I N S
ing'
on
the
insignificancy
of
human
art,
when
set
in
compa
INSHA'DED, part. adj. Blended in hue*
rison with the designs of Providence. Addison.
Whose lilly white inshaded with the rose
My
annals are in mouldy mildews wrought,
Had that man seen, who sting th' neidos,
With easy insignificance of thougnt.
Garth. ,
Dido had in oblivion slept.
IV. Browne.
INSIGNIF'ICANT,
adj.
Wanting
meaning
;
void of
To INSHELL', v. a. To hide in a shell. Not used:
signification :
Aufidius, hearing of our Marcius' banishment,
'Till you can weight and gravity explain,
Thrusts forth his horns again into the world,
Those word* are insignificant and vain.
BlacKmore.
Which were inshelt'd when Marcius stood for Rome,
Unimportant; wanting weight : ineffectual. This sense,
And durst not once peep out.
Shakspeare.
though supported by authority, is not very proper. AU
INSHEL'LING.y: The act of putting into a sliell.
the arguments to a good life will be very insignificant to a
INSHENE', a town of Egypt On the left bank of the man that hath a mind to be wicked, when remission of sin
Nile : nine miles west of Dendera.
may be had upon cheap terms. Tillotson.
INSHIL'LA, .1 town of Africa, near the east coast of
INSIGNIFICANTLY, adv. Without meaning.Birds
Tunis: 108 miles south of Tunis.
are taught to use articulate words, yet they understand
To INSHIP', v. a. To shut in a ship -y to stow ; to em not their import, but use them insignificantly, as the organ
bark. Not used. We say simply toship:
or pipe renders the tune, which it understands not. Hale.
Without importance or effect.
See them safely brought to Dover ; where injhipp'd,
INSIGNIF'ICANTNESS, / Insignificance ; the flat*
Commit them to the fortune of the sea.
Shakespeare.
of being insignificant.
INSHIP'PING, /. The act of putting into a (hip.
INSIL'IUM, /. in old records, ill advice.
To INSHRI'NE, v. a. To inclose in a snrine or pre
INSIMULA'TION,/ [from infimulo, Lat. to accuse.]
cious cafe. It is written equally enshrine, which fee :
An accusation. Cote.
INSI'NA, a town of Italy, in the department of Lario:
Warlike and martial Talbot, Burgundy
six miles east of Como.
Infhrincs thee in his heart.
Shakespeare.
INSINCE'RE, adj. [infincerus, Lat. in andsincere.'] Not
INSHRI'NING,/ The act of putting into a (hrine.
what he appears ; not hearty ; dissembling; unfaithful;
INSICCA'TION, s. [from in, Lat. and ficcus, dry.] The of persons. Not sound ; corrupted ; of things :
ail of drying in. Scotl.
why, Penelope, this causeless fear,
IN'SIDE, /. Interior part ; part within. Opposed to Ah render
sleep's soft blessings insincere
the surface, or outside.Here are the outsides of the one, To
Alike devote to sorrow's dire extreme,
the insides of the other, and there's the moiety I promised The
day reflection and the midnight dream.
Popti
ye. V Estrange.
IN'SIDENT, adj. [from in, Lat. on, and fide, to pearch.]
INSINCER'ITY, / Dissimulation; want of truth or
Perching ; settling on as a bird. Not much used. Cole.
fidelity.If men should always act under a mask, and in
JNSIDIA'TION,/. [from instdior, Lat. to lie in am disguise, that indeed betrays design and insincerity. Broome.bush.] The act of lying in wait in order to deceive. Cole.
To INSIN'EVV, v.a. To strengthen ; to confirm. AINSIDIATOR, /. [Latin ] One who lies in wait.
word not vsedi
INSID'IOUS, adj. [infidicux, Fr. infidiosus, Lat.] Sly ;
circumventive j diligent to entrap ; treacherous.Since AU members of our cause,
Shakespeare;
men mark all our steps, and watch our baitings, let a fense That are infmewed to this action.
of their insidious vigilance excite us so to behave ourselves,
TNSIN'EWING,/ The act of strengthening.
that they may find a conviction of the mighty power of
INSIN'GEN, a- town- of Bavaria : four miles south of
Christianity towards regulating the passions. Atterbury.
Rothenburg.
INSIN'UANT, adj [French.] Having the power to
They wing their course,
And dart on distant coasts, if some lharp rock,
gain savour.Men not so quick perhaps of conceit as slow
Or stioal insidious, breaks not their career.
Thomson.
to passions, and commonly less inventive than judicious,
howsoever prove very plausible, insinuant, and fortunate,
INSID'IOUSLY, adv. In a sly and treacherous manner j men. Wotton.
with malicious artifice. Simeon and Levi spoke not only
To INSIN'UATE, v. a. [infinuer, Fr. infinite, Lat.] To
falsely but insidiously, nay hypocritically, abusing their pro introduce any thing gently.The water easily insinuatts
selytes and their religion, for the effecting their cruel de itself into, and placidly distends, the vessels of vegetables.
signs. Government os the Tongue.
Woodward.To pussi gently into favour or regard ; com
INSIDIOUSNESS,/ Slyness; treachery.
monly with the reciprocal pronoun. There is no parti
IN'SIGHT, / [inficht, Dut. It had formerly the ac cular evil which hath not some appearance of goodness,
cent on the last syllable.] Introspection; deep view; know whereby to insinuate itself. Hooker.At the isle of Rhee he
ledge of the interior parts; thorough skill in any thing
insinuated himself into the very good grace os the duke of
A garden gives us a great insight into the contrivance 'and Buckingham.
Clarendon.To hint ; to impart indirectly :
wisdom of Providence, and suggests innumerable subjects
And
all
the
fictions
bards pursue
of meditation. Speiiator.
Do but insinuate what's true.
Swift.
Straitway sent with careful diligence
To
instil
;
to
infuse
gently.AU
the
arts
of
rhetoric,
be
To fetch a leech, the which had great insight
sides order and clearness, are for nothing else but to insi
In that disease of grieved conscience,
And well tould cure the same; his name was Patience. nuate wrong ideas, move the passions, and thereby mislead
the judgment. Locke.
Spenser.
To INSIN'UATE, v. n. To wheedle; to gain on the
INSIG'NIA,J. [Latin.] Ensigns; arms.
affections by gentle degrees :
INSIGNIFICANCE, or Insignificancy,/ [infignino colours ; and, without all colour
sieance, Fr. from insignificant.] Want of meaning; un IOflove
base insinuating flattery,
meaning terms.To give an account of all the insignisi- I pluck
this white rose with Plantagenet. Shakespeare.
tanars and verbal nothings of this philosophy, would be
to transcribe it. Glanville. Unimportance.As I was ru To steal into imperceptibly; to be conveyed insensibly.
minating on that 1 had seen, I could not forbear reflect Pestilential miasnis insinuate into the humoral and con.
siltcnt

136
I N S
I N S
sistent parts os the body. Harvey.To enfold ; to wreath;
To
INSLA'VE,
Sec.
See To Enslave, vol. vi.
to wind :
INS'MING,
a
town
of France, in the department of
Close the serpent sly
the
Meurte
:
ten
miles
north-north
-east of Dieuze, and
Insinuating, of liis fatal guile
nine east-north-east or Morhange.

{Gave proof unheeded.

Milton.
To INSNA'RE, v. a. To intrap ; to catch in a trap,
INSINUATING, / The act of introducing by de gin, or snare ; to inveigle :
grees ; of getting into favour by peculiar behaviour.
INSINUATION, / The power 9s pleasing or stealing Why st-ew'lt thou sugar on that bottled spider,
upon the affections.When the industry of one man hath Whose deadly web infuareth thee about? Shakespeare.
settled the work, a new man, by insinuation or misinfor To ihtangle in difficulties or perplexities. That the hy
mation, may not supplant him without a just cause. Bacon. pocrite reign not, left the people be infrared. J06xxx.1v 30.
INSNA'RER, /. He that infnarcs.
INSIN'UATIVE, adj. Stealing on the affections.It is
INSNA'RING, s. The act of bringing into a snare.
a strange instnuative power which example and custom have
INSO'CIABLE, adj. [Fr. insociaiitis, Lat.] Averse
upon us.' Government of the Tongue.
from conversation :
INSINUATOR,/ [Latin.] He that insinuates.
INSIP ID, adj: [tnstpide, Fr. instpidus, Lat.] Wanting If this austere infociable life
taste ; wanting power of affecting the organs of taste. Change not your offer made in heat of blood. Shakespeare.
This chyle is the natural and alimentary pituita, which
Incapable of connexion or union.The lowest ledge or
the ancients described as insipid. Flcyer on the Humours.
row must be merely of stone, closely laid, without mortar,
Our fathers much admir'd their sauces sweet,
which is a general caution for all parts in building that
And often call'd for sugar with their meat ;
are contiguous to board or timber, because lime and wood
Insipid taste, old friend, to them that Paris knew,
infociable. IVotlon.
Where rocambole, shallot, and the rank garlic, grew. King.' areINSO'C
I ABLENESS, /. Unsociableness ; reservednefs.
Wanting spirit ; wanting pathos ; flat ; dull ; heavy :
INSOBRI'ETY, / Drunkenness; want of sobriety.
The gods have made your noble mind for me,
He whose conscience upbraids him with profaneness to
And her insipid foul for Ptolemy ;
wards God, and insobriety towards himself, if he is just to
A heavy lump of earth without desire,
his neighbour, he thinks, he has quit scores. Decay of
A heap of allies that o'erlays your fire. .
Dryden.
Piety.
,
INSO'KO, a town of Africa, on the Gold Coast : 120
INSIPID'ITY, / [instpidite, Fr. from insipid.] Want of
taste. Want of life or spirit.Dryden's lines stiine miles from the sea.
To IN'SOLATE, v.a. \_insolo, Lat.] To dry in the fun ;
strongly through the insipidity of Tate's. Pope.
lNSIP'IDLY, adv. Without taste. Dully; without to expose to the action of the sun.
INSOLATION, / Exposition to the sun.We use
spirit.One great reason why many children abandon
themselves wholly to silly sports, and trifle away all their these towers for insolation, refrigeration, conversation, and
time insipidly, is because they have found their curiosity for the view of divers meteors. Bacon.
Insolation, in medicine, the influence of a scorching
baulked. Locke.
sun on the brain.One case of consequential madness is
INSIPTDNESS,/ Insipidity; want of taste, &c.
INSIP'IENCE, or Insipiency, / {insipimlia, Lat.] an effect of insolation, or what the French call coop de soleil.
An instance of which I lately met with in a sailor, who
Folly; want of understanding.
To INSIST', v. n. [instster, Fr. insisto, Lat.] To stand or became raving mad in a moment, while the fun-beams
rest upon.The combs being double, the ceils on each darted perpendicularly on his head. Battie on Madness.
The coup desoleil, 6r insolation, does not appear to arise
side the partition are so ordered, that the angles on one
side insist upon the centres of the bottom of the cells on from the heat of the atmosphere alone, but occurs only
the other side. Ray.Not to recede from terms or asser when people are exposed to the direct action of the rays
of the fun, especially during any labouror active exertion.
tions ; to persist in :
The intense heat of the fun's rays, acting especially on
Upon such large term?, and so absolute,
the head, increases the action of the blood-vellels, and
As our conditions shall insist upon,
such a congestion in the brain, as to bring on a
Our peace (hall stand firm as rocky mountains. Shakesp. occasions
fort of apoplexy, which has been thus described by Chal
To dwell upon in discourse.Were there no other act of mers, in his Account of the Weather and Diseases of
hostility but that which we have hitherto insisted on, the South Carolina, vol. i. p. 105. " The signs which lead to
intercepting os her supplies were irreparably injurious to this catastrophe are a full and high-flushed countenance ;
her. Decay of Piety.
an universal languor with a drowsiness; some are exceed
INSISTENT, adj. [inst/lens, Lat.] Resting upon any ingly sick, and have retchings to vomit. The head also
thing The breadth of the substruction mult be at least is so confused and giddy, that the person staggers when
double to the insistent wall Wctton.
he attempts to walk ; and so vehement is the circulation
INSISTING, /. The act of persisting in.
in the vessels within and without the cranium, that he
INSISTURE, /, [from insist.] Constancy; regularity; compares the pulsations of the arteries to the noise of many
rot used 1
hammers knocking on his skull. If, in this case, the af
The heav'ns themselves, the planets, and the centre,
fected person escapes convulsions or an apoplexy, such a
Observe degree, priority, and place,
tightness will quickly be perceived about the breast as if
Insisiure, course, pioportion, season, form,
tli3t part was girded with cords. A profound sleep soon
Office, and custom, in all line of order.
Shakefpeart.
ensues, during which inspiration is performed in a long,
TNSI'TIENCY, / [in and fitio, Lat.] Exemption and exfpiration in a quick, manner, for a small time; but
from thirst.What is more admirable than the fitness of afterwards, the breathing, being more hurried, is attended
every creature for the use we make of him ? The docility with a stertor, or loud snorting, and inspiration is exerted
of an elephant, and the injkicncy of a camel for travelling as it were in a re-doubled manner. Presently after, the
respiration becomes very slow ; and then he so quickly ex-
in deserts. Grew.
INSITION, f. [insttio, Lat ] The insertion or the in- pires, that perhaps this whole scene pastes in the space
grastment os one branch into another.Without the use of a quarter of an hour from the time he began to- be dis
of these we could have nothing of culture or civility ; no ordered." The remedies, which were occasionally suc
cessful in removing this state os disease, were, an immedi
tillage, grafting, or insttion. liny.
INSI'TIVE, adj. [from in, Lat. into, andfuns, placed.] ate removal to a cool airv shade, the free use of the lancet
according to the strength of the patient, sprinkling his
Crafted ; not natural. Scott.
bare head and breast from time to time with cold vinegar,
and

1 N S
*nd keeping him in a sitting posture. These instances of
fatal insolation, however, are not very common.
Insolation, in pharmacy, a method of preparing
certain fruits, drugs, &c. by exposing them to the heat of
the sun's rays ; either to dry, to maturate, or to sharpen,
them ; as is done in vinegar, figs, &c. The word comes
from the Latin verb injbiare, which is used by Pliny and
Columella, and signifies to expose to thesun.
IN'SOLENCE, or Insolency, /. [insolence, Fr. insolentia, Lat.] Pride exerted in contemptuous and overbear
ing treatment of others ; petulant contempt.They could
not restrain the infolency of O'Neal, who, finding none
mow to withstand him, made himself lord of those people
that remained. Spenser.
Such a nature
Tickled with good success, disdains the shadow
Which he treads on at noon j but I do wonder
His insolence can brook to be commanded
Under Cominius.
Shakespeare.
To INS'OLENCE, v. a. To insult ; to treat with con
tempt. A very bad word.The bishops, who were first
faulty, insolenced and assaulted. King Charles.
IN'SOLENT, adj. [Fr. insolent, Lat.] Contemptuous
of others ; haughty ; overbearing.We have not pillaged
those rich provinces which we rescued : victory itself
hath not made us insolent masters. Atterbury.
IN'SOLENTLY, adv. [insolenter,La\..-[ With contempt
of others ; haughtily ; rudely.Briant, naturally of an
haughty temper, treated him very insolently, more like a
criminal than a prisoner of war. Addison.
Not faction, when it shook thy regal seat.
Not senates, insolently loud,
Those echoes of a thoughtless crowd,
Could warp thy soul to their unjust decree.
Dryden.
IN'SOLENTNESS,/ The fame as insolence.
INSO'LITE, adj. [from is, Lat. contrary to, and soleo, to
he accustomed.] Unusual, unaccustomed. Bailey. Not used.
INSOL'VABLE, adj. [Fr. in and solve.] Not to be
solved ; not to be cleared ; inextricable; such as admits of
no solution, or explication.Spend a few thoughts on the
puzzling enquiries concerning vacuums, the doctrine of
infinites, indivisibles and incommenlu rabies, wherein there
appear some insolvah/t difficulties. Watts.That cannot
be paid.
INSOLVABLENESS,/. The state of being insolvable.
INSOLUBLE, adj. [Fr. insolubilis, Lat.] Not to be
cleared ; not to be resolved.Admit this, and what shall
the Scripture be but a share and a torment to weak con
sciences, filling them with infinite scrupulosities, doubts
insoluble, and extreme despair. Hooker. Not to be dissolved
or separated.Stony matter may grow in any part of a
human body; for when any thing insoluble sticks in any
part of the body, it gathers a crust about it. Arbulhnot.
INSOL'UBLENESS, /. The state of being insoluble.
INSOLVENCY, /. Inability to pay debts.An act of
insolvency is a law by which imprisoned debtors are released
without payment.
INSOL'VENT, adj. [in and solvo, Lat.] Unable to pay.
By public declaration he proclaimed himself insolvent os
those vast sums he had taken upon credit. Howel.
INSOL'VENT, / One unable to pay.An insolvent is
one that cannot pay his debts. Watts.
Insolvent Debtors. Many acts have been from time
to time made for the relief ot these. When the article
Debt was printed, we omitted to notice the stat. 34.000.
III. c. 69, by which persons actually in custody on the
nth of February 1794, and whose whole debts did not
exceed the sum of 1000I. wefe released, on making affida
vit of the surrender of all their estate and essects, and sign
ing a schedule thereof, delivered to the clerk of the
peace at the sessions next following their respective notices,
of their name, trade, and two last places of abode (if so
roany ;) which were 'to be given in the London Gazette,
Vol.. XI. No. 740.

'I N S
137
and in the county newspaper nearest to the gaol where
confined, (if out of London or the bills of mortality,)
three times; the first notice to be at least twenty-one day*
before the said sessions. The estate and essects of dis
charged debtors, are vested in the clerk of the peace, who
is directed by the statute to assign the fame to such cre
ditors as the courts shall direct ; when the assignees are to
use their best endavours to receive and collect the estate
and effects of every such debtor, and with all convenient
speed make sale thereof; and is the debtor be interested
in, or entitled to any real estate, either estates-tail, or in
P ossession, reversion, or expectancy, the fame to be sold
b y public auction within two months after the assignment,
being first advertised in the Gazette, some daily paper, or
country paper, if out of the bills of mortality, thirty days
previous to such sale ; and, at the end of three months
after such assignment, an equal dividend of the debtor's
essects was ordered to be made, and, if a surplus, the fame
to be paid to the debtor. Mortgages to take place of
claims of an inferior nature. Prisoners not to be dis
charged of debts subsequent to February n, 1794. At
torneys, or servants, imprisoned for embezzling money
received for their employers, or any persons who have
obtained money, or bills of exchange, under false pre
tences, or removed goods to defraud landlords, orfraudulently assigned their essects, are excluded from the benefit
of the statute. Prisoners in custody for fees, on contempt
for not obeying awards, not paying costs, or on excom.
cap. to be discharged ; but the statute does not extend to
debtors to the crown or revenue; aol. per cent, to be al
lowed as a reward for discovering any part of a debtor'*
estate not comprised in the schedule ; and the discharge
of fraudulent debtors to be void. Perjury of prisoners to
be punishable as in other cases of perjury. There is at pre
sent (May 1811) a bill before the parliament tor the far
ther relief of insolvent debtors.
A poet of our own times, whose representations of ac
tual life glow with accuracy of delineation and truth of
character, in his Letter on Prisons,' thus describes insol
vent debtors:
Here are the guilty race, who mean to live
On credit that credulity will give;
Who purchase, conscious they can never pay ;
Who know their fate, and traffic to betray j
On whom no pity, fear, remorse, prevail,
Their aim a statute, their resource a jail ;
These as the public spoilers we regard,
No dun so harsh, no creditors so hard.
A second kind are they, who truly strive
To keep their sinking credit long alive ;
Success, nay prudence, they may want, but yet
They would be solvent, and deplore a debt:
All means they use, to all expedients run,
And are by stow fad steps at last undone.
Justly, perhaps, you blame their want of skill ;
But mourn their feelings, and absolve their will.
INSOL'VENTNESS, / The state of being insolvent.
INSOM'NIOUS, adj. [from in. Lat. in, and /omnium, a
dream.] Troubled with dreams ; restless in sleep. Scott.
IN'SOMUCH, conj. So that ; to such a degree that,
It hath ever been the use of the conqueror to despise the
language of the conquered, and to force him to learn hit*
so did the Romans always use, insomuch that there is no
nation but is sprinkled with their language. Spenser. This
xaord is growing obsolete.
To INSPECT, v. a. [inspicio, insptclum, Lat.] To look
into by way of examination.
INSPECTING, /. The act of looking into, or os ex
amining.
INSPECTION, / [uispcSion, Fr. infpeBio, Lat.] Pry
ing examination ; narrow and close survey.Our religion
is a religion that dares to be understood ; that offers itself
to the search of the inquisitive, to the inspedion of the se
verest and the molt awakened reason ; for, being secure
M
ot

ri N S
13cT
1 N S
of her substantial truth and purity, she knows that for her the symptoms are, a violent fever, and a most exquiflfk
to be seen and looked into, is to be embraced and ad pain increased upon inspiration, by which it is distinguished
mired, as there needs no greater argument for men to love from pleurisy, in which the greatest pain is in expiration.
the light than to fee it. South.
Arbuthnot.The act of breathing into any thing. Infu<fion of ideas into the mind by a superior powe/. Inspi
With narrow search, and with inspeilion deep,
ration is when an overpowering impresfioif of any proposi
Consider every creature.
Milton.
tion is made upon the mind by God himself, that gives a
superintendence : presiding care. In the first sense it convincing and indubitable evidence of the truth and
should have into before the object, and in the second sense divinity of it: so were the prophets and the apostles in
may admit over ; but authors confound them.We may spired. Watts.
safely conceal our good deeds, when they run no hazard
of being diverted to improper ends, for want of our own We to his high inspiration owe,
inspection. Atterbury.We should apply ourselves to study That what was done before the flood we know. Denham.
the perfections of God, and to procure lively and vigor
To INSPI'RE, v. n. [inspire, Lat. inspirer, Fr.] T
ous impressions of his perpetual presence with us, and in- draw in the breath ; opposed to expire. If the inspiring
Jpetlion over us. Atterbury.The divine inspeBion into the and expiring organ of any animal be stopt, it suddenly
affairs of the world, doth necessarily follow from the na yields to uature, and dies. Walton.To blow, as a gentle
ture and being of God; and he that denies this, doth im wind does :
plicitly deny his existence. Bentley.
Her yellow lockes, crisped like golden wyre,
Trial by Inspection, or Examination, is when, for About her shoulders weren loosely (lied,
the greater expedition of a cause, in some point or issue, And, when the winde emongst them did inspire,
faeing either the principal question, or arising collaterally They waved like a penon wyde dispred.
Spenser.
put of if, but being evidently the object of sense, the
To
INSPI'RE,
v.
a.
To
breathe
into
:
judges of the court, upon the testimony of their own senses,
shall decide the point in dispute. For, where the affirma Ye njne, descend and sing,
tive or negative of a question is matter of such obvious The breathing instruments inspire.
Pope.
determination, it is not thought necessary to summon a To infuse by breathing.He knew not his Maker, and
jury to decide it ; who are properly called in to inform he that inspired into him an active soul, and breathed in a
the conscience of the court of dubious facts ; and there living spirit. Wisd. xv. n.To infuse into the mind; to
fore when the fact, from its nature, must be evident to impress upon the fancy i
the court, either from ocular demonstration or other irre
fragable proof, there the law departs from its usual resort, I have been troubled in my sleep this night ;
'the verdict of twelve men, and relies on the judgment of But dawning day new comfort hath inspir'd. Shakspeare.
the court alone. As in case of a suit to reverse a fine for Then to the heart inspir'd
non-age of the cognizor, or to set aside a statute or recog Vernal delight..
Milton.
nizance entered into by an infant ; here, and in other To animate by supernatural infusion.The letters are
cases of the like sort, a writ shall issue to the sheriff, com often read to the young religious, to inspire them with
manding him that he constrain the said party to appear, sentiments of virtue. Addison.
that it may be ascertained by the view of his body by the
ting's justices, whether he be of full age or not : Ut per as- Erato, thy poet's mind inspire,
Dryden.
fedum corporisJui conflare poteritjusliciariis nostril, fi pradiilus And fill his soul with thy celestial sire.
an Jit plena tetatis neene. If, however, the court has, upon To draw in with the breath.By means of sulphurous
inspection, any doubt of the age of the party, (as may coal-smoaks the lungs are stifled and oppressed, whereby
frequently be the case,) it may proceed to take proofs of they are forced to inspire and expire the air with difficulty,
the party; and, particularly, may examine the infant him in comparison of the facility of inspiring aud expiring th
self upon an oath of voire dire; that is, to make true an air in the country. Harvey.
swers to such questions as the court shall demand of him ; His baleful breath inspiring as he glides ;
or the court may examine his mother, his godfather, or Now like a chain around her neck he rides.
Dryden.
the like.
INSPI'RER, / He that inspires.To the infinite God,
INSPECTOR-,/ [Latin.] A prying examiner s
the omnipotent creator and preserver of the world, the
With their new light our bold inspectors press,
most gracious redeemer, sanctifier, and inspirer, of mankind,
Like Cham> to shew their father's nakedness. Denham.
be all honour. Derham.
A superintendent.Young men may travel under a wise
INSPIRING,/ The act os breathing into ; of excitr
inspector or tutor to different parts, that they may bring in^ certain thoughts.
home useful knowledge. Walls.
'To INSPIR'IT, v. a. To animate ; to actuate ; to fill
INSPE'RABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and with life and vigour; to enliven ; to invigorate ; to en
courage.It has pleased God to inspirit aud actuate all his
Jpero, to hope. } Improper to be hoped for. Cole.
To INSFER'SE, v. a. [from in, Lat. into, and sj>argoy evangelical methods by a concurrence of supernatural
to sprinkle.] To sprinkle upon. Scott.
strength, which makes it not only eligible, but possible^
INPER'SION, j. [insperso, Lat.] A sprinkling upon. easy, and pleasant, to do whatever he commands us. Decay^
os Piety.
Ainswcrth.
INSPEXTMUS, / [Latin.] A kind of letters patent, Let joy or ease, let affluence or content,
so called because they begin with this word.
And the gay conscience of a life well spent,
To INSPHE'RE, v. a. To place in an orb or sphere :
Calm ev'ry thought, inspirit ev'ry grace,
Where those immortal shapes
Glow in thy heart, and smile upon thy face.
Pope.
Of bright aerial, spirits live inspher'd,
INSPIRITING, /. The act of animating, or raising
In regions mild of calm and serene airMilton*
the spirits.
. INSPLRABLE, adj. [from inspire.} Which may be
To. INSPIS'SATE, v.a. [in andspissvs, Lat.] Tothicken j;
drawn in with the breath, which may be infused.Tothefe to make thick.Sugar doth** inj*ij/ate the spirits of the
inspirablc hurts, we may enumerate those they sustain from wine, and maketh them not so easy to resolve into vapour..
their expiration of fuliginous steams. Harvey.
Bacon.
INSPIS'SATING,/ The act of making thick.
INSPIRA'DO, s. A person who pretends to inspira
tion ; an enthusiast. Scott.
INSPISSA'TION, / The act of making any liquid
INSPIRATION, / [from inspire.]. The act of draw thick.Recent urine will cryftalize by inspiration, and af
ing in the breath.In any inflammation of the diaphragm. ford a salt neither acid uor alkaline. Arbuthnot.
IN'SPRUCK,

159
I N S
' IN'SPRUCK, Innspruck, or Ynsbrucc, a' (own of The word is derived from the Latin in, and Jlallum, a
Germany, and capital of the Tyrolese, situated on the Inn. term used for a scat in church, in the choir, or a scat or
Within the walls and gates, indeed, it is not large ; but bench in a court of justice, Sec. Though Vossius is of
contains extensive suburbs, which are taken up by consi opinion the word is of German origin. Instalment iV
derable palaces, churches, and convents. This town is chiefly used for the induction of a dean, prebendary, or
jhe residence of the supreme representation, and aulic other ecclesiastical dignitary, into the possession of his stall*
chamber, os the reversion-judicatory of the counties of or proper seat, in the cathedral church to which he be
the Lower and Upper Austria, as also of the regency, or longs. This is sometimes also called installation. The
lords-justices. In the middle of the Franciscan church, fame is likewise used for the ceremony, whereby the
which the emperor Ferdinand I. caused to be built here, knights of the garter are placed in their rank in the cha
among other monuments, is seen a magnificent one, erect pel of St. George at Windsor. See Knighthood.
ed by that emperor in honour of, Maximilian I. On the
Instalment, in law, a settlement, establishing, or sure
top of it he is represented by a metal statue kneeling, placing in; as instalment into dignities, &c~ See flat. 20
which statue is surrounded with four other smaller ones Car. II. c. 1. In ecclesiastical promotions, where the free
of metal, representing the Virtues ; and on the monu hold passes to the person promoted, corporal possession is
ment itself, in a raised work ot white marble, the exploits required, to vest the property completely in the new pro
of that emperor are represented. In the coltly choir-altar prietor ; who, according to the distinction of the ca
f the very beautiful parish-church here, is to be seen the ce nonists, acquires the jus ad rem, or inchoate and imperfect
lebrated image of Mariahulf, which the archduke Leopold, right, by nomination and institution ; but hot the jus in
while bilhop of Strasburg and Passau, brought from the re, or complete and full right, unless by corporal posses
electoral cabinet at Dresden to Pallau, and his son after sion. Therefore in dignities possession is given by instal
wards sent to this place. It is surrounded with the images ment ; in rectories and vicarages by indu&ion, without which
of the princes of duke Charles V. of Lorrain, w hich are no temporal rights accrue to the minister, though every
worked in silver, of the fame size as when born, together ecclesiastical power is vested in him by institution, i Ccmrn.
with the golden image, in the fame size, which the em 312. See the word Institution.
Instalment signifies also either the payment, or the time
press-queen Maria Theresa, after her delivery, in the year
T741, of the archduke Joseph, made a present of to this appointed for payment, of different portions of a sum of
place, and some other valuable offerings. Afte. the mid money ; w hich, by agreement of the parties, instead of
dle of the sixteenth century, the Jesuits were introduced being payable in the gross, at one time, is to be paid in
here, whose gymnasium the emperor Leopold converted parts, at certain stated times; such as art frequently spei
into an university in the year 1671, calling it Clereo- cified in conditions to bonds, &c. or defeasances, or war
Leopoldiua; and which, in 1745, was prelented by the rants of attorney to confess judgments.
empress-queen Maria Theresa, with the collection osbooks
IN'STANCE, or Instancy,/ [instance, Fr.] Impor
which was formerly kept at the citadel of Ambras ; and tunity; urgency; solicitation.Christian men should
afterwards with books of the imperial library at Vienna. much better frame themselves to those heavenly precepts
In 1805, Infpruck was taken by the French, when the which our Lord and Saviour with so great instancy gave Us
76th regiment recovered two standards which the fame re concerning peace and unity, if we did concur to have the
giment had loft in a former war : twenty-eight miles north ancient councils renewed. Hooker.Motive; influence}
of Brixen, and sixty-eight south-west of Salzburg. Lat. pressing argument. Not now in use.She dwells so secure
ly upon her honour, that folly dares not present itself.
4.7. 16. N. Ion. 1 1. 30. E.
INSTABILITY,/ \instabilite, Fr. instabitis, Lit.] In Now, could I come to her with any direction in my hand^
constancy; fickleness; mutability of opinion or conduct. my desires had instance and argument to commend them
Instability of temper ought to be checked, when it dis selves. Shakespeare.
poses men to wander from one scheme of government to The instances that second marriage move,
another; such a fickleness cannot but be fatal to our Are bale respects of thrift, but none of love. Shakespeare.
country. Addison.
INSTA'BLE, adj. [instabilis, Lat.] Inconstant ; chang Prosecution or process of a suit.The instance of a cause
is said to be that judicial process which is made from theing. See Unstable.
,
contestation of a suit, even to the time of pronouncing
INSTA'BLENESS,/ Instability. Scott.
To INSTALL, v. a. [installer, Fr. in and stall.] To ad sentence in the cause, or till the end of tlrree years. Ayvance to any rank or office, by placing in the feat or stall liffc.Example ; document. We find in history instances
proper to that condition. The king chose him master of of persons, who, after their prisons have b* en flung open,
the horse : after this he was installed of the most noble or have chosen rather to languish in their dungeons, than
stake their miserable lives and fortunes upon the success,
der. Walton.
of a revolution. Addison. Suppose the tarth should be rer
She reigns a goddess now among the saints, 1
moved nearer to the sun, and revolve for instance in the
That whilom was the faint of shepherds light,
orbit of Mercury, the whole ocean would boil with heat.
And is installed now in heaven' i hight.
Spenser.
Bcntlty.The use of instances is to illustrate and explain a
INSTALLATION, / The act of giving visible pos difficulty ; and this end is best answered, by luch instance*
session of a rank or office, by placing in the proper seat. as are familiar and common. Bakes.
Upon the election, the bishop gives a mandate for his j'/iYet doth this accident
Jlallation. Ayliffe's Parergon.
So far exceed all instance, all discourse,
INSTALLING,/ The act of placing in a stall, or in That I am ready to distrust mine eyes.
Shakespeare.
any scat of office.
State of any thing. These seem as if, in the time of Ed
INSTALMENT,/ The act of installing :
ward the First, they were drawn up into the form of a
Is it not easy
law in tlie first instance. Hale.Occasion ; act.If Eusebia
To make lord William Hastings of our mind,
has lived as free from sin as it is possible for human na
For the instalment of this noble duke
ture, it is because she is always watching and guarding;
In the seat royal ? Shakespeare,
against all instances of pride. Law's Serious Call.
The. scat in which one k installed:
A soul supreme in each hard instance try'd
Search Windsor-castle, elves:
Above all pain, all anger, and all pride.
Pope-.
The several chairs of order look you scour ;
To IN'STANCE, v. n. To give.or offer anexample. U.
Each fair instalment, coat, and several crest,
tweedy and satire, this age and the last have excelled the
With loyal blazon evermore be bleit!
Shake/peart.
" '
ancients j

uo
I N S
ancients; and I would instance in Shakespeare of the for
mer, in Dorset of the latter. Dryden.
IN'STANCING, s. The act of producing an instance
or example.
IN'STANT, adj. [Fr. instans, Lat.] Pressing; urgent;
Importunate ; earnest.And they were instant with loud
^voices, requiringthat he might be crucified. Luke xxiii. 23.
Rejoicing in hope ; patient in tribulation ; continuing
instant in prayer. Romans xii. 12.Immediate; without
any time intervening ; present ;
Nor native country thou, nor friend, (halt see ;
Hor war hast thou to wage, nor year to come ;
Impending death is thine, and instant doom.
Prior.
Quick ; making no delay.Instant without disturb they
took alarm. Milton.
"Griev'd that a visitant so long should wait
Vnmark'd unhonour'd, at a monarch's gate 5
Instant he flew with hospitable haste,
And the new friend with courteous air embraced. Pope.
IN'STANT,/ [French.] An infinitely small part of
duration, or in which we perceive no succession, or which
takes up the time of only one idea in our mind. It is a
jnaxim in mechanics, that no natural effect can be pro
duced in an instant, or without some definite time ; also
that, the greater the time, the greater the effect. And
bence may appear the reason, why a burthen seems lighter
to a person the faster he carries it ; and why, the falter a
person slides or seates on the ice, the less liable it is to
break, or bend. Hutton.
Her nimble body yet in time must move,
And not in instants through all places stride ;
But (he is nigh and far, beneath, above,
In point ot time which thought cannot divide. Davits.
A particular time.I can at any unseasonable instant of
the night appoint her to look out at her lady's chamber
window. Shakespeare.It is used in low and commercial
language for a day of the present or current month.On
the twentieth instant it is my intention to erect a lion's
bead. Addlstm.
INSTANTANE'ITY, /. Unpremeditated production.
Which have no sort of claim to be called verses, beside
their instantaneity. Shenstont.
INSTANTA'NEOUS, adj. Done in an instant; act
ing at once without any perceptible succession ; acting
with the utmost speed ; done with the utmost speed.
This manner of the beginning or ceasing of the deluge
doth not at all agree with the instantaneous actions of cre
ation and annihilation. Bumet's Theory.
The rapid radiance instantaneous strikes
Tli' illumin'd mountain.
Thomson.
INSTANTA'NEOUSLY, adj. In an invisible point of
time.What I had heard of the raining of frogs came to
yny thoughts, there being reason to conclude that those
came from the clouds, or were injlantaneousty generated.
Derkam.
INSTANTA'NEOUSNESS,/ [from instantaneous.] The
state of being done in an instant.
IN'STANTLY, adv. Immediately; without any per
ceptible intervention of time.In a great whale, the fense
and the effects of any one part of the body instantly make
a tranfcurlion throughout the whole body. Bacon.
Sleep instantly fell on me.
As iev'ral winds arise.
Milton.
With urgent importunity :
He meant to make them know their follic's prise,
Had not those two him instantly desired
T' assuage his wrath, and pardon their mefprise. Spenser.
To INSTATE, v.a. To place in a certain rank or con
dition.This kind of conquest does only instate the vic-

I N S
tor in these rights, which the conquered prince had. Hale.
To invest. Obsolete t
For his possessions,
Although by confiscation they are ours,
We do instate and widow you withal.
Shakespeare.
INSTATING, /. The act of putting into a proper
state.
INSTAURATION, / Restoration ; reparation ; re
newal ; as the re-estabiisliment, or reiiauration, of a reli
gion, a church, or the like, to its former state. The word
is by some derived from the old Latin instaurun, which
signified the "stock" of things necessary for the tilling
and managing of grounds ; as cattle, tools, harness, &c.
But the word instaurum is only of the middle age : instauratio is of much greater antiquity, and by some derived
from instar, " like," as importing a thing's being brought
to its former likeness or appearance. See Restoration.
INSTAU'RUM,/ in old records, the whole stock of a
farm ; the vestment, plate, and other things belonging to
a church.
INSTEAD', adv. In the place ; in the room :
He in derision sets
Upon their tongues a various spirit, to rase
Quite out their native language, and instead
To sow a jangling noise of tongues unknown. Milton.
INSTEAD OF, prep. In room of ; in place of.Vary
the form of speech, and, instead osthe word church, make
it a question, in politics, whether the monument be in
danger. Swift.Equal to.This very consideration to a
wise man is instead os a thousand arguments, to satisfy him,
that, in those times, no such thing was believed. Tillotson.
To INSTEE'P, v. a. To soak ; to macerate in moisture :
Suffolk first died, and York, all haggled over,
Comes to him where in gore he lay i/tsteep'd. Shakejpeare.
Lying under water:
The gutter'd rocks, and congregated sands,
Traitors infleep'd to clog the guiltless keel. Skakespeart.
INSTEEP'ING, / The act of soaking, or macerating.
IN'STEP, / The upper part of the foot where it join*
to the leg. The caliga was a military shoe with a very
thick sole, tied above the instep with leather thongs. Arbuthnot.
IN'STER, a river of Prussia, which rises six miles north
east of Pilkallem, and joins the Angerap, to form the
Fregel, near Insterburgh.
IN'STERBURGH, a town of Prussian Lithuania, con
taining two churches, about 350 houses, and 3000 inha ,
bitants ; the castle was built in the 14th century. Corn
and beer are its principal articles of trade : forty-four
miles east of Konigsoerg. Lat. 54. 35. N. Ion. 22. 2. E.
To IN'STIGATE, v. a. {infiigo, Lat. instigucr, Fr.] To
urge to ill ; to provoke or incite to a crime.If a servant
instigates a stranger to kill his master, this being murder in
the stranger as principal, of course the servant is accessary
only to the crime of murder, though he would have been
guilty as principal of petty treason. Blactstone.
INSTIGATING,/ The act of provoking, or of stirring up.
INSTIGA'TION, s. Incitement to a crime; encou
ragement; impulse to ill.Shall any man, th^t wilfully
procures the cutting of whole armies to pieces, set up for
an innocent ? as if the lives that were taken away by his
instigation were not to be charged upon his account.
L' Estrange.
Why, what need we
Commune with you of this ? But rather follow
Our forceful instigation,
Shakespeare.
IN'STIGATOR, /. Inciter to ill.Either the eager
ness of acquiring or the revenge of missing dignities, havebeen the great instigators of ecclesiastic feuds. Decay os
Piety.

I N S
To INSTIL', v. a. [inftilld, Lat. iitjliltcr, Fr.] To infuse
by drops.He from the well of life three drops inftill'd. Mil
ton.To insinuate any thing imperceptibly into the mind ;
to infuse.Those heathens did in a particular manner in
fill the principle into their children of loving their coun
try, which is far otherways now-a-days. Stvist.
. INSTILL A'TION, /". [_inst,llatio, Lat. from instil.] The
ft of pouring in by drops. The act of infusing slowly
into the mind. The thing infused.They embitter the
cup of life by insensible instillations- Ratnhltr.
INSTILLING,/ The act of infusing by drops.
. INSTIL'MENT, /. Any thing instilledThe leperous
instilment. Shakespeare.
To INSTIM'ULATE, v. a. [from in, Lat. into, and
flimulo, to prick.] To stimulate; to urge on.
INSTIMULA'TION, / The act of urging forward.
Scott.
INSTINCT', adj. [insthQut, Lat.] Moved ; animated.
Not in use :
Forth rusli'd with whirlwind souhd
The chariot of paternal Deity,
Flashing thick flames, wheel within wheel undrawn,
Itself instinR with spirit, but convey'd
By four cherubic shapes.
Milton.
IN'STINCT,/ [Fr. instMus, Lat. This word had its
accent formerly on the last syllable.] Desire or aversion
acting in the mind without the intervention of reason or
deliberation; the power determining the will of brutes.
Thou knowest* I am as valiant as Hercules ; but beware
instinS ; the lion will not touch the true prince: inflinfl is
a great matter. I was a coward on instind: I (hall think
the better of myself and thee, during my life; I for a va
liant lion, and thee for a true prince. Shakespeare.
In him they fear your highness' death ;
And mere instinZl of love and loyalty
Makes them thus forward in his banishment. Shakespeare.
Nature first pointed out my Portius to me,
And early taught me by her secret force
To love thy person, ere I knew thy merit ;
Till what y/zt instinO grew up into friendship.
Addison.
The actions of brutes, or inferior animals, are said to
be directed by instinS ; those of man by reason. Philoso
phers, however, have greatly differed in their opinions
concerning this subject ; and modern authors are ex
tremely at a loss where to draw the line. Some maintain
that man is endowed with a greater number of instincts
than any species of brutes whatever; others insist that in
human nature there is not any power or propensity at all
which can properly be called instinctive. Some contend
that brutes are guided wholly by an invariable instinct,
without the smallest power or memory, or of any intel
lectual faculty; whilst others insist, that they possess a ve
getative foul, directed by a certain instinct, capable both
of reason, of memory, and of experience.
The most remarkable instance of the power of instinct
is observed in the construction of a honey-comb. Bees,
it is well known, construct their combs with small cells
on both sides, sit both for holding their store of honey,
and for rearing their young. There are only three pollible figures of the cells, which can make them all equal
and similar, without any useless interstices. These are
the equilateral triangle, the square, and the regular hexa
gon. Of the three, the hexagon is the most proper, both
tor convenience and strength. Bees, as it they knew
this, make their cells regular hexagons. As the combs
have cells on both sides, the cells may either be exactly
opposite, having partition against partition, or the bottom
of a cell may rest upon the partitions between the cells
on the other side, which will serve as a buttress to strengthen
it. The last way is the best for strength ; accordingly
the bottom of each cell rests against the point where three
partitions meet on the other lide, which gives it all the
strength possible. The bottom of a cell may either be one
Vol. XL No. 741.

i n s
m
plane, perpendicular to the side-partitions'; or it miy be
Composed of several planes, meeting in a solid angle in
the middle point'. It is only in one of these two wayt
that all the cells can be similar without losing room ; and,
for the fame intention, the plane?, of which the bottom
is composed, if there be more than one, must be three in
number, and ntither more nor fewer. It has been de
monstrated, that, by making the bottoms of the cells to
consist of three planes meeting in a point, there is a sav
ing of material and labour no way inconsiderable. The
bees, as if acquainted with these principles of solid geo
metry, follow them most accurately ; the bottom of each
cell being composed of three planes, which make obtuse
angles with the fide-partitions and with one another, and
meet in a point in the middle of the bottom; the three
angles of this bottom being supported by three partitions
on the other side of the comb, and the point of it by the
common intersection of these three partitions. One in
stance more of the mathematical skill displayed in the
structure of a honey-comb deserves to be mentioned.- It
is a curious mathematical problem, at what precise angle
the three planes which compose the bottom of a cell ought
to meet, in order to make the greatest possible saving of
material and labour. This is one of thole problems be
longing to the higher parts of the mathematics, which are
called problems of maxima and minima. The celebrated
Maclaurin resolved it by a fluxionary calculation, which
is to be found in the Transactions of the Royal Society
of London, and determined precisely the angle required.
Upon the most exact mensuration which the subject could
admit, he afterwards found, that it is the very angle in
which the three planes in the bottom of the cell of a ho
ney-comb do actually meet. If a honey-comb were a
work of human art, every man of common fense would
conclude, without hesitation, that he who invented the
construction must have understood the principles on which,
it was constructed. We need not fay that bees know
none of these things: they work most geometrically with
out any knowledge of geometry ; somewhat like 3 child,
who by turning the handle of an organ makes good har
mony without any knowledge of music. The art is not
in the child, but in him who made the organ. In like
manner, when a bee makes its comb so geometrically, the
geometry is not in the bee, but in that great Geometrician
who made the bee, and made all things in number, weight,
and measure. This places in a most striking point of
view the difference betwixt instinct and reason. There
are no improvements made by man, but what we fee car
ried still farther by succeeding generations ; but in bees,
and in all inferior animals, we fee precisely the same eco
nomy and contrivance no> in constructing their cells,
building their nests, laying up provisions, &c. as at the
beginning; and that in all ages, and in all generations,
they have neither improved, nor departed from, that fixed
system assigned to them by nature for their preservation
and guidance: whereas men, acting by reason and science^
improve from the labours and inventions of each other.
Were we to attribute reason instead of instinct to bees in
the construction of their combs, we should at the same
time admit them to be rational creatures, endued with
thinking and reasoning faculties, far superior to men j for
the principle upon which the honey-comb is constructed
is founded on those high departments of the mathematics
which were altogether unknown to the human race till
the beginning of the present century, and which at this
moment are beyond the comprehension of nine-tenths of
mankind in the most enlightened nations on earth. Hence
it is plain that the contrivance is not in the bees, but in
the Creator of the bees, who directs them, and all brute
creatures, to act by an instinct for their own immediate
benefit, without knowing the principles upon which they
act. And this is by no means contrary to reason 1 for we
daily see men, working under the direction of others of
superior understanding, to effect purposes, and accomplish
uids, without having themselves any idea of either ; and,
Oo
ib'

142
INST
if we look through- the endless variety of human avoca
tions, weistiall find that the greater part of mankind seem
destined by God and nature to be governed in this way.
Caierpillars, when shaken oft" a tree in every direction,
instantly turn round towards the trunk, and climb up,
though they had never formerly been on the surface of the
ground. This is a striking instance of hrftinct. On the
tree, and not upon the ground, the caterpillar finds its
food. If therefore it did not turn and climb up the trunk,
it would inevitably perish. The solitary wasp digs holes
in the sand, in each of which she deposits an egg; stie
collects a few small green worms, which she rolls up in a
circular form, and fixes in the hole in such a manner thae
they cannot move. When the wasp-worm is hatched, it
is amply stored with the food which nature has destined
for its support. The green worms are devoured in succefiion; and the number deposited is exactly proportioned
to the time Hecessary for the growth and transformation
of the wasp-worm into a fly; then it issues from the hole,
and is capable of procuring its own nourishment. This
instinct of the parent-wasp is the more remarkable, that
(he feeds not upon such food herself. Birds of the fame
species, unless when restrained by peculiar circumstances,
uniformly .build their nests of the fame materials, and in
the lame form and situation, though they inhabit very
different climates ; and the form and situation are always
exactly suited to their nature, and calculated to afford
them shelter and protection. When danger, or any other
circumstance peculiar to certain countries, renders a de
viation from the common form or situation of nefts necesfcry, that deviation is made in an equal degree,_ and in
the very seme manner, by all the birds of one speciei; and
it is never found to extend beyond the limits of the
country where alone it can serve any good purpose. When
removed by necessity from their eggs, birds return to them
with hade and anxiety, and (hist them so as to heat them
equally ; and it is worthy of observation, that their haste
to return is always in proportion to the cold of the cli
mate, 'shuo the ostrich in Senegal, where the heat is ex
cessive, neglects her eggs during the day, but sits upon
them in the night. At the Cape of Good Hope; how
ever, where the degree of beat is less, the ostrich, like
ther birds, sits upon her eggs both day and night. Ia
countries infested with monkeys, many birds, which in
other climates build in bushes and clefts of trees, suspend
their nests upon slender twigs, and thus elude the rapa
city of their enemies.
The following is remarkable. A cat frequented a clo
set, the door of which was fastened by an iron latch. A
window was situated near the door. When the door was
shut, the cat gave herself no uneasiness. As soon as (he
Seas tired of her confinement, me mounted on the sill of
the window, and with her paw dexterously lifted the latch,
and came out. This practice, which we are told con
tinued for years, must have been the consequence of rea
soning in particular ideas. It could not be the effect of
instinct; for instinct is adapted only to a state of nature,
in which cats have neither latches to lift nor doors to
open ; and, as it is not lit id that the animal attempted to lift
the latches of other doors, we are not authorised to infer
that this particular action was the consequence of reason
ing in ideas enlarged by abstraction; the cat had repeat
edly seen one door opened by an exertion which (he was
capable of imitating. It is well known that crows feed
upon several kinds of shell-fissi when within their reach ;
and that they contrive to break the shell by raising the
fish to a great height, and letting it drop upon a stone or
a rock. This may perhaps be considered as pure instinct
directing the animal to the proper means of acquiring its.
food. But what is to be thought pf the following tact,
communicated by a gentleman whose veracity is unques
tioned, and who, being totally unacquainted with the
theories of philosophers, has of course no favourite hypo
thecs to supports In the spring of the year 1791, a pair
of ciows uude their nest in a tree, of which there are se-

I N C T.
veral planted round his garden ; In* in his morning,
walks he had often been amused by witnessing suviou*
combats between, them and a cat. One morning the bat
tle raged more fiercely than usual, till at last the cat gave
way, and took shelter under a hedge, as if to wait a more!*
favourable opportunity of retreating to the honse. The
crows continued for a short time to make a threatening
noise ; but, perceiving that on the ground they could donothing more than threaten, one of them lifted a stone?
from the middle of the garden, and perched with it on at
tree planted in the hedge, where she fat watching the mo
tions of the enemy of her young. As the cat crept along
under the hedge, the crow accompanied her by flyingfrom branch to branch, and from tree to tree;- and, when,
at last puss venrnred to quit her hiding-place, the crow,
leaving the trees and hovering over her in the air, let ther
stone drop from on high on her back. That the crow ort
this occasion reasoned, is self-evident ; and it seems to be
little less evident, that the ideas employed in her reason
ing were enlarged beyond those which the had received
from her senses. By her fenses (he might have perceived,
that the (hell of a rifh is broken by a fall ; but could her
fenses inform her. that a cat would be wounded or driven
off the field by assail of a stone ? No ; from the effect of
the one fall preserved in her memory, (he must have in
ferred the other by her power of reasoning.
" ,
We have a remarkable anecdote given by the Rev Mr.
Robinson, of Ousby in Westmoreland, relative to an in
stinct in the crow, by which they are made the natural
planters of all sorts of wood and trees. They dissemi
nate the kernels upon the earth, which like nurseries brine
them forth till they grow up to their natural strength and
perfection. He fays, " About twenty-five years ago,
coming from Rosecastie early in the morning, s observed,
a great number os crows very busy at their work upon av
declining ground of a mossy surface ; I went out of my
way on purpose to view their labour, and I found thejr
were planting a grove of oaks. The manner of their
planting was thus: they first made little holes in the earth
with their bills, going about and about till the hole was
deep enough ; and then they dropped in tle acorn, and
covered it with earth and moss. The season was at the
latter end of autumn, when all seeds are full ripe." Mr.
Robinson seems to think that Providence had1 given the
crows this instinct solely for the propagation of trees }
but I imagine it was given them principally for their owns
preservation,- by hiding provision m time ot plenty, in or
der to supply them in a time of scarcity ; so that such art
instinct in these birds may answer a double purpose ; both
their own support in times of need, and the propagation!
of the trees they plant ; for wherever they hide a great
number of nuts or grains in the earth, we cannot suppose
they find them all again ; but that as many will remain^
in the plot of 'ground they make use of, as can well grow1
by one another.
A most singular effect of instinct may be observed iit
the means by which cuckows are propagated, as detailed,
at large under the article Cuculus, vol. v. p. 431-438.'
The instinct which has been discovered in ants, beavers,
&c. is too well known and admired, to need any mentionin this place; and we see in a great variety of birds, in
sects, and quadrupeds, a similar economy in laying up
stores of provision in time of plenty, that they might have
access to it in time of need. The common daw has a pe
culiar knack of this fort ; and, in houses where they have
been brought up tame, have frequently been known to
hide, with their meat, money, rings, sealo, lockets, and
other small trinkets; thereby occasioning injurious sus
picions of theft in servants or others, who are perfectly
innocent. For many curious particulars of iultincY in"
animals, fee the amides Brute, Cancer, and Canis,
vol.iii. and El.has and Kouus, vol. vi.
It may be thought, that determinations in the mind of
the brutes to act so variously upon different occasions,
can hardly be conceived without judgment or intelli^
gence.

I N S T I N C T.
J4S
g*nce. But, before we affirm that such accommodation to of The Natural History of Animals, justly offended with,
circumstances can never take place without a comparison that theory which treats of injlinffive motives, which repre
of ideas ami a deduction of inferences, let os consider sents the human mind as a bundle of ivjtincls, and of which
how nature acts in other organized bodies, such as the the object seems to be to degrade mankind to the level of
vegetables We see that a vegetable, reared in the corner brutes, has very laudably exerted his endeavours to de
of a dark ceHar, -will bend itself towards the light which tect its weakness, and to expose it to contempt. But, in
comes in at the window ; and, if it be made to grow in r avoiding one extreme, he seems to have run into the
flower-pot with' its head downwards, it will turn itself other; and, whilst he maintains the rights of his own spe
into the natural position of a plant. Can it be fnpposed, cies, be almost raises the brutes to the rank of men. " It
that the plant, in either case, does what it does from any is better (he fays) to fliare our rights with others, than
judgment or. opinion that it is best, and not from a neces to be entirely deprived of them." This is certainly trye ;
sary determination of its nature? But, farther, to take and no good man will hesitate to prefer his theory to that
the cafe of bodies -unorganized, how stiall we account for of his antagonist ; but we see no necessity for adopting
tile phenomena which cherhistry exhibits to us ? When either; the phenomena may be accounted for without
one body unites with another, and then, upon a third be degrading reason to the level of instinct, or elevating in
ing presented to it, quits the first, and unites itself with stinct to the dignity of reason.
We (hall readily allow to Locke, that some of the infe
it, (hall we suppose that this preference proceeds from any
predilection or opinion that it is better to cleave to the one rior animals seem to have perceptions of particular truths,
than to the other, from any comparison of ideas or de and within very narrow limits the faculty of reason; but
duction of inferences? Or stiall We not rather fay, that we fee no ground to suppose that their natural operations
it proceeds from an original law of nature impressed upon are performed with a view to consequences, and there
it by that Being who mediately or immediately directs fore cannot persuade ourselves, that these operations are
every motion ofevery the minutest atom in the universe ? the result ot a train of reasoning in the mind of tl)e-And, if so, why may not instinct be an original determi animal. He acknowledges, indeed, that their reasoning
nation* of the mind of the animal, of which it is part of and thinking powers are remarkably deficient when
the nature or essence to accommodate itself to certain cir compared with those of men ; that they cannot take so
cumstances, on which depends the preservation of the in full a review of the past, nor look forward with so pene
dividual, or the continuation of the kind? Indeed it trating an eye to the future; that they do not accumulate
cannot be otherwise, if we have defined instinct properly ; observation upon observation* or add the experience of
for no man ever supposed, that, when animals work in one generation to that of another; that their manners do
stinctively, they act for no purpose. It is only affirmed not vary nor their customs fluctuate like ours ; and that
that the purpose is not known to them. It is known, their arts always remain the lame, without degeneracy
however, to the Author of instinct; who knows likewise and without improvement. The crow (he observes) al
that the same purpose must in different climates be pro ways builds its nest in the fame way; every hen treats her
moted by different means, and who accordingly deter young with the fame measure of affection ; even the dog
mines the operations of animals of the fame species to be the horse, and the sagacious elephant, seem to act rather
mechanically than with design. From such observations
different under different circumstances.
But, though we cannot agree that no accommodation as these, it may be inferred, that brutes arc directed in,
to circumstances can ever take place with a comparison of their actions by some mysterious influence, which impels
ideas, we readily admit that no faculty which is capable them to employ their powers unintentionally in perform
of improvement by observation and experience can in pro ing actions beneficial to themselves, and suitable to their
priety of speech be termed instinct. Instinct, being a po nature and circumstances.
Having thus proved that there is such a principle as
sitive determination given to the minds of animals by the
Author of nature for Certain purposes, must necessarily be instinct in the inferior animals, and that it is essentially
perfect when viewed in connection with those purposes ; different from human reason ; let us return to our own
and therefore to talk; as Mr. Smejlie does, of the improve species, and inquire whether there be any occasions upon
ment of instinct, is to perplex the understanding by a per which man acts instinctively, and what thole occasions
version of language. There is not, however, a doubt, are. This is n question of some difficulty, to which a
but that reason may copy the works of instinct, and so complete and satisfactory answer will perhaps never be
far alter or improve them as to render them subservient given, and to which we have not the vanity to think that
to other purposes than those for which they were origi Inch an answer will he given by us. The principle of
nally and instinctively performed. It was thus in all pro association (to be. explained afterwards under the article
bability that man at first learned many of the most useful Metaphysics) operates so powerfully in man, and at so
early a period of life, that in many cases it seems to be
arts of life :
impossible to distinguifti the effects of habit from the ope
Thy arts of building from the bee receive ;
rations of nature. Yet there are a few cases immediately
Learn of tit mole to plough, the worm to weave;
connected with the preservation of the individual and the
Learn of the little nautilus to fail,
propagation of the kind, in which by a little attention
Spread the thin oar, and catch the driving gale, Pope.
these things may be distinguished.
But the arts thus adopted by men are no longer the works
In the first place, the fucking of a child we believe to
of i'hstjnct,' but the operations of reason influenced by be an operation performed by instinct. Dr. Priestley,,
motives. This is so obviously and undeniably true, that however, thinks differently: "The action of sucking
it has compelled the author last mentioned to confess, in (fays be), I am confident, from my own observations, is.
fnat vety section which treats of instincts improvable by not natural, but acquired." What observations they w<rc
experience, that " what men or brutes ieaVh' by experi which led him to this conclusion he has not told us, 'knit
ence, thohgh this experience be founded on instinct, can- we cannot imagine ; but every'observation which We our
Dot" with propriety be called instinctive knowledge, but selves have nude* compels us to believe that an atte/,-pt to
knowledge derived from experience and observation. In fuck is natural to children.. It has been observed by the
stinct (he says) Ihoflld be limited to 'such actions as every author of the Philosophy of Natural History, that the in
individual of a* 'species exerts without tbi aid either of ex stinct of sucking is not excited by any smell peculiar to
perience or imitation." This is a very ^ust. distinction the mother, to milk, or to any other liibltaiice ; for that
between instinct and experience.
"' *' : , '
infants fuck indiscriminately every thing brought into
We have given a full "detail of the 'structure of a honey contact with their mouths. He therefore inters, that the '
comb, because it is an effect of instinct which cannot be drfire of sucking is innate, and coeval with the appetite
confounded with the operations oi' reason. The author for air. The observation is certainly just : but a disciple.

.INSTINCT.
144
of Dr. Priestley's may object to the inference; for, f in confessed, that the first- act of chewing it performed by *
lucking and fallowing our food, and in mapy such in child, not for the purpose of masticating food, but la
stances, it is exceedingly probable (fays the doctor), that quicken the operation of nature in the cutting of teeth ;
the actions of the muscles are originally automatic, having and perhaps it may.be said, that the,pleasing sensation, of
been so placed by our Maker, that at first they are stimu taste, which is then first experienced^ and afterwards re
lated and contract mechanically whenever their action is membered, prompts the child to continue at intervals the
requisite." This is certainly the case with respect to the exertion of chewing after all his teeth are cut; so that,
motion of the muscles in the action of breathing; and, though the act of eating is not performed with a view to
if that action be of .the fame kind, and proceed from the mastication of food or the nourishment of the body,
the very fame cause, with the action of sucking, and if a it may yet be performed, not from any instinctive impulse,
child never stiows a desire to fuck but when something but merely from an early and deep-rooted association.
is brought into contait with its mouth, Dr. Priestley's ac But in answer to this it is sufficient to ask, Who taught,
count of this operation appears to us much more satisfac the, infant that the act of chewing would quicken the ope-,
tory than that of the authors who attribute it to instinct. ration of nature in the cutting of teeth ? Not reason,
But the actions of breathing and sucking seem to dif surely, nor experience ; for an infant knows nothing of,
fer essentially in several particulars. They are indeed teeth, or the manner in which they grow ; and, if it be
both performed by means of air ; but in the former a granted, that for this purpose it was originally impelled
child for many months exerts no spontaneous effort, whilst by some internal and mysterious influence to perform the
a spontaneous effort seems to be absolutely necessary for action of chewing, we are not inclined to deny that the
the performance of the latter. Of this indeed we could operation may be continued for other purposes by means
not be certain, were it true that infants never exhibit of association :
.. , . . t ;
symptoms of a wish to suck but when something is actu In human works, though labour'd on with pain,
ally in contact with their mouths ; for the mere act of A thousand movements scarce one purpose gain ;
i
fucking then might well be supposed to be automatic; and In God's, one single can its end produce,
.
the effect of irritation. But this is not the case : for a Yet serves to second too some other use.
Pope.
ihealtlvy and vigorous infant, within ten minutes of its
.birth, gives the plainest and most unequivocal evidence of This is sound philosophy, confirmed by observation and
a desire to fiick, before any thing be brought into actual daily experience ; but though, in the works of God, one
contact with its mouth. It stretches out its neck, and principle produces many consequences, and though per
turns its head from side to side apparently in quest ofsome haps there is not a principle which falls under our cog
thing; and that the object of its pursuit is something nizance more fruitful than that of association, yet, if it be
which it may such, every man may satisfy himself by a not sufficient to account for the first a3 of chewing, we
svery convincing experiment. When an infant is thus cannot refer to it alone as to the source of that operation.
stretching out its neck and moving its head, if any thing Should it be said, that the gums of an infant are at the
be made to touch. any part of its face, the little creature period of cutting teeth so irritable, that, the moment any;
will instantly turn to the object, and endeavour by quick thing is applied to them, the jaws perform a motion
alternate motions from side to side to seize it with its merely automatic, which we mistake for the spontaneous
mouth, in the very fame manner in which it always seizes effect of instinct ; still we would ask, What prompts the
the breast of the nurse, till taught by experience to dis child to apply every thing to its mouth ? Does the irri
tinguish objects by the sense of sight, when these alternate tation of the gums contract the muscles of the arm ? By
motions, being no longer useful, are no longer employed. a bigot for mechanism this might be said, were it true
If this be not an instance of pure instinct, we know not that the arm of an infant, like a piece of clock-work, is
what it is. It cannot be the result of association or me always so regularly moved as to bring its hand directly
chanism ; for, when the stretching of the neck takes place,- into contact with its gums; but this is far from being
nothing is in contact with the child's mouth, and no as the case ; an infant makes many unsuccessful efforts to
sociation which includes the act of sucking can have been reach its mouth, and does not accomplisli its purpose' till
formed. Associations of ideas are the consequences of after repeated trials. Perhaps it may be alleged (for when
simultaneous impressions frequently repeated ; but, when men adopt a favourite hypothesis they will allege any
the child first declares, as plainly as it could do were it thing in its support), that infants are taught to carry
possessed of language, its with to fuck, it has not received things to their mouths by the pleasing sensation received
a single impression with which that wish can possibly be from th'e application os their nurses breasts, and continue
the practice from habit and astbeiation. But it is certain
associated.
Were Dr. Priestley to weigh these facts, of the truth of that they do not begin this practice till teeth are forming
which we are certain, we doubt not that his well-known in their gums; and then they use such things as they
candour would make him retract the assertion, that all the themselves carry to their mouths very differently from the
actions which Dr. Reid and others refer to instinct are breasts of their nurse : they constantly chew ami bite their
either automatic or acquired. The greater part of those rattles, though they do not very often bite their nurses.
actions, as well as of the apparently-instinctive principles As this practice cannot be begun from a principle of as
of belief, we have no doubt are acquired ; but we are per sociation, so it appears to us that it cannot be continued
suaded that a child fucks its nurse as a bee builds its cell, upon such a principle. Were the sensation experienced
by instinct; for upon no other hypothesis can we account by an infant when chewing a hard substance a pleasing
for the spontaneous efforts exerted in both these opera sensation, the remembrance of the pleasure might as a
tions ; and we think it no disgrace to our species, that in motive prompt it to repeat the operation ; but it is ob
some few cases we lhould act from the fame principle vious, that by pressing a gum, through which a tooth M
wKi the inferior creation, as nothing seems more true making its way, against any thing hard, the infant must]
experience a painful sensation ; and therefore the influ
thaftthat,
ence which impels it to continue this operation, must be
Reason raise o'er instinct as we can ;
more powerful than pleasure or pain.
In this 'tis God that works, in that 'tis mani .. . something
Thirdly, we think that, in the savtge state, the sexes
Secondly, we think the action of citing may be attri go togethcr,yir tie first time, by instinct, without any vie w
buted to instinct. It is certainly performed by a spon to offspring, and perhnps with no determinate idea of en
taneous exertion of the proper organs; and that exertion joyment. This opinion, we believe, has been generally
is first made at a time of life when we have no concep maintained; but it is controverted by Dr. Hartley, who
tion of the end which it serves to accomplish, and there- insists that the first commerce of the sexes amongst hu
lore cannot be influenced by motives. It must indeed be man beings is directed by reason ; and the arguments af
signed

I N S
. . 1
signed for it are these : " that, as soon as the organs of
generation, in either sex, become sufficiently ripe for the
purpose intended by nature, they sympathise with the
senses, and are affected with vibrations in the nerves,
which rife into pleasure above the power of controul, and
are heightened by youth, health, grateful aliment, imagi
nation, ambition, sympathy, and various other involun
tary sensations, which, under such circumstances, pervade
the whose system. And, as these organs are endued with
a greater degree of sensibility than the other parts, both
from their make, and thepeculiar structure and disposition
of their nerves; from the great distention of the muscular
system and seed-vessels in males ; as well as from the ex
tension of the clitoris and sinuses of the uterus in females,
which never fail to take place about the time of puberty;
the genital organs in both sexes become so extremely ir
ritable, that reason, being thereby awakened, directs and
impels to that act, by which alone the human species can
possibly be continued, and the works of an Omnipotent
Creator carried on and conducted to the ends intended."
But in the above statement, we are persuaded every ra
tional mind will agree, that the word iastinCl ought to
have been substituted where that of reason is used ; because
in civilized societies we are taught by reason to overcome
those instinctive passions, instead of having our reason
awakened by them ; but we too often find that these inRinctive passions are proof against both reason and reso
lution, even in the roost virtuous families, in all countries,
and in the best-regulated societies. What lhall we fay
then of that part of the human race which yet remains in
a state of nature, uncultivated, and unenlightened by
any precepts of morality or science ? They are subject
to the' primary command, Increase and multiply; and they
obey it. A couple of young savages go together, for the
first time, without any view to offspring, without any
knowledge of the pleasure to be derived from it, and
without any determinate idea at all ; and, as we see these
tneans invariably pursued by all animals, as well rational
as irrational, without experience, and without instruction,
\ve niust refer the mutual desire of the sexes to a much
higher principle than can possibly arise from mere me
chanism or aslociation ; and that principle can be nothing
fcut instinQ.
These three actions, then, by which infants fuck, by
which they chew their food, and by which mankind are pro
pagated, have undeniably their origin in instinct. There
may be many other human actions which derive their ori
gin from the fame source ; but in a state of civil society
it is very difficult, if not impossible, to diitinguifli them
from the effects of early association. We think, however,
it may be safely affirmed, that no action, whether of man
or brute, which is deliberately performed with a view to
consequences, can with any propriety be said to proceed from
instinct; for such actions are the effect of reason in
fluenced by motives. Deliberation and instinct are obviously
incompatible. To fay with the author of the Philosophy
of Natural History, " that, when we are stimulated by a
particular instinct, instead of instantly obeying the im
pulse, another instinct arises in opposition, creates hesita
tion, and often totally extinguishes the original motive to
action," is either to affirm what is apparently not true,
or it is a gross perversion of language. Motives opposed
to each other may create hesitation, and a powerful mo
tive may counterbalance a feeble instinct ; but of two or
wore instincts operating at the fame time, and opposing
each other, we have no conception. Instinct, if we' choole
io speak a language that is intelligible, means a certain
impulse under the direction of Supreme Wisdom ; and it
is very little probable that such wisdom (hould give op
posite impulses at the fame instant. In the natural works
of anirrfals, which are confessedly under the influence of
instinct, we perceive no symptoms of deliberation ; but
every one, when not interrupted by external violence,
proceeds without hesitation in the direct road, to an end
*>f which the animal itself knows .nothing. The seme
Vol. XI. No. 7+1.

I N S
'
145
would be the cafe with man were he under theguidance of in
stinct only : but, though the human mind is unquestionably
endowed with a few instincts necessary to the preservation,
of the individual and the propagation of the race, by far
the greater part of those actions which are commonly said
to proceed from instinct are merely the effects of early
habits. We are likewise of opinion, that the present
fassiionable mode of referring almost every phenomenon
in human nature to a particular instinct as its ultimate
cause, is hurtful to science", as tending to check all fur
ther inquiry ; and dangerous to morals, as making people
implicitly follow, as the dictates of nature and nature's
God, the absurd, superstitious, or impious, customs of their
respective countries.
INSTINCTED, adj. Impressed as an animated power.
What native uncxtinguilhable beauty must be impressed
and instinBed through the whole, which the defedation of
so many parts by a bad printer and a worse editor could
not hinder from shining forth ! Bentliy.
INSTINCTIVE, adj. Acting without the application
of choice or reason; rising in the mind without apparent
cause.It will be natural that Ulysses's inind sliould forbode ; and it appears that the instinilive presage was a fa
vourite opinion of Homer's. Broome.
By quick instinQive motion, up I sprung.
As thitherward endeavouring.
Milton.
INSTINCTIVELY, adj. By instinct ; by the call of
nature;
The very rats
Instinctively had quitted it.
ShakcfpcaYc.
To IN'STITUTE, v. n. linstituo, inflitutum, Lat. instituer,
Fr.] To six ; to establish ; to appoint; to enact ; to set
tle ; to prescribe.God then instituted a law natural to be
observed by creatures ; and therefore, according to the
manner of laws, the institution thereof is described as be
ing established by solemn injunction. Hooker.
Here let us breathe, and haply institute
A course of learning, and ingenuous studies. Shakespeare.
To educate; to instruct; to form by instruction.If
children were early instituted, knowledge would insensibly
insinuate itself. Decay os Piety.
IN'STITUTE, / [inslitut, Fr. nstitutum, Lat.] Esta
blished law; settled order:
This law, though custom now directs the course,
As nature's institute, is yet in force,
Uncancel'd, though dinis'd.
DrydcH.
Precept ; maxim ; principle :
Thou art pale in mighty studies grown,
To make the stoic institutes thy own.
Dryden.
Institute, m Scotch Law. When by disposition or
deed of entail a number of persons are called to the suc
cession of an estate one after another, the person first named
is called the institute, the otherssubstitutes.
Institutes, in literary history, a book containing the
elements of the Roman law. The Institutes are divided
into four books; and contain an abridgment of the whole
body of the civil law, being designed for the use of stu
dents.
National Institute, or New Academy of Arts and
Sciences, at Paris, was founded by a decree of the repub
lican constitution, and opened on the 7th of December,
j 795. The abolition of royalty naturally suggested to the
new rulers of France, that it would likewise be proper to
abolish every thing which had the remotest connexion
with it. Condorcet therefore proposed that the seven old
academies, such as those of sciences, of inscriptions, Src.
which had the term royal prefixed to the whole of them,
should give way to the establishment of one- new academy
of arts and sciences, under the title of the National Institute.
It is not true, as stated in our article France, vol. vii.
001, that the National Institute, since the revival of royPp
alty

H6

* I N

alty under a new dynasty, has been abolished. It has

undergone some new modifications, in consequence of a
decree of the emperor Napoleon ; but it still retains its
name, and proceeds with increased effect.
The National Institute is of course the principal of the
learned societies of Paris. It belongs to the whole em
pire. Its object is to improve the arts by uninterrupted
inquiries, by the examination of literary and scientific
labours, and by correspondence with foreign and learned
societies. It comprehends not only all the branches into
which the Academics of Sciences and of the Belles Lettres, founded by Lewis XIV. were formerly subdivided,
but also logic, morals, and politics. It consists of 144
members residing in Paris, of 125 non-residents in the
departments, and of learned foreigners, associates, to the
number of twenty-four, together with a librarian, two
sub-librarians, an agent, and a secretary. It is divided
into three classes: these are sub-divided each into three
' sections, and each of these again is to consist of twelve mem
bers. The first class consiits of ten sections, which are to
preside over matliematics, mechanical arts, astronomy,
experimental philosophy, chemistry, natural history, bo
tany, anatomy and animal history, medicine and surgery,
animal economy and the veterinary science. The se
cond class has morality and politics for its department,
and consists of fix sections, viz. analysis of sensations and
ideas, morals, legiflature, political economy, history, and
geography. The third class presides over literature and
the fine arts, consisting of eight sections, viz. universal
grammar, ancient languages, poetry, antiquities, painting,
sculpture, architecture, and music. Several volumes of
memoirs have been published by each of the classes. Every
.class meets twice in each week; once every month the
three classes unite, and hold a general meeting to deli
berate on such affairs as relate to the general interests of
the Institute. The senior of the three presidents of the
classes then. takes the chair; and acts as president of the
whole Institute.
The National Institute has four public quarterly meet
ings. Each class annually proposes two prize-questions;
and, at these general meetings, the answers are made pub
lic, and the premiums distributed. The united sections
of painting, sculpture, and architecture, elect the pupils,
who, at the, expence of the nation, are to travel to Rome
in Older to study the fine arts. Twenty young men are
elected by the Institute to travel in France and in foreign
countries, for the purpose of studying rural economy.
Six members, also, of the Institute itself, are to travel at
the public expence, in order to collect information, and
to acquire experience in the different sciences.
The apartments of the Institute are in the west wing of
the old Louvre. At the entrance is an elegant antichamber, leading to the hall of the Institute, which is ob
long, lighted by windows in each end, and hung with
tapestry. On one side of this great hall is a smaller apart
ment for the reception of the communications of corre
spondents. The library, in three large apartments, con
tains about :6,ooo volumes. The Institute has alsoa large
room for a collection of machines and models. The pub
lic meetings arc not held in the fame room as their parti
cular assemblies, but in another, more extensive and
beautiful, which formcily belonged to the Academy of
Sciences. Both its sides are adorned by two beautiful
colonnades, and the ceiling is finely painted and decorated.
Between the columns are fourteen beautiful marble sta
tues (seven on each side) of the greatest and most cele
brated men whom France has produced : viz. Conde,
Tourville, Descartes, Bayard, Sully, Turenne, D.iguesseau,
L'Hopital, Rossuel, Duquesne, Catinat, Vauban, and Fenelon. At the ends are two sitting figures of Pascal and
of Rollin. In the anti-chamber are the statues of Moliere,
Racine, Corneille, La Fontaine, and Montesquieu. The
hall is extremely -well lighted by chandeliers and silver
lamps ; the floor is covered with a carpet ; aud tables are
placed parallel to the four walls of the hall, at which the

I N S
members of the Institute take their places. There are
particular places for the ministers of the republic, and fo
reign ambassadors. The president is seated at the' upper
end of the hall ; in the middle, and rather on one side os
him, is a tribune, or pulpit, from which whatever is pro
posed is received by the- president, who does not leave his
chair. The place allotted for members is surrounded by
a rail, between which and the walls, there is, round the
whole hall, a row of benches, where the spectators (among
whom are always many ladies) take their scats. The hall
measures 144 feet by 40, and is capable of accommodating
upwards of a thousand persons.
It is not a little singular that men of letters, chemists,
and mathematicians, are preferred and employed in every
department of the French government; and that the In
stitute, and every thing appertaining to art and science,
are eminently distinguished and encouraged ; at the same
time that an inquisitorial police strikes terror into every
family, and a general distrust and want of confidence pa
ralyses every private energy of the people; and commer
cial credit and trade are even in a worse state in France
than they are in England. We hail the period when the
governments of England, France, and America, (hall
unite in exciting a literary and scientific competition
among their subjects ; and hope to survive that iron age,
in which, unhappily, the only competition has been in
cutting of throats, and in arts of mutual injury and de
struction.
INSTITUTING,/ The act of establishing.
INSTITUTION,/ [Fr. institutio, Lat.] Act of establilhing. Establishment ; settlement. It became him by
whom all things are, to be the way of salvation to all, that
the institution and restitution of the world might be botli
wrought with one hand. Hooker.Positive law.They
quarrel sometimes with the execution of laws, and some
times with the institution. Temple.Education.It is a ne
cessary piece of providence in the institution of our chil
dren, to train them up to somewhat in their youth, that
may honestly entertain them in their age. VEstrange.
Institution, in law, is when a bifliop fays to a clerk,
who is presented to a church living, Instituo te reclorem talis
ecclrfia, cum curd animarum, & accipe curam tuam (3 meam :
or it is a faculty made by the ordinary, whereby a parson
is approved to be inducted to a rectory or parsonage. If
the bisliop upon examination finds the clerk presented ca
pable of the benefice, he admits and institutes him. In
stitution may be granted either by the bi (hop under his
episcopal seal : or it may be done by the bishop's vicargeneral, chancellor, or commissary; and, if granted by the
vicar-general, or any other substitute, their acts are taken,
to be the acts of the bilhop. Also the instrument or let
ters testimonial of institution may be granted by the bistiop, though he is not in his diocese; to which some wit
nesses mould subscribe their names. 1 lnjl. 344. The bi
sliop by institution transfers the cure of (bills to the clerk ;
and, if herefuscth to grant institution, the party may have
his remedy in the court of audience of the archbishop, by
duplex querela, (3c. for institution is properly cognizable in
the ecclesiastical court. Where institution is granted, and
fuspected to be void for want of title in the patron, &c. a
superinstitution hath been sometimes granted to another,
to try the title of the present incumbent by ejectment.
2 Rot. Abr. 220. 4 Rep. 79.
Taking a reward for institution incurs a forfeiture of
double value of one year's prosit of the benefice, anj
makes the living void. 31 Ehz. c. 6. On institution, the
clerk hath a right to enter on the parsonage house ami
glebe, and take the tithes; but he cannot grant, let, or
do any act to charge them, .till he is iuducted into the
living: he is complete parson as to the spiritualty by jn_
ltitution ; but not as to the temporally, 6:c. By the in
stitution he is only admitted ad ojficium, to pray and preach j
and is not entitled ad bineficium, until formal induction.
Plowd. 518. See Instalment. The church is full by t'n
Jlitution against all common persons, so that, if another per
1
sou

INSTITUTION.
U7
<bn be afterwards inducted, it is void, and he hath but a no sooner done, than subscribers (locked in from all quar
mere possession-; but a church is not full againlt the king ters, and the founders perceived that it would soon be m
till induBion. z Infl. 558. 1 Rol. Rep. 151. When a bishop their power to conduct their favourite scheme on an ex
hath given institution to a clerk, he issues his mandate for tensive scale; and, as their funds were already respectable,
induction; and, if the archbishop should inhibit the arch they purchased an extensive building in Albemarle-street,
deacon to induct the clerk thus instituted, he may do it which they fitted up so as to answer the present purpose.
notwithstanding. The first beginning of institutions to It was necessary, however, that the society should be in
benefices, was in a national synod held at Westminster, corporated, not only that their property might be secure,
anno 1124.. For patrons did originally fill all churches but that the laws which might be framed for the govern
by ccllation and livery ; till this power was taken from ment of the Institution might be properly enforced. For
this purpose a petition was presented to the king, praying
them hy canons. Scldon's Hiji. of Tithes.
INSTITUTION, in literature, denotes a system of that he would grant them a charter of incorporation, with
the elements or rules of any art or science. Thus phy certain rights and privileges, as is usual in such cases.
sical or medicinal institutions are such as teach the neces To this he was not only graciously pleased to assent, but
sary prcognita to the practice of medicine, or the cure desired he might be considered as the patron of the estaof diseases. The fame word (derived from the National blisiiment, and that it might be called the Royal Institu
Institute of France, or from the hjlitulo of Bologna) has tion. By this charter, which is dated the 30th of Janu
lately been brought into use as the name of certain socie ary, 1 800, the members of the Institution are constituted
ties established for teaching and encouraging improve a body politic and corporate, by the name of The RoyauInstitution oy Great Britain.
ments in the arts and scinces. Hence we have,
1. The Royal Institution, establislied in the year
The government of the Institution is vested in the com
1800. The plan was first projected by count Rumford ; mittee of managers, consisting of the president, fifteen ma
and it would seem, that for some years this active philan nagers, and the secretary, chosen by and from among the
thropist and philosopher had contemplated the practical hereditary proprietors; of these fifteen managers, one
bility of the scheme, of which he had sketched a rude out third are elected annually, on the first of May. There is
line in a correspondence with another enlightened and be also a committee of visitors, consisting of fifteen visitors,
nevolent character, Mr. Bernard, treasurer of the Found and the treasurer, elected at the same time with the m>
ling Hospital, a gentleman well known as an active mem nagers, one third of whom are renewed annually.
ber of the Society for bettering the Condition of the Poor.
The house of the Institution, situated in AlbemarleThe slowness with which improvements of any kind street, is extremely spacious, and well adapted to the pur
make their way into common use, and especially such im poses to which it is applied. On entering the hall on the
provements as are most calculated to l>c of general utility, right, is the room in which the proprietors and subscribers
jiad strongly attracted the attention of the count. The read the foreign newspapers. This room opens into th
greatest obstacles to the improvement of the useful arts reading-library, containing periodical publications, and
and manufactures, appeared to be the want of elementary the books presented by various gentlemen since the open
information in them. They can move on in the beaten ing of the Institution. On the lest of the hall is the
track in which they have been instructed ; but, for want clerk's office ; beyond which is the room where the pro*
of a knowledge of the principles on which their respec prietors and subscribers read the English newspapers.
tive arts depend, they can make no material improve Beyond the hall is the room which contains the collection
ment in them ; whereas it was to be presumed, that if the of minerals. Ascending the staircase, which is extremely
principles of mechanics and chemistry could be taught on beautiful, on turning to the right is the apparatus-room^
an extensive scale, so that the knowledge of them might communicating with the theatre, in which the lectures
be widely diffused, rapid improvements must follow. One are delivered, the load to which is by a gallery sur
great object to be had in view, was therefore to teach, by rounding it. The theatre is semicircular, and is fitted up
courses of philosophical lectures and experiments, the with rising benches, with culhions, for the accommo
principles of science, and their application to the improve dation of seven hundred persons ; and there is a galleryment of arts and manufactures, as well as the common round it which will hold two hundred more. It is lighted
conveniences of life. Another important object was, fa by a lantern, which has a moveable screen for the pur*
cilitating the general introduction of useful mechanical pose of shutting out the light, which is sometimes necef*
inventions and improvements. The belt mode of attain sary in showing some particular experiments. On the
ing this end seemed to be, to have public rooms for the second floor are apartments for the professor and those
exhibition of all such new mechanical inventions and im belonging to the establishment, to whom the managers
provements as might be thought worthy of the public no have thought proper to allot rooms for their more con
tice, and more especially of such contrivances as tend to venient attendance. On the left of the staircase is the
increase the conveniences and comforts of life; to pro room which was lately the small lecture-room, now fitted
mote domestic economy, to improve taste, and to advance up for the library and collection of reference. This is
useful industry. By procuring a collection of the com one of the branches of the Institution which does the
pletest working models, or constructions of the full size, promoters of it considerable honour. On the basement
of all such mechanical inventions as were likely to be use story is the chemical laboratory, fitted up according to
ful, formed on the most approved principles, and kept in the plan of one of the managers, on, a scale of magnitudeactual use, it was to be presumed, that the advantage to hitherto not attempted in this country, with suitable ac
workmen, who would thus lee what they were to imitate, commodations for the subscribers who may attend the
would be great. To complete this grand scheme, it was experimental lectures delivered here by the professor ofproposed to publisti frequently an account of useful dis chemistry.
The library, which is fourteen feet high, and fortycoveries ; not only of those which might be made by the
Institution, and in this country, but 111 every part of the eight feet long, is fitted up with a gallery for the conveworld. By these means, the benefits- of the Institution niency of reaching the books. It is furnilhed with a
would by no means be confined to the metropolis, but by great number of searce and valuable historical, classical,
a quick circulation of useful discoveries would extend its and scientific, works, sly the death of Thomas Astle, esq.
ihiluence to the remotest corner of the British dominions, an opportunity presented itself of enriching the collection. N
with his inestimable library, consisting of all the most va
and to the whole world.
The first rcguk.r meeting was held at the house of the luable books relating to the topography, antiquities, par
president of the Royal S.ciety. Here it received a regular liamentary and numismatic history, and subjtcts that re
form ; a considerable sum of money was subscribed, and a late to the history of Great Britain, which the patrons
plan drawn up, and directed to be published. This was purchased of his executors. The proprietors subscribing
look

146
.INSTITUTION.
tool, or upwards, -are hereditary patrons; and those sub- be expected that we mould enter into the dispute; Mr.
scribing 50I. or upwards, patrons for lift. Each of the Landseer has published the Lectures which he was not
patrons has authority to introduce or recommend one" permitted to deliver, with a preface and notes, so that
scientific or.Jiterary person to the library every day.
the points are at issue between that gentlemen and the
The repository, containing the models of various cu- friends of the Boydells. We (hall only add that the lecrious and useful machines and productions of the arts, is tures, laying all controversy out of the question, contain
extremely interesting. This promises to become a highly a great deal of information delivered in very elegartt
valuable branch of the Institution, and the managers at language,
resent occupy themselves with increasing the collection
Whatever may be thought os the conduct of the may every means which the laws of the Institution permit nagers in this particular, their general Plan for improving
them to employ.
the Institution is deserving of approbation and applause.
The funds of the Institution arise from the payments The grand feature of this plan is the entire abrogation
made by the proprietors and subscribers; which last are of hereditary property in the concern. The hereditary prodivided into two classes, those for life, and those paying prietors (1. e. the original subscriber^ or their heirs or
an annual sum. The proprietors originally paid the sum nominees; have the intire government and management
of fifty guineas for each stiare, which has been since gra- of the affairs ; and it is well observed, that, though " the
dually increased till it has reached two hundred, and the income of the Royal Institution is derived now wholly
number of proprietors limited to four hundred. The from the contributions of life and annual subscribers, yet
whole of the property of the Institution is vested solely they have no (hare in the government, and no concern
in the proprietors, who each have right of personal ad- with the property. Life-subscribers cannot be expected
million to- the lectures and the reading-rooms, and also to pay considerable sums for the benefit of an establilhonc transferable ticket, annually renewed, which admits ment in which they have no direction ; and annual subthe bearer to the lectures and public experiments, and to seribers will consider only the quantity of amusement or
the repository, but not to the reading-rooms. The life information, or other advantages, which they may receive
and annual subscribers have personal admission to the within the year, and their number will be continually
Institution in the fame manner as the proprietors. .
fluctuating. The power of sale, and the hereditary nature
Dr. Davy, the celebrated professor of chemistry, reads of the proprietors' sljares, destroy all sources of incomefrom
"lectures on philosophical chemistry three days in the week this part of the body, by inviting and encouraging speto crowded audiences. Dr. Davy is the author of some dilation in the sale of (hares; and supposing a constant
.elaborate papers in the Philosophical Transactions ; and transfer of stiares, and a real or imaginary increase of the
Jie has made himself particularly celebrated by the de- -value of the property, persons who have been proprietor*
.composing of the alkalies, and discovering several new may, for many years, have benefited by all the advantages
fnetals; for an account of which discoveries, see the ar- and privileges of the Royal Institution, and, instead of
tide Mineralogy.
having afforded it support-may actually have profited in
It was also thought adviseable to have lectures deli- a pecuniary way by the concern. The persons in whom
irered upon subjects more generally attractive^ " To as- the government of the Royal Institution is vested, ought,
ford satisfaction to all by one series of subjects, (fays Dr. it is obvious, to be either encouragers of useful public
Davy,) was impossible : numerous courses were conse- objects, lovers or patrons of science and the useful arts,
-quently established, in the rotation of which it was con- or scientific men ; but property which can be transferred
ceived the most different tastes might be gratified. Sci- by sale, is likely to go to the highest bidder ; and a taste
ence, literature, and even tie sine arts, (fays the professor for encouraging science and useful public objects may
of chemistry somewhat contemptuously,) were alternately not be hereditary ; and in consequence, in the course of
made the subjects of illustration." Le&ure on the Planfor years, as the constitution now exists, the establishment
improving the R. I. Mar. 1810.
may hereafter belong to men who can neither understand
Of the Plan here referred to, it appears that lectures its objects, estimate its uses, or properly apply its means;
upon the fine arts are to form no part ; and indeed the Science can be exalted and promoted only by patronage
brilliant chemical discoveries of Dr. Davy seem to have and by sacrifices; it will not bear to be trafficked with
absorbed every other consideration in the contemplation It cannot be expected that liberal persons will afford
of the managers, and to have turned the R. I. into one support to a philosophical establishment, the basis of
vast laboratory. Of the importance of these discoveries which may be commercial advantage ; orthat the disinterwe are fully sensible; yet the applause that followed Dr. ested person will contribute to a fund, which interested}
Crotch's lectures on music, and Mr. Larulleer's on en- persons may have the power of speculating upon as a mat- '
graving, might have induced the managers to have con- ter of business.
tinued them, and not ib soon to have relinquished their
" Whoever will cast his eye over the list of proprietors
declared object, of " converting the frivolous part of the of the'Royal Institution, will instantly perceive that those
metropolis into something better."
who co-operated in its formation were influenced, not byPrevious, -however, to the avowed intention of discard- the narrow view of personal advantages, but by the desire
ing the fine arts altogether from the R. I. Mr. Landseer of promoting the interests of science and of their country^
had been suddenly dismissed, in the midst of a course of. A plan therefore having for its object the extending the
lectures on engraving, in consequence of his having de- uses and exalting the views of the establilhment, and renlivered the following opinions: " 1. That the talents of dering it permanent on a liberal and firm baiis,can hardly
.sir Robert Strange, Woollett, Vivares, Bartolozzi, and fail to be considered with indulgence ; but in the promo.some other engravers, who flourished in this country tion of this object the interest of no class of the proprieabout thirty years ago, were the real causes of the com- tors ought to be neglected,, and in the new arrangement*
meice for prints turning in favour of this country; and no principles ought to be adopted that cannot be consithat the European commerce for prints must, and would, dcred as equitable and just by all parties concerned.
Jjave turned in favour of England, if no such persons as
"The first proposition is, that a correct valuation shrill
,the Messrs. Boydells had ever existed. . That, but for be made of the property of the Institution, so as to ascerthe ignorant superintendance of such persons, it would tain the amount of each individual's interest. The second,
probably have remained so." In the state of the public that an act of parliament be applied for, to amend the
-m;nd at that>time, (about the year 1805,) when nothing Charter of the Royal Institution, the basis of which (hall
was talked about but the patriotic alderman who had be the conversion of that body, from a private property,
jtonverted the import trade of prints into an export trade, into a public establishment. The third, that such pro-'
Sic. ice. the first of these positions was not likely to find a prietors as shall agree to the amendment of the charter
teady admissionj and the second ttill les* so. it will not giving up the transferable and hereditary power over their
Jhartst

INSTITUTION.
149
Jhartt, mall be the first members and founders of the new experiments ; and the establishment os a reading-room,
establishment ; and (hall each have the power of naming where the foreign and domestic journals, and other pe
a person of their family, who (hall be admitted to the pri riodical works, and the best pamphlets and new publica
vileges of a life-subscriber, or shall have the privilege os tions, are provided for the use of the proprietors and sub
admitting one person to the lectures, collections, and li scribers. The government of this Institution is veiled in
brary of reference, when attending in person. The fourth, the committee of managers, consisting of the president,
that such proprietors as do not desire to belong to the four vice-presidents, twenty managers, and the secretary.
new corporation, shall receive the value of their shares. The proprietors, the number of whom is limited to one
The fifth, t*;at a subscription shall be opened (as a loan, thousand, paid seventy-five guineas for each (hare, and
for the discharge of which means will be immediately the life-subscribers twenty-five guineas, but life-sub
lhteO) for raising a fund, by which such proprietors scribers now pay thirty-five guineas. The proprietors are
may be paid off. The sixth, that new members be ad entitled to personal admission to the library, lectures, and.
mitted by ballot, a certificate in their favour being signed reading-rooms, and to one transferable ticket, entitling'
by at least four members, and that they do either pay fifty the bearer to the fame privileges. The life-subscribers
guineas as a composition, or four guineas annually. The have personal admission only.
On entering the house, the large room behind the hall
seventh, that the present life-subscribers may be ballotted
for as members, paying, if elected, twenty-tive guineas as is fitted up for the purpose of the proprietors and sub
a composition, or two guineas annually; but, if they do scribers reading the English newspapers; the room on the
not choose to be ballotted for, that they retain their pre left for the English monthly publications and modern
sent privileges. The eighth, that the present annual sub popular books, and that on the right for the foreign jour
scribers retain their present privileges ; but, if they wilh nals and newspapers. The twa farmer rooms contain a
to become members, they, like the life-subscribers, must collection of excellent maps by Arrowfmith. Theiihrary
take the fame steps with respect to form as new members. is on the first floor, anil contains a numerous and ex
The ninth, that the patrons of the library (hall retain all tremely-well-selected variety of scarce 3nd valuable clas
their present privileges for life ; and that the hereditary sical, historical, and miscellaneous, books. The collec
patrons fliall receive a compensation for giving up their tion relating to English topography, and that relating, to
right of inheritance, by having the privilege of naming the fine arts, is very valuable. The great staircase in the
hall was painted by sir James Thonihill ; the principal
each a patron for life.
" In the new corporation it is proposed, that the mem subject is from the story of Hercules and Omphale, where
bers shall be elected upon the same footing as the mem Hercules is represented sitting, with the distaff and spin-,
bers of the Royal Society and the Society of Antiquaries, die, and Omphale standing, covered with the lion's (kin,
having neither the power of sale nor of gift, in which case and holding the ponderous club of Hercules in her hand.
the title of Mcmbtr of the Royal Injlitulion will become ho In the compartment on the right is Hercules, after he hai
norary. The objects of the Institution will continue as slain the hydra, and on the landing of the stairs the rape
At present, but enlarged and refined, the promotion and of Dejanira, copied after Guido. The ceiling represents
diffusion of experimental science and its application to the apotheosis of Hercules.
3. The British Institution, for promoting the Fins
the purposes of life. The lectures of the Institution,
connected with all subjects of natural philosophy, che Arts in the United Kingdom, was founded June 4., 1805;
mistry, and experimental science, will be a constant source and opened January iS, 1806. The edifice in Pall M ill
of interest and information to the members. When dis formerly the Shakespeare Gallery, is appropriated to the
coveries are made in the laboratories of the Institution, exhibitions of this Institution, and is now commonly
connected with the advancement of general science, ab called the British Gallery of Pictures: the first public ex
stracts OT notices of them (hall be published in the Jour hibition, containing 257 articles, was opened to the pub
nals, which sliall appear at least quarterly, and which (hall lic on the 17th of February, 1806.
The object of the establishment is to facilitate by a
contain a general account of all inventions, useful projects,
or new scientific facts, brought forward in any part of public exhibition the sale of the productions of Britisli
the world; but, as it will be greatly for the advantage of artists ; to encourage the talents of young artists, by pre
the establishment, that it mould be connected with the miums, and by the annual application of such funds a
Royal society, which from the era of its foundation has may be obtained for that purpose; to endeavour to form
uniformly patronized all plans for promoting and pro a great and public gallery of the works of British artists,
mulgating natural knowledge, it is proposed that a full together with a few select specimens of the great schools.
and circumstantial detail of every advance made in science The exhibition and the gallery to be exclusively confined
in ttie Royal Institution sliall be presented to the Royal to the productions of artists of, or resident in, the, united
Society, to be inserted in the publications of that body, kingdom. Historical pictures and landscapes to be the
the inestimable records of the progress of English sci preferable subjects of premiums and of purchases for the
gallery; but other works of the above-mentioned artists
ence."
i. The London Institution was planned at a very to be admissible, if deemed worthy.
numerous and respectable meeting of gentlemen, held at
The funds are derived from benefactions, from annual
the London Tavern on the 23d ot May, 1805. The plan subscriptions, from small fees on reception of the pictures,
wa6 completed, and the rooms were opened to the sub and commissions on the sale of them. The reception-fees
scribers, on the ilt of January, 1806 ; and a royal charter on pictures that are exhibited, are in proportion to the
was granted them in January, 1807. Similar to the Royal size of the picture, and not to its intrinsic value; and the
Institution, the original subscribers are hereditary proprie commission 0:1 the sale is one (hilling in the pound.
Subscribers of one hundred guineas or upwards in one
tors: they can transfer their sliares, under certain regu
lations, or leave them by will. It is said to lie the inten sum, are intitled to be ballotted for as hereditary governors ;
tion of the Institution to erect a more suitable building and subscribers of fifty guineas in one sum, as life-go
for their own accommodation ; at present they occupy a vernors. Subscribers of five guineas a-year, or of fifty
house in the Old Jewry which was formerly the residence guineas or upwards in one sum, have the right of per
of Mr. Sharp the surgeon. It was erected by fir Robert sonal admission to the exhibition and gallery, and of in
troducing two friends each day. Subscribers of three
Clayton in the year 1677.
The chief purpose of the London Institution is to pro guineas a-ycar, or of thirty guineas in one sum, have per
mote the diffusion os science, literature, and the arts, its sonal admission and the right of introducing one friend
views at present being confined to three objects: viz. the each day. Subscribers ot one guinea a-year, or of ted
acquisition of a valuable and extensive library; the diffu guineas in one sum, have personal admission to the exhi
sion of useful knowledge by the means of lectures and bition and gallery. The president and treasurer are anVol. XL No. 741.
q4
jiually

150
I N S
jiually elected from the hereditary gtoernm; and the whole
establishment is uriMer the government of a committee of
fifteen directors.
The Gallery was originally intended to have been closed
during the time of the annual exhibition at the Royal
Academy, because, as they expressed in their own account,
the British Gallery did not wish, in any respect, to inter
fere with it; but, on re-consideration, it has been thought
that keeping both the exhibitions open at one time, may
be of mutual advantage to each; for, when a party set
out on a picturesque tour, they usually visit all the col
lections they can in one day. Considered as a whole, this
Gallery has a very splendid appearance. The scarlet-co
loured paper with which it is covered gives, at first sight,
the idea of a magnificent suite of rooms in a private man
sion, not originally intended for pictures, though recently
decorated with them.
One great objection to the exhibition at the Royal
Academy has been the over-bearing majority of portraits
which usurp the best situations in the rooms. These me
morials afford little that can lead to the improvement of
the student, and still less that can tend to the gratification
of the connoisseur. From this Gallery these effusions of
Tanity are very properly excluded, by which means there
Is some chance of every picture being taken from some
fiory in which an artist that has any abilities may display
them.
This Institution has proposed the following pre
miums for pictures by artists of, or residing in, the united
kingdom, painted in the present year, and sent to the
British Gallery,on or before the 4th of January, 1 811 : viz.
aft. For the best picture in historical or poetical compo
sition, three hundred guineas, ad. For the next best
picture in historical or poetical composition, two hundred
guineas. 3. For the next best picture in historical or
poetical composition, one hundred guineas. Another
proof of the liberality of the directors of this Institution
is their having just now (April 1S11) purchased, at the
price of three thousand guineas, Mr. West's famous
picture of Our Saviour healing the Sick in the Temple,
which otherwise was to have been sent to America.
4. The Surrey Institution for the diffusion of Li
terature and Science was planned in the year 1807. This
establishment is said to be in the Methodist connection,
and is intended to promote the fame objects as the Lon
don Institution. The building lately occupied as the
Leverian Museum, on the south end of Blackfriar's Bridge,
Jias been fitted up for the use of the proprietors and sub
scribers. The reading rooms were opened on the 15th of
March, 180S ; lectures on natural philosophy, astronomy,
and chemistry, were begun by Mr. Jackson in October of
the lame year ; and Mr. Accum began a course on mine
ralogy in the following year. At present there are two
reading-rooms ; one in which the London daily papers
are upon the table, and the other where th<: reviews,
magazines,- foreign journals, and popular pamphlets, are
read. The proprietors of this Institution are limited to
seven hundred, and they paid thirty guineas for each (hare,
for which they are entitled to personal admission, and to
a transferable ticket. The library is intended not only
to comprise a collection of works of reference, but is also
to contain all modern publications, which are to be cir
culated among the proprietors and subscribers.
5. The Russel Institution, established in the year
j 808, occupies an elegant building in Great Coram-street,
near Russel-square, the centre having a handsome portico
with sour pillars. It was built a few years since, for an as
sembly-room, &c. Theobjectof the Russel Institution-is the
gradual formation of a library, consisting of the most use
ful works in ancient and modern literature; the establish
ment of a reading-room, provided with the best foreign
and English journals, and the periodical publications; and
lectures on literary and scientific subjects. The books in
the library are circulated for reading among the proprietors,

I N S
tinder Certain regulations. The proprietors are limited t
seven hundred, at twenty-five guineas each.
6. The National Institution, founded in the year
<8io, at the Pantheon in Oxford-street; "for improving
the manufactures of the united kingdom, and the arts con
nected therewith ; for promoting the general interests of
its commerce, both foreign and domestic ; and for aiding
the prosperity of every class of its manufacturers." This
establishment is riot yet completed ; nor do we think, from,
the Plan we have seen, that it will be of a nature to re
quire notice in a work like the present.
INSTITUTIONARY, adj. Elemental; containing the
first doctrines, or principles of doctrine.That it was not
out of fashion Aristotle declareth in his politics, among
the instilutionary rules of youth. Brown.
INSTITUTIST, / [from institute.] Writer of insti
tutes, or elemental instructions.Green gall the institutes
would persuade us to be an effect of an over-hot stomach.
Harvey.
IN'STITUTOR,/ [Latin.] An eftablilher ^ one who
settles.It might have succeeded a little better, if it had
pleased the injlitutors of the civil months of the fun to have
ordered them alternately odd and even. Holder.In
structor; educator. The two great aims which every stitutor of youth should mainly and intentionally drive at.
Walktr.
To INSTOP', v. a. To close up; to stop:
With boiling pitch another near at hand
The seams instops.
Drydeit.
INSTOURAMEN'TUM, /. [Latin.] In old records,
the act of stocking a farm.
To INSTRUCT', v. a. part. pret. instructed or instruct ;
[instructo, Lat. instruire, Fr.] To teach ; to form by pre
cept ; to inform authoritatively ; to educate; to institute |
to direct. Out of heaven he made thee to hear his voice,
that he might instruct thee. Deut. iv. 36.His God doth
instruct him to discretion, and doth teach him. I/a. xxviii.
a6.Chenaniah, thief of the Levites, instructed about the
song, because he was skilful. 1 Ckron. xv. aa 1
He ever by consulting at thy shrine
Return'd the wiser, or the more instruct
To fly or follow what concern'd him mod.
Milton.
It has commonly in before the thing taught.They that
were instructed in the songs of the Lord were two hundred
fourscore and eight. 1 Ckron.These are the things arkerem
Solomon was instructed for building of the house of God.
a Ckron.To model ; to form. Little in use.They speak
to the merits of a cause, after the proctor has prepared
and instructed the fame for a hearing before the judge.
Ayliffe.
INSTRUCTING, / The act of giving instructions.
INSTRUCTION, / The act ot teaching ; informa
tion.We are beholden to judicious writers of all ages,
for those discoveries and discourses they have left behind
them for our instruction. Locke.
It lies on you to speak,
Not by your own instruction, nor by any matter
Which your heart prompts you to,
Skake/peare.
Precepts conveying knowledge.Will ye not receive i
Jtruction to hearken to receive my words ? Jer. xxxv 1
On ev'ry thorn delightful wisdom grows,
In ev'ry stream a sweet instruction flows ;
But some untaught o'erhear the whisp'ring rill,
In spite of sacred leasure, blockheads still.
Yeuag.
Authoritative information; mandate:
See this difpatch'd with all the haste thou can'st ;
Anon I'll give thee more instruction.
Shakespeare,
INSTRUCTIVE, adj. Conveying knowledge.With*
variety of instructive expressions by speech man alone is en
dowed. Holder.I Would not laugh but to instruct} or, if
my

I N S
my mirth ceases to be instruBive, it shall never eeafe to be
Innocent. Addison.
.
INSTRUCTIVENESS,/ [from instruBive.] Aptness
for instruction.
INSTRUCTOR,/ A teacher; an institutor; one who
delivers precepts orimparts knowledge.Though you have
ten thousand inJhruBors in Chrilt. i Cor. iv. 15.
Affer the flood, arts to Chaldea fell,
The father of the faithful there did dwell,
Who both their parent and instruBor was. ' Denham.
INSTRUCTRESS, / An instructing female, real or
imaginary :
To hear the sweet instruBress tell,
How life its noblest use may find,
How well for freedom be resign'd.
Akenfidt.
INSTRUMENT, / [Fr. instrumentum. Lat.] A tool
used for any work or purpose.If he smite him with an
instrument of iron, so that he die, he is a murderer. Numb.
xxxv. 16:
What artificial frame, what instrument,
Did one superior genius e'er invent,
Which to the muscles is preferr'd?
Blackmore.
A frame constructed so as to yield harmonious sounds.
He that ftrikeih an instrument without (kill, may cause not
withstanding a very pleasant sound, if the string whereon
be striketh chance to be capable of harmony. Hooker.
In solitary groves he makes his moan,
Nor, mix'd in mirth, in youthful pleasures (hares,
But sighs when songs and instruments he hears. Dryden.
A writing containing any contract or order.He called
Edna bis wife, and took paper, and did write an instrument
of covenants, and sealed it. Tobit.The agent. It is
used of persons as well as things, but of persons very often
in an ill fense :.
If, haply, you my father do suspect,
An instrument of this your calling back,
Lay not your blame on me.
Shakespeare.
That by means whereof something is done.All volun
tary self-denials and austerities which Christianity com
mends become necessary, not simply for themselves, but
as instruments towards a higher end. Decay of Piety.One
who acts only to serve the purposes of another.In be
nefits as well as injuries, it is the principal that we are to
consider, not the instrument; that which a man does by
another, is in truth his own act. VEstrange.
The bald are but the instruments of the wife,
They undertake the dangers they advise.
Dryden,
INSTRUMENTAL, adj. Conducive as means to some
end ; organical.All second and instrumental causes, with
out that operative faculty which God gave them, would
become altogether silent, virtuelels, and dead. Raleigh.
Acting to some end; contributing to some purpose; help
ful : used of persons and things.The prefbyterian merit
is of little weight, when they allege themselves instru
mental towards the restoration. Sun/t.Consisting not of
voices, but instruments ; produced by instruments, not vo
cal.They which, under pretence of the law ceremonial
abrogated, require the abrogation of instrumental music,
approving nevertheless the use of vocal melody to remain,
must (how some reason wherefore the one should be
thought a legal ceremony, and not the other. Hooker.
Oft in bands,
While they keep watch, or nightly rounding walk,
With heav'nly touch of instrumental sounds
In full harmonious number join'd, their songs
Divide the night, and lift our thoughts to heav'n. Milton.
INSTRUMENTALITY, / Subordinate agency;
agency of any thing as means to an end.Those natural
and involuntary actings are not done by deliberation and
formal command, yet they are done by the virtue, energy,

151
I N S
and influx, of the foul, and the instrumentality of the spirits.
Hale.
INSTRUMEN'TALLY, adv. In the nature of an in
strument ; as means to an end.Men's well-being here in
this life is but injlrumentally good, as being the means for
him to be well in the next life. Digby.
INSTRUMEN'TALNESS,/ Usefulness as means to an
end.The instrumentatnefi of riches to works of charity,
has rendered it very political, in every Christian common
wealth, by laws to settle and secure propriety. Hammond.
INSUAV'ITY, / [from in, Lat. contrary to, and suavity
sweet.] Unpleasantness. Bailey.
INSU'BID, adj. [from insubidus, Lat. simple.] Rash; in
considerate. Cote.
INSU'BRIUM, in ancient geography, a district of the
Transpadana; situated between the Ticinus to the west,,
the Addua to the east, the Padus to the south, and Orobii to the north. The people are called Infubres by Livy,
Insubri by Ptolemy, and Isombres by Strabo. Now the ter
ritory of Milan.
INSUBSTANTIAL, adj. [from the Lat. in, contrary
to, and [ubfianlia, substance.] Unsubstantial.
To INSUCCATE, v. a. [fromsutco, Lat. to moisten.}
To moisten. Bailey*
INSUCCATION, / in pharmacy, the act of moisten
ing with some juice.
INSUF'FERABLE, adj. Intolerable; insupportable 1
intense beyond endurance. Though great light be infufferablt to our eyes, yet the highest degree of darkness does not at all disease them ; because that causing no disorderly
motion, leaves that curious organ unharmed. Locke.
Eyes that confess \\ him born for kingly sway,
So fierce they flash'd insufferable day.
Dryden.
Detestable; contemptible; disgusting beyond endurance;A multitude of scribblers, who daily pester the world
with their insufferable stuff, should bt discouraged from
writing any more. Dryden.
INSUFFERABLY, adv. To a degree beyond endur
ance.There is no person remarkably ungrateful, who
was not also insufferably proud. South.
Those heav-'nly shapes _ .
Will dazzle now this earthly, with their blaze
Insufferably bright..
Milton.
INSUFFI'CIENCE, or Insufficiency,/, [from in and
sufficient.'] Inadequate to any end or purpose j want of re
quisite value or power : used of things and persons.Theinsufficiency of the light of nature is, by the light of scrip
ture, so fully supplied, that further light than this hathi
added there doth not need unto that end. Hooker.We
will give you sleepy drinks, tliat your senses, unintelligent
of our insufficient, may, though they cannot praise us, as
little accuse US. Shakespeare.
INSUFFICIENT, adj. {insuffUUni, Lar.]|. Inadequate
to any need, use, or purpose; wanting abilities ; incapa
ble ; unfit.We are weak dependant creatures, insufficient
to our own happiness, full of wants which of ourselves we
cannot relieve, exposed to a numerous train of evils which
we know not how to divert. Rogers.
INSUFFICIENTLY, adv. With want of proper abi
lity ; not skilfully.
INSUFFLATION, /
and/^ Lat.] The act of
breathing upon.Imposition of hands isa custom of pa
rents in blessing their children, but taken up by the apos
tles instead of that divine insufflation which Christ used.
Hammond's Fundamentals.
IN'SUIT, / Strong solicitations
In fine,
Her insult coming with her modern graceSubdued me to her rate.
Shakespeare.
IN'SULAR, or In'sulary, adj. \jnsulaire, Fr. insularis,.
Lat.] Belonging to an island.Druina, being surrounded,
with the sea, is hardly to be invaded, having many other
insulary advantages. HoweL,

I N S
To IN'SULATE, o. a. To make info an island. Bailey.
To place any thing by itself, detached from adjacent
objects; chiefly used in electricity. See the next word.
IN'SULATE, or Insulated, adj. [insula, Lat. an
island.] Not contiguous on any fide; a term applied to a
column or other edifice, which stands alone, or free and
detached from any adjacent wall, &c. like an island in the
sea. In electricity, a term applied to bodies that are sup
ported by electrics, or non-conductors ; so that their com
munication with the earth, by conducting substances, is
interrupted.
IN'SULOUS, adj. Full of islands. Bailey.
INSUL'SE, adj. [insultus, Lat.] Dull; insipid; heavy.
IN'SULT, / linfultus, Lat. insulte, Fr.] The act of leap
ing upon any thing. In this fense it has the accent on
the last syllable : the sense is rare :
The bull's in/illt 3t four (he may sustain,
.But after ten from nupual rites refrain.
Drydett.
Act or speech of insolence or contempt. Take the sen
tence seriously, because railleries are an insult on the un
fortunate. Broom.
The ruthless sneer that insult adds to grief.
Savage,
To INSULT', v. a. To treat with insolence or con
tempt.It is used sometimes with over, sometimes without
a preposition.The poet makes his hero, after he was
glutted by the death of Hector, and the honour he did
his friend by insulting over his murderer, to be moved by
the tears of king Priam. Pope.
So 'scapes -the insulting fire his narrow jail,
And makes small outlets into open air.
Drydot.
Ev"n when they sing at ease in full content,
Insulting o'er the toil they underwent,
Yet still they find a future talk remain,
To turn the soil.
Drydtn,
INSULTA'TION,/ The act of insulting.When he
looks upon his enemy's dead body, 'tis a kind of noble
heaviness, no insullation. Overbury.
1NSULTER,/ One who treats another with insolent
triumph :
Ev'n man, the merciless insulter man,
Man, who rejoices in our sex's weakness,
.Shall pity thee.
Rome.
INSULTING, / The act of treating with insolence.
INSULTINGLY, adv. With contemptuous triumph :
insultingly, he made your love his boast,
Gave me my life, and told me what it cost.
Drydtn.
INSUL'TURE, / The act of leaping upon. Bailey.
INSU'MA, a town of Arabia, in the province of Hedsjas : 100 miles south-west of Mecca.
INSLFPER, adv. [Lat. over and above.] A word used
"by auditors in their accounts in the exchequer ; as when
so much is charged upon a person as due on his account,
they fay so much remains insuper to such an accountant.
INSUPERABILITY,/ [from insuperable.] The qua
lity or being invincible.
INSU'PERABLE, adj. [insuperabilis, Lat.] Invincible ;
insurmountable ; not to be conquered ; not to be over
come.Much might be done, would we but endeavour ;
nothing is insuperable to pains and patience. Ray.
And middle natures how they long to join,
Yet never pass th' insuperable line.
Pope.
INSU'PERABLENESS, / Invincibleness ; impossibil
Jity to be surmounted.
INSU'PERABLY, ado. Invincibly; insurmountably.
Between the grain and the vein of a diamond there is this
difference, that the former furthers, the latter, being so
insuperably hard, hinders, the splitting of it. Grew's Mufcrum.
INSUPPORTABLE, adj. [Fr. from in and supportable.]
^tolerable j insufferable j not to be endured.A disgrace

I N S
put upon a man in company is insupportable; it is heigh
tened according to the greatness, and multiplied accord
ing to the number, of the persons that hear. South.
INSUPPOR'TABLENESS,/ Insufferableness; the state
of being beyond endurance.Then fell she to so pitiful a
declaration of the insupportaileness of her desires, that Dorus's ears procured his eyes with tears to (rive testimony
how much they suffered for her suffering. Sidney.
INSUPPOR'TABLY, adv. Beyond endurance.The
first day's audience sufficiently convinced me, that the
poem was injupportably too long. Diyden.
But safest he who stood aloof,
When insupportably his foot advane'd,
In scorn of their proud arms, and warlike tools,
Spurn'd them to death by troops.
Milton.
INSUPPRES'SIVE, adj. Not to be suppressed :
Do not stain
,
The even virtue of our enterprise,
Nor th' insupprejfive mettle of our spirits.
Shakespeare.
INSU'RANCE, s. in law and commerce, a contract,
whereby one party engages to pay the losses which the
other may .sustain, for a stipulated premium or considera
tion. The moll common sorts are, insurance against the
dangers of the seas, insurance against fire, and insurance
of lives; for particulars- of all which, see Assurance,
vol.ii. p. 293.
It has bee11 conceived, from a passage in Suetonius, that
Claudius Csar was the first who invented the custom of
insurance; but, with greater probability, Savary, iri.his
DiSUonaire de Commerce, title Assurance, thinks this custom
was first introduced by the Jews in the year 1182; but
whoever was the first contriver, or original inventor, of
this useful branch of business, it has been many ages
practised in this kingdom, and is supposed to have been
introduced here by some Italians from Lombardy, who at
the fame time came to settle at Antwerp, and among us ;
and, this being prior to the building of the Royal Ex
change, they used to meet in a place where Lombard-street
now is, at a house they had called the Pawn-house, or
Lombard, for transacting business; and, as they were then
the sole negociators in insurance, the policies made by
others in after-times had a clause inserted, that those lat
ter ones should have as much force and effect as those for
merly made in Lombard-street. This latter opinion it
adopted by Mr. Parke, in his System of the Law of Marine
Insurances; to which excellent work we beg to refer the
reader who wisties to become acquainted with the 'point*
of law relating to insurance of every kind ; or, fora very
good abridgement of it, to Jacob's Law Dictionary, arti
cle Insurance.
According to Beckmann, the oldest laws and regula
tions respecting insurance are the following On the
28th, of January, 1513, five persons; who had received an
appointment for that purpose, drew up some articles at
Florence, which continue to be employed on the exchange
at Leghorn. These interesting regulations, and the pre
scribed form of policies, which are deemed the oldest,
were inserted by Magens, in his Treatise on Insurance,
published at Hamburgh in Italian and German, in the
year 1753. A sliort regulation of the 25th May, 1537, by
the emperor Charles V. respecting bills of exchange and
insurance, is still preserved, in which even the fulfilling
of an agreement is strictly commanded. In the year 1556,
Philip II. of Spain gave the Spanish merchants certain re
gulations respecting insurance, which Magens has inserted
in the fore-mentioned work. They contain some forms
of policies on ships going to the Indies. The chamber of
insurance was established at Amsterdam in 1598, an ac
count of the first regulations of which office was published
by Pontanus, in his history of that city. Regulations re
specting insurance were formed by the city of Middleburgh in Zealand in the year 1600; and it appears that
the first regulations respecting insurances in England were
1
made

INSURANCE.
tnafle in the following year. We find from them, that

insurers, prior to this period, had secured the confidence

In the year i Soo
>*3>793
of she public so completely, by the honesty and rectitude
r i 80 i 155,229
of their conduct, that few occasions for dispute had arisen.
1802
167,647
About eighty or a hundred years ago the business of
The following is an Account of the gross Fire-insu
marine insurance in this country was inconsiderable. rance Duty in England and Scotland for one year, ending
Before that time, Antwerp, and, after the decline of An the 5th of January, 1 806 ; distinguishing the Amount paid
twerp, Amsterdam, Rotterdam, Venice, and Hamburgh, by each Office respectively.
were the principal places where insurances were made.
LOftDON.
t. d.
This circumstance was one cause of the establishment in Albion, (one Quarter, from Michaelmas
1719 of the two chartered companies, the Royal Ex
to Christmas* 1805) 3,568 4 7
change Assurance, and the London Assurance; for an ac British
18,744 z 6
count of which fee the article Assurance, before re Globe ------- 17,248 IO
- 12,120 1 1
ferred to. The risk in marine insurance may be esti Hand in Hand ...
....
- 23,141
mated by the value of the imports into, and exports from, Imperial
11
Great Britain, which on an average of five years, ending London - - 6,z to
>
59,162
January 5, 1805, were, imports 18,861,660!. official value, Phnix
10
and exports 30,400,487!. official value. The amount of Royal Exchange
44,095 rj
the marine-insurance duty in England and Scotland for Sun
9J>845
11
the year ending January 5, 1806, was 115,485!. which, if Union
4,7*3
divided into one hundred parts, above ninety-seven would Westminster
",*77 1 3
be found to be contributed by private underwriters, little
1
.294,196 15 *
more than two parts by the Royal Exchange Assurance,
and considerably less than one part by the London As
covtfTnr.
t. d.
surance. In the year 1803, the groft produce of the ma
-1,1 57 10
rine-insurance duty in England was 113,464). and the Bath, Sun ------ 1,599 9 5
aggregate amount of property insured from sea-risk, in Bath, Old
924 18 ir
Great Britain in that year, may be estimated at about Birmingham, half a year to Christmas, 1805
Bristol, Town - 3,320 18 4
joo,ooo,oool.
',*57 '9 io>
The property insurable from fire in Great Britain may Bristol, Crown
1 Essex, Equitable
----- 1,036 9 4
be comprised under the following heads, viz
...
52 o 6
Houses ------- 270,000,000 Finchinfield Society
135,000,000 Hants, Sussex, and Dorset, Winchester - 1,312 18 2{
Furniture Clothes, Plate, Books, Horses, &c.
50,000,000 Kent ------- 4,752 8 2
- 2,790 3 4
Add for Scotland, one tenth ...
5,000,000 Liverpool Norwich, Christmas, 1804, to Michaelmas,
Agricultural Stock, i.e. Wheat, Oats, Beans,
32,500,000
&c.
1805 - 3,063 13 j
Norwich Union, Christmas, 1804, to Mid
British Manufactures for Home Consump
summer, 1805
tion 75,500,0001. supposing one sourth
1,346
S
- J.759
of the value to be insurable property
18,875,000 Newcastle upon Tyne 9
Salamander in Wiltshire British Manufactures for Exportation, one'
2,829
10
...
10,000,000 Wooler, Northumberland
42
o
fourth
Worcester
------ 1,426
Foreign Merchandise, 40,500,0001. take one
I
fourth ------- 10,125,000
Works of Art, in Collections of Pictures,
.30,652 10 4$
Medals, Statues, and Vases, cannot be es
timated at less than
10,000,000
SCOTLAND.
t. d.
Shipping.The value of (hips in har
Aberdeen ......
970 4 4
bour, from undisputed data, must exceed
Dundee .
>S" 3 3
20,000,0001. the shipping belonging to
Edinburgh, Friendly - 1,948 o i
Glasgow the plantations may be taken at 2,500,0001.
'955 1* '6
Edinburgh, Caledonian, one quarter of a
and vessels on the stocks at 500,0001.
Total, 23,000,0001. one fourth of which
year ------661 li y
may be taken as insurable property
5,750,000
Other Articles, such as Magazines of Coals,
8,057
Alum, and other Minerals; Boats, and
other River Craft; Arsenals, and Public
Total forthe whole of Great Britain .332,906
Buildings and Offices .... 10,000,000
It appears from the preceding Tables, that the value of
Total Insurable Property in Great Britain 557,250,000 property insured in Great Britain
Insurable Property in Ireland, in Houses,
In 1785 was about
- .125,000,000
Furniture, Agricultural Stock, Manufac
1789 ----- 142,000,000
tures on Hand, Foreign Merchandise and
1793
.
- 167,000,000
Shipping, if taken at two-fifteenths of the
1797 ----- 184,000,000
InliirabieProperty in Great Britain, would
1801
...
. 223,000,000
amount to more than 70,000,0001. but we
1806
200,000,000
will only state it at one-tenth
55,725,000
The amount of property insured in Ireland is probablyless than 1 0,000,oool. and the total amount of property
Total Insurable Property in the United
insured in the United Kingdom about 270,000,000!.
Kingdom
----.612,975,000
The Sun Fire-Office was the first that attempted the
The progress of Insurance may be estimated from the insurance of goods aud of houses beyond the limit* of
following Account of the Revenue derived from Policies the bills of mortality. They have a fund of ioo.oool. to
of Insurance in Great Britain:

defray all claims upon them.

In the year 1798 138,199
The Imperial has a capital of i,aoo,oool. on which 10
1799

* 1Miii7
per cent, has been deposited, amounting to i,oo,oool.
Vol. XI. No. 741.
s-1
TJw
I

154
I N S U R A N C E.
The Albion has a capital of t,ooo,oool. on which 10 employed in a beneficial trade, with condition to be re
paid, with extraordinary interest, in case a certain voyage
per cent, or ioo,oool. has been deposited.
be safely performed ; which kind of agreement is some
The Old Bath Office has a fund of 30,000!.
times called janus naulicum, and sometimes itsura maritima.
The New Bath Office has one of the lame amount.
But, as this gave an opening for usurious and gaining
The Bristol Office has one of io,oool.
contracts, especially upon long voyages, it was enacted,
The Salamander Office one of i2o,oool.
The Royal Exchange Office in Dublin state their ca by flat. 19 Geo. II. c. 37, that all moneys lent on bot
tomry, or at relpondentia, on vessels bound to or from the
pital at 100,555!.
In North America several insurance-companies have East Indies, shall be expressly lent only upon the ship, or
upon the merchandise ; that the lender shall have the be
been established.
There is a chartered or public marine-insurance-com nefit of salvage ; and that, if the borrower has not on
pany established at Stockholm, and also one at Copen board effects to the value of the sum borrowed, he shall
hagen. Their capitals are not very considerable, and be responsible to the lender for so much of the principal
they never venture large sums in one risk. There are as hath not been laid out, with legal interest, and all other
private underwriters at Stockholm, Gottenburgh, and charges, though the ship and merchandise be totally lost.
Copenhagen, who insure moderate risks. Many in See Parke, c. 21 .
surances from Sweden and Denmark are, on account of
This statute has entirely put an end to that species of
this inadequate supply at home, ordered to be made in contract which arose from a loan upon the mere voyage
Amsterdam, Hamburgh, and London; and are effected itself, as far only as relates to India voyages ; but these
with the companies or underwriters, according to cir loans may still be made in all other cases, as at the com
mon law, except in the following instance, which is ano
cumstances.
It is believed that, before the American war, there was ther statute prohibition. The stat. 7 Geo. I. c. 21. $ 2,
not any marine-insurance-companies at Hamburgh, nor declares, that all contracts made or entered into by any
any in Germany. At present there are about thirty of his majesty's subjects, or any person in trust for them,
companies in Hamburgh, two or three in Bremen, some for or upon the loan of any moneys by way of bottomry,
in Lubec and Trieste, and one at Berlin and at Breflaw. on any ship or ships in the service of foreigners, and
It is remarkable that there are only about sixteen under bound or designed to trade in the East Indies, or places
writers in Hamburgh. Merchants on the continent, be beyond the Cape of Good Hope, (mentioned in the sta
fore these companies were formed, supposed that our un tutes relating to the English East- India Company,) shall
derwriters at Lloyd's were a body of men linked together be null and void. This act, it should seem, does not
with a common capital, but, by the failures amongst them mean to prevent the lending money on bottomry on fo
which happened during the American war, they became reign ships trading from their own country lo thtir set
undeceived; and, in consequence of their private under tlements in the East Indies: the purpose of it was only to
writers experiencing similar misfortunes with the English prevent the people of this country from trading to the
British settlements in India under foreign commissions,
insurers, they were Ted to establish companies at home.
There are five marine-insurance-offices at Calcutta, and to encourage the lawful trade thereto. It seems to
four or five at Madras, and one at Bombay, but none in be allowed, that an American sliip, since the declaration of
China. The advantage they supply to the merchants re American independence, is a foreign ship within the mean
sident in India is the certainty of having their property ing of this statute. See Sumner v. Green, Parke, c. 21.
covered ; which, from the precarious communication with
Bottomry is a contract of more antiquity than that of
this country, they are not always sure of having done in common insurance, and arose from the power given to the
Great Britain. These offices are respectable, but their master of a (hip, to hypothecate the ship and goods for
business is not very extensive, being principally confined necessaries in a foreign country. But the ship must be
to the insurance of the coasting-trade in India, and the abroad, and in a state of necessity, to justify luch an act
of the master. Moor, 918. Hob. 11. Sali. 34. Parke, c. 21.
trade from India to China.
INSURANCE of DEBTS, commonly called Bot The principle upon which bottomry is allowed, is, that
tomry, a contract by which the owner of a ship borrows the lender runs the risk of losing his principal and in
money to enable him to carry on the voyage, and pledges terest; and therefore it is not usury to take more than the
the keel, or bottom, of the stiip, as a security for the re legal rate. See 2 Vex. 148, 154. Cro. Jac. 208, 508. Hardr.
payment. In which case it is understood, that if the ship 41S. 1 Sid. 27. 1 Lev. 54. 1 Eq. Ab. 372. But if a con
be lost the lender loses also his whole money ; but, if it tract were made by colour of bottomry, in order to evade
return in safety, then he shall receive back his principal, the statute against usury, it would then be usurious.
and also the premium or interest agreed upon, however it 2 Vez. 146. And, as the hazard to be run is the very basis
may exceed the legal rate of interest. And this is allowed and foundation of this contract, it follows, that, if the risk
to be a valid contract in all trading nations, for the be be not run, the lender is not entitled to the extraordinary
nefit of commerce, and by reason of the extraordinary premium. 1 Vern. 263. The risks to which the lender
hazard run by the lender ; and in this cafe the (hip and exposes himself are generally mentioned in the condition
tackle, if brought home, are answerable (as well as the of the bond, and are nearly the same as those against
person of the borrower) for the money lent. But, if the which the underwriter, in a policy of insurance, under
loan is not upon the vessel, but upon the goods and mer takes to indemnify. It has been determined, that piracy
chandise, which must necessarily be sold or exchanged in is one of these riiks. Comb. 56. And if a loss by capture
the course of the voyage, then only the borrower, per happen, the lender canrfot recover against the borrower ;
sonally, is bound to answer the contract; who, therefore, but this does not mean a temporary taking, but such as
in this case, is said to take up money at respondenlia. It occasions a total loss. Therefore, where a (hip was taken
may be added that in a loan upon bottomry, the lender and detained for a short time, and yet arrived at the port
runs no risk though the goods should be lost; and on re of destination within the time limited, it was held that
spondenlia, the lender must be paid his principal and in the bond was not forfeited, and the obligee may recover.
terest, though the ship perish, provided the goods are safe. Joice v. Williamson ; Parke, c. 21. In the fame case it was
In this consists the chief difference between bottomry and also settled, that a lender on bottomry, or at respondentia,
respondenlia ; in most other respects they are the fame. 2 is neither entitled to the benefit of salvage, nor liable to
contribute in case of a general average ; for which reason
Comm. +57, 8. Parke, c. 21.
There is a third kind of contract, included in these the stat. 19 Geo. II. c. 37, above-mention:d, contains a
terms, for the re-payment of money borrowed, not on the positive provision to allow the benefit of salvage in the
sliip and goods only, but on the mere hazard of the voy cases there mentioned. If, however, a man insure responage itself , it when a nun leads a merchant 1000I. to be dentia-ii)tcrcst on a foreign ship, and be obliged to con1
tribute

I N S
tribute to an average loss, by the laws of her country,
Engli/h underwriters are bound to indemnify. Walpolt v.
Ewer ; Parks, c. 21.
If the Ihip be lost by a wilful deviation from the track
of the voyage, the event has not happened upon which
the borrower was to be discharged from his obligation ;
as the was not lost by a peril to which the lender agreed
to make himself liable. Skin. 152, 345. Holt 126. 1 Eq. Ab.
372. 2 CA. Ca. 130. And indeed it is generally expressly
provided against in the bond. If the borrower becomes
bankrupt after the loan of the money, and before the
eveut happens which entitles the lender to re-payment,
the lender may prove his debt under the commission, after
the contingency (hall have happened, as if the event had
actually happened before the commilsion of bankruptcy
issued. 19 Geo. II. c. 32. 2. See the article Bankrupt.
Bottomry and relpondentia may be insured, provided
it be specified in the policy to be such interest. And by
llat. 19 Geo. II. c. 37, the Under alone can make such in
surance ; and the borrower can only insure the surplus
value of the goods over and above the money borrowed.
But money expended by the captain for the ule of the
Ihip, and for which respondentia-interest is charged, may
be recovered under an insurance on goods, specie, and ef
fects, provided it is sanctioned by the usage of trade. Fi
nally, where a person insures a bottomry-interest, and re
covers upon the bond, he cannot also recover upon the
policy. Parke, c. al. p. 428.
Form of a Respondentia-Bond.
Know all men by these presents, That I A. B. of, &c.
am held and firmly bound to C. D. of, &c. in the
sum, or penalty of ioool. of good and lawful money
of Great Britain, to be paid to the said C. D. or to
his certain attorney, executors, administrators, or as
signs! for which payment, well and truly to be made,
I bind myself, my heirs, executors, and administra
tors, firmly by these presents, sealed with my seal.
Dated this
day of
in the
year of the reign of our sovereign lord
George the Third, by the Grace of God, ot Great
Britain and Ireland King, Defender of the Faith,
and fa forth, and in the year of our Lord one thou
sand eight hundred and eleven.
The condition of the above-written obligation is such,
that whereas the above-named C. D. hath, on the day of
the date above-written, lent unto the above-bounden
A. B. the sum of 500I. upon merchandises and effects, to
that value, laden or to be laden on-board the good ship
or vessel, called the
of the burden of
tons, or
thereabouts, now in the river Thames, whereof E. F. is
commander: If the laid (hip or vessel do and (hall, with
all convenient speed, proceed and sail from and out of
the said river of Thames, on a voyage to any ports or
places in the East Indies, China, Persia, or ellewhere be
yond the Cape ot Good Hope, and from thence do and (hall
sail and return unto the said river of Thames, at or before
the end and expiration of thirty-fix calendar months, to
be accounted from the day of the date above-written, and
that without deviation (the dangers and casualties of the
seas excepted :) And if the above-bounden A. B. his heirs,
executors, or administrators, do and thall, within
days
next after the said (hip or vessel shall be arrived in the
said river of Thames, from the said voyage, or at the end
and expiration of the said thirty-six calendar months, to
be accounted as aforesaid (which of the (aid times (hall
first next happen), well and truly pay, or cause to be paid,
unto the above-named C.D. his executors, administrators,
or assigns, the sum of 500I. of lawful money of Great
Britain, together with
pounds of like money, by
the calendar month, and so proportionably for a greater
or less time than a calendar month, for all such time, and
so many calendar months, as mall be elapled and run out
of the laid thirty-fix calendar months, over and above
twenty calendar months, to be accounted for from the day
of the date above-written ; or, if in the said voyage, and

I N T
155
within the said thirty-six calendar months, to be accounted
as aforesaid, an utter loss of the said (hip or vessel, by
fire, enemies, men of war, or any other casualties, (hall
unavoidably happen ; and the above-bound A. B. his
heirs, executors, or administrators, do and (hall within fix
months nextafterthe loss, pay and satisfy to the said C.D.
his executors, administrators, or assigns, a just and pro
portional average 011 all goods and effects which the laid
A. B carried from England on-board the said Ihip or
vessel, and on all other the goods and effects of the said
A. B. which he (hall acquire during the said voyage, and
which (hall not be unavoidably lost: Then the abovewritten obligation to be void, and of no effect; or else to
stand in full sopee and virtue.
Sealed and delivered (being"!
A.B.
first duly stamped) in the >
presence of
j
/^-Insurance is a second contract, made by any in
surer, to transfer the ristc he has engaged for to another.
It is in general forbidden by 19 GeO. II. c. 37. but is per
mitted to the representatives of an insurer in case of his
death, or his assignees in cafe of his bankruptcy ; and it
must be mentioned in the policy that it is a re-insurance.
To INSU'RE, &c. See To Ensure, vol. vi.
INSUR'GENT,/ [from infurgo, Lat. to rife.] A trai
tor; a disloyal subject; one in open rebellion.
INSURMOUNTABLE, adj. [iifurmoncable, Fr.] Insu
perable , unconquerable.Hope thinks nothing difficult;
despair tells us, that difficulty is insurmountable. Watts.
INSURMOUN'TABLENESS, J. [from insurmountable.]
The state of being insurmountable.
INSURMOUNTABLY, adv. Invincibly; unconquer
ably.
INSURRECTION, / [.infurgo, Lat.] A seditious ri
sing ; a rebellious commotion.Insurrection! of base people
are commonly more furious in their beginnings, bacon.
Between the acting of a dreadful thing,
And the first motion, all the interim 1*
Like a phantasma, or a hideous dream :
The genius and the mortal instruments
Are then in council; and the state of man,
Like to a little kingdom, suffers then
The nature of an insurrection.
Shakespeare.
INSURRECTIONARY, adj. Suitable to insurrec
tions.True democratic, explosive, insurrectionary, nitre.
Burke.
To INSUS'URATE, v. n. [from in, Lat. into, andsusurro, to whisper.] To whisper into the ear. Not used.
Bailey. .
INSUSURA'TION, /. [insusurro, Lat] The act of
whispering into something.
INTAB'ULATE, v. a. [from in, Lat. on, and tabula,
a table.] To write on tables. Bailey.
INTACT', adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and tango,
to touch.] Untouched. Bailey.
INTAC'T, /. plu. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
tango, to touch.] In geometry, the asymptotes of a curve.
INTACTIBLE, adj. [' and lactum, Lat.] Not per
ceptible to the touch.
INTACTILE, adj. Incapable of being touched. Scott.
INTA'GLIO, / [Italian.! Any thing which has
figures engraved on it ; chierly understood of those pre
cious stones on which are engraved the heads of great men,
inscriptions, and the like ; such as we frequently fee let
in rings, seals, &c.We meet with the figures which Ju
venal describes on antique intaglios and medals. Addson,
IN'TAKERS, / A kind of thieves in the northern
parts of England, so called, becaule they did take in and
receive such booties as their confederate, the out-partners,
brought to them from the borders of Scotland ; they are
mentioned in stat. 9 Hen. V. c. 7.
To INTAM'INATE, v. a. [from taminp, Lat.] To
defile. Not used. Bailey.
To INTAN'GLE. See To Entangle, vol. vi.
INTAN'GLEMENT,

I N T
INTAN^GLEMENT, / See Entanglement.
INTAN'GLING,/ The act of embarrassing ; os con
fining in a net.
. INTA'STABLE, adj. Not raising any sensations in the
organs of talte. A viori not elegant, nor used.Something
which is invisible, intafiable, and intangible, a* existing
only in the fancy, may produce a pleasure superior to that
offense. Grew.
INTAWA', a town of Hindoostan, in Bundelcund :
fifteen miles ealt of Pannali.
IN'TCHEN-OUE'I, a town of Chinese Tartary : 230
miles east-north-east of Pekin. Lat. 41. 23. N. Ion. 127.
1. E.
INTEGER, / [Latin.] The whole of any thing.As
not only signified a piece os money, but any integer ; from
whence is derived the word ace, or unit. Arbuthmt.
INTEGRAL, adj. [integral, Fr. integer, Lat.]. Whole:
applied to a thing considered as comprising all its consti
tuent parts. A local motion keepcth bodies integral, and
their parts together. Bacon.ITninjured ; complete; not
defective.No wonder if one remain speechless, though
of integral principles, who, from an infant, mould be bred
up amongst mutes, and have no teaching, holder.Not
fractional ; not broken into fractions.
INTEGRAL, / The whole made up of parts.A
mathematical whole is better called integral, when the. se
veral parts, which make up the whole are distinct, and
each may subsist apart. IVatu.
Integral Calculus, in the new analysis, is the re
verie of the differential calculus, and is the rinding the
integral from a given differential ; being similar to. the in
verse method of fluxions, or the finding the fluent to a
given fluxion. See the article Algeb*a, vol. i. p. 314.
and Fluxions, vol. vii.
IN'TEGRANT, adj. Necessary for making up an inte
ger. A true natural aristocracy is not a separate interest
in the state, or separable from it. It is an essential inte
grant part of any large people rightly constituted. Burke.
A term applied to parts of bodies which are of a simi
lar nature with the whole 1 thus filings of iron have the
fame nature and properties as bars- of iron.rBodies may
be reduced into their integrant parts by triture or grind
ing, limation or filing, solution, amalgamation, Sec. Ency.
.Bnt.
To IN'TEGRATE, v. a. [from integer.} To make
whole ; to restore to its former state.
. INTEGRA'TrON, / The act of making whole; a re
storation.
INTEG'RTTY, /. [integrity Fr. integritas, from integer,
Lat.] Honesty; uncorrupt mind j purity of manners;
uhcorruptedness.The libertine, instead of attempting to
corrupt our integrity, will conceal and disguise his own
vices. Rogers.
Your dishonour
Mangles true judgment, and bereaves the state
Of that integrity which mould become it. -Shakespeare.
Purity; genuine unadulterate state. Language continued
long in its purity and integrity. Hale.Intireness ; un
broken ; whole.Take away this transformation, and
there is no chasm, nor can .it affect the integrity of the
action. Broome.
INTEG'UMENT, / [integnmentum, from intege, Lit. ]
Any tiling that covers or invelops another..He could no
more live without his frize coat than without his lkin : it
is not indeed lo properly his coat, as what the anatomists
call one of the integuments of the body. ASdifon.
IN'TELLECT,'/ [Fr. from intelledus, Lat ] The in
telligent mind ; the power of understanding.All those
arts, rarities, and inventions, which vulgar minds gaze at,
and the ingenious pursue, are but the reliques of an intelItcl defaced with sin and time. South.
All heart they live, all head, all eye, all ear,
All intellect, all sense.
Milton.
INTELLECTION, /. [Fr. from intelle&o, Lat.J The

I N T
act of understanding.Simple apprehension denotes the
foul's naked intellection of an object, without eithtr com
position or deduction. G/anvil/e.
INTELLECTIVE, adj. [intellcctis, Fr. from </r/c//fct.]
Having power to understand. If a man as intellective be
created, then either he means the whole man, or only that
by which he is intellective. Glanvilte.
INTELLECTUAL, adj. [inte/lectvel, Fr. from intettectualis, low Lat.] Relating to the understanding ; belong
ing to the mind ; transacted by the understanding.Re
ligion teaches us to present to God our bodies as well as
our souls ; if the body serves the soul In actions natural
and civil, and intellectual, it must not be eased in the only
offices of religion. Taylor.Mental ; comprising the fa
culty of understanding ; belonging to the mind.Logic
is to teach us the right use of our reason, or intellectual
powers. Watts. Ideal ; perceived by the intellect, not the
senses :
A train of phantoms in wild order rose,
And, join'd, this intellectual scene compose.
Pope.
Having the power of understanding.Anaxagoras and
Plato term the Maker of the world an intellectual worker.
Hooker.
Who would lose,
Though full of pain, this inteiletlual being ?
Milton.
Proposed as the object not of the senses but intellect: as,
Cudworth names his book The intellectual system of the' uni
verse.
INTELLECTUAL, / Intellect; understanding; men
tal powers or faculties. Little in use. The fancies of most,
like the index of a clock, are moved but by the inward
sorings of the corporeal machine, which, even on the most
sublimed intellectual, is dangerously influential. Glanville.
Her husoand not nigh,
Whose higher intellectual more I sliun.
Milton.
INTELLECTUALIST,/. One quick of apprehension.
INTELLIGENCE, or Intel'ligency, / [Fr. intelligentia, Lat.] Commerce of information; notice; mutual
communication ; account of things distant or secret.It
was perceived there had not been in the catholics so much
foresight as to provide that true intelligence might pass be
tween them of what was done. Hooker.
A mankind witch! hence with her, out of door!
A most inlelligency bawd !
Shakespeare.
Commerce of acquaintance ; terms on which men live one
with another.-Factious followers are worse to be liked,
which follow not upon affection to him with whom they
range themselves ; whereupon commonly ensueth that ill
intelligence that we see between great personages. Bacon.
He lived rather in a fair intelligence, than any friendship
with the favourites. Clarendon.Spirit; unbodied mind.
There are divers ranks of created beings intermediate be
tween the glorious God and man, as the glorious angels
and created intelligences. Hale.
How fully hast thou satisfied me, pufe
Intelligence of heav'n, angel !
MiltoM.
Understanding ; skill:
Heaps of huge words, up hoarded, hideously,
They think to be chief praise of poetryj
And thereby, wanting due intelligence,
Have marr'd the face of goodly poesie.
Spenser.
INTEL'LIGENCER, / One who sends or conveys
mws; one who gives notice of private or distant trans
actions ; one who carries messages between parties.His
eyes, being his diligent intelligencers, could carry unto him
no other news but discomfortable. Sidney.
llow deep you were within the books of heav'n 1
To us, th' imagin'd voice of heav'n itself;
The very opener and inlcll':fencer
Between the grace and sanctities of heav'n
And our dull working.
Shakespeare.
INTEL'LIGENCIXG,

I N T
tNTEI.'LTGENCING, adj. Conveying intelligence.
A molt tnltUigencing bawd! Shake/peart.
INTELLIGENT, adj. [Fr. intelligens, Lat.] Knowing; instructed; skilful. It is not only in order ot' na
ture for him to govern that is the more intelligent, as Aris
totle would have it ; but there is no less required for go
vernment, courage to protect, and, above all, honesty.
Sactn .
He, of times
Intelligent, th' harsh hyperborean ice
Shuns for our equal winters ; when our funs
Leave the chill'd foil, he backwards wings his way. Phillipt.
It has of before the thing :
Intelligent of seasons, they set forth
Their airy caravan. '
Milton.
Giving information:
Servants, who seem no less,
Which are to France the spies and speculations
Intelligent of our state.
Skakejpetre.
INTELLIGEN'TIAL, adj. [from intelligent.} Consist
ing of unbodied mind :
Food alike those pure
htelligntial substances require,
As doth your rational.
Milton.
Intellectual; exercising understanding:
In at his mouth
The devil enter'd ; and his brutal fense,
His heart or head posseifing, soon inspir'd
With act intel/igential.
Milton.
INTELLIGIBILITY, / [from intelligible.'] Possibility
to be understood. The power of understanding intellec
tion. A'of proper.The soul's nature consists in intelligi
bility. Glanville.
INTEL'LIGIBLE, adj. [Fr. intelligibilis, Lat.] To be
conceived by the understanding; possible to be under
stood.Many natural duties relating to God, ourselves,
and our neighbours, would be exceeding difficult for the
bulk of mankind to find out by reason ; therefore it has
pleased God to express them in a plain manner, intelligible
to souls of the lowest capacity. Watts.
INTEL'LIGIBLENESS, '/ Possibility to be understood ; perspicuity.It is in our ideas that both the rightness of our knowledge and the propriety or intelligiblenefs
of our speaking consist. Locke.
INTELLIGIBLY, adv So as to be understood ; clearly;
plainly.To write of metals and minerals intelligibly, is a
task more difficult than to write of animals. Woodward.
The genuine fense, intelligibly told,
Shows a translator both discreet and bold. Rofcommon.
INTEM'ERATE, adj. lintemeratus, Lat.] Undesiled ;
unpolluted.
INTEM'PERAMENT, /. [in and temperament.] Bad
constitution.Some depend upon the initmperamtnt of the
part ulcerated, and others upon the afflux of lacerative
humours. Harvey.
INTEMTERANCE, / [ Fr. intemperantia, Lat.] Want
of temperance; want of moderation : commonly excess in
meat or drink.The Lacedemonians trained up their
children to hate drunkenness and intemperance, by bring
ing a drunken man into their company. Watts.
Some, as thou saw'st, by violent stroke shall die;
By tire, flood, famine, by intemperance more
In meats and drinks, which on the earth shall bring
Diseases dire, of which a monstrous crew
Before thee shall appear; that thou may'st know
What misery th' inabstinence of Eve
Shall bring on men.
Milton.
Excessive addiction to any appetite or affection.
It is universally agreed, that temperance and exercise
Vcu.. XI. No. 7+2-

I N T
157
are the two best physicians in the world ; and that, if these?
were duly regarded, there would be little occasion for any
other. Temperance may justly be called the parent of
health 5 yet numbers of mankind act as if they thought
diseases and death too flow in their progress, and, by in
temperance and debauch, seem, as it were, to solicit their
approach. The danger of intemperance appears from the
very construction of the human body. Health depends
on the state of the solids and fluids which fits them for
the due performance of the vital functions; anl, while
these go regularly on, we are sound and well ; but what
ever disturbs them necessarily impairs health. Intem
perance never fails to disorder the whole animal ceeonomy ; it hurts the digestion, relaxes the nerves, renders
the different secretions irregular, vitiates the humours, and
occasions numberless diseases.
The analogy between the nourishment of plants and
animals affords a striking proof of the danger of intem
perance. Moisture and manure greatly promote vegeta
tion ; yet an over-quantity of either will entirely destroy
it. The bell things become hurtful, nay destructive,
when carried to excess. Hence we learn, that the highest
degree of human wisdom consists in regulating our appe
tites and passions so as to avoid all extremes. It is that
chiefly which entitles us to the character of rational be
ings. The slave of appetite will ever be the disgrace of
human nature. The Supreme Being hath endued us with
various passions, for the propagation of the species, the
preservation of the individual, &c. Intemperance is the
abuse of these passions; and moderation consists in the
proper regulation of them. Men, not contented with sa
tisfying the simple calls of Nature, create artificial wants,
and are perpetually in search of something that may gra
tify them ; but imaginary wants can never be gratified.
Nature is content with little : but luxury knows no
bounds. Hence the epicure, the drunkard, and the de
bauchee, seldom stop their career, till their money, or
their constitution, fails : then indeed they generally see
their error when too late.
It is impossible to lay down fixed rules with regard to
diet, on account of the different constitutions of man
kind. The most ignorant person, however, certainly
knows what is meant by excels; and it is in the power of
every man, if he chooses, to avoid it. The great rule of
diet is to study simplicity. Nature delights in the most
plain and simple food ; and every animal, except man,
follows her dictates. Man alone riots at large, and ran
sacks the whole creation in quest of luxuries, to his own
destruction. An elegant writer of the last age speaks thus
of intemperance in diet: " For my part, when I behold a
fashionable table set out in all its magnificence, I fancy
that I see gouts and dropsies, fevers and lethargies, with,
other innumerable distempers, lying in ambuscade among
the dishes." Nor is intemperance in other things less de
structive than in diet. How quickly does the immoderate
fmrluit of carnal pleasures, or the abuse of intoxicating
iquors, ruin the best constitution ! Indeed these vices
generally go hand in hand. Hence it is that we so often
behold the votaries of Bacchus and Venus, even before
they have arrived at the prime of life, worn out with dis
ease, and hasting with a swift pace to an untimely grave.
Did men reflect on the painful diseases, and premature
deaths, which are daily occasioned by intemperance, it
would be sufficient to make them shrink back with hor
ror from the indulgence even of their darling pleasures.
But intemperance does not hurt its votaries alone; the
innocent too often feel the direful effects of it. How of
ten do we behold the miserable mother, with her helpleia
infants, pining in want, while the cruel father is indul
ging his insatiate appetites ? Families are not only re
duced to misery, but even extirpated, by intemperance.
Nothing tends Ib much to prevent propijuion, and to
shorten the lives of children, as the intemperance of pa
rents. The poor man who labours all day, and at night
lies (down contented with his humble fare, can boast a nuS 1"
roerou*

158
INTEMP E R A N C E.
merous offspring j while his pampered lord, funk in ease which his health and his intellects would equally be de
and luxury, often languishes without an heir to his ample stroyed. The gentleman' appeared convinced ; and told
fortunes. Dr. Reid "questioned several dyspeptic pa him, "that he would conform to his counsel, yet thought
tients, with regard to the origin of their complaints, he could not change his course of life at once, but would
which, by their ingenuous confeflion, appeared to arise leave off strong liquors by degrees." "By degrees! (lays
from an habitual excess in eating. Their dinners were the other with indignation :) if you mould unhappily fall
the source of their diseases. This species of indulgence is, into the sire, would you caution your servants to pull you
amongst the substantial classes of society, by no means an out only by degrees ?"
There is, perhaps, no subject, on which Englishmen in
infrequent occasion of indisposition. The more indigent
orders of the community fortunately cannot afford to ruin geneial entertain so many unfounded prejudices, or listen
their constitution by the inordinate quantity and luxury to argument with lo little attention or conviction, as that
ot their ingesta. It is one of the unenviable privileges of of temperance. It is conceived that physicians, in incul
the comparatively wealthy, to be able to gormandise to cating (he advantages of it, only talk idly about it, in the
their own destruction. The appetite may be, an,d often way of their profession ; and that what is called good liv
is, increased much beyond what is natural, by the artificial ing, when not carried to actual debauch, is favourable to
excitement of various and highly-seasoned dishes. Fasts the support and health of the body. It is, indeed, Ib uni
ought from time to time to be observed, if not from piety, versally die practice in this country, to indulge an arti
at least from prudence ; though not regarded as religious ficial appetite, beyond the actual wants of nature, that
institutions, they ought to be kept with a kind of reI i - temperance is a thing, as Dr. Cadogan observes, of which
gious.punctuality, as wholesome intervals of abstinence, an Englissiinan can acquire no idea at home. It is, how
which give the stomach an occasional holiday, and afford ever, altogether comparative with respect to individual
a temporary respite from the daily drudgery of digestion. constitution ; for some persons will become plethoric to a
We are not in general aware of the degree of intestinal morbid degree, upon diet which Is barely sufficient to sup
labour, which is necessary to exonerate the body of the port life in others. Perhaps Dr. Cadogan's test is correct :
load which gluttony imposes. The inordinate devourer " As long as a man eats <snd drinks no more than tire sto
of food cuts out more work for his internal machinery, mach calls for," (i. e. when unexcited by variety of dislies,
' than it can either with ease or impunity perform. It by sauces and condiments, or by interposing liquor of any
must at length fall a sacrifice to toils of supereroga kind,) " and will bear without the least pain, distension,
eructation, or uneasiness of any kind, &c. he may be said
tion."
Convulsive affections, orJits, as they are called, of dif to live in a very prudent well-regulated state of tem
ferent kinds and titles, although they all exhibit a certain perance, that will probably preserve him in health and
community of symptoms, prevail more in the present age spirits to great old age." Cadogan on the Gout.
We know too well, however, the general want of power
than in earlier and less effeminate periods of our history.
Their attacks are in the first instance afcribable to a much or inclination to resist the pleasures of the table, with that
more destructive fort of excess than that which we have degree of perseverance and to the requisite extent, to ex
just had occasion to notice, to the excessive use of stimu pect that many cures of the gout will be effected in this
lating and inebriating liquors. In these cafes, (continues way; but this we may assert, that the only instances of
Dr. Reid,) the intervals between the paroxysms, which the eradication of the disease, which are known, have been
were often of considerable length, were marked by a accomplished by rigid and persevering temperance. Dr.
dejection approaching, in its degree, to an alienation of James Gregory, the present professor of medicine in the
mind, unless when the thickness of gloom was at times university of Edinburgh, is a remarkable example of the
broken, or attenuated, by draughts from what might be perfect cure of the gout by such means. Born of gouty
regarded as the fatal fountain of the disorder. The temp parents, he was attacked severely when young, and suf
tation, under such circumstances, is almost irresistible, to fered several paroxysms, which, after being banished by
seek for oblivion of feeling in the lethe of intoxication, abstemious living, recurred, on a ssiort indulgence, on re
in that kind of sleep of the sensibility, out of which, how visiting Oxford ; but he has since that time entirely kept
ever, the awakening cannot fail to be attended with an the foe at a distance for about thirty years, by extreme
accumulated horror. Wine, and other physical exhila- temperance and much exercise, and is now hale and strong,
rants, during the treacherous truce to wretchedness which though advanced several years beyond the age at which
they afford, dilapidate the structure, and undermine the his father died broken down by the gout. This he re
very foundation of happiness. No man, perhaps, was ever peats annually to his pupils with no small exultation.
completely miserable, until after he had fled to alcohol His diet has been chiefly broth, or a sparing quantity of
for consolation. The habit of vinous indulgence is not plain animal food, with little or no wine. Dr. Cadogan
more pernicious than it is obstinate and pertinacious in affords another instance of the benefit of rigid temperance
its hold, when it has once fastened itself upon the consti in his own person, 'shaving not only got rid of the gout,"
tution. It is not to be conquered by half-measures. No he fays, "of which I had four severe fits in my younger
compromise with it is allowable. The victory over it, in days, but also emerged from the lowest ebb of lite that a
order to be permanent, must be perfect. As long as there man could possibly be reduced to by colic, jaundice, and
lurks a relic of it in the frame, there is imminent danger a complication of complaints, and recovered to perfect'
of a relapse of this moral malady, from which there sel health, which I have now uninterruptedly enjoyed above
dom is, as from physical disorders, a gradual conva ten years." Dr. Heberden likewise observes, that, although
lescence. The cure, if at all, must be effected at once ; complete cures of the gout are extremely rare, yet he has
cutting and pruning will do no good, nothing will be of seen more than one instance in which, by a total absti
any avail short of absolute extirpation. The man who nence from animal food and wine, the patients were re
has been the slave of intemperance, must renounce her al stored from a state of extreme debility and misery, to such
together, or she will insensibly re-assume her despotic a degree of health and strength, as rendered their life no
power. With such a mistress, if he seriously mean to dis longer useless to others,>nor painful to themselves. Comm.
card her, he should indulge himself in no dalliance or de B- 44It is intemperance, and not heat, that destroys so many
lay. He must not allow bis lips a taste of her former fas
young men upon their first going to the West Indies.
cination.
Webb, the noted walker, who was remarkable fer Vi "By keeping the body quiet, and cool within as well as
gour tjoth of body and mind, lived wholly upon water for without, the first object of seasoning in hot climates w ill
his drink. He was one day recommending his regimen be attained ; which is to moderate the action of the so
to one of hi* friends who loved wine, and urged him, lids, and to diminissi the volume and density of the fluids."*
with great earnestness, to quit a course of luxury,' by HcjeUy on Tropical D';Jtascs. Hence the fame author sug
gests,

INT
I N t
159
gfts,thar, in a voyage to the Wrst Indies, " after the warm unjustly. Tillotson.Immoderately; excessively.Do not
latitudes are reached, it becomes every person to prepare too many believe no religion to be pure, but what is inhis body, by temperance, lor the unavoidable change it temperately rigid ? Whereas no religion is true, that is not
must undergo ; and to people of a gross habit, and of a peaceable as well as pure. Spratt.
INTEM'PERATENESS, f. Want of moderation. Un
strong and full constitution, a mild purge or two, or fre
quently diluting with a weak solution of cream of tartar reasonableness of weather. Ainfworth.
INTF.M'PERA TURE, / Excels of some quality.
in water, if not bleeding, is necessary. The neglect of
INTEM'PERIES,/ A dylcrasy; an ill habit. Bailey.
these precautions occasions violent perspirations, trouble-'
some heats, and eruptions." On the arrival, every excess,
INTBMPES'TIVE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
more especially in young persons, is dangerous ; and tem tempos, time] Unseasonable; untimely. Not u/ed.
perance in all things is necessary to he observed by men,
INTEN'ABLE, adj. [u and tenable.] Indefensible; at.
women, and children. Great resolution, however, ap An intenabte opinion ; an intenab/e fortress. See Ustenapears to be requisite in controlling the desires in climates B To INTEND', v. n. [intendo, Lat.] To stretch out. Ob
where " the brilliancy of the Ikies and the levity of the
atmosphere conspire to influence the nerves againlt philo solete 1
sophy and her frigid tenets, and forbid their practice The fame, advancing high above his head,
among the children of the fun." But these tendencies With (harp intended sting so rude him smote,
have been encouraged by the absurd notion, that people That to the earth him drove, as stricken dead ;
must die of putrid di scales in hot climates unless they em Ne living wight would have him life behot.
Spenser,
balm their bodies by the assistance of wine, strong liquors,
and good living, as it is called i notions which have To enforce; to make intense; to strain.Magnetism may
caused the death of thousands. Those diseases, impro be intended and remitted, and is found only in the magnet
perly called putrid, occur most frequently in the young and in iron. Newton.To regard ; to attend ; to take care
and strong, bearing marks of an inflammatory diathesis; of.This they should carefully intend, and not, when the
and the symptoms, Ib called, seem to be the result of the sacrament is administered, imagine themselves called only
previous high or inflammatory excitement. The avoid to walk up and down in a white and Ihining garment.
ing of all spirituous liquors, taking little wine, and drink Hooker. Having no children, (he did with singular care
ing principally water, seem to be the most effectual means and tenderness intend the education of Philip. Bacon,.The
of escaping the diseases alluded to. " Whatever mode of king prayed them to have patience 'till a little fmoak,
living," fays the author just quoted, " may be proper af that was raised in his country, was over: slighting, as his
ter people have lived long in hot climates, and when, per manner was, that openly, which nevertheless he intended
haps, by having been frequently diseased, the inflamma seriously. Bacon. To pay regard or attention to. This
tory diathesis of the body is past j while it remains (as it fense is now little used.They could not intend to the reco
will with some people for many years), those who use wa very of that country of the north. Spenser.Neither was
ter for their common drink will never be subject to trou there any who might ssiare in the government, while the
blesome or dangerous diseases." Again, he lays, "I aver, king intended his pleasure. Bacon.Ttfe earl was a very
from my own knowledge and custom for several yeWs, as acute and sound speaker, when he would intend it. Wotlon.
well as from the custom and observations of many other Go therefore, mighty pow'rs! intend at home,
persons, that those who drink nothing but water arc but While here (hall be our home, what best may ease
little affected by the climate, and can undergo the greatest The present misery.
Milton.
.fatigue without inconvenience." To
mean
;
to
design.The
opinion
slie
had
of
his
wisdom
In a word, temperance is in itself the act of avoiding
such, as made her esteem greatly of his words; but
the causes of half the diseases to which the organs and was
that the words themselves sounded so, as lhe could not
functions of the human frame are liable. And its advan imagine
what they intended. Sidney.
tages can hardly be placed in a stronger light than by
Thou art sworn
what has occurred during his majesty's present unfortu
nate illness. The physicians who were examined before As deeply to affect what we intend,
Shakespeare.
the privy-council, Dec. 15, 1810, being asked, Whether As closely to conceal what we impart.
the probability of his majesty's recovery was not much
INTEN'DANCY, / The department or office os an
abated on account of his great age, (72,) they unani intendant. Scott.
mously declared, That his majesty had lived so temperately,
INTEN'DANT, s. [French.] An officer of the highest
that his constitution was entirely unbroken; and that, clals, who oversees any particular allotment of the public
although in most cases age was a material circumstance, business. Nearchus, who commanded Alexander's fleet,
yet in the present case they scarcely took it into the ac and Onesicratts, his intendant general of marine, have both
count in forming their opinion.
left relations of the Indies. Arbuthnot.The civil governor
INTEM'PERANCY, / Intemperance.
of a province or city. I hope you go into the best com
INTEM'PERATE, adj. {intemperant, Fr. intmptratus, pany there is at Montpelier; there is always some at the
Lat ] Immoderate in appetite ; excessive in meat or drink ; inttndant's. Chejhrfield. This is a title frequent among
drunken ; -gluttonous.More women should die than men, the French : they have intendants of the marine, who are of
if the number of burials answered in proportion to that ficers in the seaports, whose business it is to take care the
of sicknesses ; but men, being more intemperate than wo ordinances and regulations relating to sea-affairs be ob
men, die as much by reason of their vices as women do served : intendants of the finances, who have the direction of
by the infirmity of their lex. Grant. Passionate; ungo the revenues: intendants ofprovinces, who are appointed by
vernable; without rule.Use not thy mouth to intem the king to take care of the administration of justice, po
perate swearing: for therein is the word of sin. Ealet. licy, and finances, in the province : also intendants of build
xxiii. 13.
ings, of houses, (3c.
You are more intemperate in your blood
INTEN'DIMENT, /- lentendement, ?r.~\ Attention;
patient hearing; accurate examination. This word is only
Than tbose pampei"d animals,
to befound in Spenser :
That rage in savage sensuality.
Shakespeare.
Excessive; exceeding the just or convenient mean : as, Ab Be nought hereat difmay'd,
'Till well ye wot, by grave intendiment
intemperate climate; We have intemperate weather.
INTEM'PERATELY, adv. With breach of the laws What woman, and wherefore, doth we upbraid. Spenser.
of temperance.How grossly do many of us contradict
INTENDING,/ The act of designing.
the plain precepts of the Gospel, by living intunperately or
INTEND MENT,/ ientendement, Fr.] Intention ; de
sign.

I N T
160
sign.Out of my love to you, I came hither to acquaint
you withal ; that either you might stay him from his in
tendment, or brock such disgrace well as he (hall run into.
Shakespeare.
Intendment of Law, the understanding, inten
tion, and true meaning, of law. Lord Coke lays, the
jtidges ought to judge according to the common intend
ment of law. i Inst. 7 8 . Intendment (hall sometimes sup
ply that which is not fully expressed or apparent ; and,
when a thing is doubtful, in some cafes intendment may
make it out ; also many things sti:ill be intended after
verdict, in a cause, to make a good judgment ; but in
tendment cannot supply the want of certainty in a charge
in an indictment for any crime, &c. 5 Rep. 121. Some
times a thing is necessarily intended by what precedes or
follows it; and, where an indifferent construction may
have two intendments, the rule is to take it most strongly
against the plaintiff. Show. 161. Though, if a plaintiff
declares that the defendant is bound to him by obliga
tion, it fliall be intended that the obligation was sealed
and delivered. If one is bound in a bond, and in the sotvend' of the bond it is not expressed, unto whom the mo
ney stiall be paid, or if said to the obligor; the law will
intend it is to be paid to the obligee; and, where no time
is limited for payment of the money, it (hall be intended
to be presently paid. 2 LU. Abr. 71. The intent of par
ties in deeds, contracts, &c. is much regarded by the Law ;
though it stiall not take place against the direct rules of
law; the law doth not in conveyances of estates admit
them regularly to pass by intendment and application ;
but in devises of lands they are allowed, with due restric
tions. Vaugh. 261, 262. Where seisin of an inheritance
is once alleged, it shall be intended to continue till the
contrary is shown. Jones, 181. A court pleaded gene
rally to be heldfecund'' consuelud" (hall be intended held ac
cording to the common law. Goldjb. 111. By intend
ment of law, every" parson, or rector of a church, is sup
posed to be resident in his benefice, unless the contrary
be proved. Co Lit. 78. b. One part of a manor by com
mon intendment (hall not be of another nature than the
jest. Co. Lit. 73. b. When one word may have a double
intendment, one according to the law, and another against
the law, that intendment (hall be taken which is accord
ing te law ; and this by a reasonable intendment. 3 Buls.
306. Yelv. 50. See further under Implication, In
dictment, Deed, &c.
Intendment of Crimes. In ancient times felonious
attempts, intending the death of another, were adjudged
felony ; for the will was taken for the fact. Bra3. 1 Edw.
III. But at this day the law does not generally punish
intendments to do ill, if the intent be not executed; ex
cept in case of treason, where intention proved by cir
cumstances (hall be punished as if put in execution. 3 Inst,
108. And if a perlon enter a house in the night, with
intent to commit burglary, it is felony; and, by statute
22 & 23 Car. II. c. 1, maliciously cutting off or disabling
any limb or member, with an intent to disfigure, &c. is
felony. Assault, with intent to commit robbery on the
highway, is made felony punishable by transportation.
7 Gco. II. c. n. Intention of force and violence makes
riots criminal. 3 Inst. 9. Where men do evil, and lay
they intend none ; or if the intention be only to beat, and
they kill a perlon ; they are to be punished for the crime
done. Plowd. 34.5. If a man, entering a tavern, &c. com
mit a trespass, the law will judge that he originally in
tended it. 8 Rep. 1+7. See Homicide, Treason, &c.
To INTEN'ERATE, v. a. [in and tener, Lat.] To make
tender; to soften :
Autumn vigour gives,
r
Equal inteneraiing milky grain.
Phillips.
INTEN'ERATING, /. The act of making tender.
INTENER ATION, / The act of softening or making
tender. In lhing creatures the noblest use of nourish

I N T
ment is for the prolongation of life, restoration of some
degree of youth, and integration of the parts. Bacon.
INTEN'IBLE, adj. \m and tenible.] That cannot
hold. Net in use 1
I know I love in vain, strive against hope :
Yet in this captious and intenib.'e sieve,
I still pour in the waters of my love.
Shakespeare.
INTEN'SE, adj. [htensus, Lat.] Raised to a high de
gree ; strained; forced; not (light ; not lax.To observe
the effects of a distillation, prosecuted with so intense and
unusual degree of heat, we ventured to come near. Boyle.
Sublime or low, unbended or intense,
The sound is still a comment to the sense. Roscommon.
Vehement; ardent.Hebraisms warm and animate our
language,' and convey our thoughts in more ardent and
intense phrases. Addijon.Kept on the stretch ; anxiouily
attentive:
But in disparity
The one intense; the other still remiss,
Cannot well (hit with either, but soon prove
Tedious alike.
Milton.
INTEN'SELY, adv. To a great degree ; not slightly |
not remissly. It an Englishman considers our \vorldK how
intensely it is heated, he cannot iiippose that it will cool
again . Addison.
INTEN'SENESS, / The state of being enforced in a
high degree ; force; contrariety to laxity or remission.
The water of springs and rivers, that sustains a diminu
tion from the heat above, being evaporated more or less,
in proportion to the greater or lesser intenjeness of heat.
Woodward.
INTENSION,/ [Fr. intensio, Lat.] The act of forcing
or straining any thing ; contrariety to remission or relaxa
tion. Faith differs from hope in the extension of its object,
and in the intension of degree. Taylor.
INTEN'SITY, /. Intenseneli ; vehemency; stretch;
exertion. Excels.The numbereng;iged in crimes, instead
of turning them into laudable aCts, only augments the
quantity and the intensity of the guilt. Burke.In physics,
the degree or rate of the power or energy of any quality ;
as heat, cold, &c. The intensity of qualities, as gravity,
light, hear, &c. vary in the reciprocal ratio of the squares
ot the distances from the centre of the radiating quality.
INTEN'SIVE, adj. [from intense.] Stretched or in
creased with respect to itself; that which may admit in
crease of degree. As his perfection is infinitely greater
than the peilection of a nun, so it is infinitely greater than
the perfection of an angel ; and, were it not infinitely
greater than the perfection of an angtl, it could not be
infinitely greater than the perfection ot a man, because the
intensive distance between the perfection of an angel and
of a man is but finite. Hale. Intent; unreniiited.Tired
with that assiduous attendance and intensive circumspec
tion, which a long fortune did require, he was not unwifi
ling to bestow upon anothersome part of the pains. fVoltcn.
INTENSIVELY, adv. By increase of degree.God
and the good angels are more free than we are, that is,
intensively in the degree of freedom; but not extensively in
the latitude of the object, according to a liberty of exer
cise, but not of specification. Bramnall against Hobbes.
INTEN'T, adj. [intenlus, Lat.] Anxiouily diligent ;
fixed with close application : formerly with to.Distrac
tions in England made most men intent to their own safety.
King Charles. Commonly with 011. When we use but
thole means which God hath laid before us, it is a good
sign that we are rather intent upon God's glory than our
own conveniency. Taylor.
Of action eager, and intent on thought,
The chiefs your honourable danger (ought.
Dryden.
INTEN'T, s. [from intend.] A design ; a purpose; a
drift j a view tormed ; meaning.Although the Sciipture
1
ofc

161
I N T
I N T
of God be stored with infinite variety of matter in all sober, and godly, living. Hammond.The odd paintings of
kinds, although it abound with all sorts of laws, yet the an Indian screen may please a little ; but when you six
principal intent of Scripture is to deliver the laws of duties your eye intently upon them, they appear so disproportioned, that they give a judicious eye pain. Atterbury.
supernatural. Hooktr.
INTENT'NESS, /. The state of being intent ; anxiout
Of darkness visible so much he lent,
application.He is more disengaged from his intentness on
As half to shew, half veil, the deep intent.
Dunciad.
affairs. Swift.
INTEN'UATE, adj. Sweet smelling, belonging to a
To all Intents. In all fenses, whatever be meant or
designed.There is an incurable blindness caused by a kind of juniper ; slender, dauccr.
To INTER', v. a. [enterrer, Fr.] To cover under
resolution not to see ; and, to all intents and purposes, he
that will not open his eyes is for the present as he that ground ; to bury. The alhes, in an old record of the co
venant, are said to have been interred between the very
cannot.
South.or Intention, in law. The words of deeds wall and the altar where they were taken up. Addifin.
Intent,
shall be construed according to the intent of the parties, The evil that men do lives after them ;
and not otherwise; but the intent shall be destroyed where The good is oft interred with their bones. Skakejpeare.
it does not agree with the law. PI. C. 160. b; l6x. b. In
every agreement the intent is the chief thing that is to be To cover with earth. The best way is to inter them ai
considered ; and if, by the act of God, or other means you furrow pease. Mortimer.
IN'TER CA'NEM et LU'PUM, words formerly used
not arising from the party himself, the agreement cannotbe performed according to the words, yet the party mall in appeals to signify the crime being done in the twilight.
perform it as near the intent as he may. PI. C. 190. Com This in Herefordshire they call the mock-shadow, or mockmon usage and custom frequently govern this matter, and Jkade, and in the north daylight's-gate ; others, betwixt hawk
direct the intention of the parties ; as, upon sale of a and buzzard. Cowell.
IN'TERACT, / [inter, Lat. and op.] Short employ
barrel of beer the barrel is not sold, but upon sale of a
hogshead of wine it is otherwise. Savil 124. Hardr. 3. The ment of time between doing other things which take up
intention of a man is not always to be pursued in equity; more.It is only the interacts of other amusements. Ches
as, if a man settles a term in trust for one and his heirs, terfield.
INTERAM'NA, in ancient geography, so called from
yet it stiall go to the executor. 1 Vern. 164, All deeds
are but in nature of contrads, and the intent of the parties its situation between rivers, or in an island in the river
reduced into writing, and the intention is to be chiefly Nar; a town of the Cil'apennine Umbria. Interamnates the
regarded. In an act of parliament, the intention appear people ; furnamed Narlcs by Pliny, to dillinguilh them
ing in the preamble shall controul the letter of the law. from the people of other Interamn. Now Terni, a town
in Umbria. Lat. 41.4.0. N. Ion. 13. 38. E.
See Deed, Limitation, Statute, &c.
INTERAM'NA, a town and colony of the Volsci in
INTEN'TABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
Latium, on the confines of Samnium, at the confluence of
Unto, to try.] Incapable of being tempted. Cole.
INTENTA'TION, / [from in, Lat. on, and tento, to the rivtrs Liris and Melpis; and for distinction-fake called
Lirinas. The town is now in ruins.
tempt.] A temptation ; a threatning. Cole.
INTERAM'NA, or Interamnia Prtutianorum
INTEN'TION, / [Fr. from intcntio, Lat.] Eagerness of
desire; closeness of attention ; deep thought: vehemence of 'PtoUmy ;) a town in the territory of the Pratutiani ; a
ardour of mind. Intention is when the mind with great part of the Picenum. Now Teramo, in the Abruzzo of
earnestness, and of choice, fixes its view on any idea, con Naples. Lat. 42. 40. N. Ion. 15. E.
INTERA'NIA, / [Latin.] The viscera; the entrails.
siders it on every side, and will not be called off by the
ordinary solicitation of other ideas. Locke.Design; pur Phillips.
or Inter'calary, adj. [intercalate,
pose.I with others the fame intention and greater suc Fr.INTER'CALAR,
intercalaris, Lat.] Inserted out of the common order
cesses. Temple.Most part of chronical distempers proceed to preserve
the equation of time ; as, The twenty-ninth
from laxity of the fibres ; in which cafe the principal inten
February in a leap-year is an intercalary day.
tion is to restore the tone of the solid part. Arbuthnot.The of INTERCALAR'ITY,
/ An intercalation; the bur
state of being intense or strained. This for distinction is
more generally and more conveniently written intension. den of a song. Cole.
To INTERCALATE, v. a. To insert an extraordinaryThe operations of agents admit of intention and remission;
day.
but eflences are not capable of such variation. Locke.
INTERCALATION, s. Insertion of days out of the
INTEN'TIONAL, adj. [intentionel, Fr. from intention.] ordinary
reckoning. In sixty-three years there may be
Designed ; done by design.The glory of God is the end lost
eighteen days, omitting the intercalation of one
which every intelligent being is bound to consult, by a day almost
every fourth year, allowed for this quadrant, or six
direct and intentional service. Rogers.
Brown.
INTENTIONAL'ITY, /. Something only in inten supernumeraries.
By this name they call the Jewish custom of adding a
tion.Entity, intentionality, quiddity, and other inlignisi. thirteenth
month to their lunar years at the end of every
cant words of the school, llobbes.
two or three years ; i. e. in the revolution of the cycle of
INTEN'TIONALLY, adv. By design ; with fixed nineteen
there are seven years of thirteen months
choice.I find in myself that this inward principle doth each, andyears,
the rest are only of twelve months. When an.
exert many of its actions intentionally and purpolcly. Hale. intercalary
is added, it is placed between February
In will, if not in action.Whenever I am wilhing to and March,month
and then there is a first Adar; and another
write to you, I (hall conclude you are intentionally doing called Kc-Adar,
orsecond Adar. The intercalation of the
so to me. Allerbury.
is owing to all the lunar months not being so long
INTEN'TIVE, adj. [from intent.] Diligently applied ; Jews
hours, or thereabouts, as the solar months ;
busily attentive.Where the object is fine and accurate, by twelve
at the end of three years makes twenty-nine or
k conducetb much to the fense intmtive and erect. Bacon. which
thirty days. See thearticle Chronology, vol. iv. p. 536.
INTEN'TIVELY, adv. With application ; clolely :
INTERCA'TIA, in ancient geography, a town of t!:e
Whereof by parcels flie had something heard,
Vacci in Hither Spain. Here Scipio milianus slew a
But not intenlively.
Skakejpeare.
champion of the barbarians in single combat; and was the
first
who mounted the wall in taking the town. It was
INTENT'LY, adv. [from intent.] With close atten
tion ; with close application ; with eager desire.If we situated to the south-east of Alturia ; now laid to be in
insist passionately, or so intently, on the truth ol our be ruins.
To INTERCEDE, v. n. [intcrccdcr, Fr. intercede; Lat.]
liefs, as not to proceed to as vigorous pursuit ot all jult,
VCU.Xl. No. 74*.

INT
162
To pass between.He fupposeth that a vast period inter,
ceded between that origination and the age wherein he
lived. Hate.To mediate ; to aft between two parties
with a view of reconciling differences.It has with if only
one part be named, and between if both are named.Nor
was our blessed Saviour only our propitiation to die for us,
and procure our atonement ; but he is still our advocate,
continually interceding with his Father in behalf of all true
penitents. Calamy.
Then the glad Son,
Presenting, thus to intercede began.
Milton.
INTERCE'DENT, adj. Mediating; passing between.
Scott.
INTERCEDEN'TAL, adj. Falling between the criti
cal days. Scott.
INTERCE'DER, /. One that intercedes ; a mediator.
INTERCEDING, / The act of mediating.
To INTERCEPT, v. a. [intercepted Fr. intercepts, Lat.]
To stop and seize in the way.If we hope for things
which are at too great a distance from us, it is possible
that we may be intercepted by death in our progress towards
them. Addison.
I then in London, keeper of the king,
Mufter'd my soldiers, gather'd flocks of friends, .
March'd towards St. Alban's t* intercept the queen. Shakejp.
To obstruct ; to cut off ; to stop from being communi
cated j to stop in the progress. It is used of the thing or
person passing. Behind the hole I fastened to the paste
board, with pitch, the blade of a sharp knife, to intercept
some part of the light which passed through the hole.
Newton.
Though they cannot answer my distress,
Yet in some sort they're better than the tribunes ;
For that they will not intercept my tale*
Shakespeare.
It is used of the act of passing :
'Since death is near, and runs with so much force,
We must meet first and intercept his course.
Dryden.
It is used of that to which the passage is directed ;
On barbed steeds they rode in proud array,
Thick as the college of the bees in May,
When swarming o'er the dusky fields they fly,
New to the flow'rs, and intercept the sley.
Dryden.
INTERCEP'TER,/ He that intercepts.Thy intertepter, full of despight, bloody as the .hunter, attends
thee at the orchard's end. Shakespeare.
INTERCEPTING,/ The act of stopping in the way.
INTERCEPTION,/ Stoppage in course; hindrance;
obstruction.The pillars, standing at a competent distance
from the outmost wall, will, by interception of the sight,
somewhat in appearance diminish the breadth. Wotton.
INTERCESSION,/ [Fr. intercessia, Lat.] Mediation;
interposition ; agency between two parties; agency in the
cause of another, generally in his favour, sometimes against
him.To pray to the saints to obtain things by their me
rits and intercr/jions, is allowed and contended for by the
Roman church. StillingjUet.
Your intercession now is needless grown ;
Retire, and let me speak with her alone.
Dryden.
Intercession, intcrcejjio, was used in ancient Rome,
for the act of -a tribune of the people, or other magistrate,
by which he inhibited the acts of other magistrates; or
even, in cafe of the tribunes, the decrees ot the senate.
Veto was the solemn word used by the tribunes when they
inhibited any decree of the senate or law proposed to the
people! The general law of these intercessions was, that
any magistrate might inhibit the acts of his equal ot infe
rior ; but the tribunes \xy\ the sole prerogative of coatrolling the acts of every other magistrate,, yet could not
be controlled themselves by any.
INTERCESSOR, / [inUrccfur, Fr. interctfor, Lat.]
Mediator; agent between two parties to procure reconci

I N T
liation. When we shall hear our eternal doom from our
Intercessor, it will convince us that a denial of Christ is
more than transitory words. South.
Behold the heav'ns ! thither thine eyesight bend ;
Thy looks, sighs, tears, for intercesstrt fend.
Fairfax.
In the Roman law, intercefor was the name of an officer,
whom the governors of provinces appointed principally
to raise taxes and other duties. Intercessor is also a term
heretofore applied to such bishops as, during the vacancy
of a see, administered the bishopric, till a successor to the
deceased bishop had been elected. The third council of,
Carthage calls these interventors.
To INTERCHAIN, v.a. To chain; to link together:
Two bosoms interchained with an oath ;
So then two bosoms, and a single troth.
Shakespeare.
To INTERCHANGE, v. a. To put each in the place
of the other; to give and take mutually; to exchange.
They had left but one piece of one ship, whereon they
kept themselves in all truth, having interchanged their
cares, while either cared for other," each comforting and
counselling how to labour for the better, and to abide the
worse. Sidney.
I shall interchange
My wained state for Henry's regal crown. Shakespeare.
To succeed alternately.His faithful friend and brother
Euarchus came so mightily to his succour, that, with
some interchanging changes of fortune, they begat of a just:
war the best child peace. Sidney.
INTERCHANGE, /. Commerce; permutation of
commodities.Those have an interchange or trade with
Elana. Howel.Alternate succession.The original mea
sures os time, by help of the lights in the firmament, are
perceptible to us by the interchanges of light and darkness,
and successions of seasons. Holder.
With what delight could I have walk'd thee round !
If I could joy in ought! sweet interchange
Of hill and valley, rivers, woods, and plains.
Milton.
Mutual donation and reception.After so vast an obli
gation, owned by so free an acknowledgment, could any
thing be expected but a continual interchange of kind
nesses ? South.
Farewell ; the leisure", and the fearful time,
Cuts off the ceremonious vows of love,
And ample interchange of sweet discourse. Shakespeare.
INTERCHANGEABIL'ITY, / The state of being
interchangeable.
INTERCHANGEABLE, adj. Given and taken mu
tually.So many testimonies, interchangeable warrants, and
counterrolments, running through the hands and resting
in the power of so many several persons, is sufficient to
argue and convince all manner of falsehood. Bacon.Fol
lowing each other in alternate succession.All along the
history of the Old Testament we find the interchangeable
providences of God, towards the people of Israel, always
suited to their manners. Tillotson.
-INTERCHANGEABLY, adv. Alternately; in amanner whereby each gives and receives.In these two
things the East and West churches did interchangeably both
confront the Jews and concur with them. Hooker.
This in myself I boldly will defend,
And interchangeably hurl down my gage
Upon this overweening traitor's foot.
Shakespeare.
INTERCHA'NGEMENT,/ Exchange; mutual trans
ference :
A contract and eternal bond of love,
Confirm'd by mutual joinder of your hands,
Attested by the holy close of lips,
Strengthens by interchangement of your rings. Shakspeare..
INTERCHANGING, / The act of exchanging.
INTERCIP'IENT, adj. [intercipiens, Lat.] Obstruct
ing; catching by the way.
INTERCIP'IENT,

I N T
INTERCIP'IENT,/ [intercipiens, Lat. J An intercepting power; something that causes a stoppage. They
commend repellents, but not with much astringency, un
less as intercipients upon the parts above, lest the matter
fliould thereby be impacted in the part. Wiseman.
INTERCIS'ION,/ [inter and aedo. Lat ] Interruption.
By cessation of oracles we may understand their inter<ifion, not abscission, or consummate desolation. Brown.
To INTERCLU'DE, v. n. [intercludo, Lat.] To (hut
from a place or course by something intervening; to in
tercept. The voice is sometimes intercluded by a hoarse
ness, or viscous phlegm cleaving to the aspera arteria.
Holder.
INTERCLU'DING, / The act of shutting out by
intervention.
INTER CLU'SION,/ [interclufia, Lat.] Obstruction;
interception.
INTERCOLUMNIA'TION,/ [inter and colutnna, Lat.]
The space between the pillars.The distance or infercolumniation may be near four of his own diameter, because
the materials commonly laid over this pillar were rather
of wood than stone. IVotton.
7"<J INTERCOM'MON, v.n. [inter and common.'] Tofeed
at the.same table.Wine is to be forborn in consump
tions, for that the spirits of the wine do prey upon the
roscid juice of the body, and inlercommon with the spirits
of the body, and so rob them of their nourishment. Bacon.
In law, to use each other's common. Common be
cause of vicinage, or neighbourhood, js where the in
habitants of two townships, which He contiguous to
each other, have usually intercommoned with one another.
Black/lone.
INTERCOM'MONING. / The act of eating at the
same table; of feeding on the same commons. In law,
where the commons of two manors lie together, and the
inhabitants of both have time out of mind depastured
their cattle promiscuously in each. Cnwel. See Common.
To INTERCOMMUNICATE, v.n. [from inter, Lat.
between, and commvnico, to commune.] To communicate
with one anot>er. Scott.
INTERCOMMU NICATING,/ The act of commu
nicating with each other.
INTERCOMMUNITY,/ A mutual communication
or community ; a mutual freedom or exercise of religion.
INTERCOS'TAL, adj. [inter and cojla, Lat.] Placed
between the ribs.The diaphragm leems the principal
instrument of ordinary respiration, although to restrained
respiration the intercostal muscles may concur. Boyle.
INTERCOURSE,/ [enlrecourt, Er.] Commerce; ex
change :
This sweet intercourse
Os looks, and smiles ; for smiles from reason flow,
To brute denied, and are of love the food.
Milton.
Communication: followed by with What an honour is
it that God should admit us into such a participation of
himself! That he should give us minds capable of such an
intercourse with the Supreme Mind. Atterbury.
INTERCUR'RENCE, / [from intercurro, Lat.] Pas
sage between.Consider what fluidity saltpetre is capable
of, without the intcrcurrencc of a liquor. Boyle.
INTERCUR'RENT, adj. Running between.If into
a phial, filled with good spirit of nitre, you cast a piece
os iron, the liquor, whose parts moved placidly before,
meeting with particles in the iron, altering the motion of
its parts, and perhaps that of some very subtle intercurrent
matter, those active parts presently begin to penetrate,
and scatter abroad particles of the iron. Boyle.
INTER'CUS,/ With physicians, a kind of dropsy;
the anasarca. Phillips.
INTERCUTA'NEOUS,<#. [from infer, Lat. between,
and eat//, the skin.] Lying between the flesb and the skin.
INTERDE'AL, / [inter and deal.] Traffic; inter
course. Obsolete.The Gaulish speech is the very British,
which is yet retained of the Welshmen and Britons of?

INT
163
France; though the alteration of the trading and interdeal
with other nations has greatlv altered the dialect. Spenser.
To INTERDICT, v. a. (interdire, Ft. inttrdico, Lat.]
To forbid; to prohibit:
By magic fene'd, by spells encompass'd round,
No mortal touch'd this interdicted ground.
Ticket.
To prohibit from the enjoyment of communion with the
church.An archbishop may not only excommunicate
and interdiH his suffragans, but his vicar-general may do
the fame. Ayhjsc.
IN'TERDICT, / Prohibition; prohibiting decree.
Amongst his other fundamental laws, he did ordain the
interdict's and prohibitions touching entrance of strangers.
Bacon.
Those are not fruits forbidden, no interdict,
Defends the touching of these viands pure ;
Their taste no knowledge works at least of evil. Milton.
A papal prohibition to the clergy to celebrate the holy1
offices.Nani carried himself meritoriously against the1
pope in the time of the interdict, which held up his credit
among the patriots. Wotlon.
A popish interdict wai formerly a very serious incon
venience, being no less than a general excommunication
of a whole country or province. It is mentioned in some
of our historians: Knighton tells us, anno 1208, that the
po pe excommunicated king John and all his adherents,
Et Mam terram Anglicanam Jupposuil interdicto, which began
the first Sunday after Easter, and continued six years and
one month; during all which time nothing was done in
the churches besides baptism and confcliions of dying,
people. The following is the ancient form of an inter
dict : " In the name ot Christ, We the Bishop, in behalf
of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and of St. Peter, the
chief of the apostles, and in our own behalf, do excom
municate and interdict this church, and all the chapels
thereunto belonging, that no man from henceforth may
have leave to sing mass, or to hear it, or in any wise toadniinister any divine office, nor to receive God's tithes
without our leave ; and whosoever shall presume to sing
or hear mass, or perform any divine office, or to receive
any tithes, contrary to this interdict, on the part of God
the Father Almighty, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost, and on the behalf of St. Peter, and alL the saint
let him be accursed, and separated from all Christian
society, and from entering into Holy Mother Churclv
where there is forgiveness of sins ; and let him be Ana
thema, Maranatha, for ever, with the devils in hell. Fiat,,
fiat, fiat. Amen." But this severe church-censure ha$.
been long disused.
There was also an interdict of particular persons, whowere deprived of the benefit of attending on divine
service. Certain persons were also anciently interdicted
of fire and water, which signified a banishment for some
particular offence ; no person was allowed to receiver
them, or allow them fire or water; and,, being thus wholly
deprived of the two necessary elements of life, they were
doubtless under a kind of civil death.
INTERDICTING, /. The act of prohibiting or for
bidding.
INTERDICTION, /. Prohibition.; forbidding decree r
Sternly he pronoune'd
The rigid interdiction, which resounds
Yet dreadful in mine ear.
Milton.
Curse : from the papal interdict. Aa improper use of the
word :
The truest issue of thy throne
By his own interdiction stands accurst.
Shakespeare.
INTERDICTORY, adj. Belonging to an interdiction.
Ainfionrth.
INTERDICTUM,/ in the civil law, was a prohibi
tion nearly equivalent to the injunction of our court 06
chancery. See Injunction. '

164
I N T
INTERDO'CO, a town of Naples, in Abruzzo Ultra:
twelves miles west of Aquila.
INTERDU'CA, one of the names of Juno.
INTERDUC'TUS,/ [Latin.] The space left between
sentences; a stop in reading to fetch breath. Scott.
INTEREMP'TION, / [from interimo, Lat. to kill.]
The act of killing. Bailey.
To INTEREQ'UITATE, v. n. [from inter, Lat. be
tween, and equito, to ride.] To ride between. Cole.
To INTERESS', or Interest', v. a. \interesser, Fr.]
To concern; to affect; to give (hare in.To love our
native country, and to study its benefit and its glory, to
be intertjsed in its concerns, is natural to all men. Dryden.
Scipio, restoring the Spanish bride, gained a great na
tion to interest themselves for Rome against Carthage.
Dryden.
Our joy,
Although our last, not least ; to whose young love
The vines of France and milk of Burgundy
Strive to be interess'd.
Shakespeare.
IN'TERESS,/ [the old word for] Interest;
But wote thou this, thou hardy Titaneise,
That not the worth of any living wight
May challenge ought in heaven's intcrijse.
Spenser.
To INTEREST', v. n. To affect ; to move ; to touch
with passion ; to gain the affections : as, This is an inte
resting story.
INTEREST, / [Lat. interet, Fr.] Concern ; advan
tage ; good.Divisions hinder the common interest and
public good. Temple.There is no man but God hath
put many things into his possession, to be used for the
common good andwiffr^. Calamy. Influenceover others.
They, who had hitherto preserved them, had now lost
their interest. Clarendon.
Exert, great God, thy insrest in the sky;
Gain each kind pow'r, each guardian deity,
That, conquer'd by the public vow,
They bear the dismal mischief far away.
Prior.
Share; part in any thing; participation: as, This is a
matter in which we have interest. Endeavour to adjust
* the degrees of influence, that each cause might have in
producing the effect, and the proper agency and interest of
each therein. Walts.Regard t6 private profit.Wherever
interest or power thinks fit to interfere, it little imports
>what principles the opposite parties think fit to charge
upon each other. Swift. Money paid for use ; usury.
It is a fad life we lead, my dear, to be so teazed ; paying
interest for old debts, and still contracting new ones. Ar.
buthnot.
Did he take interest ?
No, not take interest; not, as you would fay,
Directly, interest.
Shakespeare.
Any surplus of advantage :
With all speed
Von shall have your desires with interest.
Shakespeare.
Many good and learned men have in former times
greatly perplexed themselves and other people by raising
doubts about the legality of interest in joro conscientia. It
may not be amis'! here to inquire upon what grounds this
matter does really stand. The enemies to interest in ge
neral make no distinction between that and usury, holding
any increase of money to be indefensibly usurious. And
this they ground as well on the prohibition of it by the
law of Moses among the Jews, (fee the article Jew ;) as
also upon what is laid down by Aristotle, That money is
naturally barren ; and to make itbreed money is prepos
terous, and a perversion of the end of its institution, which
was only to serve the purposes of exchange, and not of
increase. Hence the school-divines have branded the
practice of taking interest, as being contrary to the divine
Jaw both natural and revealed; and the canon-law has

INT
proscribed the taking any the least increase for the loan of
money as a mortal lin. But, in answer to this, it may
be observed, that the Mosaical precept was clearly a po
litical, and not a moral, precept. It only prohibited the
Jews from taking usury from their brethren the Jews ;
but in express words permitted them to take it of a
stranger: which proves that the taking of moderate usury,
or a reward for the use, fox so the word signifies, is not
malum in se, since it was allowed where any but an Is
raelite was concerned. And as to Aristotle's reason, de
duced from the natural' barrenness of money, the fame
may with equal force be alleged of houses, which never
breed houses; and twenty other things, which nobody
doubts it is lawful to make profit of, by letting them to
hire. And, though money was originally used only for
the purposes of exchange, yet the Taws of any state may
be well justified in permitting it to be turned to the pur
poses of profit, if the convenience of society (the great
end for which money was invented) sliall require it.
And that the allowance of moderate interest tends greatly
to the benefit of the public, especially in a trading coun
try, will appear from that generally-acknowledged prin
ciple, that commerce cannot subsist without mutual and
extensive credit. Unless money therefore can be bor
rowed, trade cannot be carried on: and, if no premium
were allowed for the hire of money, few persons would
care to lend it ; or at least the ease of borrowing at a
short warning (which is the life of commerce) would be
entirely at an end. Thus, in the dark ages of monkish
superstition and civil tyranny, when interest was bid
under a total interdict, commerce was also at its lowest
ebb, and fell entirely into the hands of the Jews and
Lombards : but when men's minds began to be more en
larged, when true religion and real liberty revived, com
merce grew again into credit, and again introduced with
itself its inseparable companion, the doctrine of loans
upon interest. And, really, considered abstractedly from
this its use, since all other conveniences of life may be
either bought or hired, but money can only be hired,
there seems no greater impropriety in taking a recompense
or price for the hire of this, than of any other conve
nience. If one borrow iool. to employ in a beneficial
trade, it is hut equitable that the lender should have a
proportion of the gains. To demand an exorbitant price
is equally contrary to conscience, for the loan of a horse
or the loan of a sum of money : but a reasonable equi
valent for the temporary inconvenience which the owner
may feel by the want of it, and for the hazard of his
losing it entirely, is not more immoral in one case than it
is in the other. And indeed the absolute prohibition of
lending upon any, even moderate, interest, introduces the
very inconvenience which it seems meant to remedy.
The necessity of individuals will make borrowing una
voidable. Without some profit by law, there will be but
few lenders; and those principally bad men, who will
break through the law, and take a profit; and then wilt
endeavour to indemnify themselves from the danger of
the penalty, by making that profit exorbitant. Thus,
while all degrees of profit were discountenanced, we find
more complaints of usury, and more flagrant instances of
oppression, than in modern times when money may be
easily had at a low interest. A capital distinction must
therefore be made between a moderate and an exorbitant
profit; to the former of which we usually give the name
of interest, to the latter the truly-odious appellation of
usury: the former is necessary in every civil state, if it
were but to exclude the latter, which ought never to be
tolerated in any well-regulated society. For, as the whole
of this matter is well summed up by Grotius, " if the
compensation allowed by law does not exceed the pro
portion of the hazard run, or the want felt, by the loan,
its allowance is neither repugnant to the revealed nor to
the natural law : but, if it exceeds those bounds, it is then
oppressive usury; and, though the municipal laws may
give it impunity, they never can make it just."

I N T
The people os the island of Clazomene, after a war that
had exhausted the public treasury, found that they were
indebted to the disbanded soldiers the sum of 20 talent,
or 4500I . sterling; which being unable to raise, they paid
them interest, which they fixed at 25 per cent. Arist. Cur.
Rcifatnil. ii. 50+. Anatharjis, ch. Ixxii. Interest of money
at Athens was 12 per cent, per annum, or rather one per
cent, for every new moon ; but, as the laws of Solon did
not prohibit usury, some persons were known to receive
more than 16 per cent, per month ; and others, especially
among the lower classes, exacted every day a fourth part
of the principal. The usurers of our days, then, may
hide their diminished heads. See Demqft.in Aphop. Aristoph.
in Nub. Plat.deRtpub. Thtophrafi.Ckaraft. Anacharfis,ch.\v.
Interest of money is from 12 to 20 per cent, in the East
Indies at this day.
In general, the exorbitance or moderation of interest,
for the money lent, depends upon two circumstances ;
the inconvenience of parting with it for the present, and
the hazard of losing it entirely. The inconvenience to
individual lenders can never be estimated by laws ; the
rate therefore of general interest fliould depend upon the
usual or general inconvenience. This results entirely
from the quantity of specie or current money in the
kingdoms for, the more specie there is circulating in any
nation, the greater superfluity there will be, beyond what
is necessary to carry on the business of exchange and the
common concerns of life. In every nation, or public
community, there is a certain quantity of money thus
necessary; which a person well lkilled in political arith
metic might perhaps calculate as exactly as a private
banker can the demand for running cash in his own (hop:
all above this necessary quantity may be spared, or lent,
without much inconvenience to the respective lenders ;
a,nd the greater this national superfluity is, the more nu
merous will be the lenders, and the lower ought the rate
of the national interest to be ; but where there is not
enough, or barely enough, circulating casli to answer the
ordinary uses of the public, interest will be proportionably
high ; for lenders will be but few, as few can submit to
the inconvenience of lending. So also the hazard of an
entire loss has its weight in the regulation of interest :
hence, the better the security, the lower will the interest
be; the rate of interest being generally in a compound
ratio, formed out of the inconvenience and the hazard.
And as, if there were no inconvenience, there should be
no interelt but what is equivalent to the hazard ; so, if
there were no hazard, there ought to be no interest, save
only what arises from the mere inconvenience of lending.
Thus, if the quantity of specie in a nation be such, that
the general inconvenience of lending for a year is com
puted to amount to three per cent, a man that has money
by him will perhap6 lend it upon good personal security
at five per cent, allowing two for the hazard run ; he
will lend it upon landed security, or mortgage, at four
per cent, the hazard being proportionably less ; but he
will lend it to the state, on the maintenance of which all
his property depends, at three per cent, the hazard being
none at all. But sometimes the hazard may be greater
than the rate of interest allowed by law will compensate.
And this gives rise to the practice of bottomry, or re/poitatniia, of which we have just spoken under the article
Insurance.
Upon the two principles of inconvenience and hazard,
compared together, different nations have at different
times established different rates of interest. The Romans
at one time allowed etntefima, one per cent, monthly, or
twelve per cent, per annum, to be taken for common
loans: but Justinian reduced it to tritntts, or one-third of
the at or ctntejimte, that is four per cent, but allowed
higher interest to be taken of merchants, because there
the hazard was greater. So too Grotius informs us, that
in Holland the rate of interest was then eight per cent,
in common loans, but twelve to merchants. Our law es
tablishes one standard for all alike, where the pledge or
Vol. XI. No. 74-3.

r ,n -t
165
security itself is not put in jeopardy; lest, under the ge
neral pretence of vague and indeterminate hazards, a
door mould be opened to fraud and usury; leaving spe
cific hazards to be provided against by specific insurances,
or by loans upon respondentia, or bottomry. But, as to
the rate of legal interest, it has varied and decreased for
two hundred years past, according as the quantity of specie
in the kingdom has increased by accessions of trade, the
introduction of paper-credit, and other circumstances. '
Tht stat. 37 Hen. VIII. c. 9, confined interest to ten per
cent, and so did the stat. 13 Eliz. c. 8. But as, through
the encouragements given in her reign to commerce, the
nation grew more wealthy, so, under her successor, the
stat. 21 Jac. I. c. 17, reduced it to eight per cent, as did
the stat. ii Car. II. c. 13, to six; and lastly, by the stat. 11
Ann, stat. 2. c. 16, it was brought down to five per cent,
yearly, which is now the extremity of legal interest that
can be taken. But yet, if a contract which carries inte
rest be made in a foreign country, our courts will direct
the payment of interest according to the law of that
country in which the contrast was made. Thus Irish,
American, Turkish, and Indian, interest, have been al
lowed in our courts to the amount of 12 per cent, and
more. For the moderation or exorbitance of interest de
pends upon local circumstances; and the refusal to en
force such contracts would put a stop to all foreign trade.
And, by stat. 14 Geo. III. c. 79, all mortgages and other
securities upon estates or other property in Ireland or the
plantations, bearing interest not exceeding six per cent,
mail be legal ; though executed in the kingdom of Great
Britain: unless the-. money lent (hall be known at the
time to exceed the value of the thing in pledge ; in which
case also, to prevent usurious contracts at home under
colour of such foreign securities, the borrower (kail for
feit treble the sum so borrowed.
For the method of computing Interest, simple and com
pound, with useful Tables, see the article Arithmetic,
vol. ii. p. 172-175 ; and for calculating Life-annuities,
sec Algebra, and Annuities, vol. i. alio Complement,
vol. iv. and Expectancy, vol. vii.
Interest, in law, is commonly understood a chattel
real, as a lease for years, &c. and more particularly for a
future term ; in which case it is said in pleading, that one
is possessed dt intertjft ttrmini. Therefore an estate in lands
is better than a right or interest in them ; though, in le
gal understanding, an interest extends to estates, rights,
and titles, that a man hath in, or out of, lands, &c. so as
by grant of his whole interest in such land, a reversion
therein, as well as possession in fee-simple, shall pass. Co.
Lit. 345. Because no livery of seisin is necessary to a lease
for years, such lessee is not said to be seised, or to have
true legal seisin of the land. Nor indeed does the bare
lease vest any estate in the lessee, but only gives him a
right of entry on the tenement, which right is called his
interest in the term, or inttrtjft. ttrmini; but when he has
actually so entered,, and thereby accepted the grant, the
estate is then and not before vested in him, and he is pos
sessed not properly of the land, but os the term of years ;
the possession or seisin of the land remaining still in him
who hath the freehold. 1 hjl. 46. 2 Comm. 144.
A mortgage is an interest in land, and, on non-pay
ment, the estate is absolute in law, and his interest is good
in equity to entitle him to receive and enjoy the profits
till redemption or satisfaction ; and on a foreclosure, he
hath the absolute estate both in law and equity. 9 Mod.
196. ' See Mortgage.
INTERESTING, adj. Engaging attention and interest;
INTERESTING, /. The act of engaging as one in
terested ; the act of engaging another to take an interest.
INTERFMIN'EUM, / in anatomy, the part of the
body which lies between the thighs and the groin. Statt.
INTERFEC'TION, /. [from interficio, Eat. to kill. J
The act of killing. Bailey.
INTERFECTOR, / One that kills) a destructive
planet. Btikr.
Va
T*

l66
INT
To INTERFE'RE, v. n. [inter and/trio. Lat.} To in
terpose ; to intermeddle.So cautious were our ancestors
in conversation, as never to interfere with party disputes
in the state. Swift.To clash ; to oppose each other. If
each acts by an independent power, their commands may
interfere. Smalridgc's Sermons.A horse is said to interfere
when the side or one of his shoes strikes against and hurts
one of his fetlocks j or the hitting one leg against ano
ther, and striking off the skin. Farrier's Ditl.
INTERFERENCE, / Interposition.What I have
here said of the interference of foreign princes is only the
opinion of a private individual. Burke.
INTERFERING, / OppositionA being who can
have no competition or interfering of interests with his
creatures and his subjects. Butler.
INTER'FLUENT, adj. [interfluent, Lat.] Flowing be
tween.Air may consist of any terrene or aqueous cor
puscles, kept swimming in the interfluent celestial matter.
Boyle.
INTER'FLUOUS, adj. Interfluent ; stowing between.
INTERFUL'GENT, adj. {inter and fulgent, Lat.]
Shining between.
INTERFU'SED, adj. [intcrfusus, Lat.] Poured Or scat
tered between i
The ambient air wide interfused,
Embracing round this florid earth.
Milton.
INTERGA'PING, adj. [from inter, Lat. between, and
gape.] With grammarians, producing a disagreeable kind
of hiatus in pronunciation, as in the cafe of two vowels
coming together.
INTERJA'CENCY, / [from interjaeens, Lat.] The act
or state of lying between.England and Scotland is di
vided only by the interjacency of the Tweed and some de
sert ground. Hale.The thing lying between.Its fluc
tuations are but motions, which winds, storms, sholes,
and every interjacency, irregulate. Brown.
' INTERJA'CENT, adj. [interjaeens, Lat.] Intervening;
lying between.The sea itself must be very broad, and
void of little islands interjacent, else will it yield plentiful
argument of quarrel to the kingdoms which it serveth.
Raleigh.
To INTERJECT', t>. a. [from inter, Lat. between, and
jacio, to throw.] To throw between.
INTERJECTION, / [Fr. inlerjcclio, Lat.] A parr of
speech that discovers the mind to be seized or affected
with some passion; such as are, in English, 01 alas I ah!
Clarke's Latin Grammar.Their wild natural notes, when
they would express their passions, are at the best but like
natural interjections to discover their passions or impres
sions. Hale.Intervention ; interposition ; act of some
thing coming between ; act of putting something be
tween.Laughing causeth a continual expulsion of the
breath, with the loud noise which maketh the interjeSion
of laughing. Bacon. .
. INTERIM, f. [interim, Lat.] Mean time; intervening
time.One bird happened to be a-foraging for her young
ones, and in this interim comes a torrent that wassics away
nest, birds, and all. VEstrange.
I a heavy interim (hall support,
By his dear absence.
Shakespeare.
Interim, in church-history, is a name given to a for
mulary, or kind of confession of faith, obtruded upon the
Protestants after Luther's death by the emperor Charles V
when he had defeated their forces on the 14th of April,
1 5+7. It is so called because it was only to take place in
the interim (mean time) till a general council (of Trent)
should have decided all points in dispute between the Pro
testants and Romanists.
This project of Charles was formed, partly to vent his
resentment against the pope, and partly to answer other
purposes of a more political kind. Be that as it may, the
Formula ad Interim, or temporary rule of faith and worship
here mentioned, contained all the essential doctrines of
the church of Rome, though considerably softened and
"

I N T
mitigated by the moderate, prudent, and artful, terms 'in
which they were expressed; terms quite different from
those that were employed, before and after this period, by
the council of Trent. There was even an affected ambi
guity in many expressions, which rendered them suscepti
ble of different senses, applicable to the sentiments of both
communions, and therefore disagreeable to both. The
cup was allowed, by this imperial creed, to the Protes
tants in the administration of the Lord's supper, and
priests and clerks were permitted by it to enter into the
married state. These grants were, however, accompanied
with the two following conditions: 1. That everyone
should be at liberty to use the cup, or to abstain from it,
and to choose a state of marriage, or a state of celibacy,
as he should judge most sitting. a. That these grants
should remain in force no longer than the happy period
when a general council should terminate all religious dif
ferences. This second condition was adapted to produce
the greatest disorder and confusion, in case the future
council should think proper to enjoin celibacy on the
clergy, and declare, as it did in effect, their marriage un
christian and unlawful.
This temporary rule of faith and discipline, though it
was extremely favourable to the interests and pretensions
of the court of Rome, had yet the fate to which schemes
of reconciliation are often exposed ; it pleased neither of
the contending parties, but was equally offensive to the
followers of Luther, and to the Roman pontiff. It was,
however, promulgated with solemnity by the emperor, at
the diet of Augsburg; and the elector of Mentz, without
even deigning to ask the opinions of the assembled princes
and states, rose with an air of authority, and, as if he had
been commissioned to represent the whole diet, gave a for
mal and public approbation to this famous interim.
Thus were many princes of the empire, whose silence,
.though it proceeded from want of courage, was inter
preted as the mark of a tacit Consent, engaged against
their will to receive this book as a body ot ecclesiastical
law. The greatest part of those, who had the resolution
to dispute the authority of this imperial creed, were
obliged to submit to it by the force of arms; and hence
arose deplorable scenes of violence and bloodssied, which
involved the empire in the greatest calamities. Maurice,
elector of Saxony, who, for some time, had held a neutral "
conduct, and neither declared himself for those who re
jected, nor for those who had, adopted, the rule in ques
tion, assembled, in the year 154.8, the Saxon nobility and
clergy, with Melancthon at the head of the latter, and, in
several conferences held at Leipfic and other places, took
council concerning what was to be done in this critical
affair. The deliberations on this occasion were long and
tedious, and their result was ambiguous ; for Melancthon,
whose opinion was respected as a law by the reformed
doctors, fearing the emperor on the one hand, and atten
tive to the sentiments of his sovereign 011 the other, pro
nounced a fort of a reconciling sentence, which, he hoped,
would be offensive to no party. He gave it as his opi
nion, that the whole of the book called Interim could
not, by any means, be adopted by the friends of the re
formation ; but, he declared at the fame time, that he
saw no reason why this book might not be approved,
adopted, and received, as an authoritative rule, in things
that did not relate to the essential points of religion, in
things that might be considered as accessory or indifferent.
By things indifferent, Melancthon understood particularly
the rites and ceremonies of the popilh worihip, which; su
perstitious as they were, that reformer, yielding to the
softness and flexibility of his natural temper, treated with
a singular and excessive indulgence upon this occasion.
This decision, instead of pacifying matters, produced, on
the contrary, new divisions, and formed a Ichifm among
the followers of Luther, which placed the cause of the re
formation in the most perilous and critical circumstances,
and might have contributed either to ruin it entirely, or
to retard considerably its progress, had the pope and the
emperor been dexterous enough to make the proper use

i n r
1 M t
167
cf these divisions, and to seize the favourable occasion
INTERLINEATION,/ Correction made by writing
that, was presented to them, of turning the force of the between the lines. Many clergymen write in so diminu
tive a manner, with such frequent blots and interlineations,
.'Protestants against themselves. Mojheim, b. iv.
TV INTER'JOIN, v.a. To join mutually; to inter, that they art hardly able to go on without perpetual he
sitations. Stei/i.
marry :
INTERLI'NING, /. The act of writing between the
So fellest foes,
lines; that which is written between the lines.
Whose passions and whose plots have broke their sleep,
7a INTERLINK', v. a. To connect chains one to an
To take the one the other, by some chance,
other; to join one in another. The fair mixture in pic
Some trick not worth an egg, shall grow dear friends,
tures causes us to enter into the subject which it imitates, .
And inlerjoin tlreir issues.
Shakespeare.
and imprints it the more deeply into our imagination and
INTE'RIOR, adj. {interior, Lat. intericwr, Fr.] Inter our memory; these are two chains which are interlinked,
nal i inner ; not outward ; not superficial.The grosser which contain, and are at the fame time contained.
parts, thus funk down, would harden, and constitute the Drydtn.
interior parts of the earth. Burnet.
INTERLINK'JNG,/ The act of joining by link*.
INTERLOCUTION, / [Fr. interloaitio, Lat.] Dia
The fool-multitude, that chuse by show,
logue; interchange of speech.The plainest and the most
Not learning more than the fond eye doth teach,
intelligible rehearsal of the psalms they favour not, be
Which pry not to th' interior.
Skake/peare.
INTE'lUORLY, adv. Internally.Interiorly most peo cause it is done by interlocution, and with a mutual return
ple enjoy the inferiority of their best friends. Chesterfield. of sentences from side to side. Hooker.Preparatory pro
INTERKNOW'LEDGE,/ Mutual knowledge.All ceeding in law ; an intermediate act before final decision.
nations have interknowledge one of another, either by Thele things are called accidental, because some new
voyage into foreign parts, or by strangers that come to incident in judicature may emerge upon them, on which
the judge ought to proceed by interlocution. Ayliffe.
them. Bacon.
INTERLOCUTOR, f. [inter and loquor, Lat.] Dialolo INTERLACE, v. a. [entrelaJer,Tr.] To intermix)
to put one thing within another.The ambassadors inter gist ; one that talks with another.Some morose readers
laced, in their conference, the purpose of their master to mail find fault with my having made the interlocutors com
pliment with one another. Boyle.In Scots law, the deci
match with the daughter of Maximilian.
INTERLACING, / The act of intermixing, or of sion or judgment of a court before the final decree is
passed and extracted.
putting one thing within another.
INTERLACK/EN, a town of Swisserland, and capital * INTERLOCUTORY, adj. Consisting of dialogue.
of a considerable bailiwick, in the canton of Berne. It There are several interlocutory discourses in the holy Scrip
takes its name from a celebrated abbey, so called from be tures, though the persons speaking are not alternately
ing situated between the lakes of Brieniz and Thun, mentioned or referred to. Fiddes.Preparatory to decision,
which was secularised in the year 1518 : thirty-two miles in the ecclesiastical, and chancery courts.A single [ec
south-east of Berne, and twenty-eight south-south-west clesiastical] judge forms his interlocutory decree, or defini
tive sentence, at his own discretion. Blackftone.The
of Lucerne.
INTERLAP'SE, / The flow of time between any two chancellor's decree is either interlocutory or final. Blackjlone.
Interlocutory Decree, in law. In a suit in equity,
events. These dregs are calcined into such salts, which,
if any matter of fact be strongly controverted, the fact it
afteY a short interlapse of time, produce coughs. Harvey.
To INTERLA'RD, v. a. To mix meat with bacon, or usually directed to be tried at the bar of the court of
fat; to diversify lean with fat. To interpose; to insert king's bench, or at the assizes, upon a feigned issue. If
between.Jests mould be interlarded, after the Persian cus a question of mere law arises in the course of a cause, it
tom, by ages young and old. Carew.To diversify by is the practice of the court of chancery to refer it to the
mixture.The laws of Normandy were the defloration of opinion of the judges of the court of king's bench, upon
the English laws, and a transcript of them, though min a cafe stated for that purpose. In such cases, interlocu
gled and interlarded with many particular laws of their tory decrees or orders are made.
Interlocutory Judgments are such as are given
own, which altered the features of the original. Hale.'
Philips has used this word very harstily, and probably did in the middle of a cause, upon some plea, proceeding on
default, which is only intermediate, and does not finally
not understand it :
determine or complete the suit. But the interlocutory
They interlard their native drinks with choice
judgments most usually spoken of, are those incomplete
Of strongest brandy.
Philips.
judgments, whereby the right of the plaintiff is establilbed,
INTERLA'RDING,/ Mixing fat and lean; inserting but the quantum of damages sustained by him is hot ascer
tained, which is the province of a jury. In such a case
between; diversifying by mixture.
To INTERLEAVE, v. a. To chequer a book by the a writ of inquiry issues to the (heriff, who summons a jury,
insertion of blank leaves.
inquires of the damages, and returns to the court the in
INTERLEAVING, f. Inserting blank leaves between ; quisition so taken, whereupon the plaintiff's attorney
taxes costs, and signs final judgment.
binding up with blank leaves.
To INTERLI'NE, v. a. To write in alternate lines.
Interlocutory Order, that which decides not the
When, by interlining Latin and English one with another, cause, but only settles some intervening matter relating to
he has got a moderate knowledge of the Latin tongue, he the cause. As where an order is made in chancery, for
may then be advanced farther. Locke.To correct by the plaintiff to have an injunction to quit possession till
something written between the lines. Three things ren the hearing of the cause ; this order, not being final, is
der a writing suspected; the person producing a false in called interlocutory. See Injunction, and Chancery.
strument, the person that frames it, and the interlining
To INTERLO'PE, v. a. [inter and hope*, Dutch, to
and rasing out of words contained in such instruments. run.] To run between parties and intercept the advan
tage that one should gain from the other; to traffic with
Aylije.
out a proper licence ; to forestall ; to anticipate irregu
The muse invok'd, fit down to write,
larly.The patron is desired to leave off this interloping
Blot out, correct, and interline.
Swi/l.
trade, or admit the knights of the industry to their lharc.
INTERLIN'EAR, ads. Inserted between lines of some Tatlty.
INTERLO'PER, / One who runs into business to
thing else.At Trinity College in Cambridge there is an
Hebrew Psalter with a Normanno-Gallic interlinear ver- which he has no right.The swallow was a fly-catcher,
and was no more an interloper upon the spider's right, than
lion. T. Warton.
the spider was upon the swallow's. LEftrange.
INTERLIN'EARY, adj. Interlined.
INTERLUCA'TION,

168
I N T
INTERLUCATION,/ [from t'Wr, Lat. between, and
lux, light.] The act of lopping off branches to let in
light.
INTERLU'CENT, adj. Shining between.
INTERLUDE,/. [inter and ludus, Lat.] Something
played at the intervals of festivity ; a farce.The enemies
of Socrates hired Aristophanes to personate him on the
stage, and, by the insinuations of those interludes, conveyed
a hatred of him into the people. Government of the Tongue.
Dreams are but interludes, which fancy makes ;
When monarch Teason sleeps, this mimic wakes. Dryden.
An entertainment exhibited on the theatre between the
acts of a play, to amuse the spectators while the actors
take breath and sliift their dress, or to give time for chang
ing the scenes and decorations. In the ancient tragedy,
the chorus fang the interludes, to show the intervals be
tween the acts. Aristotle and Horace give it for a rule,
that the interludes should consist of ibngs built on the
principal parts of the drama.
INTERLU'ENCY, / [interluo, Lat.] Water interpofited; interposition of a flood. Those parts of Asia and
America, which are now disjoined by the inlerluenty of the
-sea, might have been formerly contiguous. Hale.
INTERLU'NAR, or Interlu'nary, ad}, [inter and
luna, Lat.] Belonging to the time when the moon, about
to change, is invisible.We add the two Egyptian days
in every month, the interlunary and plenilunary exemp
tions. Brown.
The fun to me is dark,
And silent as the moon,
When she deserts the night,
Hid .in her vacant interlunar cave.
Milton.
INTERLU'NIUM, s. The space of time about the
.change in which the moon is invisible.
INTERMAR'RIAGE, / Marriage between two fa
milies, where each takes one and gives one.Because the
alliances and intermarriages, among lo small a people, might
obstruct justice, they liave a foreigner for judge of St.
Marino. Addison.
To INTERMAR'RV, v. n. To marry some of each fa
mily with the other.About the middle of the fourth
century from the building of Rome, it was declared law
ful for nobles and plebeians to intermarry. Swift.
INTERMAR'RYING, /. The act of marrying some
of one family into another.
INTERME'AN, / [from inter, Lat. between, and
mean.] A mean between two. Not muck used. Cole.
INTERMEA'TION.y: [from inter, between, and meo,
to pass.] The act of flowing between. Scott.
To INTERMED'DLE, v.n. [inter and meddle.] To in
terpose officiously.The practice of Spain hath been by
war, and by conditions of treaty, to intermeddle with fo
reign states, and declare themselves protectors-general of
catholics. Bacon.
To INTERMED'DLE, v. a. [entremeler,Fr.] To inter
mix ; to mingle. This is perhaps misprinted for intermelled. Many other adventures are intermeddled; as the
love of Britomart, and the virtuousness of Belpbsebe.
Spenser.
INTERMEDDLER,/. [from intermeddle.] One that
interposes officiously ; one that thrusts himself into busi
ness to which he has no right.There's hardly a greater
pelt to government and families, than officious tale-bearers,
and buly intermeddlers. VE/lrange.
Shall strangers, saucy intermeddlers, say,
Thus far, and thus, are you allow'd to punish ? A. Phillips.
INTERMEDDLING, / The act of interposing.
INTERMEDIACY,/ [from intermediate.) Interposi
tion ; intervention. An unauthorised word.In birds the
auditory nerve is affected by only the intermtdiacy of columella. Derham.
INTERME'DIAL, adj. [inter andI medius, Lat.} In
tervening ; lying between j intervenient.The love of

INT
God makes a man temperate in the midst of feasts, and is
active enough without any intermedial appetites. Taylor.
INTERMEDIATE, adj. [intermedial, Fr. inUr and
medius, Lat.] Intervening; interposed; holding the mid
dle place or degree between two extremes.Those gene
ral natures, which stand between the nearest and most re
mote, are called intermediate. Watts.
INTERMEDIATELY, adv. By way of intervention.
INTERMEDIUM, / [Latin.] A space between ; a
distance between.
To INTERMELL', v. a. [entremeler, Fr.] To mix r to
mingle. Not in use.By occasion hereof many other ad
ventures are intermelled, but rather as accidents than intendments. Spenser.
INTERMEL'LING,/ Mixing, mingling.
INTER'MENT, / [enterremenl, Fr. from inter.] Burial ;
sepulture.Here in England the interments of the dead
were anciently far out ot all towns or cities. Weever.
We find instances both in ancient and modern history
of wives and slaves being interred along with the body or"
a deceased prince or great man. Herodotus, speaking of
the Scythians on the Borysthenes, (Dnieper,) fays that, on
the death of their king, one of his concubines, his cup
bearer, cook, purveyor, valet, &c. together with horses
and golden cups, were interred along with him. We are
told the fame thing by Lucian. The Romans, at the fu
nerals of great men, sacrificed a number of prisoners, who
were obliged to fight in single combat till none of them
remained. Csar relates, that, among the Gauls, the soldurii shared with their patrons in all the conveniences of
life and the bitterness of death. In another place he fays,
that the custom of burning the servants and dearest cli
ents of great men at their funerals, together with other
things, had ceased not long before that period. The an
cient Danes, to (how their respect for the dead, caused
wives to be buried alive with their husoands. We are as
sured by Dalin the historian, that the same practice prevail
ed also in old Sweden. We are informed by De Guignes
that it was customary among the Honi-Re, a Turkish na
tion, to inter with their husoands those wives who had
brought them no children ; and, even at present, the wo
men in the East Indies sometimes burn themselves along
with their deceased husoands. See the article Hindoostan, vol. x. p. 133. Marco Polo relates, that, when the
khan of the great moguls was conveyed to the place of
interment, all those who met the procession on the road
were put to death, in order that they might serve the great
khan in the other world. In the barrows, which were the
burying-places of the old moguls, there are found some
times around the body, lying in the middle of them, other
bodies, which probably were put to death at the funeral.
It was customary among the Jakuts, whose ancestors served
in the armies of the mogul khans before they were sub
jected to the Russian government, that one of the fa
vourite domestics of the deceased should burn himself, with
every markofjoy, in a particular fire made for the purpose,
that he might serve his master in the other world. This
practice must have been customary, also, among the Manchoo Tartars ; for Duhalde fays, that Schnu-tehi, the
founder of the family now on the throne of China, after
he had lost his son and princess, required that thirty per
sons soould expose themselves to voluntary death in order
to appease the souls of the deceased ; and that Chain-hi,
his successor, had taken a great deal of pains to abolish
this custom. Among the Afghans, a piratical people on
the borders of Persia, and the inhabitants of the Philip
pine islands, a similar custom prevailed. At the interment
of the kings of W.hidah and Benin, a great many persons
of both sexes are thrown into the grave alive. These
kingdoms lie on the western coast of Africa, which of all
countries in the old world are nearest to the eastern coast
of America. In the island of Hayti, at the interment of
the cacique, are many persons of both sexes, but in parti
cular some of his wives, were buried alive with him j and
(hey often contended among themselves for having this
honour.

INTERMENT.
1(39
honour. The Caribs still put to death their slaves on the to defer the obsequies for a while ; and the consequence
decease of their masters. This detestable custom was was, the restoration of the pretended dead person to life.
conveyed from these islanders to the Mexicans and Peru It appears that these examples, and several other* of the
vians, and even to the Natches on the Mississippi. See like nature, induced the Romans to delay funerals longer,
and to enact laws to prevent precipitate interments.
Burial, and Funeral Rites.
As to the duty of decently providing interment for de
At Rome, after allowing a sufficient time for mourn
ceased friends, Aristotle asserted, that it was more just to ing, the nearest relation generally closed the eyes of the
assist the dead than the living. Plato, in his Republic, deceaied ; and the body was bathed with warm water, ei
does not forget, amongst other parts of justice, that which ther to render it fitter for being anointed with oil, or to
concerns the dead. Cicero establishes thre kinds of jus re-animate the principle of life, which might remain sus
tice , the first respects the gods, the second the manes or pended without manifesting itself. Proofs were afterwards
dead, and the third men. These principles seem to be made to discover whether the person was really dead,
drawn from nature j and they appear at least to be neces which were often repeated during the time that the body
sary for the support of society, since at all times civilized remained exposed ; for there were persons appointed to
nations have taken care to bury their dead, and to pay visit the dead, and to prove their situation. On the se
cond day, after the body had been washed a second time,
their last respects to them.
We find in history several traces of the respect which it was anointed with oil and balm. Luxury increased to
the Indians, the Egyptians, and the Syrians, entertained such a pitch in the choice of foreign perfumes for this
for the dead. The Syrians embalmed their bodies with purpose, that, under the consulship ot Licinius Crassus and
myrrh, aloes, honey, salt, wax, bitumen, and resinous Julius Cxl'ar, the senate forbade any perfumes to be used
gums; they dried them also with the smoke of the fir and except such as were the production of Italy. On thethe pine-tree. The Egyptians preserved theirs with the third day the body was clothed according to its dignity
refin of the cedar, with aromatic spices, and with salt. and condition. The robe called the prtexta was put
These people often kept such mummies, or at least their upon magistrates, and a purple robe upon consuls ; for
effigies, in their houses; and at grand entertainments they conquerors, who had merited triumphal honours, this robe
were introduced, that by reciting the great actions of was of gold tissue. For other Romans it was white; and
their ancestors they might be better excited to virtue.
black for the lower classes of the people. These drell'e*
The Greeks, at first, had probably not the fame vene were often prepared at a distance, by the mothers and
ration for the dead as the Egyptians. Empedocles, there wives of persons still in life. On the fourth day the body
fore, in the eighty-fourth Olympiad, restored to life Pon- was placed on a couch, and exposed in the vestibule of
thia, a woman of Agrigentum, who was about to be in the house, with the visage turned towards the entrance,
terred. But this people, in proportion as they grew ci and the feet near the door ; in this situation it remained
vilized, becoming more enlightened, perceived the neces till the end of the week. Near the couch were lighted
sity of establishing laws for the protection of the dead. wax -tapers, a small box in which perfumes were burnt,
At Athens the law required that no person should be in and a vessel full of water for purification, with which
terred before the third day ; and in the greater part of the those who approached the body- besprinkled themselves.
cities of Greece a funeral did not take place till the sixth An old man, belonging to thole who furnished every thing
or seventh. When a man appeared to have breathed his necessary for funerals, fat near the deceased, with some
last, his body was generally washed by his nearest relations, domestics clothed in black. On the eighth day the fu
with warm water mixed with wine. They afterwards neral rites were performed; but to prevent the body from
anointed it with oil ; and covered it with a dress com corrupting before that time, salt, wax, the resinous gum of
monly made of fine linen, according to the- custom of the the cedar, myrrh, honey, balm, gypsum, lime, asphaltes or
Egyptians. This dress was white at Messina, Athens, bitumen of Judea, and several other substances, were em
and in the greater part of the cities of Greece, where the ployed. The body was carried to the pile with the face,
dead body was crowned with flowers'. At Sparta it was uncovered, unless wounds or the nature of the disease had
of a purple colour, and the body was surrounded with rendered it loathsome and disgusting. In such cases a
olive-leaves. Thebody was afterwards laid upon a couch mask was used, made of a kind of plaster; which has given
in the entiy of the house, where it remained till the time rise to the expression of suncra larvata, used in some of
of the funeral. At the magnificent obsequies with which the ancient authors. This was the last method of con
Alexander honoured Hephestion, the body was not burned cealment which Nero made use of, after having caused
Germanicus to be poisoned ; for the essect of the poison
until the tenth day.
The Romans, in the infancy of their empire, paid as had become very sensible by livid spots and the blackness
little attention ro their dead as the Greeks had done. of the body ; but, a shower of rain happening to fall, it *
Acilius Aviola, having fallen into a lethargic fit, was sup washed the plaster entirely away, and thus the horrid
posed to be dead ; he was therefore carried to the funeral crime of fratricide was discovered.
pile ; the fire was lighted up ; and, though he cried out
The Turks have, at all times, been accustomed to wash
he was still alive, he perished for want of speedy assistance. the bodies of their dead before interment ; and as their
The praetor Lamia met with the same fate. Tubero, who ablutions are complete, and no part of the body escape*
hail been prtor, was saved from the funeral pile. Ascle- the attention of those who assist at such melancholy cere
piades a physician, who lived in the time of Pompey the monies, they can easily perceive whether one be really
Great, about one hundred and twenty years before the dead or alive, by examining, among other methods of proof,
Christian era, returning from his country-house, observed whether xhesfhnStr ani has lost it-, power of contraction.
near the walls of Rome a grand convoy and a crowd of If this muscle remains still contracted, they warm the
people, who were in mourning, assisting at a funeral, and body, and endeavour to recal it to life ; otherwise, after
showing every exterior sign of the deepest grief. Having having wassied it with water and soap, they wipe it with
asked what was the occasion of this concourse, no one Jinen cloths, wash it again with rose-water and aromatic
made any reply. He therefore approached the pretended substances, cover it with a rich dress, put upon its head a
dead body ; and, imagining that he perceived signs of life cap ornamented with flowers, and extend it on a car
in it, he ordered the bystanders to take away the slam- pet placed in the vestibule or hall at the entrance of the
beaux, to extinguilh the fire, and pull down the funeral house.
In the primitive church the dead were washed and then
pile. A kind of murmur on this arose throughout the
vvhole company. Some said that they ought to believe anointed ; the body was wrapped up in linen, or clothed
the physician ; while others turned both him and his pro in a dress of more or less value according to circumstances,
fession into ridicule. The relations, however, yielded at and it was not interred until after being exposed and kept
length to the remonstrances of Asclepiades; they consented some d.iys in the house. The custom ot clothing the dead
Xx
it
Vol. XI. No. 74-3-

INTERMENT.
170
is preferred in France only for princes and ecclesiastics. about to be buried, having looked at him for a confiderIn other countries, more or less care is taken to prevent ble time, thought he perceived some remains of sensibility
sudden interments. At Geneva there are people ap in the muscles of the face. He therefore made an at
pointed to inspect all dead bodies. Their duty consists in tempt to bring him to life by spirituous liquors, in which
examining whether the person be really dead, and whe he succeeded ; and this director enjoyed afterwards for a
ther one died naturally or by violence. In the north, as long time that life which he owed to his friend. This
well as at Genoa, it is usual not to bury the dead till remarkable circumstance was much like those of Empethree days have expired. In Holland, people carry their docles and Afclepiades. These instances would perhaps
precautions much farther, and delay the funerals longer. be more frequent, were men of (kill and abilities called m
And in England bodies generally remain unburied three cafes of sudden death, in which people of ordinary know
or four days.
ledge are often deceived by false appearances.
Notwithstanding the customs above recited ; still, in
A man may fall into a syncope, and may remain in
many places, and on many occasions in all places, too that condition three or even eight days. People in this
much precipitation attends this last office ; or, if not pre situation have been known to come to life when deposited
cipitation, a neglect of due precautions in regard to the among the dead. A body belonging to the hospital at
body. In general, indeed, the most improper treatment Cartel appeared to have breathed his last ; he was carried
that can be imagined is adopted, and many a person made into the hall where the dead were exposed, and was wrap
to descend into the grave before he has sighed his last ped up in a piece of canvas. Some time after, recovering
breath. The histories related by Hildanus, by Camera- from his lethargy, he recollected the place in which he
rius, by Hostius, by Macrobius in his Somnium Scipionis, had been deposited, and drawing towards the door knocked
by Plato in his Republic, by Valerius Maximus, and by against it with his foot. This noise was luckily heard
a great many modern authors, leave us no doubt respect by the centinel, who on perceiving the motion of the
ing the dangers or misconduct -of such precipitation. It canvas called for assistance. The youth was immediately
must appear astonishing that the attention of mankind has conveyed to a warm bed, and soon perfectly recovered.
been after all so little roused by an idea the most terrible Had his body been confined by close bandages or liga
that can be conceived on this side of eternity. If nature tures, he would not have been able, in all probability, to
recoils from the idea of death, with what horror must slie make himself heard ; his unavailing efforts would have)
start at the thought of death anticipated, precipitated by made him again fall into a syncope, and he would have
inattention ; a return of life in darkness, distraction, and been thus buried alive.
despair ; then death repeated under agonies unspeakable !
We must not be astonished that the servants of an hos
To revive nailed up in a coffin ! The brain can scarcely pital should take a syncope for a real death, since even the
sustain the reflection in our coolest safest moments.
most enlightened people have fallen into errors of the
According to present usage, as soon as the semblance fame kind. Dr. John Schmid relates, that a young girl,
of death appears, the chamber of the sick is deserted by seven years of age, after being afflicted for some weeks
friends, relatives, and physicians ; and the apparently-dead, with a violent cough, was all of a sudden freed from this
though frequently living, body, is committed to the ma troublesome malady, and appeared to be in perfect health.
nagement of an ignorant and unfeeling nurse, whose care But some days after, while playing with her companions,
extends no farther than laying the limbs straight, and se this child fell down in an instant as if struck by lightning.
curing her accustomed perquisites. The bed-clothes are A death-like paleness was diffused over her face and arms ;
.immediately removed, and the body is exposed to the air. (he had no apparent pulse, her temples were funk, and (he
ThU, when cold, must extinguish any spark of life that showed no signs of sensation when sliaken or pinched. A'
may remain, and which, by a different treatment, might physician, who was called, and who believed her to be
have been kindled into flame ; or it may only continue to dead, in compliance with the repeated and pressing re
repress k, and the unhappy person afterwards revive amidst quest of her parents, attempted, though without any hopes,
the horrors of the tomb.
to recal her to life ; and at length, after several vain ef
The difference between the end of a weak life and the forts, he made the soles of her feet be smartly rubbed with
commencement of death, is so small, and the uncertainty a brush dipped in strong pickle. At the end of three
of the signs of the latter is so well established both by an quarters of an hour (he was observed to sigh ; (he was then
cient a"nd modern authors who have turned their atten made to swallow some spirituous liquor ; and (he was soon
tion to that important object, that we can scarcely suppose after restored to life, much to the joy of her disconsolate
undertakers capable of distinguishing an apparent from a parents. A certain man, having undertaken a journey
real death. Animals which steep during winter (how no in order to see his brother, on his arrival at his house
signs of life; in this case, circulation is only suspended ) found him dead. This news affected him so much, that
but, were it annihilated, the vital spirit does not so easily it brought on a most dreadful syncope, and he hinfelf
lose its action as the other fluids of the body ; and the was supposed to be in the like situation. After the usual
principle of life, which long survives the appearance of means had been employed to recal him to life, it was
death, may re-animate a body in which the action of all agreed that his body should be dissected, to discover the
the organs seems to be at an end. But how difficult is it cause of so sudden a death ; but the supposed dead person,
to determine whether this principle may not be revived ? overhearing this proposal, opened his eyes, started up, and
It has been found impossible to recal to life some animals immediately betook himself to his heels. Cardinal Efpisuffocated by mephitic vapours, though they appeared nola, prime minister to Philip II. was not so fortunate ;
less affected than others who have revived. Coldness, for we read in the Memoirs of Amelot de la Houssaie, that
heaviness of the body, a leaden livid colour, with a yel he put his hand to the knife with which he was opened in
lowness in the visage, are all very uncertain signs : Mr. order to be embalmed. In short, almost every one knows
Zimmerman observed them all upon the body of a crimi that Vefalius, the father of anatomy, having been sent for
nal, who fainted through the dread of that punishment to open a woman subject to hysterics, who was supposed
which he had merited. He was shaken, dragged about, to be dead, he perceived, on making the first incision, by
aid turned in the same manner as dead bodies are, with her motion and cries, that (he was still alive , that this
out the least signs of resistance; and yet at the end of circumstance rendered him so odious, that he was obliged
twenty-four hours he was recalled to life by means of to fly ; and that he was so much affected by it, that he
volatile alkali.
died soon after. On this occasion, we cannot forbear to
A director of the coach-office at Dijon, named Colinet, add an event more recent, but no less melancholy. The
was supposed to be dead, and the news of this event was abbe Prevoit, so well known by his writings and the sin
spread through the whole city. One of his friends, who gularities of his life, was seized with a fit of the apoplexy,
was desirous of seeing him at the moment when he was in the forest of Chantilly, on the 13d of October, 1763.
x
HSS

INT
Bis body was carried to the nearest village, and the offi
cers of justice were proceeding to open it, when a cry
which he sent forth affrightened all thcaflistants, and con
vinced the surgeon that the abbe was not dead ; but it
was too late to save him, as he had already received the
mortal wound.
Even in old age, when life seems to have been gradu
ally drawing to a close, the appearances of death are of
ten fallacious. A lady in Cornwall, more than eighty
years of a,^e, who had been a considerable time declining,
took to her bed, and in a few days seemingly expired in
the morning. As me had often desired not to be buried
till (he had been tw o days dead, her request was to have
been regularly complied with by her relations. All that
saw her looked upon her as dead, and the report was cur
rent through the whole place; nay, a gentleman of the
town actually wrote to his friend in the island of Scilly
that (he was deceased. But one of thole who were pay
ing the last kind office of humanity to her remains, per
ceived some warmth about the middle of the back ; and,
acquainting her friends with it, they applied a mirrot to
her mouth ; but, after repeated trials, could not observe
it in the least stained; her under jaw was likewise fallen,
as the common phrase is; and, In (hort, (he had every apSearance of a dead person. All this time (he had not
een stripped or d rested ; but the windows were opened,
as is usual in the chambers of the deceased. In the even
ing the heat seemed to increase, and at length slie was
perceived to breathe.
In (hort, not only the ordinary signs are very uncertain,
but we may fay the fame of the stiffness of the limbs,
which may be convulsive! of the dilatation -of the pupil
of the eye, which may proceed from the fame cause ; of
putrefaction, which may equally attack some parts of a
living body ; and of several others. Haller, convinced of
the uncertainty of all these (igns, proposes a new one,
which he considers as infallible. " If the person (says he)
be still in life, the mouth will immediately (hut of it
self, because the' contraction of the muscles of the jaw
will awaken their irritability." The jaw, however, may
be deprived of its irritability though a man may not be
dead. Life is preserved a long time in the passage of the
intestines. The sign pointed out by Dr. Fothergill ap
pears to deserve more attention: "If the air blown into
the mouth (fays this physician) passes freely through all
the alimentary channel, it affords a strong presumption
that the irritability of the internal sphincters is destroyed,
and consequently that life is at an end." These signs,
which deserve to be confirmed by new experiments, are
doubtless not known to undertakers.
The difficulty of distinguisliing a person apparently
dead from one who is really so, has, in all countries where
bodies have been interred too precipitately, rendered it
necessary for the law to assist humanity. Of several regu
lations made on this subject, we (hall quote only a few of
the most recent; such as those of Arras in 1772; of Man
tua in 1774 ; of the grand duke of Tuscany in 1775 ; of
the senechaussee of Sivrai, in Poitou, in 1777 ; and of the
parliament of Metz in the fame year. To give an idea of
the rest, it will be sufficient to relate 'only that of Tus
cany. By this edict, the grand duke forbids the preci
pitate interment of persons who die suddenly. He orders
the magistrates of health to be informed, that physicians
and surgeons may examine the body; that they may use
every endeavour to recal it to life, if possible, or to disco
ver the cause of its death ; and that they (hall make a re
port of their procedure toe certain tribunal. On this oc
casion, the magistrate of health orders the dead not to be
covered until the moment they are about to be buried,
except so far as decency requires; observing always that
the body be not closely confined, and that nothing may
compress the jugular veins and the carotid arteries. He
forbids people to be interred according to the ancient me
thod ; and, requires that the arms and the hands sliould
be left extended, and that they should not be folded or

INT
171
placed cross-wife upon the bre"aft. He forbids, above all,
to press the jaws one against the other j or to fill the mouth
and nostrils with cotton, or other stuffing. Lastly, he re
commends not to cover the visage with any kind of cloth
until the body is deposited in its coffin.
We (hall conclude this article by subjoining, from Dr,
Hawes's Address to the public on this subject, a few of
the cases in which this fallacious appearance of death is
most likely to happen, together with the respective modes
of treatment which he recommends.
"In apoplectic and fainting fits, and in those arising
from any violent agitation of mind, and also when opium
or spirituous liquors have been taken in too great a quan
tity, there is reason to believe that the appearance of death
has been frequently mistaken for the reality. In these
cases, the means recommended by the Humane Society
for the Recovery of Drowned Persons lhould be per
severed in for several hours; and bleeding, which in simi
lar circumstances has sometimes proved pernicious, should
be used with great caution. In the two latter instances
it will be highly expedient, with a view of counteracting
the soporific effects of opium and spirits, to convey into
the stomach, by a proper tube, a solution of tartar emetic,
and by various other means to excite vomiting.
"From the number of children carried off by convul
sions, and the certainty, arising from undoubted facts, that
some who have in appearance died from that cause have
been recovered ; there is the greatest reason for conclud
ing, that many, in consequence of the disease, have beea
prematurely numbered among the dead; and that the
fond parent, hy neglecting the means of recalling life, has
often been the guiltless executidner of her own offspring.
To prevent the commission of such dreadful mistakes, no
child, whose life has been apparently extinguished by con
vulsions, (hould be consigned to the grave till the means
of recovery above-recommended in apoplexies, &c. have
been tried ; and, if possible, under the direction of some
skilful practitioner of medicine, who may vary them as
circumstances (hall require.
" When fevers arise in weak habits, or when the cure
of them has been principally attempted by means of de
pletion, the consequent debility is often very great, and
the patient sometimes sinks into a state which bears so
close an affinity to that of death, that there is reason to
suspect it has too often deceived the bystanders, and in
duced them to send for the undertaker when they (hould
have had recourse to the succours of medicine. In such
cases, volatiles, fan de luce for example, should be applied
to the nose, rubbed on the temples, and sprinkled often
about the bed ; hot flannels, moistened with a strong so
lution of camphorated spirit, may likewise be applied over
the breast, and renewed every quarter of an hour; and, at
soon as the patient is able to swallow, a teaspoonful of the
strongest cordial should be given every five minutes. The
fame methods may also be used with propriety in the
fmall-pox when the pustules sink, and death apparently
ensues: and likewise in any other acute diseases, whenthe vital functions are suspended from a similar case."
INTERMESS', s. [from inter, Lat. between, and mess.]
A smaller dish set between other dishes at table. Phillips.
To INTERME'TE, v. n. To intermeddle ; to inter
pose. Chaucer.
INTERMEW'ER,/ A hawk of the first year.
INTERMEW'ING,/: [from titter and nttw.} The mew
ing of a hawk from the change of her first coat to the
time in which (he begins to turn white.
INTERMI'CATE, v.n. [from inter, Lat. between, and
mico, to shine.] To (hine between ; to shine amongst. Cole.
INTERMICA'TION, /. The act of shining between.
Phillips.
INTERMIGRA'TION,/ [inter and migro, Lat.] Act
of removing from one place to another, so as that, of two
parties removing, each takes the place of the other.Men
have a strange variety in colour, stature, and humour j
and all arising from the climate, though the continent be'
but

I N T
172
but one, as to point of access, mutual intercourse, and
possibility of intermigrations. Hqle.
INTER'MINABLE, adj. [Fr. in and termina, Lat.]
Immense ; admitting no boundary i
As if they would confine th' interminable,
And tie him to his own prescript.
Milton.
INTER'MINANT, adj. Interminate; boundless. Cose.
INTER'MINATE, adj. [interminatus, Lat.] Unbound
ed 5 unlimited :
Within a thicket I repos'd; when round
I ruffled up fall'n leaves in heaps, and found,
Let fall from heav'n, a steep interminate.
Chapman.
INTER'MINATED, adj. Unbounded; unlimited.
INTERMINA'TION, /. [Fr. from intermino, Lat.]
Menace; threat.The threats and interminatiens of the
Gospel, those terrors of the Lord, as goads, may drive
thole brutish creatures who will not be attracted. Decay
ef Piety.
' .
To INTERMIN'GLE, v. a. To mingle; to mix ; to
put some things amongst others.The church in her li
turgies hath intermingled, with readings out of the New
Testament, lessons taken out of the law and prophets.
Hooker.
Here sailing ships delight the wand'ring eyes;
There trees and intermingled temples rife.
*afte:
To INTERMIN'GLE, v. n. To be mixed or incorpo
rated.
INTERMIN'GLING, / The act of mixing together.
INTERMIS'SION, / [Fr. intermiflio, IM.] Cessation
for a time ; pause ; intermediate stop. I count intermis
sion almost the same thing as change ; for that, that hath
been intermitted, is after a sort new. Bacon.
Came a reeking post,
Beliver'd letters, fpight of inttrmjjjion,
Which presently they read.
Shakespeare.
Jntervenient time :
.But, gentle heav'n,
Cut short all intermission : front to front
Bring thou this fiend of Scotland and myself. Shakespeare.
State of being intermitted.Words borrowed of anti
quity have the authority of years, and out of their inter mission do win to themselves a kind of grace-like newness.
Ben Jonson.The space between the paroxysms of a fever,
or any fits of pain ; rest ; pause of sorrow.Rest or inter
mission none I find. Milton.
INTERMISS'IVE, adj. [from intermit.} Coming by
fits ; not continual.I reduced Ireland, after so many intermistve wars, to a perfect passive obedience. Howel's Eng
land's Tears.
To INTERMIT', v.a. [intermitto, Lat.] To forbear any
thing for a time ; to interrupt.The setting on foot some
of those arts that were once well known, would be but
the reviving of those arts which were long before prac
tised, though intermitted and interrupted by war. Halt.
We are furnished with an armour from Heaven ; but if we
ate remiss, or persuaded to lay by our arms, and intermit
.our guard, we may be surprised. Rogers.
Run to your houses, fall upon your knees ;
Pray to the gods to intermit the plague
That needs must light on this ingratitude. Shakespeare.
To INTERMIT', v. n. To grow mild between the fits
or paroxysms. Used of fevers.
INTERMITTENT, adj. [Fr. intermittens, Lat.] Com
ing by fits.Next to those durable pains, short intermittent
or swift-recurrent pains do precipitate patients into con
sumptions. Harvey.
INTERMITTENT,/ [the adjective, by ellipsis, for]
An intermittent fever.Mr. Sporing, and a seaman who
had attended Mr. Banks, were also seized with intermittents.
JIaiuk>sworth's Viyagts.

INT
INTERMITTING, /. The act of coming by fits ; of
forhearing only for a time.
,
To INTERMIX', v. a. To mingle ; to join ; to put
some things among others.Her persuasions she intermixed
with tears affirming that me would depart from him.
Hayward.
,
In yonder spring of roses, intermixed '
With myrtle, find what to redress till noon.
Milton.
To INTERMIX', v. n. To be mingled together.
INTERMIXING, / The act of mixing together.
INTERMIXTURE, / The mass formed by minw
gling bodies.The analytical preparations of gold or mer
cury leave persons much unsatisfied, whether the sub
stances they produce be truly the hypostatical principles,
or only some intermixtures of the divided bodies with thole
employed. Boyle. Something additional mingled in a,
mass.In this height of impiety there wanted not an in
termixture of levity and folly. Bacon.
INTERMUNDA'NE, adj. [inter and mundus, Lat.] Sub
sisting between worlds, or between orb and orb.-The yait
distances between these great bodies are called intermundane spaces ; in which though there may be some fluid,
yet it is so thin and subtile, that it is as much as nothing.
Locke.
INTERMU'R AL, adj. [inter and muralis, from murus,
Lat.] Lying between walls.
INTERMU'TUAL, adj. Mutual ; interchanged. An
improper word :
A solemn oath religiously they take,
By intermutual vows protesting there,
This never to reveal, nor to forsake
So good a cause. Daniel.
INTER'N, adj. [Fr. interim, Lat.] Inward; intestine; S
not foreign.The midland towns are most flourishing,
which shows that her riches are intern and domestic. Howel.
INTER'N AL, adj. [internus, Lat.] Inward; net exter
nal. Bad comes of setting our hearts upon the shape, co
lour, and external beauty, of things, without regard to the
internal excellence and virtue of them. VEstrange.
That ye shall be as gods, since I as man,
Internal man, is but proportion meet.
Milton.
Intrinsic; not depending on external accidents; real.
We are to provide things honest ; to consider not only
the internal rectitude of our actions in the sight of God,
but whether they will be free from all mark or suspicion
of evil. Rogers.
INTER'NALLY, adv. Inwardly. Mentally ; intel
lectually.We are symbolically in the sacrament, and by
faith and the spirit of God internally, united to Christ.
Taylor.
INTER'NALNESS, / The state or quality of being in
ternal.
INTERNE'CINE, adj. [internecinus, Lat.] Endea
vouring mutual destruction:
Th' Egyptians worship'd dogs, and for
Their faith made internecine war.
Hudibras.
INTERNE'CION,/ [Fr. internecio, Lat.] Mutual de
struction; massacre; slaughter Out of use.That natural
propension of self-love, and natural principle of self-pre
servation, will necessarily break out into wars and internecions. Hale.
INTERNO'DIUM, / [from inter, Lat. between, and
nodus, a joint.] That part of the stalks of plants which are
between two joints or knots. In anatomy, the knuckles,
and the space between the joint* of each finger.
INTERNUN'CIO,/ [internuncius, Lat.] Messenger be
tween two parties.
INTEROS'SEUS, /. [from inter, Lat. between, and os
csts, a bone.] One ot the muscles which move the singers,
lo called because situate between the bones.
INTERPASSA'TION,/ With apothecaries, the me
thod of dividing a long bag by passing a few ltitches, in
order

I N T
order to keep the drugs contained in it from falling down
to a heap in the bottom. Phillips.
'TiJNTERPEL', v. a. [interpdlo, Lat.] To set forth: .
This being thus, why should my tongue or pen
Presume to interpel that fulness, when
Nothing can more adorn it than the feat
That she is in, or make it more complete i B. Jon/on.
INTERPELLATION,/ [Fr. interpellatio, Lat.] A
summons ; a call upon.In all extract <. judicial, one cita
tion, monition, or extrajudicial interpellation, is sufficient.
Aylife.
To INTERPLE'AD, v. a. [from irrf, Fr. between, and
plaider, to plead.] To discuss a point which incidentally
turns up before the main cause is determined. Scoff.
INTERPLEADER, / A process to discuss or try a
point incidentally happening as it were between, before
the principal cause can be determined. Interpleader is
allowed, that the defendant may not be charged to two
severally, where no default is in him ; as, if one brings
detinue against the defendant upon a bailment of goods,
and another against him upon a trover, there stiall be
interpleader, to ascertain who hath right to his action,
a Danv. Air. 779. If two bring several detinues against
A. B; for the fame thing, and the defendant acknow
ledges the action of one of them, without a prayer of in
terpleader, they stiall not interplead on the request of the
other ; for the interpleader is given for the security of
the defendant, that he may not be twice charged, and he
hath waived that benefit. li.Edw. III. iz. There was
formerly interpleader relating to delivery of lands by the
king to the right heir,'where two persons out of wardship
were found heirs, &c. And anciently this head (spelt EnterpUader) made a great title in the law.
There are also bills of interpleader in a court of equity.
Thus, where two or more persons claim the fame thing by
different or separate interests, and another person, not
knowing to which of the claimants he ought of right to
render a debt or duty, or to deliver property in his cus
tody, fears he may be hurt by some of them, he may ex
hibit a bill of interpleader against them. In this bill he
must state his own rights, and their several claims; and
pray that they may interplead, so that the court may ad
judge to whom- the thing belongs, and he may be indem
nified. Mitford's Treat. 4.7. The principles upon which
courts of equity proceed in these cases, are similar to those
by which the courts of law are guided in the case of bail
ment ; the courts of law compelling interpleader between
persons claiming property, for the indemnity of a third
person in whose hands the property is, in those cases only
where, by agreement of both claimants, the property has
been bailed to a third person ; and the courts of equity
extending the remedy to all other cases (leaving those of
bailment to the common law) to which in conscience it
ought to extend. Idem, 115. If a bill of interpleader does
not (how that each of the defendants, whom it seeks to
compel to interplead, claims a right, both the defendants
may demur j one, because the bill (hows no claim of right
in him ; the other, because (for that very reason) the bill
shows no cause of interpleader. 1 Vez. 248. Or, if the bill
shows no right to compel the defendants to interplead,
"whatever rights they may claim, each defendant may de
mur. As the court will not permit such a bill to be
brought in collusion with either claimant, the plaintiff,
must annex to his bill an affidavit that it is not exhibited
in collusion with any of the parties ; the want of which
affidavit is a cause of demurrer. 1 Vez. 148. A bill of
this nature generally prays an injunction to restrain the
proceedings of the claimants in some other court ; and,
as this may be used to delay the payment of rnoney by
the plaintiff, if any is due from him, he ought by his bill
to offer to pay the muney due into court. Mils. 126. Af
ter a decree on a bill of interpleader, there is generally an
end of the suit as to the plaintiff; and, if hs dies, the
Vol. XI. No. 743.

INT
173
cause may proceed without revivor. 1 Vern. 351. See
Chancery, Injunction, &c.
INTERPLICA'TION, / [from inter, Lat. between,
and plico, to fold ] The act of folding up between ; that
which is folded up between. Phillips.
To INTERPOLATE, v. a. {interpoler, Fr. interpolo.
Lat ] To foist anv tiling into a place to which it does not
belong.The Athenians were put in poffeliion of Salamis
by another law, which was cited by Solon, or, as some
think, interpolated by him for that purpose. Pope.To re
new ; to begin again ; to carry on with intermissions. In
thisfense it is not in use.This motion of the heavenly bo
dies themselves seems to be partly continued and unintermitted, as that motion of the first moveable, partly in
terpolated and interrupted. Hale.That individual hath
necessarily a concomitant succession of interpolated mo
tions j namely, the pulses of the heart, and the successive
motions of respiration. Hale.
INTERPOLATING, /. The aft of foisting in; the
act of renewing.
INTERPOLATION,/ Something added or put into
the original matter.I have changed the situation of some
Of the Latin verses, and made some interpolations. Cromwell
to Pope.
Interpolation, in modern algebra, is used for find
ing an intermediate term of a series, its place in the series
being given. The method of interpolation was first in
vented by Mr. Briggs, and applied by him to the calcu
lation of logarithms, &c. in his Arithmetica Logarithmica, and his Trigonomttria Britannica ; where he ex
plains, and fully applies, the method of interpolation by
differences. His principles were followed by"keginal and
Mouton in France, and by Cotes and others in England.
Wallis made use of the method of interpolation in va
rious parts of his works; as his Arithmetic of Infinities,
and his Algebra, for quadratures, &c. The fame was
also happily applied by Newton in various ways ; by it
he investigated his binomial theorem, and quadratures of
the circle, ellipse, and hyperbola. Newton also, in his
Principia, gave a most elegant solution of the problem for
drawing a curve line through the extremities of any num
ber of given ordinates ; and, applied the solution of this
problem to that of finding, from certain observed places of
a comet, its place at any intermediate time. And Dr.
Waring, who adds, that a solution still more elegant, oa
some accounts, has been since discovered by Messrs. Nichol and Stirling, has also resolved the fame problem, and
rendered it more general, without having recourse to find
ing the successive differences. See Phil. Trans. vol. lxix.
part 1, art. 7.
When the 1st, ad, or other successive differences of the
terms of a series become at last equal, the interpolation of
any term of such a series may be found by Newton's Dif
ferential Method. See the article Fluxions, vol. vii.
When the algebraic equation of a series is given, the
term required, whether it be a primary or intermediate
one, may be found by the resolution of affected equa
tions; but, when that equation is not given, as it often,
happens, the value of the term sought must be exhibited
by a converging series, or by the quadrature of curves.
See the article Algebra, vol. i. p. 309-315.
INTERPOLATOR, / One that foists in counterfeit
passages.You or your interpolator ought to have consi
dered. Swift. ,
INTERPO'SAL, / [from interpose.-] Interposition;
agency between two persons. The interposal of my lord
ot Canterbury's command for the publication of this mean
discourse, may seem to take away my choice. South.In
tervention.Our overfliadowed souls may be emblemed
by crusted globes, whose influential emissions are inter
cepted by the interposal of the benighting element. Glanville.
To INTERPO'SE, v. a. [interpono, Lat. entreposer, Fr.]
To place between ; to make intervenient. Some weeki
the king did honourably interpose, both to give space to his
Yy
brother's

174
TNT
brother'sintercession, and to sliow that he had a conflict:
with himself what he (hould do. Bacon.To thrust in as
an obstruction, interruption, or inconvenience. Human
frailty will too often interpose itself among persons of the
holiest function. Swift.
What watchful cares do interpose themselves
Betwixt your eyes and night ?
Shake/peart.
To offer as a succour or relief.The common Father of
mankind seasonably interposed his hand, and rescued miser
able man out of the gross stupidity and sensuality whereinto he was plunged. Woodward.
To INTERPO'SE, v.n. To mediate; toast between
two parties.To put in by way of interruption.But,
interposes Eleutherius, this objection may be made indeed
almost against any hypothesis. Boyle.
INTERPO'SER,/ One that comes between others:
I will make haste ; but, 'till I come again,
No bed stiall e'er be guilty of my stay ;
No rest be interposer 'twixt us twain.
Shakespeare.
An intervenient agent; a mediator.
INTERPO'SING, /. The act of coming between, or
of interfering.
INTERPOSITION, / Intervenient agency.There
never was a time when the interposition of the magistrate
was more necessary to secure the honour of religion. Atterbury.Though warlike successes carry in them often
the evidences of a divine interposition, yet are they no sure
marks of the divine favour. Atterbury.Mediation ; agency
between parties.The town and abbey would have come
to an open rupture, had it not been timely prevented
by the interposition of their common protectors. Addison.
Intervention ; state of being placed between two.The
nights are so cold, fresh, and equal, by reason of the intire interposition of the earth, as I know of no other part
of the world of better or equal temper, Raleigh.Any
thing interposed :
A shelter, and a kind of (hading cool
Interposition, as a summer's cloud.
Milton.
To INTER'PRET, v. a. [interpreter, Fr. interpreter, L:it.]
To explain ; to translate; to decipher; to give a solution
to ; to. clear by exposition ; to expound.An excellent
spirit, knowledge, and understanding, interpreting of dreams,
and showing of hard sentences, and dissolving of doubts,
-were found in the fame Daniel. Dan. v. n.
v Hear his sighs, thou mute !
Unskilful with what words to pray, let me
Interpret for him.
Milton.
INTER'PRETABLE, adj. Capable of being expounded
or deciphered.No man's face is actionable; these sin
gularities are inttrpretablt from more innocent causes.
Collier.
INTERPRETATION, / The act of interpreting :
explanation :
Look how we can, or fad or merrily,
Interpretation will misquote our looks.
Shakespeare.
The fense given by an interpreter; exposition.The pri
mitive Christians knew how the Jews, who preceded our
Saviour, interpreted these predictions, and the marks by
which the Messiah would be discovered; and how the
Jewish doctors, who succeeded him, deviated from the in
terpretations of their forefathers. Addison.The power of
explaining.We beseech thee to prosper this great sign,
and to give us the interpretation and use of it in mercy.
Bacon.
INTERPRETATIVE, adj. Collected by interpreta
tion.Though the creed apostolic were sufficient, yet, when
the church hath erected that additional bulwark against
heretics, the rejecting their additions may justly be deemed
an interpretative fiding with heresies. Hammond.
INTERPRETATIVELY, adv. As may be collected
by interpretation.By this provision the Almighty inter-

I N T
pretatively speaks to him in this manner: I have now placed
thee in a well-furnished world. Ray.
INTERPRETER, /. An explainer; an expositor; an
expounder.In the beginning the earth was without
form and void; a fluid, dark, confused, mass ; and so it is
understood by interpreters, both Hebrew and Christian.
Burnt.
What we oft do best,
By sick interpreters, or weak ones, is
Not ours, or not allow'd : what worst, as oft,
Hitting a grosser quality, is cry'd up
For our best act.
Shakespeare.
A translator.How shall any man, who hath a genius for
history, undertake such a work with spirit, when he cor>
siders that in an age or two he shall hardly be understood
without an interpreter. Swift.
Nor word for word be careful to transfer,
With the sirae faith as an interpreter. '
Sherburne.
INTERPRETING, / The act of explaining, trans
lating, or expounding.
INTERPUNCTION, / [inlerpnngt, Lat.] Pointing
between words or sentences.
INTERREG'NUM, / [Latin.] The time hi which a
throne is vacant between the death of a prince and acces
sion of another.He would show the queen my memorial
with the first opportunity, in order to .have it done in thi
interregnum or suspension of title. Swift.
Nextensu'd a vacancy;
Thousand worse passions then possess'd
The interregnum of my breast :
Bless me from such an anarchy !
Cowley.
The word should be limited to the time during which
the throne is vacant in elective kingdoms; for in such as are
hereditary, like ours,' there is no such thing as an inter
regnum, because the right of sovereignty is fully vested
in the successor to the throne by the very descent of the
crown. Hence the statutes passed in the first year after
the restoration of Charles II. are always called the acts of
the nth year of his reign ; and all the other legal pro
ceedings of that reign are reckoned from the year 1648,
and not from 1660.
INTERREI'GN, /*. [interregne, Fr. interregnum, Lat. J.
Vacancy of the throne.The king knew there could not
be any interreign, or suspension of title. Baeon.
IN'TERREX,/. The magistrate who governs during
an interregnum. This magistrate was established in old
Rome, and was almost as ancient as the city itself ; after
the death of Romulus there was an interregnum of a year,
during which the senators were each interrex in their
turns, five days a-piece. After the establishment of con
suls and a common-wealth, though there were no kings,
yet the name and function of interrex was still preserved-j
for, when the magistrates were absent, or there was any
irregularity in their election, or they had abdicated, fb
that the comitia could not be held ; provided they were
unwilling to create a dictator, they made an interrex, whose
office and authority was to last five days ; or, according
to Plutarch, twelve houra ; after which they made ano
ther. To the interrex was delegated all the regal and con
sular authority, and he performed all their functions. He
assembled the senate, held comitia or courts, and took
care thatthe election of magistrates was according to rules.
Indeed at first it was not the custom of the interrex to
hold comitia, at least we have no instance of it in the
Roman history. The patricians alone had the right of
electing an interrex ; but this office fell with the repub
lic,, when the emperors made themselves masters of every
thing.
INTER'RING, / [from inter.} The act of burying,
or putting under ground.
To INTERROGATE, v. a. [interrogo, Lat. inierrager-,
Fr.] To examine ; to question.
To INTERROGATE, v. n. To ask j to put questions.

INT
His proof will be retorted by interrogating. Shall the
adulterer and the drunkard inherit the kingdom of God i
Hammond.
' INTERROGATING,/ The act of asking questions}
examining by questions.
INTERROGATION,/ The act of questioning. A
question put ; an enquiry.How demurely soever such
men may pretend to sanctity, that interrogation of God
presses hard upon them, Shall I count them pure with the
wicked balances, and with the bag of deceitful weights f
Government os the Tongue. A note that marks a question j
thus ? as, Does Job serve God for nought ?
INTERROG'ATIVE, adj. Denoting a question ; ex
pressed in a questionary farm of words.
INTERROG'ATIVE, / A pronoun used in asking
questions.Who, which, what, are called interrogative!, when
they are used in asking questions. Ltwth.
INTERROG'ATIVELY, adv. In form of a question.
INTERROGATOR,/ An afker of questions.
INTERROG'ATORY, adj. Containing a question ;
expressing a question ; as, an interrogatorysentence.
INTERROG'ATORY,/ A question ; an enquiry.
He with no more civility began in captious manner to
put interrogatories unto him. Sidney.The examination
was summed up with one question, Whether he was pre
pared for death ? The boy was frighted out of his wits
by the last dreadful interrogatory. Addison.
Nor time nor place
Will serve long interrogatories.
Shakespeare.
What earthly name to interrogatories
Can talk the free breath of a sacred king ? Shahespeare.
Interrogatories, in law, are particular questions de
manded of witnesses brought in to be examined in a cause,
especially in the court of chancery. And these interro
gatories must be exhibited by the parties in suit on each
Side ; which are either direct, for the party that produces
them, or counter, on behalf of the adverse party; and ge
nerally both plaintiff and defendant may exhibit direct,
and counter, or cross, interrogatories. They are to be
pertinent, and only to the points necessary j and either
drawn or perused by counsel, and to be signed by them.
If a contempt be committed in the face of the court,
the offender may be instantly apprehended and imprisoned
at the discretion of the judges, without any farther proof
or examination. Staunds. P. C. 73. h. In matters arising
at a distance, the court generally grant a rule to (how
cause why an attachment mould not issue ; or, in very fla
grant instances of contempt, an attachment issues in the
hrst instance. Salh. 84. Stra. 185, 564.. This process is in
tended to bring the party into court, and when there he
must either stand committed or put in bail, in order to
answer such interrogatories as shall be administered to him
for the information ot' the court. These interrogatories are
in the nature of a charge or accusation j and, if the party
can clear himself upon oath, he is discharged ; but, if per
jured, may be prosecuted for the perjury. 6 Mod. 73. If
the contempt be of such a nature, that, when the fact is
once acknowledged, the court can receive no farther in
formation by interrogatories than it is already possessed
of (as in case of a rescue), the defendant may be admitted
to make such simple acknowledgment, and receive his
judgment without answering to any interrogatories ; but
refusing to answer, or answering evasively, is punishable
as a high and repeated contempt. 4 Comm. 287. c. 20. '
With regard to this singular mode of trial, thus admit
ted in this one particular instance, and so contrary to the
genius of the common law in any other, it may be suffi
cient to observe, that, as the process by attachment in
general appears to be extremely ancient, (Y. B. zo Hen. VI.
37. .ta Edw. IV. 29 ;) and has, in more modern times,
been recognised* approved, and confirmed, by several ex
press acts of parliament; so the method of examining the
delinquent upon oath with regard to the contempt alleged
is at least of as high antiquity j and, by long and imme-

I N T
175
morial usage, is now become the law of the land. 4 Comm.
288. c. 20. It has been remarked, that the admission of
the party to purge himself by oath is more favourable to
his liberty, though perhaps not less dangerous to his con
science. Some declamation has also been used against the
temptation to perjury afforded by this proceeding; this
latter, however, is an argument which caa never affect
the case of any honest man.
To INTERRUP'T, v.a. [interrompre, Fr. interrupts.
Lat.] To hinder the process of any thing by breaking in
upon it.He might securely enough have engaged his body
of horse against their whole inconsiderable army, there be
ing neither tree nor bush to interrupt his charge. Clarendon.
Rage doth rend
Like interrupted waters, and o'erbear
What they are used to bear.
Shakespeare.
To hinder one from proceeding by interposition.An
swer not before thou hast heard the cause; neither interrupt
men in the midst of their talk. Eccles. xi. 8.To divide ;
to separate ; to rescind from continuity.
INTERRUP'T, adj. Containing a chasm :
Seest thou what rage
Transports our adversary, whom no bounds.
Nor yet the main abyss wide interrupt,
Can hold ?
Milton.
INTERRUPTEDLY, adv. Not in continuity s not
without stoppages.The incident light, that meets with a
grosser liquor, will have its beams either refracted or im
bibed, or else reflected more or less interruptedly than they
would be, if the body had been, unmoistened. Boyle.
INTERRUP'TEDLY-PIN'NATE, adj. in botany,
having smaller leaflets or segments between each pair of
larger ones. See the article Botany, vol. iii.
INTERRUPTER, / He who interrupts.
INTERRUPTING, / The act of hindering, or ob
structing by interpositions
INTERRUPTION, s. Interposition ; breach of con
tinuity.Places severed from the continent by the inter
ruption of the sea. Hale.Intervention ; interposition.
You are to touch the one as soon as you have given, a
stroke of the pencil to the other, lest the interruption of
time cause you to lose the idea of one part. Dryden.Hin
drance; stop; let; obstruction:
Bloody England into England gone,
O'erbearing interruption, spite oi France.
Shakespeare.
Intermission.This way of thinking on what we read,
will be a rub only in the beginning; when custom 1 .is
made it familiar, it will be dispatched without resting or
interruption in the course of our reading. Locke.
INTERSCAP'ULAR, adj. [inter and scapula, Lat.]
Placed between the flioulders.
INTERSCAPULA'RIA, / plu. The cavities between
the (houlder-blades and the vertebr of the back-bone.
INTERSCAPULA'RIUM, / The process of the
moulder-blade. Phillips.
INTERSCI'DENT, adj. [hominter, Lat. between, and
scindo, to cut.] To cut off, to cut off by interposition.
Mt used.
To INTERSCIND*, v. a. [inter and scinde, Lat.] To
cut off by interruption..

To INTERSCRI'BE, v. a. [inter and scrito, Lat.] To

write between.
INTERSCRI'BING,/ The act of writing between.
INTERSCRIPT,/. An interlineation. Cole.
INTERSCRIPTION,/ An interlineation. Scott.
INTERSE'CANT, adj. [from inter, Lat. between, and
seco, to cut.] Dividing into parts.
INTERSE'CANT, / [from the adj.] In heraldry, one
line crossing another.
To INTERSECT, v.a. [interseco, Lat.] To cut ; to
divide each other mutually. Perfect and viviparous qua
drupeds so stand in their position of pronencss, that the
opposite joints of neighbour-legs cojiiHl in the Cuae plane ;
3
*nd

INT
176
and a line descending from their navel intersects at right
angles the axis of the earth. Brown.
To INTERSECT', v. n. To meet and cross each other.
The sagittal suture usually begins at that point where
these lines intersetl. Wiseman.
INTERSECTING,/ The act of cutting } mutually
dividing.
INTERSECTION, f. Point where lines cross each
other.The first star of Aries, in the time of Meton the
Athenian, was placed in the very intersection which is
now elongated, and moved eastward twenty-eight degrees.
Brown.
^
To INTERSEM'INATE, v. a. [from inter, Lat. be
tween, andJemen, feed.] To sow among; to sow between.
Scott.
INTERSEM'INATING, / The act of sowing be
tween.
INTERSEMINATION,/. The act of sowing between.
To INTERSERT', v.a. (intersero, Lat.] To put in be
tween other things.If I may inlersert a sliort speculation,
the depth of the sea is determined in Pliny to be fifteen
furlongs. Brerewood.
INTERSERT'ING, /. The act of putting in between.
INTERSER'TION,/ An insertion, or thing inserted
between any thing.These two insertions were clear ex
plications of the apostle's old form, God the father, ruler
of all, which contained an acknowledgement of the unity.
Hammond.
INTERSHOCK',/ [from inter and stock.] The clash
of one against another. Scott.
To INTERSHOCK', v. n. To clash ; to hit one against
another. Scolt.
INTERSOIL'ING, / in agriculture, the act of laying
one kind of earth upon another.
INTERSPA'CE, / [inter and spatium, Lat.] Space be
tween.The interspace and fides of many of the rising
grounds were clear. Cook and King's Voyages.
To INTERSPER'SE, v. a. \inttrfyersus, Lat.] To scat
ter here and there among other things.The possibility
of a body's moving into a void space beyond tie utmost
bounds of body, as well as into a void space interspersed
amongst bodies, will always remain clear. Locke.
INTERSPER'SING, /. The act of inserting here and
there.
INTERSPER'SION, / The act of scattering here and
there.For want of the inter/person of now and then an
elegiac or a lyric ode. Watts.
INTERSPIRA'TION,/ [from interspire.1 The act of
breathing between ; the act of fetching breath. Scott.
To INTERSPI'RE, v. a. [from inter, Lat. between, and
spiro, to breathe. ] To breathe between ; to vent. Bailey.
INTERSTEL'LAR, adj. [inter and stetla, Lat.] Inter
vening between the stars.The interstellar Iky hath so
much affinity with the star, that there is a rotation of
that as well as of the star. Bacon.This word used by some
authors, to express those parts of the universe, that are
without and beyond the limits of our solar system.In
the interstellar regions, it is supposed there are several other
systems of planets moving round the fixed stars, as the
centres of their respective motions. And if it be true, as
it is not improbable, that each fixed star is thus a fun to
some habitable orbs, or earths, that move round it, the
interstellar world will be infinitely the greatest part of the
universe. Hutton.
IN'TERSTICE, / [interflitium, Lat. interstice, Fr.]
Space between one thing and another. The fun mining
through a Targe prism upon a comb placed immediately
behind the prism, his light, which passed through the in
terstices of the teeth, fell upon a white paper; the breadths
of the teeth were equal to their interstices, and seven teeth
together with their interstices took up an inch. Newton.
Time between one act and another.I will point out the
interstices of time which ought to be between one citation
ansl another. Ayl;Jfc.
INTERSTI'IlALi adj. Containing interstices.In

INT
oiled papers, the interstitial division, being actuated by the
accession of oil, becometh more transparent. Brown.
7i INTERTEX', v.a. [from intertexo, Barb. Lac] To
interweave. This pedantic word may be found in a very
embarrassed passage of B. Janjon's Underwoods.
INTERTEX'ED, adj. Interwoven.
INTERTEX'TURE, / [from intertexo, Lat.] Diversi
fication of things mingled or woven one among another.
INTERTRI'GO, / [Latin.] A chafe; a gall. Bailey,
IN'TERTY, / in building, a small piece of timber
between the sommers.
INTERVEIN'ED, part. adj. Intersected as with veins ;
From his side two ri\ rs flow'd,
Th' one winding, th' other strait, and left between
Fair champain with less rivers intervein'd.
Milton,
To INTERTWI'NE, or Intertwist', v. a. To unite
by twisting one in another :
Under some
concourse
of shades,might shield
Whose branching
arms
thick intertwined
From dews and damps of night his shelter'd head. Milton,
INTERTWI'NING, / The act of twisting one into
another.
INTERTWIST'ING, /. The act of twisting together.
INTERVAL, / [from intervallum, Lat. which, ac
cording to Isidore, signifies the space interfojsam & murum,
"between the ditch and the wall :" others note, that the
stakes or piles, driven into the ground in the ancient
Roman bulwarks, were called valla; and the interstices
or vacancy between them, imervalla.'] Space between
places ; interstice ; v?.cuity ; space unoccupied ; void
place ; vacancy ; vacant space.With any obstacle let
all the light be now stopped which passes through any
one interval of the teeth, so that the range of colours
which comes from thence may be taken away, and you
will see the light of the rest of the ranges to be expanded
into the place of the range taken away, and there to be
coloured. Newton's Optics. Time passing between two as
signable points. The century and half following was a
very busy period, the intervals between every war being
so short. Swift.Remission of a delirium or distemper.
Though he had a long illness, considering the great heat
with which it raged, yet his intervals of sense, being fewr
and short, left but little room for the offices of devotion.
Atterbury.
Interval, in music. The distance between any given
sound and another, strictly speaking, is neither measured
by any common standard of extension nor duration ; but
either by immediate sensation, or by computing the dif
ference between the numbers of vibrations produced by
two or more sonorous bodies, in the act of sounding, dur
ing the same given time. As the vibrations are flower and
fewer during the fame instant, for example, the found is
proportionally lower or graver ; on the contrary, as dur
ing the fame period the vibrations increase in number and
velocity, the sounds are proportionably higher or more
acute. An interval in music, therefore, is propeily the
difference between the number of vibrations produced by
one sonorous body of a certain magnitude and texture,
and of those produced by another of a different magni
tude and texture in the fame time. Intervals are divided
into consonant and dissonant. A consonant interval is
that whose extremes, or whose highest and lowest sounds,
when simultaneously heard, coalesce in the ear, and pro
duce an agreeable sensation called by lord Kames a tertium
quid. A dissonant interval, on the contrary, is that whole
extremes, simultaneously heard, far from coalescing in
the ear, and producing one agreeable sensation, are each
os them plainly distinguished' from the other, produce a
grating effect upon the sense, and repel each other>with
an irreconcileable hostility. In propotion as the vibra
tions of different sonorous bodies, or of the fame sonorous
body in different modes, more or less frequently coincide
during the fame given time, the chords are more or less
consonant.

I N T
consonant. When these vibrations never coincide at all
in the fame given time, the discord is consummate, and
consequently the interval absolutely dissonant. But, for
a full account of these, see the article Music.
INTERVA'LE,/ A word used in North America to
denote the plain between a river and the adjacent high
lands. Monthly Mag. 1810.
To INTER VE'NE, v.n. [intcrvenio, Lat. intervemr,-Fr.]
"Jo come between things or persons.To make intervals:
While so near each other thus all day
Our task we chuse, what wonder, if so near,
Looks intervene, and smiles ?
Mi/ton.
To cross unexpectedly.Esteem the danger of an action,
and the possibilities of miscarriage, and every cross acci
dent that can intervene, to be either a mercy on God's part,
or a fault on ours. Taylor. .
INTERVE'NE,/ Opposition, or perhaps interview.
Out os use.They had some {harper and some milder dif
ferences, whic'j might easily happen in such an intervene
of grandees, both vehement on the parts which they
swayed. Wotlon.
. INTERVE'NIENT, adj. [interveniens, Lat. intervtnant,
Fr.] InterCedent ; interposed; passing between There
be intervemenl in the rise of eight, in tones, two bemolls
or half notes. Bacon.
INTERVENING, /. The act of coming between.
INTERVENTION,/ [intervention, Fr. interventio, Lat.]
Agency between persons.Let us decide our quarrels at
home, without the intervention of any foreign power. Tem
ple. God will judge the world in righteousness by the
intervention of the man Christ Jesus, who is the Saviour as
well as the Judge of the world. Atterbury.Agency be
tween antecedents and consecutives.In the dispensation
of God's mercies to the world, some things he does by
himself, others by the intervention of natural means, and
by the mediation of such instruments as he has appointed.
L' Estrange. Interposition; the state of being interposed.
Sound is (hut out by the intervention of that lax mem
brane, and not suffered to pass into the inward ear.
Ihldtr.
lo INTERVERT', v. a. [interverto, Lat.] To turn to
another course.The duke interverted the bargain, and
gave the poor widow of Erpenius, for the books, five hun
dred pounds. Wolton.To turn to another use.
INTERVER'TING, / The act of turning to a differ
ent course.
IN'TERVlEW,/ [rntrevve, Fr.] Mutual sight; sight
of each other. It is commonly used for a formal, ap
pointed, or important, meeting or conference. The day
will come when, the passions of former enmity being al
layed, we (hall with ten times redoubled tokens of recon
ciled love ssiow ourselves each towards other the fame,
which Joseph and the brethren of Joseph were, at the time
of their interview in Egypt. Hooker.
Such happy interview, and fair event
Of love, and youth not lost, songs, garlands, flow'rs,
And charming symphonies, attach'd the heart
Of Adam.
Milton.
INTERVIGILANT, adj. Watchful ; waking between
whiles.
To INTERVI'GILATE, v. n. [from inter, Lat. between, and vigilo, to watch.] To wake now and then.
Bailey.
INTERVIGILA'TION, / The act of watching ; the
actyjf.waking now and then. Scott. '
To INTERVOL'VE, v.a. [intcrvclvo, Lat.] To involve
one within another:.
Mystical dance ! which yonder starry sphere,
Ot planets, and of six'd, in all her wheels
Resembles nearest; mazes intricate,
Eccentric, intervelv'd, yet regular,
Then most, when most irregular they seem.
Milttn,
Vol. XI. No. 744.

INT
177
INTERVOL'VING, /. The act of involving one in
another.
To INTERWE'AVE, v. a. prefer, interwove ; part. pass.
interwoven, interwove, or interweaved. To mix one with an
other in a regular texture; to intermingle.The Supreme
Infinite could not make intelligent creatures, without
implanting in their natures a most ardent desire, interwoven
in the substance of their spiritual natures, of being re
united with himself. Ckeyni.
I sat me down to watch upon a bank
With ivy canopied, and interwove
With flaunting honeysuckle.
Milton.
INTERWE'AVING, / The act of weaving together,
or of forming into one regular texture.
To INTERWISH', v. a. To wisti mutually to each
other:
The venom of all stepdames, gamester's gall,
What tyrants and their subjects inlerwijh,
All ill fall cm that man.
Donne.
INTES'TABLE, adj. [inteflabilis, Lat.] Disqualified to
make a wil). A person excommunicated is rendered in
famous and intrflable both actively and passively. Aylijse.
INTES'TACY,/ The state of dying intelute. BlackJlone.
INTES'TATE, adj. [intcjtat, Fr. intestatus. Lat.] Want
ing a will; dying without a will:
When surfeited and swell'd, the peacock raw,
He bears into the bath; whence want of breath,
Repletions, apoplex, intestate death.
Dryden ',
INTES'TATE, / One who dies without a will. But,
in law, there are two kinds of intestates : one who makes
no will; another who makes a will, and nominates exe,
cutors, but they refuse; in which cafe he is said to die an
intestate, and the ordinary commits administration, i Par.
Inst. 397. In former times, he who died intestate was
accounted damned, because (as Mat. Paiis tells us) he
was obliged by the canons to leave at least a tenth part of
his goods to pious uses, for the redemption of his soul ;
therefore whoever neglected so to do took no care of his
own salvation. And they made no difference between a
suicide and an intestate ; for as, iu one case, the gooda
were forfeited to the king, so in the other they were for
feited to the chief lord. But, because it was accounted
a very wicked thing to die without making any distribu
tion of his goods to pious uses, and such cases would of
ten happen by sudden deaths, therefore, by subsequent
constitutions, the bishops had power to make such distri
bution as the intestate himself was bound to do; and this
was called eleemosyna ralionabilis. And it was by this
means that the spiritual courts came first to have jurisdic
tion in testamentary cases. Sec the article Executor.
INTESTI'NA, / [Latin.] The first class of vermes,
or worms ; containing fifteen genera. See the article
Helmintholocy, vol. ix. p. 338-34.9.
INTES'TINAL, adj. [Fr. from intestine.] Belonging
to the guts.The mouths of the lacteals are opened by
the intestinal tube, affecting a strait instead of a spiral cy
linder. Arbuthnot.
INTES'TINE, adj. {uitefiin, Fr. intestatus, Lat.] In
ternal; inward; not external.Of these inward and intes
tine enemies to prayer, there are our past sins to wound us,
our present cares to distract us, our distempered passions
to dilbrder us, and a whole swarm of loose and floating
imaginations to molest us. Duppa.
Intestine war no more our passions wage,
Ev'n giddy factions hear away their rage.
Pope
Contained in the body :
Intestine stone and ulcer, cholic pangs,
And moon-struck madneli.
Milton.
Domestic; not foreign;
Z z .
She

178
INT
8he law her sons'with purple death 'expire $
And dreadful series of intestine wars,
Inglorious triumphs and dishonest sears.
Pope.
INTESTINE,/ [intestinum, Lat. intestine, Fr.] The
gut j the bowel : most commonly without a singular.The
intestines or guts may be inflamed by an acrid substance
taken inwardly. Arbuthnot.
From the pylorus to the anus is one continued canal,
divided into the small and great intestines, covered by the
mesentery and mescolon ; and, as they are longer than
these membranes, they are contracted in folds to the
length of the latter. The whole length of the intestines
is between seven and eight times the length of the body ;
the small ones are about five of these parts. In the great
intestines we may observe little holes, which, when in
flated, lead to cells analogous to the follicles of Malpighi ;
and by analogy we may suppose glands to exist in the
great intestines near the anus, to separate a lubricating
mucus for facilitating the passage of the fces. The ar
teries and veins run together on the intestines. In the
intestines the first digestion is completed ; from them the
chyle is absorbed, and through their cavity the fces ul
timately carried off. These actions are performed by their
peristaltic or vermicular motion, which, apparently mov
ing their contents backward or forward, in effect propel
them ; as the waves of an increasing tide sometimes fall
short of, and at others gain on, those which preceded them,
but on the whole advance. This motion is caused by the
successive contraction and relaxation of the circular fibres
of the muscular coat ; and the principal stimulus to this
motion is the distention of the canal. The action of the
lungs on the diaphragm and of the abdominal muscles as
sist the progress of the contents of the stomach and intes
tines. Thus the clara UQio, reading aloud, is said by
Celsus to assist digestion.
TVINTHRA'LL, v. a. To enflave; to (hackle; to re
duce to servitude. Seldom used, at least in prose.The
Turk has sought to extinguish the ancient memory of
those people which he has subjected and inthrall'd. Raleigh.
What though I be inthrall'd, he seems a knight,
And will not any way dishonour me.
Shakespeare.
INTHRA'LLING, / The act of enslaving.
INTHR A'LMENT, / Servitude ; slavery :
Moses and Aaron, sent from God to claim
His people from inthralment, they return
With glory and spoil back to their promis'd land. Milton.
To INTHRO'NE, v. a. To raise to royalty ; to seat on
a throne : commonly Enthrone :
One, chief, in gracious dignity inthron'd,
Shines o'er the rest.
Thomson.
INTHRO'NING, / The act of setting on a throne ;
raising to royalty.
INTHRONIZATION, / The being enthroned
Who as then was Adrian IV. called before his inthronization Nicholas Breakespeare. Weever.
To INTHRO'NIZE, v. a. To.inthrone. Scott.
INTHRO'NIZING,/. An instalment ; the act of placing
n the throne.
To INTI'CE, v. a. See To Entice.
INTI'CEMENT,/ See Enticement, vol. vi.
IN'TIMACY, / [from intimate] Clole familiarity.
It is in our power to confine our friendships and intimacies
to men of virtue. Rogers.
INTIMATE, adj. [intimado, Span, intimus, Lat.] In
most ; inward; intestine.Fear being so intimate to our
natures, it is the strongest bond of laws. Tiilotjon.
They knew not
That what I mention'd was of God, I knew
From intimate impulse.
Milton.
Near; not kept at a distance. Moses was with him in the
retirement of the Mount, received there his private inltructions; and, when the multitude were thundered away
from any approach, he was honoured with an intimate and

I N T
immediate admission. South. Familiar ; closely acquainted-.
United by this sympathetic bond,
You grow familiar, intimate, and fond.
Roscommon.
INTIMATE,/ A familiar friend; one who is trusted
with our thoughts.The design was to entertain his rea
son with a more equal converse, assign him an intimate
whose intellect as much corresponded with his as did the
outward form. Government ofthe Tongue.
To INTIMATE, v. a. [intimer, Fr. intimare, low Lat.]
To hint ; to point out indirectly, or not very plainly.
The names of simple ideas and substances, with the ab
stract ideas in the mind, intimate some real existence, from,
which was derived their original pattern. Lccke.
'Tis the Divinity that stirs within us;
Tis Heav'n itself that points out an hereafter,
And intimates eternity to man.
Addifon.
[Formerly] To take part in:
-So both conspiring gan to intimate
Each others griefs with zeal' assectionate.
Spenser.
INTIMATELY, adv. Closely; with intermixture of
parts.The some oeconomy is observed in the circula
tion of the chyle with the blood, by mixing it intimately
with the parts of the fluid to which it is to be assimilated.
Arbuthnot.Nearly ; inseparably. Quality, as it regards
the mind, has its rise from knowledge and virtue, and is
that which is more essential to us, and more intimately
united with us. Addifon.Familiarly ; with close friend
ship,
INTIMATING, / The act of hinting ; pointing out
in an indirect manner, or giving intimation.
INTIMATION,/. [Fr. from intimate.-] Hint; ob
scure or indirect declaration or direction. Let him strictly
observe the first stirrings and intimations, the first hints and
whispers, of good and evil that pass in his heart. South.
Betides the more solid parts of learning, there are several
little intimations to be met with on medals. Addifon.
INTIME, adj. Inward; being within the mass ; not
being external, or on the surface; internal. Not used.
As to the composition or dissolution of mixed bodies,
which is the chief work of elements, and requires an intime application of the agents, water bath the principality
and excess over earth. Digby on Bcdies.
To INTIM'IDATE, v.a. [intimidcr, Fr. in and timidus,
Lat.] To make fearful, to dattardize; to make cowardly:
Now guilt once harbour'd in the conscious breast,
Intimidates the brave, degrades the grc3t.
Johnson.
INTIMIDATING,/. The act of making fearful, or
discouraging by suggestions of horror.
INTIMIDATION, /. The act of intimidating.
INTI'RE,/ [integer, Lat. entire, Fr..better written En
tire, which lee, and all its derivatives.] Whole; undiminifhed ; broken.The lawful power of making laws,
to command whole politic societies of men, belongeth so
properly unto the some intire societies, that for any prince
to exercise the same of himself, and not either by express
commission immediately and personally received from God,
or else by authority derived at the first from their consent
upon whose persons he imposes laws, it is no better than
mere tyranny. Hooker.
INTI'RELY, adv. Wholly; altogether.
INTI'RENESS,/ Wholeness; integrity:
You this intirenefi better may fulfil,
Who have the pattern with you still.
Donne.
To INTITLE, v. a. See To Entitle, vol. vi.
INTITLING,/. The act of giving a title, or a claim.
INTITULATION,/ The act of giving a title.
INTO, prep. Noting entrance with regard to place;
oppoted to out of.Water introduces into vegetables the
matter it bears along with it. Woodward's Nat. Hist.Acrid
substances, which pass into the capillary tubes, must irri
tate them into greater contraction. Arbuthnot.Noting en
trance of ons tiling into another.If iron will acquire by
mere

I N T
1 an habitual inclination to the site it
held,' how much more may education, being a constant
plight anil inurement, induce by custom good habits into
a reasonable creature ? Wotton.Noting penetration be
yond the outside, or some action which reaches beyond
the superficies or open part.To look into letters already
opened or dropt is held an ungenerous act. Pope.Noting
inclusion real or figurative.They have denominated some
herbs solar and some lunar, and such-like toys put into
great words. Bacon.Noting a new state to which any
thing is brought by the agency of a cause.Compound
bodies may be resolved into other substances than such as
they are divided into by the fire. Boylt.
Sure thou art born to some peculiar fate,
When the mad people rife against the state,
To look them into duty ; and command
An awful silence with thy lifted hand.
Drydtn.
IN'TOL and UTTOL, / Toll or custom paid for
things imported or exported, or brought in and sold out.
Cowrtl.
INTOLERABLE, adj. [intolerabilis, Lat. intolerable, Fr.]
Insufferable ; not to be endured ; not to be borne ; hav
ing any quality in a degree too powerful to be endured.
Some men are quickly weary of one thing ; the same
study long continued in is as intolerable to them, as the
appearing long in the fame clothes is to a court lady.
Locke.
From Param's top th' Almighty rode :
Intolerable day proclaim'd the God.
Broomt.
Bad beyond sufferance.
INTOL'ERABLENESS, / Quality of a thing not to
be endured.
INTOL'ERABLY, adv. To a degree beyond en
durance.
INTOLERANCE,/, [from intolerant.'] Want of tole
ration. It unites the opposite evils of intolerance and in
difference. Burke.
INTOL'ERANT, adj. [French.] Not enduring ; not
able to endure.Too great moisture affects human bodies
with one class of diseases, and too great dryness with ano
ther ; the powers of human bodies being limited and ittolerant of excesses. Arbvthnot.
INTOL'ERATED, part. adj. Refused toleration.I
would have all intoleration intolerated in its turn. Chester
field.
INTOL'ERATION,/ Want of toleration. I would
have all intoleration intolerated in its turn. Chesterfield.
To INTO'MB, v. a. [in and tomb.} To inclose in a fu
neral monument ; to bury.What commandment had
the Jews for the ceremony of odours used about the bo
dies of the dead, after which custom notwithstanding our
Lord was contented that his own most precious, blood
Ihould be intomb'd? Hooker.
The mighty heroes more majestic shades,
And youths intomb'd before their father's eyes.
Dryden.
INTO'MBING,/. The act of burying, or inclosing in
a tomb.
To INTONATE, v. a. [intono, Lat.] To thunder.
INTONATION, / The act os sounding the notes in
the musical scale with the voice, or any other given order
of musical tones. Intonation may be either true or false,
either too high or too law, either too (harp or too flat ;
and then this word intonation, attended with an epithet,
must be understood concerning the manner of performing
the notes.
In executing an air, to form the sounds, and preserve
the intervals as they are marked with justness and accu
racy, is no inconsiderable difficulty, and scarcely practi
cable but by the assistance of one common idea, to which,
as to their ultimate test, these sounds and intervals must
be referred ; these common ideas are thole of the key and
the mode in which the performer is engaged ; .and, from
the word lone, which is sometimes used in a sense almost
identical with that of the key, the word intonation may

I N T
179
-perhaps be derived. It may also be deduced from the
word diatonic, as in that scale it i* most frequently con
versant ; a scale which appears most convenient and most
natural to the voice. We feel more difficulty m our into
nation of such intervals as are greater or lei's than those
of the diatonic order ; because, in the first case, the glot
tis and vocal organs are modified by gradations too large}
or too complex, in the second. See farther under the ar
ticle Music.
To INTO'NE. v.n. To make a flow protracted noise :
So swells each windpipe ; ass intones to ass
Harmonic twang.
Pope.
INTOR'SION,/ The turning or twisting in any par
ticular direction.
ToINTORT', v.a. [intortuo, Lat.] To twist; to wreath;
to wring The brain is a congeries of glands, that sepa
rate the finer parts of the blood, called animal spirits;
and a gland is nothing but a canal variously intoned and
wound up together. Arbvthnot.
With rev'rent hand the king presents the gold,
Which round th' intorted horns the gilder roll'd. Pope.
INTORT'ING, / The act of twisting.
INTOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in thecircarof Cuddapa : thirty-three miles north-west of Gandicotta.
To INTOX'ICATE, v. a. [in and toxicum, Lit.] To
inebriate; to make drunk.The more a man drinketh of
the world, the more it intoxicateth ; and age doth pro
fit rather in the powers of understanding, than in the virtures of the will and affections. Bacon.
As with new wine intoxicated both,
They swim in mirth, and fancy that they seel
Divinity within them breeding wings,
Wherewith to scorn the earth.
Milton.
INTOX'ICATING, adj. Having an inebriating quality
INTOX'ICATING, / The act of making drunk.
INTOXICA'TION,/. Inebriation; inebriety; the act
of making drunk ; the state of being drunk That kingi
being in amity with him, did so burn in hatred toward*
him, as to drink of the lees and dregs of Perkins's intoxi*.
cation, who was every where else detected. Bacon.
Every act of intoxication puts Nature to the expence
of a fever, in order to discharge the poisonous draught.
When this is repeated almost every day, it is easy to fore
see the consequences. That constitution must be strong
indeed, which is able long to hold out under a daily fe
ver ! But fevers occasioned by drinking do not alwaysgo off in a day; they frequently end in an inflammation
of the breast, liver, or brain, and produce fatal effects..
Though the drunkard should not fall by an acute disease,
he seldom escapes those of a chronic kind. Intoxi
cating liquors, when used to excess, weaken the bowels
and spoil the digestion ; they destroy the power of the
nerves, and occasion paralytic and convulsive disorders ;
they likewise heat and inflame the blood, destroy its bal
samic quality, render it unfit for circulation and the
nourishment of the body. Hence obstructions, atrophies,
dropsies, and consumptions of the lungs. These are the
common ways in which drunkards make their exit. Dis
eases of this kind, when brought on by hard drinking,
seldom admit of a cure. Many people injure their health
by drinking, who seldom get drunk. The continual ha
bit of soaking, as it is called, though its effects be not so
violent, is not less pernicious. When the vessels are kept
constantly full and upon the stretch, the different diges
tions can neither be duly performed, nor the humours
properly prepared. Hence, most people of this character
are afflicted with the gout, the gravel, ulcerous sores in
the legs, Sec. If these disorders do not appear, they are
seized with low spirits, hypochondriacal affections, and
other symptoms of indigestion. Consumptions are now
so common, that it is thought one-tenth of the inhabi
tants of great towns die of that disease. Hard drinking
is no doubt one ot the causes to which we mult impute
/
the

INT
INT
< 180
the increase- of consumptions. The great' quantities of innocent and useful,' got together. Woodward.Not at
vilcid malt-liquor drunk by the common people of Eng tracted by the magnet.
land cannot fail to render the blood sizy and unfit for
INTRAC'TABLENESS, / Obstinacy; perversenefs.
circulation; from whence proceed obstructions, and in
INTRACTABLY, adv. Unmanageably; stubbornly.
flammations of the lungs. There are few great aleINTRA'DA, / [Italian.] In music, an overture, a
drinkers who are not phthisical ; nor is that to be won prelude.
dered at, considering the glutinous and almost indigestible
INTRA'DO,/ [Spanish.] An entrance; a public en
nature of strong ale. Those who drink ardent spirits of try. Bailey.
INTRA'NEOUS, adj. [from intraneus, Lat. inward.]
strong wines run still greater hazard; these liquors heat
and inflame the blood, and tear the tender vessels of the Internal. Scott.
lungs in piccc3 ; yet, so great is the consumption of them
INTRANQUIL'LITY,/ Unquietnefs ; want of reft.
in this country, that one would almost be induced to Jactations were used for amusement, and allay in con
stant pains, and to relieve that intranquiUity which make*
think the inhabitants lived upon them.
. The habit of drinking proceeds frequently from mis men impatient of lying in their beds. Temple.
INTRANSITIVE, adj. [from/n, Lat. contrary to, and
fortunes in life. The miserable fly to it for relief. It af
fords them indeed a temporary ease. But, alas! this so transeo, to p.ifs aver.] , Incapable of passing over ; having
lace is (hort-lived ; and when it is -over, the spirits fink no-object ; neuter, belonging to those verbs which do pot
as much below their usual tone as they had before been pass over or convey their force to any object.
INTRANSITIVELY, adv. In grammar, according to
raised above it. Hence a repetition of the dole becomes
necessary, and every fresh dose makes way for another, the nature of ap intransitive verb.The difference between
till the unhappy wretch becomes a slave to the bottleyand verbs absolutely neuter and intransitively active is not al
it length falls a sacrifice to what at first perhaps was taken ways clear. Lowth.
o:i]y as a medicine. No man is so dejected as the drunk
INTRANSMUTABIL'ITY, / The state of being inard when his debauch is gone off. Hence it is, that those tranfmutable.
.who have the greatest flow of spirits while the glass cir-_ INTRANSMUTABLE, adj.r Unchangeable to any
culatcs freely, arc of all others the most melancholy when other substance.Some of the most experienced chemists
sober, and often pu.t an end to their owji miserable exist do affirm quicksilycr to be intransmutable, and therefore
call it liquor ternus. Ray.
ence in a fit of spleen or ill humour.
Drunkenness not only proves definitive lo health, but likewise
To INTRAP'. See To Entrap, vol. vi.
INTR AP'PING, / The act of ensnaring..
to thefaculties of the -mind. It is strange that creatures who
value themselves on account of a luperior degree of rea
To IN"TREAS'URE, v. a. To lay up as hi a treasury ;.
son to that of brutes, should take pleasure in sinking so There is a history in all men's lives, .
far below them. Were such as voluntarily deprive them Figuring the nature of the times deceas'd ; >
selves ot the use of reason to continue ever aster in that The which observ'd, a man may prophesy,
condition, it would seem but a just punisliment. Though With a near aim, of the main chance of things
this be not the consequence of one act of intoxication, it As yet not come to life, which in their seeds
seldom sails to succeed a course of it. By a habit of drink And weak beginnings be intreasured.
Skakefpeare.
ing, the greatest genius is often reduced to a mere idiot.
INTRE'AT,/
[a
poetical
word
for]
Entreaty:
'
Intoxication is peculiarly hurtful to young persons. It heats
their blood, impairs their strength, and obstructs their At my intrrat they will vouchsafe to send
growth ; betides, the frequent use of strong liquors in the To these wild deserts that unthankfull knight. Fairfax.
early part of life destroys any benefit that might arise from
To INTRE'AT. See To Entreat, vol. vi.
them afterwards. Those who make a praftice of drinking ge
INTREAT'FUL, adj. Full of entreaty :
nerous liquors when young, cannot expeel to reap any benefit There came two fpringals of full tender yeares
from them as a cordial in the decline of life. Drunkenness is (Farre thence from foreign land where they did dwell)
not only in itself a most abominable vice, but is an in To seeke for succour of her and her peares
ducement to many others. There is hardly any crime so
Sfenser.
horrid that the drunkard will not perpetrate for the love With humble prayers and intrcatfull teares.
INTRE'ATY, /. See Entreat*.
of liquor. We have known mothers fell their children's
To INTREN'CH, v. a. To break with hollows :
clothes, the food that they should have eaten, and after
wards even the infants themselves, in order to purchase
His face
the accursed draught.
Deep sears of thunder had intrench'd, and care
. It is amazing that our improvements in arts, learning, Sat on his faded cheek.
Milton.
and politeness, have not put the barbarous custom of To fortify with a trench : as, The allies were intrenched
drinking to excess out of fashion. It is indeed less com in their camp.
,
>
mon in South Britain than it was formerly ; but it still
INTREN'CHANT, adj. This word which is, I be
prevails very much in the North, where this relic of bar lieve,
found only in, Shakclpeare, is thus explained : The
barity is mistaken for hospitality, in Ireland, no man is intrenchant air means the air which suddenly encroaches
supposed to entertain his. guests well who does not make and closes upon the space left by any body which had
them drunk- Forcing people to drink, is certainly the palled through it. Hanmer. I believe Shakespeare intend
greatest piece of rudeness that any man can be guilty of. ed rather to express the idea of indivisibility or invulneManliness, complaisance, or mere good-nature, may in rableness, and derived intrenchant, from in privative, and
duce a man to take his glass, if Yirged to it, at a time trencher, Fr. to cut; intrenchant is indeed properly not cutwhen he might as well take poison. The custom of drink ting, rather than not to be cut; but this is not the only in
ing to excels has long been out of fashion in France ; stance in which Shakespeare confounds words of active
and, as it begins to lose- ground among the politer part of and passive signification. Johnson. Not to be divided j
the English, we hope it will soon be banished from every not to be wounded : indivisible :
part of the united kingdom. See Drunkenness, vol. vi
"As easy may'st thou the intrenchant air
r
p. 90.
INTRACTABLE, adj. [intraBabilis, Lat. intraitabie, With thy keen sword impress, as make me bleed. Shakesp.
Fr.'] Ungovernable ; violent ; stubborn ; obstinate.To
INTREN'CHING, s. The act of fortifying with
love them who love us is so natural a passion, that even trenches.
the most iulraclabie tempers obey its force. Rogers.Un
INTREN'CHMENT,/ in the military art, any work
manageable; furious. By what means serpents, and other that fortifies a post against an enemy who attacks. It is
.noxious and more intra&abU kinds, as well as the more generally taken for a ditch or trench with a parapet. In<
.
trtnehmenw

INT
181
trencriments are sometimes made of fascines with earth This word ii now generally written intrinficalf contrary to
thrown over them, of gabions, hogsheads, or bags filled etymology.] Internal ; solid ; natural; not accidental ;
not merely apparent.These measure the laws of God
with earth, to cover the men from the enemy's fire.
INTREP'ID, adj. [intrepide, Fr. intrepidus, Lat.] Fear not by the intrinfecal goodness and equity of them,, but
by the reluctancy and opposition which they find in their
less ; daring ; bold ; brave :
own hearts against them. Tii/otfon;The near, and intrin
Calm and intrepid in the very throat
fecal, and convincing, argument of the being of God, is
Of lulph'rous war, on Tenser's dreadful field. Thomson.
from human nature itself Bentley Intimate; closely fa
INTREPID'ITY, / [intrepidite, Fr.] Fearlessness ; miliar. Out cf use.He falls into intrinfical society with
cou^ge; boldness. 1 could not sufficiently wonder at sir John Graham, who dissuaded him from marriage. Wotthe intrepidity os these diminutive mortals, who durst ven ion.Sir Fulk Greville was a man in appearance intrinfecal
ture to walK upon my body without trembling. Gulliver. with him, or at least admitted to his melancholy hours.
INTREP'IDLY, adv. Fearlessly; boldly; daringly .- Wotten.
INTRIN'SECALLY,a<so. Internally; naturally; real
He takes the globe for the scene; he launches forward in
ly.A lye is a thing absolutely and intrinfecally evil. Soutk.
trepidly, like one to whom no place is new. Pope.
INTREPTDNESS, / The state or quality of being in Within; at the inside.If once bereaved of motion,
matter cannot of itself acquire it again; nor till it he
trepid ; intrepidity. .
INTRES'SIN, a town of the duchy of Warsaw: forty thrust by some other body from without, or intrinfecally
moved by an immaterial self-active substance that can
miles south of Posen.
INTRICACY, /. [from intricate.] State os being en pervade it. Bentley.
INTRIN'SECALNESS,/ Reality; intrinsic worth.
tangled; perplexity ;" involution ; complication of facts
INTRIN'SECATE, or Intrinsicate, adj. [this word
or notions The part of Ulysses in Homer's Odyssey is
much admired by Aristotle, as perplexing that fable with seems to have been ignorantly formed between intricate
very agreeable plots and intricacies, by the many adven and intrinfecal.'] Perplexed ; entangled. Not in use :
tures in his voyage, aud the subtilty of his behaviour. Such smiling rogues as these,
Addifon.
Like rats, oft bite the holy cords in twain,
INTRICATE,**//, lintricatnt, Lat.] Entangled; per Too inlrinsccatt t'unloose.
tXing, Lear.
plexed; involved; complicated; obscure.Much of that
Come,
mortal
wretch,
we are to speak may seem to a number perhaps tedious,
perhaps obscure, dark, and intricate. Hooker. His style With thy (harp teeth this knot intrinficate
Antony and Cleopatra.
was fit to convey the most intricate business to the under Of life at once untye.
INTRIN'SIC, adj: Inward; internal; real; true. In
standing with the utmost clearness. Addison.
To INTRICATE, v.a. To perplex ; to darken. Not trinsic goodness consists in accordance, and sin in contra
proper, nor in use.Alterations of sirnames, have so imbri riety; to the secret will of God, as well as to his revealed.
cated, or rather obscured, the truths of our pedigrees, that Hammond*-Not depending on accident ; fixed in the na
it will be no little hard labour to deduce them. Camden. ture of the thing.The difference between worth and
INTRICATELY, adv. With involution of one in merit, strictly taken ; that is a man's intrinsic, this hig
another; with perplexity.That variety of factions into current, value. Grew.
which we are so intricately engaged, gave occasion to this His fame, like gold, the more 'tis tried
discourse. Swift.
The more shall its intrinsic worth proclaim.
Prior.
INTRICATENESS, / Perplexity ; involution ; ob
INTRO'BIO, a town of Italy, in the department of
scurity. He found such intricateness, that he could see no
the Montagna : seven miles north of Lecco.
way to lead him out of the maze. Sidney.
To INTRODU'CE, v. a. [introduco, Lat. introduire, Fr.]
INTRI'GUE,/ [French.] A plot; a private trans
action in which many parties are engaged ; usually an To conduct or usher into a place, or to a person.Ma
affair of love.The hero of a comedy is represented vic thematicians of adVanced speculations may have other
ways to introduce into their minds ideas of infinity. Locke.
torious in all his intrigues. Swift.
To bring something into notice or practice.An author
Now love is dwindled to intrigue,
who should introduce a sport of words upon the stage,
And marriage grown a money- league.
Swift.
would meet with small applause. Broome.To produce;
These are the grand intrigues of man,
to give occasion to.Whatsoever introduces habits in chil
These his huge thoughts, and these his vast desires.
dren, deserves the care and attention of their governors.
Flatman.
Locke.To bring into writing or discourse by proper pre
Intricacy; complication. Little in use.Though this vi paratives. If he will introduce himself by prefaces, we
cinity of ourselves to ourselves cannot give us the full cannot help it. Layer's Trial.
INTRODU'CER, /. One who conducts another to *
prospect of all the intrigues of our nature, yet we have
much more advantage to know ourselves, than to kr.ow place or person; any one who brings any thing into prac
other things without us. Hale.The complication or tice or notice.It is commonly charged upon the army,
perplexity of a fable or poem ; artful involution of feigned that the beastly vice of drinking to excess hath been
transaction.As causes are the beginning of the action, lately, from their example, restored among us; but who
the opposite designs against that ot the hero, are the mid ever the introducers were, they have succeeded to a miracle.
dle of it, and form that difficulty or intrigue which makes Swift.
INTRODUCING,/ The act of bringing in.
up the greatest part of the poem. Pope.
INTRODUC TION,/ The act of conducting or ulherTo INTRI'GUE, v. n. To form plots; to carry on pri
ing to any place or person; the state of being ulhered or
vate designs, commonly of love.
INTRI'GUER, f One who busies himself in private conducted ; the act of bringing any new thing into no
tranlactions; one who forms plots; one who pursues tice or practice.The archbishop of Canterbury had pur
women.I desire that intriguers will not make a pimp of sued the introdu3ion of the liturgy and the canons into
my lion, and convey their thoughts to one another. Addison. Scotland with great vehemence. Clarendon.The preface
INTRI'GUING, adj. Engaged in intrigues ; fond of or part of a book, containing previous matter.
INTRODUCTlVE,a#. Serving as the means to some
intrigues.
INTRI'GUING, J*. The act of carrying on intrigues. thing else.Thetruths of Christ crucified is the Christian's
INTRI'GUINGLV, adv. With intrigue; with acret philosophy, and a good life is the Christian's logic; that
greit instrumental introdutlivc art, that must guide the
plotting.
INTRIN'SECAL, adj. [inlrinsxus, Lat. inlrinfque, Fr. jnisld into the former. South.
3A
INTRODUCTORY,
Vol. XI. No. 744-

J82
INT
INTRODUCTORY, adj. Previous; serving as a means
to something further.This introductory discourse itself is
to be but an essay, not a book. Boyle.
INTROGRESSION, /. [intrognjio, Lat.] Entrance;
the act of entering.
INTRO'IT,/ [Fr. from inlroilus, Lat.] The beginning
of the mass ; the beginning of public devotions.
INTROMISSION,/, lintromiffio, Lat.] The act of
sending in.If sight be caused by intromission, or receiving
in the form of that which is seen, contrary species or forms
sliould be received confusedly together, which Aristotle
shows to be absurd. Pcachum.In the Scotti/h law, the
act of intermeddling with another's effects ; as, He (hall
be brought to an account for his intromissions with fuels an
eflate.
To INTROMIT', v. a. To send in ; to let in ; to ad
mit; to allow to enter; to be the medium by which any
thing enters.Glass in the window intromils light without
cold to those in the room. Holder.-Tinged bodies and
liquors reflect some sorts of rays, and intromit or transmit
other sorts. Newton.
To INTROSPECT', v.a. [intrespcElus, Lat.] To take
a view of the inside.
INTROSPECTION, / A view of the inside.The
acting of the mind or imagination itself, by way of re
flection or introspcElion of themselves, are discernible by
man. Hale.
INTROSUC'TION, / [from intro, Lat. within, and
svgo, to fuck.] A suction ; the act of sucking into. Bailey.
INTROSUMP'TION, / [from intro, Lat. within, and
Jumo, to take.] The act of receiving that nourishment
by which animal bodies are increased.
INTROVE'NIENT, adj. \intro and venio, Lat.] En
tering; coming in.Scarce any condition which is not
exhausted and obscured, from the commixture of introvalient nations, either by commerce or conquest. Brown.
INTROVERSION, / [from intro, Lat. inward, and
verto, to turn.] The act of turning inward. Scott.
To INTRU'DE, v. n. [intrudo, Lat.] To come in un
welcome by a kind of violence ; to enter without invi
tation or permission.The Jewish religion was yet in
possession ; and therefore, that this might so enter as not
to intrude, it was to bring its warrant trom the fame hand
of Omnipotence. South.
Thy years want wit, thy wit wants edge,
And manners, to intrude where I am grae'd. Shakespeare.
It is followed by on before persons, or personal possessions.
Some thoughts rise and intrude upon us, while we shun
them ; others fly from us, when we would hold them.
Watts.
Forgive me, fair one, if officious friendship
Intrudes on your repose, and comes thus late
To greet you with the tidings of success.
Roue.
To encroach ; to force in uncalled or unpermitted : some
times with into.Let no man beguile you of your reward,
in.a voluntary humility, and worshipping of angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seen> by his
flestily mind Col. ii. 18.
To INTRU DE, v. a. To force without right or wel
come ; commonly with the reciprocal pronoun.Not to
intrude one's self into the mysteries of government, which
the princes keep secret, is represented by the winds (hut
up in a bull-hide, which the companions of Ulysses would
needs be lo fooli'h as to. pry into. Pope.
INTRU'DER; /. One who forces himself into company
or affairs without right or welcome.The whole frater
nity of writers rile up in arms against every new intruder
Into the world of fame. Addison.
Go, base intruder! over-weening slave!
iestow thy fawning smiles on equal mates. Shakespeare.
INTRUDING,/ The act of thrusting in.
INTRUSION,/ [Fr. intrujio, Lat.] The act of thrust
ing or forcing any tiling or person into any place or lUte.

INT
The separation of the parts of one body, upon the t!*
trusion of another, and the change from rest to motion
upon impulse, and the like, seem to have some con
nection. Locke.Encroachment upon any person or place;
unwelcome entrance; entrance without invitation or per
mission. I think myself in better plight for a lender than
you are, the which hath something emboldened me to
this unseasoned intrusion ; for they say, if money go be
fore, all ways do lie open. Shakespeare.
How's this, my son ? Why this intrusion?
Were not my orders that I sliould be private ? Addison.
Voluntary and uncalled undertaking of any thing.It
will be said, I handle an art no way suitable either to my
employment or fortune, and so stand charged with intrusion
and impertinency. Wotlan.
Intrusion, in law, is when the ancestor dies seised of
any estate of inheritance, expectant upon an estate for
life, and then tenant for life dies, between whose death
and entry of the heir, a stranger intrudes. Co. Lit.zjj.
Brad. lib. 4, cap. 2. Intrusion, therefore, signifieth an un
lawful entry into lands or tenements void of a posseflbr,
by him who hath no right to the lame: and the difference
between an intruder and an abator is this, that an abalor
entereth into lands void by the death of a tenant in fee;,
and an intruder enters into land void by the death of te
nant for life or years. F. N. B. 203.
As he who enters and keeps the right heir from the
possession of his ancestor is an intruder punistiable by
common law ; so he who enters on the king's land and
takes the profits, is an intruder against the king. Co. Lit.
277. For this intrusion, information may be brought ;
but, before officesound, he who occupies the land sliall not
be said to be an intruder, for intrusion cannot be but
where the king is actually possessed, which is not before
office ; though the king is entitled to the mefne profits
after the tenant's estate ended. Moore 295. See Informa
tion. By stat. 21 Jac. I. cap. 14, the defendants may
plead the general issue in informations of intrusion, brought
on behalf of the king, and retain their possession till trial,
where the king hath been out of possession, and not re
ceived the profits for twenty years: and no scire facias
shall issue, whereupon the subject sha.il be forced to special
pleading, &c.
To INTRUST', v. a. To treat with confidence; to
charge with any secret commission, or thing of value: as-,
We intrust another with something; or, We intrust some
thing to another.His majesty had a solicitous care for
the payment of his debts ; though in such a manner, tha
none of the duke's officers were intrusted with the know
ledge of it. Clarendon..
Are not the lives of those, who draw the sword
la Rome's defence, intrusted to our care ?
Addison:
INTRUST'ING,/ The act of committing with confi
dence to another.
INTSIA,/ in botany. See Mimosa.
INTUITION, / [uctafta, intueor, Lat.] Sight of any
thing, used commonly of mental view ; immediate know
ledge.At our rate of judging, St. Paul had passed for a
molt malicious persecutor; whereas God saw he did it ignorantly in unbelief, and upon that intuition had mercy
on him. Government osthe Tongue.Knowledge not obtained
by deduction of reason, but instantaneously accompanying
the ideas which are its object. All knowledge of causes
is deductive; for we know none by simple intuition, bu*
through the mediation of their effects; for the cafuaiity
itself is insensible. Glanville.

He their single virtues did survey.

By intuition in his own large brealt.
"
Dryden.
INTUITIVE, adj. [intuitivus, low Lat. intuits, Frwl
Seen, by the mind immediately, without the intetvention
of argument or testimony.Immediate perception of. the
agreement and disagreement of two ideas, is when, by
comparing them together in our minds, we fee their agree
ment

1 n y
ment or disagreement ; this therefore is called intuitive
knowledge. Locke.Seeing, not barely believing.Kaith,
beginning here with a weak apprehension of things not
seen, ended with the intuitive vision of God in the world
to come. Hooker.Having the power of discovering truths
immediately without ratiocination.The rule of ghostly
cr immaterial natures, as spirits and angels, is their intuitivt intellectual judgment, concerning the amiable beauty
and high goodness of that object, which, with unspeak
able joy and delight, doth set them on work. Hooker. .
The soul receives
Discursive or intuitive.
Milton.
INTUITIVELY, adv. Without deduction of reason ;
by immediate perception.That our love is found and
sincere, that it cometh from a pure heart, aud a good
conscience, and a siith unfeigned, who can pronounce,
iaving only the searcher of all men's hearts, who alone
intuitively doth know in this kind who are his ? Hooker.
God Almighty, who sees all things intuitively, does not
want logical helps. Baker on Learning.
INTUMES'CENCE,/ [Fr. from intumesco, Lit.] Swell;
tumour; the act or state of Avelling.According to the
temper of the teneous parts at the bottom, as they are
more hardly or easily moved, they variously begin, conti
nue, or end, tht\r intumescencies. Brown.
INTUMES'CENCY,/ Intumescence.
INTUMES'CENT, adj. Swelling or frothing when ex
posed to the action of fire.
INTURGES'CENCE, / [in and lurgefio, Lat.] Swell
ing; the act or state of swelling.Not by attenuation of
the upper part of the sea, but inturgescencies caused first at
the bottom, and carrying the upper part of it before
them. Brown.
INTURGES'CENCY,/ Inturgefcence.
INTUR'KI, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate of
Wilna: eighteen miles north of Wilna.
IN'TURN, / With wrestlers, a turn inward, by which
the adversary is lifted up and generally thrown.
INTU'SE, / [intusas, Lat.] Bruise:
She did search the swelling bruze,
And, having search'd the intu/e deep,
She bound it with her scarf.
Spenser.
To INTWI'NE, if. a. To twist, or wreathe together.
This opinion, though false, yet inlw ncd with a true, that
the souls of men do never perisli, abated the fear of death
in them. Hooker.To be inserted, by being wreathed or
twisted :
The vest and veil divine,
Which wand'ring foliage and rich flovv'rs intaint. Dryden.
INTWI'NING,/ The act of wreathing together.
IN'TYBUM and IN'TYBUS, / in botany. See ClChorium and HlERACIUM.
To INVA'DE, v. a. [invado, Lat.] To attack a coun
try ; to make an hostile entrance.Should he invade any
part of their country, he would soon see that nation up
iu arms. Knolles.
In vain did Nature's wife command
Divide the waters from the land,
If daring fhfps, and men prophane,
Invade th' inviolable main.
Dryden.
To attack ; to assail; to assault.There mall be sedition
among men, and invading one another; they sliall not re
gard their kings, z Ejdras.
Thou think'st 'tis much, that this contentious storm
Invades u* to the skin; fo 'tis to thee:
But, where the greater malady is fix'd,
The lesser is scarce felt.
Shakespeare.
To violate by the first act of hostility ; to attack, not de
fend :
Your sots are such, as they, not you, have made ;
And virtue may repel, though not invade.Dryden.
A latinism.] To go into ; .

I N V
183
That same his se3-marke made
And namfd it Albion : but later day
Finding in it fit ports for fistier's trade,
Gan more the (ame frequent and farther to invade. Spenser.
INVA'DER,/ One who enters with hostility into the
possessions of another.The breath of Scotland the Spa
niards could not endure; neither durst they, as invaders,
land in Ireland. Bacon.
Were he lost, the naked empire
Would be a prey expos'd to all invaders.
Denham.
Secure, by William's care, let Britain stand ;
Nor dread the bold invader's hand.
Prior.
An assailant. Encroacher; intruder.The substance was
formerly comprised in that uncompounded style, but af
terwards prudently enlarged for the repelling and preventing heretical invaders. Hammond.
To INVA'DIATE, v. a. In old records, to mortgage.
INVADIA'TION,/. The act of mortgaging ; a mort
gageINVA'DING, adj. Going or coming to invade ; as, An
invading army.
INVA'DING,/ The act of entering with hostile in
tention.
INVALES'CENCE,/ [invalrJie.Lat.] Strength ; health j,
force.
INVAL'ID, adj. [jnt/a/itfw, Lat.] Weak; of no weight
or cogency :
But this I urge
Admitting motion in the heav'ns, to show
Invalid, that which thee to doubt it mov'd.
Mi/ton.
INVALI'D, s. [French.] One disabled by sicknesi or
hurts :
What beggar in the invalids,
With lameness broke, with blindness smitten,
Wilh'd ever decently to die ?
Prior.
To INVALIDATE, v. a. To weaken ; to deprive of
force or efficacy.Tell a man, passionately in love, that
he is jilted, bring a score of witnesses of the falsehood of
his mistress, and it is ten to one but three kind words of
her's ssiall invalidate all their testimonies. Locke.
INVALIDATING,/ The act of weakening.
INVALIDITY, / [in and validity; invalidite', Fr.]
Weakness; want of cogency; want of bodily strength.
This is no English meaning.He ordered, that none who
could work should be idle ; and that none who could not
work, by age, sickness, or invalidity, should want. Temple.
INVAL^DNESS,/. The fame as Invalidity.
INVALTTUDE,/ [invaletudo, Lat.] Want of health ;
sickness. Baitt%,
INVAL'UABLE, adj. [in anA valuable] Precious above
estimation; inestimable.The faith produced by terror
would not be so free an act as it ought, to which are an
nexed all the glorious and invaluable privileges of be
lieving. Atterbury.
INVA'RIABLE, adj. [Fr. in and varius, Lat.]. Un
changeable; constant.Being not able to design times by
days, months, or years, they thought best to determine
these alterations by some known and invariable signs, and
such they concefte the rising and setting of the fixed
stars. Brown.
INVA'RIABLENESS,/ Immutability; constancy.
INVA'RIABLY, adv. Unchangeably ; constantly
He, who steers his course invariably by this rule, takes the
surest way to make all men praise him. Atterbury.
INVA'SION, / [Fr. invafio, Lat.] Hostile entrance
upon the rights or possessions of another; hostile encroach
ment.Reason finds a secret grief and remorse from every
invasion that sin makes upon innocence, and that mull
render the first entrance and admission of sin unealy. Soul/u
The nations of th' Ausonian ssiore
Shall hear the dreadful rumour from afar,
Of arm'd invasion, and embrace the wai\
Dryden.
Attack

I N V
184
Attack of a disease.What demonstrates she plague to be
endemial to Egypt, is iti invasion and going off at certain
seasons. Arbuthnot.
INVA'SIVE, adj. Entering hostilely upon other men's
possessions j not defensive.I must come closer to my
purpose, and not make more invasive wars abroad, when,
fike Hannibal, I am called back to the defence of my
country. Dryden.
Let other monarchs, with invasive bands,
Lessen their people, and extend their lands;
By gasping nations hated and obey'd,
Lords of the deserts that their swords had made. Arbuthnot.
INVECT'ED, adj. In heraldry, fluted, furrowed.
INVECTIVE, s. [Fr. invetliva, low Lat.] A censure
in speech or writing; a reproachful accusation.Plain
men desiring to serve God as they ought, but being not
ib skilful as to unwind themselves, ,where the snares of
closing speech do lie to entangle them, are in mind not a
little troubled, when they hear so bitter invcSiives against
that which this church hath taught them to reverence as
holy, to approve as lawful, and to observe as behoveful
for the exercise of Christian duty. Hooker.It is used with
against.Casting off respect, he sell into bitter invectives
against the French king. Baton.
So desp'rate thieves, all hopeless of their lives,
Breathe out invectives 'gainst the officers.
Shake/peare.
Less properly with at. Whilst we condemn others, we
may indeed be in the wrong; and then all the invectives
we make at .their supposed errors fall back with a re
bounded force upon our own real ones. Decay of Piety.
INVEC TIVE, adj. Satirical; abusive:
Let him rail on ; let his invective muse
Have four-and-twenty letters to abuse.
Dryden.
JNVEC'TIVELY, adv. Satirically ; abusively :
Thus most invective/y he pierceth through
The body of the country, city, court,
Yea, and of this our life ; swearing that we
Are mere usurpers, tyrants.
Shakespeare.
INVEC'TIVENESS,/. A disposition to invective, cen
sure, reproach. Scott.
To INVEI'GH, v.a. [inveho, Lat.] To utter censure
or reproach i with against.He inveighs severely against
the folly of parties, in retaining scoundrels to retail their
lies. Arbuthnot.
INVEI'GHER, / Vehement railer.One of these inveighers against mercury, in seven weeks, could not cure
one small herpes in the face. Wiseman.
INVEl'GHING,/. The act of uttering censure.
To INVEI'GLE, v.a. [invogliare, Ital. Minshew; aveugler, or enaveugler, Fr. Shtnner and Junius.] To persuadeto something bad or hurtful ; to wheedle ; to allure ; to
seduce.Those drops of prettinefs, scattcringly sprinkled
amongst the creatures, were designed to exalt our con
ceptions, not inveigle or detain our passions. Boyle.
Yet have they many baits and guileful spells,
To inveigle and invite th' unwary sense
Of them that pass unweeting by the way.
Milton.
INVEI'GLER, /. Seducer; deceiver; allurer to ill.
Being presented to the emperor for his admirable beauty,
the prince clapt him up as his inveigler. Sandys.
INVEI'GLING,/: The act of seducing. Spectator.
INVEIL'ED, part. adj. Covered, as with a veil ;
Her eyes invayl'd with sorrowe's clouds
Scarce see the light ;
Disdaine hath wrapt her in the slirowds
,Of loathed night.
Brown.
To INVEL'OP, Sec. See Envelop, vol. vi.
INVEN'DEW, a mountain of the Tyrolese: fourteen
miles north-north-east of Brixen.
INVEN'DIBLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
fends, to sell. ] Unsaleable. Scott.

tk't
To INVEN'OM. See To Envenom, vol. vi.
To INVEN'T, v.a. [inventer, Fr. invenio, Lat.] Tt>
discover ; to find out ; to excogitate ; to produce some
thing not made before.The substance of the service of
Qod, so far forth as it hath in it any thing more than the;
law of reason doth teach, may not be invented of men, but
must be received from God himself. Hooker.Woe to then*
that invent to themselves instruments of music. Amos.
Ye skilful masters of Machaon's race,
Who Nature's mazy intricacies trace,
By manag'd fire and lite-invented eyes.
Blackmore.
To forge ; to contrive fajsely ; to fabricate.I never did
such things as those men have maliciously invented against
me. Susan. 4.3.Here is a strange figure invented, against
the plain sense of the words. Stillingseet. To feign ; to
make by the imagination.Hercules's meeting with Plea
sure and Virtue was invented by Prodicus, who lived be
fore Socrates, and in the first dawnings of philosophy,
Addijbn.
I would invent as bitter searching terms,
With full as many signs of deadly hate,
As lean-fae'd envy in her loathsome cave. SAakeJpeare.
To light on; to meet with. Not vseds
Far off he wonders what them makes so glad :
Or Bacchus' merry fruit they did invent,
Or Cybel's frantic rites have made them mad. Spenser.
INVENTA'RIUM,/ [Latin.] In old records, an in
ventory.
INVENTER. See Inventor.
INVENTING, /. The act of discovering ; the act of
contriving.
INVEN TION, / Excogitation ; the act or power of
producing something new. Invention is a kind of mule,
which, being possessed of the other advantages common
to her sisters, and being warmed by the fire of Apollo, is
raised higher than the rest. Dryden.The chief excellence
of Virgil is judgment, of Homer is invention. Pope.
O for a muse of fire that would ascend
The brightest heaven of invention I
Shakespeare.
Discovery.Nature hath provided several glandules to se*
parate spittle from the blood, and no less than four pair
of channels to convey it into the mouth, which are of a
late invention, and called ductussalivates. Ray. Forgery j
fiction :
We hear our bloody cousins, not confessing
Their cruel parricide, filling their hearers
With strange invention.
Shakespeare.
The thing invented.The garden, a place not fairer in
natural ornaments than artificial inventions. Sidney.
Th' invention all admir'd ; and each how he
To be th' inventor mils'd, so easy it scem'd
Once found, which yet unsound most would have thought
Impossible.
Milton.
Finding of a thing hidden.The Romish church cele
brates a feast on the 4th of May, under the title of lnvcn~
ticn of the Holy Cross. Ency. Brit.A\\t\ thus the word
inventiones is used in ancient charters for treasure-trove ;
i. e. money or goods found by any person, and not chal
lenged by the owner; which, by the common law, is due
to the king, who grants the privilege or benefit to ionic
particular subjects. See Chart. Ed. I. to the Barons cs the
Cinque Ports ; Placit. temp. Ed. 1.8 11. MS./. 89.
INVEN'TIOUS, adj. Ingenious.Thou art a fine inventious rogue. Ben Jonspn.
INVEN'TIVE, adj. [inventis, Fr. from invent ] Quick
at contrivance; ready at expedients.Those have the inventivest heads for all purposes, and roundest tongues in
all matters. Ascham.
The inventive god, who never fails his part,
Inspires the wit, when once he warms the heart. Dryden.
Having

I N V
Having the power of excogitation or fiction.As he had
an inventive brain, so there never lived any man that be
lieved better thereof, and of himself. Raleigh.
Reason, remembrance, wit, inventive art,
No nature but immortal can impart.
Denham.
INVENTOR,/ A finder-out of something new.We
have the statue of your Columbus, that discovered the
West Indies, also the inventor of ships: your monk, that
was the inventor of ordnance and of gunpowder. Bacon.
Studious they appear
Of arts that polish life ; inventtrs rare,
Unmindful of their maker.
Milton.
A contriver ; a framer. In an ill fenses
In this upshot, purposes mistook,
Fall'n on th' inventors heads.
Shakespeare.
INVENTO'RIAL, adj. Belonging to an inventory.
Johnson.
INVENTO'RI ALLY, adv. [from inventory.] In man
ner of an inventory.To divide inventorially, would dizzy
the arithmetic of memory. Shakespeare.
IN'VENTORY,/ [_inventoire, Fr. inventorium, Lat.] An
account or catalogue of moveables. In Persia the daugh
ters of Eve are reckoned in the inventory of their goods
and chattels; and it is usuaj, when a man sells a bale of
silk, to toss half a dozen women into the bargain. Addison.
I found an inventory, thus importing,
The several parcels of his plate.
Shakespeare.
Inventory, in law, a catalogue or schedule, orderly
made, of all the deceased person's goods and chattels at
the time of his death, with their value appraised by in
different persons, which swery executor or administrator
is obliged to exhibit to the ordinary at such time as he
shall appoint. By ai Hen. VIII. c. j. executors and ad
ministrators are to deliver in upon oath to the ordinary,
indented inventories, one part of which is to remain with
the ordinary, and the other part with the executor or ad
ministrator; this is required for the benefit of the cre
ditors and legatees, that the executor or administrator
may not conceal any part of the personal eitate from them.
The statute ordains, that the inventory shall be exhibited
within three months after the person's decease ; yet it
may be done afterwards ; for the ordinary may dispense
with the time, and even with its being ever exhibited, as
in cafes where the creditors are paid, and the will is ex
ecuted. Raym. 470. These inventories proceed from the
civil law; and as, by the old Roman law, the heir was
obliged to answer all the testator's debts, Justinian or
dained, that inventories should be made of the substance
of the deceased, and he should be no further charged.
Justin. Inst.
In common parlance, &c. the term inventory is applied
on other and more frequent occasions; as, on the sale of
goods by agreement between parties, accounts of the
goods fold (supposing them passing with the possession of
a house, &c.) are called inventories. So the accounts
taken by sheriffs, of goods levied and sold under exe
cutions, under distresses of the goods distrained for rent,
are called inventories.
To IN'VENTORY, v.a. To register; to place in a ca
talogue. I will give out divers schedules ot my be.iuty :
it snail be inventoried, and every particle and utensil labell'd. Shakespeare.
INVENTORYING,/ The act os putting into an in
ventory.
INVEN'TRESS, / [inventrice, Fr. from inventar.~\ A
female that invents.The arts, with all their retinue of
lesser trades, history and tradition tell us when they had
their beginning ; and how many of their inventors aud
inventrejsei were deified. Burnet.
Cecilia came,
Inventrest of the vocal frame ;
The sweet enthusiast, from her sacred store,
nlarg'd the former narrow bounds.
D'yJcn.
Vol. XI. No. 744.

I N V
185
IN'VER, a river of Ireland, which enters into Donegal
Bay, forming a bay at its mouth, to which it gives lti
name : seven miles west of Donegal.
INVERA'RITY, a town of Scotland, in the county of
Angus : four miles south of Forfar.
INVERA'RY, a town and royal borough of Scotland,
in the county of Argyle, united with Ayr, Irvine, Rothesay, and Campbel-town, to send one member to parlia
ment; situated on the north-west side of Loch Fyne, near
which is a castle, the feat of the duke of Argyle. It is
the capital of Argyleshire ; and the sea-coast of the parish,
is twelve miles in lengtli. The number of inhabitants, in
the year 1792, was upwards of one thousand eight hun
dred. A linen manufacture was established here in the
year 1748. In the year 1776, a woollen manufacture was
set on foot ; and in the year 1754, a furnace was erected
for smelting iron by means of charcoal : 59 miles north
west of Glasgow, and 104 west-north-west of Edinburgh.
Lat. 56. 15. N. Ion. 4. 54. W.
INVERA'VEN, a town of Scotland, in the county of
Bamff, near the conflux os the Avon and the Spey : four
teen miles south of Elgin, and twelve south-south-east of
Forres.
INVERBER'VIE. See Bervie, vol. ii. p. 411.
INVERESK', a town of Scotland, in the county of
Edinburgh, on the Elk : three miles north of Dalkeith,
and 4 east of Edinburgh.
INVERKE'ITHING, a sea-port town of Scotland, and
a royal borough, in the county of Fife, on the north side
of the Forth. Before the entrance of the harbour there
is a large and safe bay, which affords excellent shelter for
ships in all winds. Here his majesty's (hips of war some
times come from Leith roads, and ride at anchor, to avoid
the winter storms ; and merchant-ships from the Medi
terranean formerly used to perform quarantine here. The
harbour itself is a small bay, at the mouth of which, upon
the west side, there lies a large Dutch-built vessel as a
lazaretto ; where, instead of detaining slijps from foreign
ports, the particular goods, in which any infection may
be supposed to lodge, are immediately received, aired
under the inspection of a proper officer, and delivered
within a limited time to the owners, by the express orders
of the custom-house. At the head of the bay is a quay
for landing and receiving goods. The depth of water, at
spring-tides, is thirteen and sometimes fifteen feet : it has
been deepened within these few years, and a narrow chan
nel cut farther down to admit ships up to it: this is kept
pretty clear by the rivulet that runs through it at low
tide. Another.quay is now building with great improve
ments to accommodate the shipping. There are here
sometimes between forty and fifty vessels from different
places waiting for coals, especially in the winter-season.
Several ships belong to this place, but none of any con
siderable burthen. Some of them fail to foreign parts,
and the rest are chiefly employed in the coal and coasting
trade. ' Not far from the town a lead-mine was disco
vered, belonging to the earl of Morton; and a herringfishery has lately been begun on the coast. Inverkeithing
joins with Stirling, Dumferline, Queensfcrry, and Culross, to send one member to parliament. In 1801, the
population was iu8. When lately repairing the church,
the workmen, in removing some rubbish lying within the
adjoining steeple, discovered, and carefully dug out, the
baptismal ltone font which had been used in the popish
service, and was hid there at the time of the reformation.
It is of ths figure of a hexagon, quite entire, and a beau
tiful piece of workmanship. The height of it is two
feet, and upon its pedestal three feet nine inches; its
breadth is three feet six inches, and the diameter of
the bason two feet broad and one foot deep. Upon each
of the six sides there is the figure of an angel, with ex
panded wings; and enclosed within the extended hands
ii a coat of arms, finely wrought out, one of which is the
royal anas of Scotland : the other five are not exactly
known, but must have belonged to some of the ancient
and noble families in the neighbourhood at the remote
j B
period

186
1 N V
y"\
period when the church was originally built; thirteen
miles north-west of Edinburgh, ana twenty-nine south of
Perth. Lat. 56. 3. N. Ion. 3. 25. W.
INVERKIETHE'NIE, a town of Scotland, in the
county of Aberdeen : sixteen miles north of Inverary.
INVERKIL'LER, a town of Scotland, in the county
of Angus: five miles north of Aberbrothick.
INVERLE'lTHlNG, a town of Scotland, in the coun
ty of Peebles, on a river of the {ame name, with a medi
cinal spring: five miles east of Peebles.
INNERLETTHING, a river of Scotland, which runs
into the Tweed five miles east of Peebles.
INVERLO'CHY. See Fort Wjlliam.
INVERNESS', or perhaps Innerness, a seaport town
of Scotland, in the county of the same name, at the mouth
of the river Ness. It is a royal borough, holding its first
charter from Malcolm Canmore 5 and joins with Fortrose,
Nairn, and Forres, to' fend one member to parliament.
The harbour is safe and commodious. Seven vessels be
long to it, of 400 to 500 tons; and nine boats manned by
fix men each. The vessels trade principally to London,
carrying fish, (kins, and the manufacture of the country,
bringing back grocery, &c. The manufactures of the
town are leather, coarse hempen cloth, bagging, sacking,
$cc. linen, and thread. The memorable battle of Culloden was fought near this town. There are three national
or Presbyterian churches, besides one of Episcopalians, a
place of worstjip for methodists, ice. The town is large,
well-built, and very populous, being the most northerly
town of any note in Britain. As there are always regular
troops in its neighbourhood, there is a great air of polite
ness, a plentiful market, and more money and business
stirring than could have been expected in such a remote
part ot the island. The country In the neighbourhood is
remarkably well cultivates ; and its produce clearly shows
that the foil and climate are not despicable. The salmonfishery in the Ness is very considerable, and is. let to
London fishmongers. Some branches of the woollen,
linen, and hemp, manufacture, are also carried on here ;
and, in consequence of the excellent military roads, there
u a great proportion 9s inland trade. But, besides all
this, Inverness is a port with "twenty 'creeks dependent
upon it, part on the Murray frith to the east, and part on
the north of the town, reaching even the south border of
the county of Caithness. Inverness has several good
schools) and an academy was erecied some years ago on
stn extensive and liberal plan. The inhabitants speak the
Erse and English language promiscuously. On an emi
nence near the town are the remains of a castle, where,
according to some historians, the famous Macbeth mur
dered Duncan his royal guest.
INVERNESS' (New), a town of North America, on
the river Alatamaha, in Georgia, built by a company of
emigrants from the highlands of Scotland, one hundred
and thirty of whom were brought over by general Oglethorpe, in 1734. It is about twenty miles from Frederica.
INVERNESS-SHIRE, a county of Scotland, bounded
on the north by Rossstiire: on the east by the (hires of
Nairne, Murray, and Aberdeen ; on the south, by those
of Perth and Argyle; and on the west, by the Atlantic
ocean. Its extent from north to south is above 45 miles;
from east to west about 75. The northern part of this
tounty is very mountainous and barren. In the district
of Glenelg are the ruins of several ancient circular
buildings, similar to those in the Western Isles* Suther
land, and Ross-lhires ; concerning the uses of which anti
quarians are not agreed. In their outward appearance,
they are round and tapering like glass-houses. In the
heart of the wall, which is perpendicular within, there
are horizontal galleries going quite round, and connected
by stairs. These ascend toward the top, which is open.
> They are all built of stone, without lime or mortar of
any kind. They have no opening outward, except the
dooi, and the top; but there are several in. the insidej.ai

I N - V.
window* to the galleries. From Bernera barracks, in
this districts proceeds the military road to Inverness.
This county is nearly divided by water, so that, by meant
of the Caledonian canal uniting Loch Ness, Loch Oich,
Loch Lochy, and Lochiel or Loch Eil, a communication
will be opened between the eastern and western seas.
This great undertaking is now going forward. In this
tract, Fort George, Fort Augustus, and Fort William,
form what is called the Ckain of Forts across the island.
By means of Fort George on the east, all entrance up the
frith towards Inverness is prevented ; Fort Augustui
curbs the inhabitants midway; and Fort William is a
check to any attempts in the west. Detachments are
made from all these garrisons to Inverness, Bernera bacracks opposite to the isle of Skye, and Castle Duart in the
isle of Mull.
The river Ness, upon which the capital of the (hire it
situated, is the outlet of the great lake called Lock Ntfi.
This beautiful lake is twenty-two miles in length, and
for the most part one in breadth. It is (kreened on the'
north-west by the lofty mountains of Urquhart and Mealfourvony, and bordered with coppices of birch and oak.
The adjacent hills are adorned with many extensive fo
rests of Dine ; which afford shelter to the cattle, and are
the retreat of stags and deer. There is much cultivation
and improvements on the banks of Loch Ness ; and the
pasture-grounds in the neighbouring valleys are excellent.
From the south, the river Fyers descends towards this
lake. Over this river there is built a stupendous bridge,
on two opposite rocks ; the top of the arch is above 100
feet frorri the level of the water. A little below the
bridge is the celebrated Fall of Fyres, where a great body
of water darts through a narrow gap between two rocks,
then fails over a vast precipice into the bottom of the
chasm, where the foam rises and fills the air like a great
cloud of smoke. See Fykes, vol. viii. p. 14$, 9.
Loch Oich is a narrow lake, stretching about four miles
from east to west. It is adorned with some small wooded
islands, and surrounded with ancient trees. Near this
is the family-feat of Glengary, surrounded by natural
woods of fulj-grown fir, which extend nine or ten miJes
along the banks of the river Gary. The waters of Loch
Oich flow through Loch Ness into the eastern sea. Loch
Lochy transmits its waters in an opposite direction, this
being the highest part of the vast flat tract that here
stretches from sea to sea. This extensive lake is above
ten miles in length, and from one to two in breadth.
From the west, the waters of Loch Arkek descend into
this lake. Out of it runs the river Lochy, which about
a mile below its issue from the lake receives the Spean, a
considerable river, over which there is a magnisicenr
bridge, built by general Wade, about two miles above
the place where it falls into the Lochy. These united
streams, traversing the plains of Lochaber, after a course
of five or six mi]es fall into Loch Eil. A few miles to
the south-east of Loch Lochy is GUnroy, or King's Vale.
The north-east end of this valley opens on Loch Spey.
A small river passes along thfe bottom of the vale, accom
panied by a modern road. On the declivity of the moun
tains, about a mile from the river, on either hand, areseen several roads of great antiquity. On the north
west side, five of these roads run parallel and close by
each other. On the opposite fide are three other roads
exactly similar. These roads are thirty feet broad, all
perfectly horizontal, and extend eight or nine miles in
length, Their destination or use has baffled the conjec
tures of antiquaries. Not far from Fort Augustus soarg*
the pointed summit of Bennevis, which is esteemed the
highest mountain in Britain, rising more than 4300 feet:
above the level of the sea. In the districts of wloydart,
Arasaick, Morer, anil Knoydart, there are numerous bays
and creeks along the coast, many of which might be ex
cellent sidling stations.
The southern part of this county is very mountainous,
and is supposed to be the most elevated ground in Scotland.
1
From

I N V
From its numerous takes many streams descend toward
both seas. In the extensive district called Badenoch,
lies Lock Spey, the source of the great river Spey, which,
proceeding eastward with an increasing stream, enters the
sliire of Murray. at Kothiemurchus, after having expanded
into a fine lake. Not far from this is seen the lofty top
of Cairngorm; a mountain celebrated for its beautiful
rock-cryltals of various tints. These are much esteemed
by lapidaries; and some of them, having the lustre of fine
gems, bring a very high price. Limestone, iron-ore, and
some traces of different minerals, are found in the county ;
but no mines have yet been worked with much success.
Its rivers and lakes afford abundance of lalmon and trout.
The extensive plains which surround the lakes are in ge
neral fertile; and the high grounds feed many sheep and
black cattle, the rearing and selling of which forms the
chief trade of the inhabitants. By the present spirited
exertions of the gentlemen in this populous county, the
commerce and the industry of the inhabitants have of
late been greatly increased. The population, in the year
1808, consisted of 74,191 persons, inhabiting 14,357 houses.
The commonalty in the high parts of the county and on
the western more speak Gaelic ; but people of fashion in
Inverness and its vicinity use the English language, and
pronounce it with remarkable propriety.
INVER'SE, adj. [Ft.imitrfiu, Lat.] Inverted; reci
procal ; opposed to direll. It is so called in proportion,
when the fourth tenn is so much greater than the third
as the second is less than the first ; or so much less than
the third as the second is greater than the first. See
Arithmetic. Every part of matter tends to every part
of matter with a force, which is always in a direct pro
portion of the quantity of matter, and an inverse dupli
cate proportion of the distance. Garth.
INVER'SELY, adv. Invertedly ; reciprocally.
INVERSION,/. [Fr. inversto, Lac] Change of order
or time, so as that the last is first, and first last.-If he
speaks truth, it is upon a subtle inversion of the precept of
God, to do good that evil may come of it. Brown.Change
of place, so that each takes the room of the other.Pro
blems in geometry and arithmetic are often proved by iverfian ; that is, by a contrary rule or operation. Ency. Brit.
Inversion, in grammar, is where the words of a phrase
are ranged in a manner not so natural as they might be.
For an instance: " Of all vices, the most abominable, and
that which least becomes a man, is impurity." Here is
an inversion; the natural order being this: "Impurity
is the most abominable of all vices, and that which least
becomes a man."
Inversion, in music, signifies a change in the order of
notes which form a chord, or in the parts which compose
harmony ; which happens by substituting in the bass
those sounds which ought to have been in the upper part;
an operation not only rendered practicable, but greatly
facilitated, by the resemblance which one note has to ano
ther in different octaves ; whence we derive the power of
exchanging one octave for another with so much pro
priety and success, or by substituting in the extremes
those which ought to have occupied the middle station;
and vice versa. See the article Music.
INVERSNA'ID, a fort of Scotland, in the county of
Stirling, with barracks near the east coast of Loch Lo
mond, erected at the beginning of the 17th century, to
defend the country worn freebooters. The barr.icks are
yet kept in repair, and a guard regularly mounted : eighr
teen miles north of Dumblanc.
To INVER'T, v. a. [inverto, Lat. ] To turn upside down ;
to place in contrary method or order to that which was
before.Poesy and oratory omit things essential, and invert
times and actions, to place any thing in the most affect
ing light. Waits.
Ask not the cause why sullen spring
So long delays her flow'rs to bear,
And winter storms invert the year.
D>yd$n.
To place the last firstj

I N V
W7
Tes, every poet Is a fool j
By demonstration Ned can show k 1
Happy, could Ned's inverted rule
Prove every fool to be a |
To divert; to turn into another channel; to
Instead of this, convert or intervert is now comm...
Solyman charged him- bitterly with inverting his trea
sures to his own private use, and having secret intelli
gence with bis enemies. Knoiles's History of the Turks.
INVERTEDLY, adv. In contrary or reversed order.
Placing the forepart of the eye to the hole of the window
of a darkened room, we have a pretty land flup of the ob
jects abroad, invertedly painted on the paper, on the bock
of the eye. Derkam.
INVER'TING, / The act of changing the order by
inversion.
INVERU'RY, a town of Scotland, in the county of
Aberdeen, situated on the conflux of the Don and the
Ury. It is said to have been created a royal borough by
Robert Bruce, on occasion of a victory obtained by jiim
over the earl of Buchan, who commanded for the king of
England ; but it does not appear to have ever been a place
of much commerce, or a manufacturing town. In 1746,
the laird of Macleod, and Mr. Monro of Calcairu, were
defeated here by lord Louis Gordon. Inverury joins with
Bamff, Elgin, Cullen, and Kintore, to return one mem
ber to parliament. In 1801, the number of inhabitants
was 783 : ten miles north-west of Aberdeen, and fifty-one
north-north -east of Dundee. Lat. 57. 11. N. lon.i. 19.W.
To INVEST', v.a. [investir, Fr. tnoestii, Lat ] Todreis;
to clothe ; to array. It has im or with before the thing
superinduced or conferred >
Their gesture sad,
Invest in lank lean cheeks and war-worn coats,
Presented them unto the gazing moon,
So many horrid ghosts.
Shakespeare.
Thon witk a mantle didst invest
The rising world of waters.
Milton.
Let thy eyes shine forth in their full lustre j
Invest them with thy loves, put on
Thy choicest looks.
Denham.
To place in possession of a rank or office.When we sanc
tify or hallow churches, that which we do is only to tes
tify that we make them places of public resort, that we
invest God himself with them, and that we sever them from
common uses. Hooker.The practice of all ages and
countries hath been to do honour to those who are in
vested with public authority. Atteriury. To adorn j tO<
grace ;. as clothes or ornaments :
Honour must
Not unaccompanied invest him only;
But signs of nobleness, like stars, shall shine
On all deservers.
To confer ; to give. If there can be found such an in
equality between man and man, as there is between man.
and beast, or between soul and body,. it investetk a right of
government. Bacon.To enclose; to surround so as tu in
tercept succours or provisions : as, The enemy invested the
town. To put on :
Alas for pittie, that so seire a crew,
As like cannot be seen from east to west,;
Cannot find one tins girdle to invest.
Spenser,.
INVESTMENT, adj. Covering ; clothing The sheila.
served as plasms or mounds to this sand, which, when
consolidated and freed from its investient Iheii, is of the
seme stiape as the cavity of the slieil. Woodward.
INVES'TIGABLE, adj. [from investigates To be
searched out ; discoverable by rational diiquisition.In
doing evil, we prefer a less good before a greater, the
greatness whereof is by reason invejiigaiie, and may be
known. Hooker.
To INVESTIGATE,,

168
I N V
To INVESTIGATE, v. a. \invcstigo, Lat.] To search
out ; to find out by-rational disquisition.From the pre
sent appearances investigate the powers and force of na
ture, and from thele account for future observations.
Cheyne.
INVESTIGATING, / The act of searching into ; the
act of discovering by a course of enquiry.
INVESTIGATION, / The act of the mind by which
unknown truths are discovered.Not only the investiga
tion of truth, but the communication of it also, is often
practised in such a method as neither agrees precisely to
synthetic or analytic. Watts.
Progressive truth, the patient force of thought,
Investigation calm, whose silent powers
Command the world.
Thomson.
Examination.Your travels I hear much of ; my own
shall never more be a strange land, but a diligent investi
gation of my own territories. Pope.
INVESTING,/ The act of clothing; of putting into
some rank or office. In military tactics, an operation
previous to a siege ; that is, when a general, having an in
tention to besiege a place, detaches a body of horse to
possess all'the avenues j blocking up the garrison, and pre
venting relief from getting into the place, till the army
and artillery are got up to form the siege.
INVESTITURE, / [French.] The right of giving
possession of any manor, office, or benefice.He had re
fused to yield up to the pope the investiture of bishops, and
collation of ecclesiastical dignities within his dominions.
Raleigh.The act of giving possession. Investitures in
their original rife, were probably intended to demonstrate
in conquered countries the actual possession of the lord ;
and, that he did not grant a bare litigious right which
the soldier was ill .qualified to prosecute, but a peaceable
and firm possession. And, after conveyance by deed came
into use, these investitures were retained as a public and
notorious act, that the country might take notice of and
testify the transfer of the estate, and that such as claimed
title by other means might know against whom to bring
their actions. 1 -Ccwim. 3 1 1. <:. 20. See Conveyance, and
"Tenure. The customs and ceremonies of investiture or
giving possession, were long practised with great variety.
At first investitures were made by a form of words; after
wards by such things as had most resemblance to what
was to be transferred ; as lands passed by the delivery of
a turf, &c. which W3S done by the grantor, to the person
to whom the lands were granted; but, in after-ages, the
things by which the investitures were made were not so
exactly. observed, Ingulph.p. 901. In the church, it was
the custom of old, for princes to promote such as they
liked to ecclesiastical benefices, and declare their choice
and promotion, by delivery, to the persons chosen, ofa pas
toral staif and ring ; the one a symbolical representation
of their spiritual marriage with the church ; and the other
of their pastoral care and charge, which was termed inves
titure ; after which they were consecrated by ecclesiastical
persons. Hoveden tells us, that king Richard .being taken
f>y the emperor, gave this kingdom to him, et investivit turn
indt per pikumJuum; and that the emperor immediately af
terwards returned the gift; et investivit eum per duplicem
cructm de auro. Walsingham fays, that John duke of Lan
caster was invested duke of Aquitaine,/>r virgam et pikum.
INVESTMENT,/ [i and vestment.] Dress; clothes;
garment ; habit :
Do not believe his vows ; for they are brokers,
Not of that dye which their investments (how. Shakespeare.
INVETERACY,/ [inveteratio, Lat.] Long continu
ance of any thing bad ; obstinacy confirmed by time.
The inveteracy of the people's prejudices compelled their
rulers to make use of all means for reducing them. Addison.
INVETERATE, adj. Old; long established.The
custom of Christians was then, and had been a long time,

f'N' V
riot to wear garlands, and therefore that undoubtedly they
did offend who presumed to violate such a custom by not
observing that thing ; the very inveterate observation where
of was a law, sufficient to bind all men to observe it, un
less they could (how some higher law, some law of Scrip
ture, to the contrary. Hooktr.Obstinate by long continu
ance.He who writes satire honestly is no more an enemy
to the offender, than the physician to the patient when
he prescribes harm remedies to an inveterate disease. Dryden.In a well-instituted state the executive power will
never let abuses grow inveterate, or multiply so far that it
will be hard to find remedies. Swift.
To INVETERATE, v. a. [inveterer, Fr. imietero, Lat.]
To fix and settle by long continuance.The vulgar con
ceived, that now there was an end given, and a consum
mation to superstitious prophecies, and to an ancient tacit
expectation, which had by tradition been infused and in-'
veterated into men's minds. Bacon.Let not atheists lay
the fault of their fins upon human nature, which have
their prevalence from long custom and inveterated habit.
Benllty.
INVET'ERATENESS, / Long continuance of any .
thing bad ; obstinacy confirmed by time.Neither the inveterateness of the mischief, nor the prevalency of the fa
shion, shall be any excuse for those who will not take care
about the meaning of their words. Locke.
INVETER ATION, / The act of hardening or con
firming by long continuance.
INVID'IOUS, adj. [invidio/us, Lat.] Envious ; malig
nant. I shall open to them the interior secrets of this
mysterious art, without imposture or invidious resevrve
Evelyn.Likely to incur or to bring hatred. This is the
more usual sense.Agamemnon found it an invidious affair
to give the preference to any one of the Grecian heroes.
Broome.
INVID'IOUSLY, adv. Malignantly ; enviously. Irf a
manner likely to provoke hatred.The clergy murmur
against the privileges of the laity ; the laity invidioujly ag
gravate the immunities of the clergy. Spratt.
INVID'IOUSNESS, / Quality of provoking envy or
hatred.
INVIG'ILANCY, / [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
vigilo, to watch.] The want of watchfulness. Scott.
To INVIG'OR ATE, v. a. To endue with vigour ; to
strengthen ; to animate ; to enforce. I have lived when
the prince, instead of invigorating the laws, assumed a
power of dispensing with them. Addison.
Gentle warmth
Discloses well the earth's all-teeming womb,
Invigorating tender seeds.
Phillips.
INVIG'ORATING, / The act of making vigorous ;
strengthening.
INVIGORATION, / The act of invigorating. The
slate of being invigorated.I find in myself an appetitive
faculty, which is always in the very height of activity and
invigoration . Norrit.
INVIL'LAGED, part. adj. Turned into a village:
There on a goodly plaine (by time throwne downe)
Lies buried in his dust some auncient towne ;
Who now invi/laged, there's only seene
In his waste ruines what his state has beene. IV. Browne.
INVIN'CIBLE, adj. [invincible, Fr. invincibilis, Lat.]
Insuperable; unconquerable; not to be subdued.Should
he ipvade their country, he would soon see that invincible
nation with their united forces up in arms. Knollcs. If
an atheist had had the making of himself, he would have
framed a constitution that could have kept pace with his
insatiable lust, been invincible bj intemperance, and have
held out a thousand years in a perpetual debauch. Benllty.
INVIN'CIBLENESS, / Unconquerableness ; insuperableness.
INVIN'CIBLY, adv. Insuperably ; unconquerably.
1.
.Neither

I N V
I N U
169
Neither invitations nor threats avail with those who are The liberal contributions such teachers met with,
invincibly impeded, to apply them to their benefit. Decay of served still to invite more labourers into that work. Dtcay
fifty.
os Pitty.
INVI'OLABLE, adj. [Fr. inviolabilis, Lit.] Not to he Sha'iy groves that easy sleep invite,
,
profaned ; nouto be injured. This birthright, when our And after toilsome days a loft repose at night. Dryd:n.
author pleases, must and must not be sacred and inviolable.
Locke.
7o INVITE, v. n. To aik or call to any thing pleasing :
Ye lamps of heav'n, he said, and lifted high
All things invite
His hands, now free; thou venerable iky!
To peaceful coun.els.
Milton.
Inviolable pow'rs! ador'd vvilli dread,
INVITER, / He who invites.They forcibly cut
Be all of you adjur'd.
Dryden.
out abortive voter., inch as their invilers and encouragers
Not to be broken.The prophet David thinks, that the most fancied. King Charles. Honour was the aim of the
very meeting of men together, and their accompanying guests, and interest was the scope of the inviter. Snulridge.
one another to the house of God, should make the bond
Wines and cate's the tables grace,
of their love insoluble, ami tie them in a league of invio But most the kind inviter'i cheerful face.
Pope.
lable amity. Hooics.
INVITING, / The act of giving an invitation. Invi
See, see, they join, embrace, and seem to kis?,
tation. He hath sent me an earnest inviting. Shakespeare.
As if they vow'd some league inviolable.
Shakespeare.
INVITINGLY, an'v. In such a manner as invites or
allurn. If he can but dress up a temptation to look inInsusceptible os hurt or wound :
vitinpiv, the business is done. Decay of Piety.
Th' invloltblt ClintsI'NULA, s [contracted or corrupted from sseleniun,
In cubic phalanx firm advancM intrre.
Milton.
E*n>ic; fabled to have spaing up from the tears of Helen.]
INVI'OLABLENESS,/. The state or quality of being Elecampane, Fle/bane, &c. in botany, a genus of the
inviolable.
class syngenelia, order ;.olygtuuia superftua, natural order
INVI'OLABLY adv. Without breach ; without failure. of composite discoide, (eorymbiler, Jujs.) The ge
The true profession of Christianity inviolably engages all neric characters areCalyx : common imbricated ; leaflets
its followers to do good to all men. Spratl.
lax, .spreading ; the exterior ones larger, of equal length*
INVI'OLATE, adj. [inviolatus, Lat.] Unhurt ; unin Corolla : compound, radiated broadj corollules herma
jured ; unprofaned ; unpolluted ; unbroken :
phrodite, equal ; very numerous in the difle ; females
str.ip-sliaped, numerous; crowded in the ray. Proper of
In all the changes of his doubtful state,
the hermaphrodite, funnel-form ; border five-cleft, rather
His truth, like lleav'n's, was kept inviolate.
Drjden.
upright. Female strap-shaped, linear ; perfectly entire.
INVI'OLATED, adj. Inviolate. Scott.
: in the hermaphrodite ; filaments five, filiform,
IN'VIOUS, adj. [invius, Lat.] Impallable; untrodden: Stamina
stiort ; antherx cylindnc, composed of live smaller linear,
If nothing can oppugn his love.
conjoined ones ; each ending below in two straight bristles of
And virtue invious ways can prove,
the length of the filaments. Pistillura : in the hermaphro
What may not he confide to do,
dite; germ oblong; style filiform, length of the stamens;
That brings both love and virtue too?
Hudibras.
stigma bifid, rather upright ; in the females, germ long ;
' To INVIS'CATE, v. a. [in and vifius, Lat.] To lime; style filiform, half bifid ; stigmas erect. Pericarpium :
to intanglc in glutinous matter.The canielion's food be none ; calyx unchanged. Seeds : in the hermaphrodites,
ing flics, it hath in the tongue a mucous and (limy extre solitary, linear, four-cornered ; pappus capillary ; length
mity, whereby, upon a sudden emission, it inviscates and of the feeds ; in the Jcmales, like the hermaphrodite. Receptaculum : naked, flat. This germs therefore differs
int.mgleth those insects. Brown.
INVISIBIL'ITY, /. [from invisible.] The state of being not only from Aster, but from most others, in having the
invisible-; impercepliWeness to sight.They may be de anther terminated below by ten bristles. But this cha
monstrated to be innumerable, substituting their smallness racter is not to be found in all the species. EJsential Ckaracler. Receptaculum : naked; down simple; antherx
for the reason of their invisibility. Ray.
INVISIBLE, adj. [Fr. from invifibilis, Lat ] Not per ending in two bristles at the base.
Speciet. 1. Inula helenium, or common inula, or ele
ceptible by the fight ; not to be seen.He that believes a
God, believes such a being as hath all perfections ; among campane: leaves stem-clasping, ovate, wrinked ; tomentose
which this is one, that he is a spirit, and consequently underneath ; scales of the calyxes ovate. Elecampane has
a perennial, thick, fusiform, brown, branching, aromatic,
that he is invisible, and cannot be seen. Tillotfon.
root; according to some it is biennial. It is one of the
He was invisible that hurt me so ;
largest of our herbaceous plants, being from three to five
.And none invisible, but spirits, l) go.
Sidney.
or six feet high, with the Item striated and downy,
INVISTBLENESS,/". Invisibility. Scott.
branched towards the top. Lower leaves on footstalks,
INVIS'IBLY, adv. Imperceptibly to the sight:
lanceolate, a foot long, and four inches broad in the mid
dle; upper embracing, ovate-lanceolate, wrinkled, serrated
Age by degrees invisibly doth creep,
or toothed, deep green and slightly hairy above, whitislt
Nor do we seem to die, but fall asleep.
Denham.
INVITATION, /. [Fr. invitalio, Lat ] The act os in green and thickly downy beneath. Flowering heads very
large, single, terminating the stem and branches. Outer
viting, bidding, or calling to any thing with ceremony scales
of the calyx ovate-lanceokte, like the leaves; inner
and civility :
bluntly ovate, tomentose. Florets all yellow; those of the
That other answer'd with a lowly look,
ray narrow, linear, from an inch to an inch and half in
And soon the gracious invitation took.
Drydm.
length, with three ssiarp teeth at the end. Seeds colum
Allurement.She gives the leer of invitation. Shakespeare. nar, four-cornered, obscurely striated, smsoth, cinnamonINVITATORY, adj. [from invite."] Using invitation ; bay-coloured, with the rim of the umbilicus cartilaginous
and white. Pappus, egret, or down, white, twice as long
containing invitation.
To INVITE, v. a. [invita, Lat. inviter, Fr.] To hid ; as the seed, appearing to be capillary; but, when viewed
to ask to any place, particularly to one's own house, with with a glass, finely toothed on one side, Ihorter than the
intreaty and complaisance.If thou be invited of a mighty florets, sessile. Native of Japan, Denmark, Germany,
man, withdraw thyself. Eccles. When much company is Flanders, Swiflerland, Austria, France, Piedmont, Spain,
invited, then be as- sparing as possible of your coals. Swift. and Britain ; with us in Eslex frequent, in Norfolk not
To allure; to persuade; to induce by hope or pleasure. uncommon, Mettingham in Suffolk* near Madingley in
jC
Cambridgeshire,
Vol. XI. No. 745.

I N U L A.
Cambridgeshire, Ripton and Warboys in Huntingdonssiife, breadth, hispid about the edges ; the flowers h.tve the forr*
Dunstable and Pertenhall in Bedfordshire, fide of Bredon- of the aster, are solitary, terminating broader; the dilk
hill in Worcestershire, about St. Ive's in Cornwall, &c. wider, the ray shorter, both of a golden colour. Na;ive>
in Scotland it is a doubtful native. It flowers in June of Germany, Scania, Siberia, and Piedmont.
6. Inula dyfenterica, meadow inula, or common or mid
and July, and the feeds ripen at the end of August. The
root is esteemed a good pectoral, and a conserve of it is dle fleabane : leaves stem-clasping, cordate-oblong; stemrecommended in disorders of the breast and lungs, as good villose, paniclcd, calycine scales bristle-shaped. Root pe
to promote expectoration. An infusion of it fresh, sweet rennial, creeping, whitish, the thickness of a goose-quill,
ened with honey, is said to bean excellent medicine in the- with largish fibres. Stem from one to two feet high, up
hooping-cough. A decoction of it applied outwardly, is right, round, firm, solid, striated, downy, branched more
said to cure the itch. Bruised and micerated in urine, or less towards the top. Native of most parts of Europe,
with balls of aslies and whortle-berries, it dies a blue co in moist meadows, watery places, by the sides of ditches,
lour. A decoction of it cures (lieep that have the scab ; brooks, and rivers ; flowering from July to October, and
hence it is called in some countiesscab-wort : in others it frequently over-running large tracts of land, generallyhas the name of horse-heal, doubtless from its reputed left untouched by all sorts of cattle. Ray observes, that
virtues in curing the cutaneous diseases of horses. The the leaves when bruised smell like soap. Rutty inform*
officinal name is enula campana, whence evidently our En- us that the juice is soltisli, and warms the mouth a little ;
glilh elecampane is derived. In German it is alant, aland, that the decoction is somewhat acrid in the throat, at the
alattttourz, olant, oltwurz, helenenkraut, glockenuiurz, der grojsc fame time astringent and turning green with vitriol of
heinrich ; in Dutch, gewoen alant, a/antsaortel ; in Danish, iron ; that the infusion is somewhat astringent, very bitter
eland, alandsroed, St. Ellen's roed; in Swedish, alandsrot; in in the throat, and turning black with vitriol of iron.
French, I'inule axmtc, saunte, Vcnult-campanc, I'htrbt contre Linnus in his Flora Suecia mentions his having been in
la gale ; in Italian, enula, cnula-campuna, ella, elenio ; in formed by general Keit, that the Ruffian soldiers, in their
Spanish and Portuguese, enula-campana, ala ; in Ruffian, expedition against Persia, were cured of the bloody flux
by the use of this plant, whence Linnus gave it the name
dewjatschik, dcwrJU, Oman, krun,
2. Inula odora, or sweet-rooted inula : leaves stem- of dyfenterica. It is called by our old authors middleJleaclasping, toothed, extremely hirsute ; root-leaves ovate, hane, and was supposed by its smoke in burning to chase
stem-leaves lanceolate; stem few-flowered. Root peren away fleas and other insects. Forik.il fays it is named in
nial, with an aromatic smell and taste; whence the trivial Arabic rara ejub, or Job's-tears, from a notion that Job
name. The stems are about two feet high, divided into used a decoction of this herb to cure his ulcer.. ; and it
several branches, with a few scattering yellow flowers, was formerly recommended in the itch and other cutane
which appear in July, but are rarely followed here by feeds.. ous disorders.
7. Inch viscose, or clammy inula : leaves lanceolate,
Native of the South of Europe, as Provence, Narbonne,
toothletted, sessile, reflex at the base ; peduncles lateral,
Italy and Sicily ; Ray observed it about Messina.
3. fh'ula suaveolens, or woolly-leaved inula : leaves el one-flowered, leafy. This has been already described un
liptic, attenuated at the base, subpetioled, hairy; lower der Linnus's name of Erigeron viscosum. It is a native
toothed; stem many-flowered. This has been confounded of the South of Europe, and was cultivated here in 1635,
with the preceding, from Which however it difFers consi as appears from Johnson's edition of Gerarde's Herbal.
8. Inula undulata, or wave-leaved inula : leaves stemderably. Theroot has no smell, but is acrid, and consists of
a bundle of round dirty white fibres, issuing from a thicker clasping, cordate-lanceolate, waved. Stem a foot high,~
head. Stem usually single, upright, round, purplisli, vil- round, upright, subtomentose; branches five, alternate,
lose, leafy, a foot and a balf high, branching only at top very stiff and straight, rod-like, subdivided at the top.
into few-flowered peduncles. Leaves oblong-lanceolate, Native of Egypt ; flowers in July.
9. Inula- Indies, or Indian inula: leaves stem-clasping.
acute, obscurely serrate, wrinkled, deep green, with very
short hairs above, paler and veined with longer hairs be Cordate-lanceolate, serrate ; peduncles one-flowered, fili
neath, the lower ones attenuated into the petiole, the up form; flowers globular. This is an annual plant, resem
per-ones sessile with some smell. Flowers sweet-smelling; bling the next sort, but larger and lti.Ter; leaves somewhat
inner scales of the calyx erect and purplisli; outer green, rugged, sharp, naked above, subtomentose beneath. Pe
ftort and reflex. Seeds black, with white cilias. Native duncles many times as long as the flower, sometimes hav
of the South of Europe; flowering from June to August. ing a single leaf on them ; flowers like those of I. pulica
4. Inula oculus christi, or hoary inula: leaves stem- ria, but with a longer ray, and the calyx left hirsute.
clalping, oblong, entire, hirsute ; stem hairy, corymbed. Native of the East Indies.
10. Inula pulicaria, or trailing inula or fleabane: leaves
Root perennial ; the whole is hirsute. Stem a foot or
eighteen inches high, upright, hard, stiff", hairy, dividing stem-clasping, waved ; stem prostrate; flowers fiibglobular
into two or three branches. Flowers in a corymb, of a sine with a very short ray. This is an annual plant, with a
yellow or golden colour, large, but smaller than in .the very trailing stem, not at all hairy, and a globular calyx.
first sort. Mr. Miller says, the flowers are small, and are What has been taken for the pulicaria of Linnus by bo
in close clusters; these appear in July, but seldom perfect tanists of England and other countrie* is different, and
seeds in England. Native of Austria, the South of France now therefore made a distinct species. See the next fol
lowing. The variety (3 is larger and more rigid, but still
and Silesia.
5. Inula Britannica, or creeping-rooted inula : leaves much smaller than ours. Native of Scania, where water
stem-clasping, lanceolate, serrate, distinct, villose under stagnates in winter; and even in the streets of Lund.
11. Inula uliginose, small, dwarf, or marsh, inula, or
neath ; stem branched, upright, villose. Root perennial ;
stem near two feet high, dividing in the upper part into fleabane : upper leaves stem-clasping, lanceolate, waved,
two or three upright branches, or peduncles, each sustain blunt; stem upright, woolly towards the top; calyxes
ing one pretty large slower, of a deep yellow colour; these cylindrical. Root annual, fibrous, whitish, jointed, gene
are in beauty in July, but seldom ripen seeds here. It rally crooked. Stem from a span to a foot in height, up
has the habit of I. dyfenterica, but the stem is loftier and right, not prostrate, striated, crooked, often tinged with
more upright ; the leaves narrower, and finely serrate. purple, much branched ; branches alternate, like the stem.
The variety 0 differs only in having the stem and under Native of many parts of Europe, where water has stag
surface of the leaves more villose. The petals of the ray nated during the winter by road-sides, on the borders of
are very narrow. It differs from the next species, accord ponds, &c. particularly .in a stiffish foil. It flowers from
ing to Kiocker, in having a creeping root, the stem August to October.
The I. pulicaria of other European botanistt seems to
eighteen inches high, more diffused, round, jointed; the
leaves four inches long, half au inch or even an inch .in be the fame with uur's, and not Linnus's, The descrip
tion!

I N U L A.
tk>i of HaHer, ScopoH, Pollich, Imd Krocker, agree very of Linnasus's fynonymssiccord with this species : tie think*
well with our plant; that of the last author particularly ii however that the i.irta of that author is the fame with ht
excellent. This also is said to drive away fleas and gnats, plant, because they bath resemble I. salicina1, and the
leaves are rugged and almost entire. Pollich describe*
and is given by some to horses for the botts.
is. Inula Arabica, or Arabian inula : leaves oblong, the root as thick and fibrous i stem upright, a foot or
sessile, peduncles filiform, calyxes cylindrical. This re eighteen inches high, round, angular, subpubescent,
sembles I. pulicaria so much, that it (hould be distinguished branched r leaves alternate, embracing, entire, but com
from it with caution. The leaves are supspatulate, by no monly crenate, four inches long and half an inch wide,
means embracing or waved. Calyxes cylindrical (not sof t, pubescent, pale green, hanging down. Flowers hand
globular), with approximating (not squarrose) scales. Pe some, an inch and half in diameter. According to Krocduncles longer, often in pairs. Ray of the corolla longer, ker, it differs from the preceding, in having longer,
dilk narrower. Native of the East Indies and Arabia.
broader, blunter, leaves ; and from I. dysenterica in hav
13. Inula fpirifolia, or spira-leaved inula: leaves ing a higher stem, the lower flowers standing above the
subsessile, ovate-oblong, naked, netted, clustered, serrulate; upper ones, and the whole habit less tomentose and less
flowers terminating subsessile. The flowers of this are white. Native of France, Germany, Swisserland, Austria,
Siberia. Cultivated in 1759 by Mr. Miller; and flower
scarcely peduncled. It is a native of Italy.
14. Inula squarrosa, or net-leaved inula : leaves sessile, ing here from June to September.
oval, even netted-veined, suberenate ; calyx squarrose.
18. Inula Marians, or American inula: leaves sessile,
Hoot perennial. Stems several, a foot or eighteen inches lanceolate, subserrate, hairy ; peduncles subuniAorous,
liigh ; Miller soys two feet, which may be true of garden somewhat clammy ; leaflets linear. The whole plant har
plants. The flowers are pretty large, of a pale yellow co soft white hairs thinly scattered over it, especially the
lour, and appear in July, but are not followed by seeds in lower surface of the leaves. The flowers terminate the
this country. In the autumn this plant puts on a differ stem in a sort of corymb, but the peduncles or branches
ent appearance ; the stalk dies, and several young ones are commonly one -flowered, with pedicelled glands scat
spring from the root, as in the seventh sort, weak, red,, tered over them. It rises with a strong stalk about a foot
clammy-haired ; leaves soft, ovate-lanceolate, clammy- and half high, pretty closely set with prickly hairs.
pubescent, sessile, with a smell like elder ; the stem and Leaves about three inches long-, and near one inch broad
leaves retain their pubescence through the winter; but in in the middle. Towards the upper part of the stalk there
the spring they become bald, the lower leaves perish, and are single flowers coming out from the axils at each joint,
the stems are leafy only at top. On account of this va and the stalk is terminated by a cluster of small yellow
riety in the habit, it was long mistaken for I. salicina ; flowers. It flowers in August, but has not perfected feeds
which it resembles indeed, but has a stein rather round in England. Native of Maryland and Carolina; the seeds
though striated, whereas in I. salicina it is angular ; the were sent to Mr. Miller in the year 1741, by his late
leaves are smaller, firmer, shorter, with the end not (harp, friend Dr. Thomas Dale, which succeeded in the Chelseaas in the other ; the notches unequal, and a little less ; garden, where the plants flowered the following year";,
the calyx has five rows of scales in that, but it has only but, the season proving too cold to ripen the seeds, and
two or three at most in this, ending sharply ; in I. salicina, the plants being biennial, they perished in winter.
they are blunt, but awned ; the radical florets are nar
19. Inula Germanica, or German inula: leaves sessile,
rower and longer also in that than in this. Native of lanceolate, recurved, scabrous ; flowers somewhat sickleshaped. This bears much resemblance to I. salicina, par.
Italy and the South of Prance.
15. Inula bubonium : leaves lanceolate, somewhat ri ticulurly in the leaves, which however are shorter ; the
gid, toothletted, subvillose, sessile; stem and branches sub- flowers are cylindrical, and clustered at the top of the
bislorous ; calyx squarrose. Th"i6 whole plant has some stalk into a corymb; but the principal difference, accord
smell, and a bitter unpleasant taste. Root perennial, con ing to Mons. Villars, is in the calyx ; which is almost
sisting of numerous long and thick fibres. Stems several, oval, lengthened, and composed ot three rows of scales
upright, a foot and half high, roundish, leafy, sometimes curved outwards at their upper extremity. Pollich de
quite simple, and terminated by a few peduncled flowers, scribes the stem as upright, afoot or eighteen inches high,
sometimes putting forth from several leaves simple axil round, pubescent, somewhat rugged, a little branched" at
lary branchlets. Seeds linear, brown, striated, crowned top and curved towards the bottom. Flowers small, ter
with a hairy sessile down, appearing villose to the mag minating in a sort of close umbel. Native of the South
nifier. Native of Austria ; flowering in August and Sep of France, Germany, Austria, Siberia. Mr. Miller says
it grows between three and four feet in height; that the
tember.
16. Inula salicina, or willow-leaved inula : leaves lan leaves are turned backward, are indented on their edges,
ceolate recurved, serrate scabrous ; branches angular ; and rough on their upper sidej that it flowers in June,
lower flowers highest. Root perennial, aromatic, subaf- and the seeds ripen in autumn.
20. Inula Japonica, or Japonese inula : leaves sessile,
triiigent, smelling like cinnamon. Stem from a foot to
two and even three feet in height, upright, smooth, hard, lanceolate, toothletted} peduncles rod-like, one-flowered.
firm, tinged with- red, grooved or angular towards the Stem herbaceous, round, striated, villose, upright, a foot
top, where it is usually branched. It differs from the high and more. Native of Japan.
ii. Inula dubia, or doubtful inula : leaves sessile, ob
next species in having the stem smooth, grooved, or an
gular at top; and the leaves smooth, except that the edge long, ciliate ; stem one-flowered. Stem herbaceous, sim
is rugged. Native of Germany, Swisserland, Austria, and ple, striated, villose, as is the whole plant; flexuose-erect,
a foot high, leafless at top. Native of Japan.
the South of France.
as. Inula ensifolia, or sword-leaved inula: leaves sessile,
17. Inula hina, or hairy inula : leaves sessile lanceolate,
recurved, subserrate- scabrous ; stem roundish, somewhat linear, acuminate, nerved, smooth, scattered ; stem one or
hairy ; lower flowers highest. This has the habit of the two-flowered. Root perennial ; stems annual, from six
preceding; but the leaves are broader, blunter, scarce ap inches to a foot in height. Native of Austria, on rocks'
parently serrate, veined, rugged, especially on the edge among bushes, flowering in August.
sj. Inula crithmoides, trifid inula, or golden samphire:
and along the keel, and rough on both sides with a fubrnfous woolliness. The stem has leaves and stiffish hairs leaves linear, fleshy, three-cusped. Native of England,
scattered over it, and is entirely round, not grooved and France, Spain, Portugal, the coasts of the Mediterranean sea, Barbary, &c. and Arabia ; in salt-marshes, in a muddy
angular.
Linnus suspects that Seguier's plant referred to here soil. Mr. Miller soys, he observed it plentifully near
under / squarrosa, may be the some with this, on account Sheerness, in the Ifle of Shepey, in Kent ; where Gerarde,
of the similitude in the calyxes. Villars fays; that none Ray, and others, had seen it before} Ray also remarked it'

I N U L A.
192
in a marsh near Hurst-castle, over against the Ifle of Wight, radiate flowers. In the Mantissa it is said to bear agrr.it
and on tht rocks at Llandwyn in Anglesea ; Mr. Newton affinity to the genus Cynara. Boccone, who first disco
sound it on the bank of the river just above Fulbridge at vered this plant among the rocks of the island of Malta,
Maiden in Essex. According to Miller, it rises with an thus describes it: Stems several, a foot high, straight,
\ipright stalk a soot and a half high. Leaves succulent, branched, rough with harth hairs; leaves also hirsute, al
fleshy, an inch and quarter long and one-eighth ot an inch ternate, oblong, undivided, not unlike those of hyssop or
broad, ending in three points, and coming out in clusters. the olive, blunt at the end. Flowers golden-coloured.
ja. Inula Canarienfis, or Canary inula : leaves linear,
It flowers in July, and the feeds ripen in autumn. The
younger branches are frequently fold in the London fleshy, three-cufped ; item shrubby. This rises with seve
markets for samphire ; but this is a great abuse, because ral shrubby stalks near four feet high, which divide into
this plant has none of the warm aromatic taste of true sam smaller branches ; leaves in clusters, narrow, fleshy, divided
into three segments at their points ; the flowers come out
phire, Crithmum maritimum.
24. Inula provincialis, or oval-leaved inula : leaves on the side of the branches at the top of the stalks j they
subferrate, tomentose underneath ; root-leaves petioled, are small, and of a pale yellow colour; appearing in Au
ovate; stem upright, one-flowered. This plant has strong gust. Native of the Canary islands.
fibres to the roo(; (tern a foot high, quite simple, villoie.
33. Inula fatureioides, or savory-leaved inula : leaves
Flowers rather large. According to Oouan, it is not un linear, hirsute, opposite ; peduncles naked, one-flowered.
like Senecio incanus, being hoary all over. Haller fays it This rites with a Ihrubby stalk about two feet high, di
is a handsome plant, with a woody root having abundance viding into many smaller branches, which are hairy. Leaves
of fine fibres; stem not branched, naked, half a foot high, narrow, stiff, sessile ; from the edges of these arise long
one-flowered ; flower an inch in diameter, spreading ; hairs, which are stiff, and come out by pairs; at the end
radial florets about fourteen, three-toothed. Native of of the branches arile naked peduncles, four or five inches
the South of France, where it was found about Narbonne, long, fultaining one small, yellow, radinted flower. It
by Pech on the Corbieres, a part of the Pyrenees; also in was discovered by Dr. Houttoun at Vera Cruz ; and was
the Upper Valais, and in the mountains of Piedmont, by Cultivated by Mr. Miller before 1733.
Allione. It was introduced here in 1778, by Thouin ;
34.. Inula fruticosa, or shrubby inula : leaves lanceo
late, acute, three-nerved underneath ; calycine scales
and flowers in July and August.
25. Inula montana, or mountain inula: leaves lanceo acute; stem shrubby. Stem ten or twelve feet high, di
late, hirsute, quite entire; stem one-flowered; calyx short vided into several woody branches. Leaves five inches
imbricate. Root hard, fibrous. Stem a foot or eighteen long, and one inch and a half broad in the middle, smooth,
iuches in height, according to Pollich ; hairy, rugged, on the.upper side, but on their under having three longi
grooved or fubangular; commonly not branched, but the tudinal veins. The flowers are produced at the end of
branches, when there are any, alternate. Leaves alternate, the branches, having very large scaly calyxes; they are as
ieslile, from upright spreading, suboblique, bluntish, pale large as a small tun-flower, of a pale yellow colour. It
green, rugged. It varies with fubterrate leaves, and small was discovered by Dr. Hounstoun at Cartbagena in New
flowers ; and, when cultivated Jong in a garden, the Spain ; and cultivated by Mr. Miller before 1733.
Propagation and Culture. Common elecampane may be
leaves become wide, like those of Verbascum ; and the stein
higher, straighter, terminated by four or five flowers. propagated by feeds, which should be sown in autumn
Linnus oblerves, that the calyx and structure of the toon after they are ripe ; for, if they are kept till the spring,
plant' makes it very nearly allied to the after ; and that it they seldom grow ; but, where they are permitted to scat
as covered with a snowy white pubescence. Native of ter, the plants will come up the following spring without
Spain and the country about Montpellier and Vienna; in any care; and may be either transplanted the following
all the southern part of Dauphine ; near Turin and in autumn; or, if they are designed to remain, they (hould
other parts of Sardinia ; in the vineyards of the Palatinate ; be hoed out to the diltance of ten inches or a foot each
in Swisssrland and the Valais; cultivated in 1759 by Mr. way, and constantly kept clean from weeds ; these roots
Miller. It flowers in July and August; but rarely ripens will be sit for use the second year. But molt people pro
pagate the plants by otf'sets, which, if carefully taken
feeds here.
26. Inula sluans : leaves spatulate, tomentose under from the old roots, with a bud, or eye, to each, will take
root very easily; the best time for this is the autumn, as
neath. Native of South America.
17. Inula bifrons : leaves decurrent, oblong, toothlet- soon as the leaves begin to decay; these should be planted
ted ; flowers heaped, terminating, fubtessile. Stem a foot in rows about a foot asunder, and nine or ten inches dis
high, somewhat rigid, corymbed, with a strong smell like tance in the rows; the spring following the ground must
tansy. Flowers yellow, with a short ray. Biennial. be kept clean from weeds ; and, if in autumn it is (lightly
Compare Conyza bifrons, which botanilts determine to be dug, it will promote the growth of the roots; thele will
the fame plant without any ray to the flower. It flowers be fit for uie after two years growth, but the roots will
in July and August, but never perfects feeds in this coun abide many years, if they are permitted to ltand , how
try. Native of Italy, Provence, and the Pyrenees.
ever, the young roots are preferable to those which are
2.8. Inula caerulea, or blue-flowered inula : leaves de- old and stringy. It loves a gentle loamy soil, not too dry.
current, obovate, subferrate ; stem suffruticose, flowers
Species 2 to 5, 16, 17, 18, 19, 22, 24, 25, are abiusessle, terminating. Though this has a blue ray to the ing plants, which will thrive and flower in the open air
flower, in which it differs from all the inulas, yet its ap in England ; they may be all propagated by parting of
pearance or habit is quite foreign to that of the alters. their roots. The belt time for doing this is iii autumn,
The branches are one-flowered. The anthers are tailed, at which time the plants may be removed ; these may be
as in most of the inulas. The receptacle is honey-combed. intermixed with other flowering plants in the borders of
Native of the Cape of Good Hope.
large gardens, where they will make an agreeable variety
49. Inula aromatica, or aromatic inula : leaves linear, during their continuance in flower. As tiietc roots mul
quite entire, tomentose, scattered ; Item ihrubby. Both tiply pretty fast, rhty (hould be allowed room to spread,
therefore thould not be planted nearer than two feet from
natives of the Cape.
30. Inula pinifolia, or pine-leaved inula : leaves subu other plants ; and, if they are removed every third year,
late-linear, three-sided, cluttered very much; stem shrubby. it will be often enough, provided the ground between
ji. Inula ftida, or stinking inula : leaves lanceolate- them is dug every winter, and, in summer, if they are
linear, qufte entire ; corymbs branched ; rays of the flowers kept clean trom weeds, they will require no other care.
very thort. This is allied to Senecio ftidus, with the As some of these torts produce good lieds in England,
babit of Cineraria. In Linnxus's Species, it is said very they may be propagated by sowing of the feeds in the au
sjucb to resemble Erigeron feetidum, except that i: has tumn, on a border of light earth exposed to the cast,
2
where

I N V
where the morning sun only is admitted ; and in the spring,
when the plants appear, they should be kept clean from
weeds till they are fit to remove, when they should be
transplanted on a (hady border, fix inches asunder, ob
serving to (haile and water them till they have taken new
root; and during the summer season they should be kept
clean from weeds, and in autumn they may be transplanted
into the borders where they are to remain.
No. 13, 14, 15, and 17, are propagated by feeds, which
should be sown on a bed of light earth early in the spring;
in May she plants will appear, which should be kept clean
from weeds till they are fit to transplant, when they
should be planted in an east border, at about six inches
distance each way, watering and (hading them till they
have taken new root; after which they will require no
other culture but to keep them clean from weeds till the
autumn, when they should be planted where they are de
signed to remain. The fourteenth seldom continues above
two or three years, and therefore young plants should be
constantly raised from seeds to succeed the old ones.
The thirty-second sort will not live abroad in the open
air in England during the winter season, so must be re
moved into shelter in autumn ; but should have as much
free air as possible at all times when the weather is mild,
otherwise it is apt to draw up weak. In cold weather the
plants must have-very little water, for, their stalks and
leaves being succulent, they are very apt to rot with loo
much wet ; in summer they should be placed abroad with
other hardy exotic plants in a sheltered situation, where
they will add to the variety, though they are plants of no
great beauty, and seldom flower in England, unless the
summer is very warm. This is easily propagated by cut
tings, any time in summer, which, if planted in a shady
border, will take root in a short time. No. 3+, being too
tender to live in the open air in England, mult be con
stantly kept in the bark-stove.- It is propagated by feeds,
which must be procured from the country where it natu
rally grows, for it does not produce any here; these must
be sown upon a hot-bed, and, when the plants are fit to
remove, they should be each put into a small pot filled
with light earth, and plunged into a fresh hot-bed ; treat
ing them in the same manner as other tender plants from
the fame country. See Percidium.
INULOI'DES. See Conyza.
To INUM'BRATE, v. a. [inumiro, Lat.] To shade; to
Cover with shades.
To INUN'CATE, v.a. [from uncus, Lat. a hook.] To
hook ; to catch with a hook. -Bailry.
INUNCA'TION, /. The act of hooking; the act of
catching with a hook. Scott.
INUNCTION, /. [inungo, inunclus, Lat.] The act of
smearing or anointing.The wise Author of Nature
hath placed on the rump two glandules, which the bird
Catches hold upon with her bill, and squeezes out an oily
liniment fit for the munQion of the feathers, and causing
their filaments to cohere. Ray.
INUNDA'T, / The name of the forty-fifth order
in Linnus's Fragments of a Natural Method ; and the
fifteenth of the Natural Orders in the Genera Plantarum.
Containing such plants as grow naturally in the water.
See Botany, vol. iii. p. 295.
INUNDATION, /. [Fr. from inundatio, Lat.] The
overflow of waters; flood; deluge.Inundation, siys Cowley, implies less than deluge. Johnfcn.The seme inundation
was not past forty foot in most places ; so that some few
wild inhabitants of the woods escaped. Bacon.
All fountains of the deep,
Broke up, shall have the ocean to usurp
Beyond all bounds, 'till inundation rife
Above the highest hills.
Milan.
A confluence of any kind.Many good towns, through
that inundation of the Irish, were utterly waited- Spenser.
To IN'VOCATE, v. a. [invoco, Lat.] To invoke; to
implore; to call upon; to pray to:
Vol, XI. No. 745-

I N V
If Dagan He thy god,
Go to his temple, invocate his aid
With solemneft devotion.
Milton.
IN'VOC ATING, / The act of calling upon.
INVOCATION, / [Fr. from invocatio, Lat.] The aft
of calling upon in prayer.Is not the name of prayer
usual to signify even all the service that ever we do unto
God i And that for no other cause, as I suppose, but to?
show that there is in religion no acceptable duty, which
devout invocation of the name of God doth not either pre.snppofe or infer. Hosier.The soroi of calling for the as
sistance or presence of any being.The proposition of
Gratius is contained in a line, and that of invocation in half
a line. Wafe.
My invocation is
Honest and fair, and in his mistress' name. Shairjjieare.
Invocation, in theology, the act of adoring God, and
especially of addressing him in prayer for his assistance
and protection. The difference between the invocation
of God and of the faints, as practised by the papists, is
thus explained in the Catechism of the Council of Trent :
" We beg of God to give us good things, and to deliver
us from evil ; but we pray to the faints to intercede with
God, and obtain those things which we stand in need
of. lience we use different forms in praying to God and
to the saints ; to the former we fay, Hear us, have mercy 0*
us ; to the latter we only fay, Prayfor us." The council
of Trent expressly teaches, that the faints who. reign with
Jesus Christ offer up their prayers to God for men ; and
condemn those who maintain the contrary doctrine. The
protestants reject and censure this practice as contrary to
scripture, deny the truth of the fact, and think it highly
unreasonable to suppose that a limited finite being should
be in a manner omnipresent, and at one and the same
time hear and attend to the prayers that are offered to
him in England, China, and Peru; and from thence in
fer, that, if the saints cannot hear their requests, it is in
consistent with common sense to address any kind of prayer
to them.
Invocation, in poetry, an address at the beginning
of a poem, wherein the poet calls for the assistance of some
divinity, particularly of his muse, or the deity of poetry.
IN'VOICE, / [perhaps corrupted from the French envoycz, send.] A particular account of merchandise, with
its value, custom, and charges, &c. sent by a merchant to
his factor or correspondent in another country. See fiat.
12 Car. II. c. 34..
To INVO'KE, tz. a. [invoco, Lat. invoquer, Fr.] To call
upon ; to implore ; to pray to ; to invocate.The power
I will invoke dwells in her eyes. SUnty.
The skilful bard,
Striking the Thracian harp, invokes Apollo,
To make his hero and himself immortal.
Prior.
INVO'KING,/. The act of calling upon; osimploring.
To IN'VOLATE, v. n. [from in, Lat. and volo, to sty.]
To fly upon ; to fly over. But little used. Cole.
INVOL'UCEL, s. in botany, a small or partial involucre.
INVOL'UCRE, / in botany, a species of calyx placed
beneath and remote from the flower, as in umbelliferous
plants. See the article Botany, vol. iii.
To INVOL'VE, v.a. [imolvo, Lat.] To enwrap ; to
cover with any thing circumfluent.No man could miss
his way to heaven for want of light; and yet so vain are
they as to think they oblige the world by involving it in
darkness. Decay of Piety.
Then in a cloud ir.volv'd, he takes his flight,
Where Greeks and Trojans mix"d in mortal fight. Dryd.
To imply ; to. comprise.We cannot demonstrate these
things so as to (how that the contrary necessaiily involve!
a contradiction. Titlotfon.To entwist ; to join.He
knows his end with mine imt/v'J. Milton.To take in j
to catch; to conjoin.Sin we should hate altogether ; but
3 D
our

194
I N V
our hatred os it may involve the person, which we should
not hate at all. Spratt.

One death involves

Tyrants and slaves.
Tktmson.
To entangle.As obscure and imperfect ideas often in
volve our reason, so do dubious werds puzzle men's rea
son. Inks.To complicate;' to make intricate.Syllo
gism is of necessary use, even to the lovers of truth, to
liiow them the fallacies that are often concealed in florid,
witty, or involved, discourses. Locke.To blend ; to mingle
together confusedly.Earth with hell mingle and involve.
Milton.
INVOL'VING, / The act of complicating ; of bring
ing into difficulties.
INVOL'UNTARILY, adfi. [from unohsntaty.'] Not by
choice; not spontaneously.
INVOLUNTARINESS, / The state or being unwil
ling. Scott.
INVOL'UNTARY,, adj. [in and votuntarius, Lat. invohntaire, Fr.] Not having the power of choice :
The gath'ring number, as it moves along,
Involves a vast involuntary throng,
Who gently draw, and, struggling less and less,
Roll in her vortex, and her pow'r confess.
Pose.
Not chosen ; not done willingly.The forbearance of
that action, consequent to such command of the mind, is
called voluntary; and whatsover action is performed with
out such a thought of the mind, is called involuntary.
Locke.
But why, ah tell me, ah too dear I
Steals down my cheek th' involuntary tear ?
Pope.
INVOL'UTE, f [from in, Lat. and volvo, to turn.] A
curve formed by involution ; a curve from which another
curve is formed by involution.
INVOL'UTE, adj. in botany, rolled inwards on both
fides towards the upper surface ; applied to the leaves of
certain plants.
INVOLUTION, / [involutio, Lat.] The act of in
volving or inwrapping. The state of being entangled ;
complication.All things are mixed, and causes blended,
by mutual involution!. Glanville.That which is wrapped
round any thing Great conceits are raised of the invo
lution or membranous covering called the JUly-how, some
times found about the heads of children. Brown.The
method of describing a curve by wrapping a string round
another curve. The method of raising any quantity or
number, as a root, to a square, cube, or any higher power.
See Geometry, Algebra, and Arithmetic.
INUR'BANE, adj. [fram im, Lat. contrary to, and urlanui, polite.] Uncivil; unpolished; clownitli. Scott.
INURBA'NENESS,/. Incivility; clownishness. Scott.
INURBANTIY, / Incivility; clownifhness.
ToINU'RE, v. a. [in and ure.] To habituate ; to make
ready or willing by practice and custom ; to accustom.
It had anciently with before the thing practised, now to.
Because they so proudly insult, we mull a little inure their
cars with hearing how others, whom they more regard,
are accustomed to use the self-same language with us.
Hooker.If there might be added true art and learning,
there would be as much difference, in maturity of judg
ment, between men therewith inured, and that which now
men are, as between men that are now and innocents.
Hooker.They who had been molt inur'd to business, had
not in their lives ever undergone so great fatigue for
twenty days together. Clarendon.We may inure ourselves
by custom to bear the extremities of weather without in
jury. Addifm.
The forward hand, inur'd to wounds, makes way
Upon the sharpest fronts of the most fierce.
Daniel.
Then cruel, by their sports to blood inur'd
Us fighting beasts, ana men to beasts expos'd. Milton.

I N W
INU'RE, j. A law term ; an established custom ; fall
force or efficacy.
INU'REMENT, /. Practice; habit; use; custom; fre
quency.If iron will acquire by mere continuance a se
cret appetite, and habitual inclination, to the site it held,
then how much more may education, being nothing else
but a constant plight and inurement, induce by custom good
liabits-into a reasonable creature. Wotton.
INU'RES, one bf the names of Pan.
INU'RING, /. The act of habituating.
lo INUR'N, v. a. [in and urn.} To intomb; to bury :
The sepulchre,
Wherein we saw thee quietly inurn'd,
Hath op'd its ponderous and marble jaws
To cast thee up again.
Shakespeare.
INUR'NING, / The act of putting into an urn ; the
act of burying.
INU'SITATE, adj. Obsolete ; grown out of use. Scott.
INUS'TION,/ [inustio, Lat.] The act of burning.
, INU'TILE, adj. [Fr. inuti/u, Lat.] Useless; unprofit
able-.To refer to heat , and cold is a compendious and
inutile speculation. Bacon.
INUTIL'ITY,/ [inutilite, Fr. inutilitas, Lat.]' Usclessness; unprofitableness.
INVULNERABILITY, / [from invulnerable.} The
state of being invulnerable.
INVUL'NERABLE, adj. [Fr. from in-julncrabilis, Lat.]
Not to be wounded ; secure from wound :
Our cannon's malice vainly (hall be spent
Against th' invulnerable clouds of heav'n. S.hakespcart.
INVUL'NERABLENESS, / The state or quality of
being invulnerable.
To INWA'LL, v. a. To inclose or fortify with a wall.
Three such towns in those places with the garrisons
would be so augmented, as they would be able with little
to inwall themleives strongly. Spenser.
IN WALL ING, / The act of inclosing with a wall.
IN'WARD, or Inwards, adv. [tnbeanb. Sax.] To
wards the internal parts; within.The medicines which
go to these magical ointments are so strong, that if they
were used inwards they would kill ; and therefore they
work potently, though outwards. Bacon.With inflec
tion or incurvity ; concavely.He stretches out his arm
in sign of peace, with his breast bending inward. Dryden.
Into the mind or thoughts. Looking inward, we were
stricken dumb ; looking upward, we speak and prevail.
Hooker.
Celestial light
Shine inward, and the soul irradiate.
Milton.
IN'WARD, adj. Internal ; placed not on the outside,
but within.Sickness, contributing no less than old age
to the shaking down this scaffolding of the body, may dis
cover the inward structure more plainly. Pope.
He could not rest, but did his stout heart eat,
And waste his inward gall with deep defpight. F. Queen.
Reflecting ; deeply thinking :
With outward smiles their flatt'ry I receiv'd !
But, bent and inward to myself again,
Perplex'd, these matters I revolv'd in vain.
Prior.
Intimate; domestic; familiar. All my inward friends
abhorred me. Job xix. 19. Seated in the mind 1
Princes have but their titles for their glories^
An outward honour for an inward toil ;
And, for unfelt imaginations,
They often feel a world of restless cares. Shakespeare.
INWARD, / Any thing within, generally the bowels.
Seldom has this fense a singular."They esteem them most
profitable, because of the great quantity of sat upon their
inwards. Mortimer.
Then,

I o
Then, saerificisg, laid
The inwards, and their fat, with incense strew'd
On the cleft wood, and all due rites perform'd. Milton.
Intimate ; near acquaintance. Little used..Sir, I was an
inward of his ; a sly fellow was the duke ; and I know the
cause of his withdrawing. Shakespeare.
IN'WARDLY, adv. In the heart; privatelyThat
which inwardly each man sliuuld be, the church outwardly
ought to testify. Hooker.
Meantime the king, though inwardly he mourn'd,
In pomp triumphant to the town return 'd.
Dryden.
In the parts within ; internally.Cantharides he pre
scribes both outwardly and inwardly. Arhuthnot.
Let Benedic, like cover'd fire,
Consume away in sighs, waste inwardly.
Shakespeare.
With inflexion or concavity.
IN'WARDNESS,/ Intimacy 5 familiarity:
You know my inwardness and love
Is very much unto the prince and Claudio. Shakespeare.
IN'WARDS, adv. Scf. See Inward.
To INWE'AVE, v. a. prefer, inwove or inweeved, part,
p.ifl". inwove, inwoven, or inwmved. To mix. any thing in
weaving, so that it forms part of the texture :
And o'er soft palls of purple grain unsold
Rich tap'stry, ftiffen'd with inwoven gold.
Pope.
To intertwine ; to complicate :
The roof
Of thickest covert was, inwoven shade.
Milton.
INWE'AVING, / The act of forming into one regu
lar texture.
To 1NWOOD', v. a. To hide in woods. Not used.He
got out of the river, inwooded. him self so as the ladies lost
the marking his sportfulness. Sidney.
INWOOD'ING, / The act of taking shelter in a wood ;
. of enclosing in wood.
INWORK'ING, adj. Working within. Dorney.
To IN WRAP', v. a. To cover by involution ; to in
volve :
This, as an amber drop inwraps a bee,
Covering discovers your quick soul ; that we
May in your through-shine front your hearts thoughts fee.
Donne.
To perplex; to puzzle with difficulty or obscurity.The
case is no sooner made than resolv'd; if it be made not
inwrapped, but plainly and perspicuously. Bacon. It is
doubtful whether the following examples should not be
enrap or inrap, from in and rap, rapio, Lat. to ravish or
transport. Johnson.
This pearl she gave me I do feel't and see't ;
And, though 'us wonder that inwraps me thus,
Yet 'tis not madness.
Shakespeare.
For, if such holy song inwrap our fancy long,
Time will run back, and fetch the age of gold. Milton.
INWRAP'PING,/. The act of involving.
T INWRE'ATHE, v. a. To surround as with a
wreath.The palm of peace inwreathes thy brow. Thomson.
INWROU'GHT, adj. Adorned with work:
Camus, reverend sire, went sooting flow,
His mantle hairy and his bonnet sedge,
ttwrougkt with figures dim, and on the edge
Like to that sanguine flower inscrib'd with woe. Milton.
INYA'MI, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Loango, with a celebrated idol, adored by the inhabitants.
I'O, in fabulous history, daughter of Inachus, or ac
cording to others of Jasus or Pirene, was priestess of Juno
at Argos. Jupiter became enamoured of her; but Juno,
jealous of his intrigues, discovered the object of his affec
tion, and surprised him in the company of lo. Jupiter
changed bis mistress into a beautiful heifer ; and the god-

I o
193
dess, who well knew the fraud, obtained from her hus
band the animal whose beauty she had condescended to
commend. Juno commanded the hundred-eyed Argus
to watch the heifer; but Jupiter, anxious for the situ
ation of lo, sent Mercury to destroy Argus, and to restore
her to liberty. lo, freed from the vigilance of Argus,
was now persecuted by Juno, who sent one of the Furies
to torment her. She wandered over the greatest part of
the earth, and crossed over the sea, till at last she stopped
on the banks of the Nile, still exposed to the unceasing
torments of the Fury. Here she entreated Jupiter to re
store her to her natural form; and, when the god had
changed her from a heifer into a woman, (lie brought forth
Epaplius. Afterwards she married Telegonus king of
Egypt, or Osiris according to others; and (he treated her
subjects with such mildness atid humanity, that after death
she received divine honours, and was worshipped under
the name of l/it. According to Herodotus, 10 was car
ried away by Phnician merchants, who wished to make
reprisals for Europa, who had been stolen from them by
the Greeks.
JO'AB, / [Heb. fraternity.] A man's name.
" JO'AB, son of Zeruiah, David's sister, and brother to
Abishai and Asahel, wasSone of the most valiant fbldieri
and greatest generals in David's time ; but at the fame
time ne was one of the most cruel, revengeful, and impe
rious, men of his age. He performed some great service*
for David, and was always hrm in his interests. He was
commander-in-chief of his troops when David was kingof Judah only. He first signalized himself at the battle of
Gibeon, against Abner, (2 Sam. ii. 13, &c.) but Asahe|
his brother was killed in that engagement by Abner. To
revenge his death, Joab treacherously killed Abner, who
had come to Hebron to make an alliance with David, and
reduce all Israel to his obedience. 2 Sam. iii. 27-39. Da
vid abhorred that base action; but did not dare to punish:
Joab', who was become formidable to him. After David
was acknowledged king by all Israel, he besieged Jerusa
lem, and promised to make him captain-general of his ar
mies who should first mount the walls, and beat off the
Jehu sites. (1 Chron. xi. 6.) Joab was the first who ap
peared on the walls, and by his valour well deserved to
be continued in his station. He subdued the Ammo
nites; and procured the destruction of the brave Uriah at
the siege of Rabbah, their capital. 2 Sam. xi. 12. He interceded for Absalom's return from exile, and his resto
ration to David's favour. But, though he showed him
self a friend to Absalom in his disgrace, he was his enemy
after his rebellion. He overcame liim in a set battle near
Mahanaim : and, being informed that he hung by the hair
on an oak, he pierced him with his own hands, though he
well knew that David had given orders to preserve him.
And, when the king discovered too much sorrow for the
death of Absalom, Joab reprimanded him. When Sheba,
the son of Bichri, (et up the standard of rebellion, David
commanded Ainasa to assemble the troops of Judah, and
pursue him ; but, Amasa being too flow, David directed
Abishai, Joab's brother, to pursae Sheba. Joah accom
panied him with the Cherethites and the Pelethitcs of the
king's guard. Amasa arrived soon after at Gibeon ; and
Joab, making as if he would kiss him, plunged his po
niard in his belly. Joab brought the war with Sheba to
a happy conclusion, without risking a battle. He re
turned to Jerusalem ; and David continued hftn in the
general command of his armies. 2 Sam. xx. 23. When
David, by the impulse of an evil spirit, and a criminal
curiosity, undertook to number his people, he gave that
commission to Joab: who did all he could to prevent the
king's resolution ; but being obliged to obey, he executed
in part only what the king had commanded. Adonijah,
David's son, being after the death of Absalom the eldest
of the royal family, considered how he might procure him
self to be acknowledged king. He took care principally
to engage Joab the general, and Abiathar the high priest j
aud, at a great cateruinuicnt, which he made near the
fountain

JOACHIM.
196
fountain of Silom for the leaders of bis party, he was sa- not prove unacceptable to our readers. Speaking of the
ljite(i,.kins by .them, But David ordered Solomon to be Everlasting Gospel, lie says, " It is not to be doubted,
cro.\yned, a.id anointed, by the high-priest Zadok and the that Joachim was the author of various predictions; and
prophet Nathan. Adonijah, on receiving this news, fled that he, in a particular manner, foretold the reformation
tfi the temple, as a sanctuary; and Joab retired with the of the church, of which he might easily fee the absolute
rest. Joab by this last step increased David's aversion to necessity. It is however certain, that the greatest part of
him, so that, when near his end, he advised Solomon to the predictions and writings, which were formerly attri
punish Joab, for, the various violences of which he had buted to him, were compoied by others ; and this we may
been guilty. Sometime after the death of David, Joab affirm even of the Everlasting Gospel, the work, undoubt
being informed that Solomon ha.d caused Adonijah to be edly of some obscure, silly, and visionary, author, w!.j
jut to death, and had banished the high-priest Abiathar thought proper to adorn his reveries with the celebrated
to his country-house at Anathoth, he thought it high name of Joachim, in order to gain them credit, and to
time to provide for his own security; he fled therefore to render them more agreeable to the multitude. The title
the temple, and laid hold on the horns of the altar. So of this senseless production is taken from Revelations
lomon knt Benaiali and Jehoiada, who required him to xiv. 6. Among other suture events, the author foretold
quit his asylum; but, Joab answering that he woidd die the destruction of the church of Rome, whose corruptions
Upon the spot, Solomon ordered execution upon the soot he censured with the greatest severity, and the promulga
of the altar. Thus died Joab. He was buried by Be- tion of a new and more perseQ Gospel in the age of the Holy
uaiah in his own house in the Wilderness, A-M. 2190, GkoJ}, by a set of poor and austere ministers, whom God
ante
A.D. 1014..a pious but fanatical Italian monjc in the was to raise up and employ for that purpose. For he di
JO'ACHIM,
vided the world into thru ages, relative to the three dis
twelfth century, and founder of the congregation of Flora, pensations of religion that were to succeed each other in
belonging to the Cistercian order, was born at Celico, it. The two imperfiB ages, namely, the age of the Old
near Coseuza, in the kingdojn of Naples, but in what year Testament, which was that of the Father, and the age of
is uncertain, some authors placing the date of his birth the New, which was under the administration of the Son,
about mi, and others in 1130. After receiving a com were, according to the predictions of this fanatic, now
mon school-education till he was fourteen years of age, past; and the third age, even that of the Holy Ghost, was at
his father, who was a notary, obtained for him some poll hand. The spiritual, that is the austere, Franciscans, who
attached to the court of Naples, in which he served for were, for the most part, well-meaning but wrong-headed
some time. Having afterwards resolved to visit the holy enthusiasts, not only swallowed down, with the most vora
places in Palestine, he left Naples, without communicating cious and implicit credulity, the prophecies and doctrines
his design to his father, and reached Constantinople, where that were attributed to Joachim, but applied these predic
he made some stay. While he continued in this city, he tions to themselves, and to the rule of discipline established
was so alarmed at the extraordinary mortality produced by their holy founder St. Francis ; for they maintained, that
by a pestilential disorder, that he made a vow to renounce he deliverered to mankind the true Gospel, that he wa3 the
the world ; and, having assumed the habit of a hermit, angel whom St. John law flying in the midst of heaven."
proceeded, barefoot on his journey. After his arrival in These reveries were despised, or treated with neglect, till,
the Holy Land, he began, to prepare himself for the clois in the year 1150, one of thespiritual friars, whose name was
ter by the practice of the greatest austerities ; and upon Gerhard, undertook to publish an explication of the Ever
bis return to Italy, he continued them for some time in lasting Gospel, under the title of Introduction to the Ever
the monastery of Sambuca in Calabria, and then took the lasting Gospel, which excited the greatest alarm, and the
(pistercian habit in that of Corazzo. Of this institution utmost indignation against the mendicant friars in the other
he was afterwards made prior, and at length abbot. Hav clergy, who represented it to be an impious method of de
ing in the year 1183 obtained the pope's permission to luding the multitude into a high notion of their sanctity,
quit his abbey, he retired into solitude, where he com in order thus to establish their dominion, and to extend
posed some of his works, and projected the constitutions their authority beyond all bounds. In this book, the fa
of his new congregation. In the year 1189, he took up natical monk, among other enormities, as insipid as im
his residence at Flora, with two or three companions, pious, inculcated the following detestable doctrine : "That
where he established his congregation ; and was in a short St. Francis, who was the angel mentioned in the Revela
time joined by such numbers ot religious, that in the year tions xiv. 6. had promulgated to the world the true and
1196 several monasteries received his constitutions, which everlasting Gospel of God; that the Gospel os Christ was
were approved by pope Celestine III. He is said to have to be abrogated in the year 1260, and to give place to this
governed these monasteries with great wisdom and regu new and everlasting Gospel, which was to be substituted
larity ; and he certainly acquired a high reputation for in its room ; and that the ministers of this great reforma
sanctity of manners. He was nevertheless a man of mean tion were to be humble and bare-footed friars, destitute
abilities, and of a weak judgment, full of enthusiastic and of all worldly emoluments." When this strange book was
visionary notions, and imagining that he was inspired publilhed at Paris in the year 1254., it excited in the doc
with a knowledge of future events ; on which account he tors of the -church, and indeed in all good men, the m.ost
was revered, during his life and after his death, by the lively feelings of horror and indignation against the men
blind and ignorant multitude, as a prophet sent from dicant friars, who had already incurred the displeasure of
above, and equal to the most illustrious of those who ap the public on other accounts. This universal ferment
peared in ancient times. Joachim died at an advanced engaged the Roman pontiff, Alexander IV. though imich
age, early in the thirteenth century. He was the author against his will, to order the suppression of this absurd
of several works, but not of all the pieces attributed to book in the year 1255; he, however, took care to have
him, of which a collection was published at Venice in this order executed with the greatest possible mildness,
left it should hurt the reputation of the mendicants, and
1516, in folio.
About the commencement of the thirteenth century, Open the eyes of the superstitious multitude. - But the
there were handed about in Italy several pretended pro university of Paris was not satisfied with these gentle and
phecies of Joachim, the greater part of which were con timorous proceedings ; and, consequently, its doctors re
tained in a book entitled the Everlasting Gospel, and peated without interruption their accusations and com
which was also commonly called the Book of Joachim. plaints, until the extravagant production, that had givea
As the appearance of this work gave, rife to a publication such just and general offence, was publicly committed to
Vith which it has been often confounded, and which pro the flames."
duced a considerable fermentation in the ecclesiastical
JO'ACHIM (George), surnamed also, from the country
world, an extract from Dr. Moslieiin on the subject may of his birth, Rheticus, a celebrated German aitionomer
1
and

J O A
UK

and mathematician in the sixteenth century,, was a native

of Feldkirk, in'^the Tyrol, and born in the year 1514.
He received the first part of his education at Zurich, where
he soon discovered a predominant bias towards mathema
tical pursuits, in the elements of which he was initiated
at that place. Afterwards he was sent to the university
of Wittemberg, where he prosecuted his favourite studies
with great dfifigence and success. In the year 1535, he
was admitted to the degree of M. A. at that seminary ;
and two years afterwards he was appointed joint profes
sor of the mathematics with ReinholJ. The duties of
this office he discharged with universal applause, until the
fame which Copernicus had acquired by his system of the
world, and his own zeal for astronomical pursuits, deter
mined him to resign the flattering prospects which his situ
ation opened to him, in order to become the dilciple of
that great man. Accordingly, in the year 1539, he went
into Prussia, where he placed himself under the instruc
tions of Copernicus, who was well pleased with his pupil,
and assisted by him for some years in his astronomical la
bours. While he continued with this master, he joined
with his ol'.ier friends in constantly urging him to com
plete and publish his great work, Dt Rtvolutionibus; and,
when at length Copernicus was prevailed upon to con
sent to its appearance, Joachim undertook to get it print
ed at Nuremberg, under the superintendence of his friend
. Osiander. While he continued in Prussia, likewise, in or
der to render astronomical calculations more accurate, he
began his very elaborate canon of sines, tangents, and se
cants, to fifteen places of figures, and to every ten seconds
of the quadrant. He did not live entirely to complete
this design : the canon of sines, however, to that radius,
for every ten seconds, and for every single second in the
first and last degree of the quadrant, computed by him,
was published at Frankfort, 161 3, folio, by Pitiscus, who
himself added a few of the first sines computed to twentytwo places of figures. But the larger work, or canon of
fines, tangents, and secants, to every ten seconds, was per
fected and published after his death, in 1596, by his dis
ciple Valentine Otho, mathematician to the elector prince
palatine ; of which work a particular account and ana
lysis may be seen in the historical introduction to Dr.
Mutton's Logarithms. Joachim returned out of Prussia,
after the death of Copernicus, in 1543, and was again ad
mitted to his professorship of mathematics at Wittemberg.
In the fame year, on the recommendation of Melancthon,
he went to Nuremberg, where he found some manuscripts
of Werner and Regiomontanus. Afterwards he filled
the mathematical chair at Leipsic ; whence, for reasons
which are not known, he removed into Poland. In the
year 1576, an Hungarian baron of his acquaintance in
vited him to Cassovia, where, upon his arrival, he was
carelessly suffered to sleep in a room which had been re
cently plastered. The consequence was a most violent
cold, which terminated in a rapid decline, to which he
fell a sacrifice in the sixty-second year of his age. He was
the author of Narratio dt Libris Rtvolutiomim Coptrnici, first
published at Dantzic, 1540, 4to. and afterwards added to
the editions of Copernicus's works; and he also com
posed and published, Ephcmtridcs, according to the doc
trine of Copernicus, till the year 1551. He likewise pro
jected other works, astronomical, astrological, geographi
cal, chemical, &c. and partly executed them, though they
were never published.
JO'ACHIMSTH AL, a town of Bohemia, in Elnbogen,
celebrated for its silver-mines, the best in the kingdom,
discovered in the year 1516. From the year 1586 to the
year 1601, these mines yielded 305,790 marks of silvers
eleven miles north of Elnbogen, and fifty-two southsouth-east of Dresden. Lat. 50. io. N. Ion. ii. 53. E.
JO'ACHIMSTHAL, a town of Brandenburg, in the
Ucker Mark : seventeen miles south of Prenzlow, and
thirty-one north-north-east of Berlin. Lat. 53. 5. N. Ion.
J3.5S.E.
JO'ACIM, a man's name. Apocrypha.
Vol. XI. No. 7*5.

J O A
197
JO'AG, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Kajaaga ;
supposed by Mr. Parke to contain about two thousand in
habitants. It is surrounded by a high wall, in which are
a number of port-holes, for musquetry to fire from in case
of an attack; every man's possession is likewise surrounded
by a wall. To the westward of the town is a small river,
on the banks of which are cultivated considerable quan
tities of tobacco and onions. Lat. 14. 27. N. Ion. 10. W.
JO'AH, [Heb. fraternity.] A man's name
JO'AHAZ, [Hebrew.] A man's name. .
JO'AKIM, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'AKIM, husband of St. Anna, and father to the
blessed virgin ; grandfather to Jesus Christ after the flesh,
is said to be the EH mentioned Luke iii. 13. Eli, EUakim, and Joakim, are the same name. The name of Jo
akim, father of the blessed virgin, is not in the canonical
writings of the New Testament ; but has been adopted
by the Greek and Latin churches. In the Latin princi
pally since the festival of St. Anna and St. Joakim has
been celebrated ; but, among the Greeks long before.
The worship of St. Anna and St. Joakim is very ancient
in the east; but it is more modern in the west. It is f/id
that pope Julius appointed the feast of St. Joakim to
March 20, about A.D. 1510. In a martyrology printed
in 1491, it is placed Dec. 9. Pius V. struck it out of the
Roman Breviary ; but, Gregory XV. replaced it there at
March 20, in 1610.

JO'AL, or Jua'la, a town of Africa, in the kingdom

of Sin, on the sea-coast, with a road and good anchorage,
where the French have a factory for slaves, skins, ivory,
and wax.
JOAL'LY. See Sanjalli.
JOAN, the name of a woman.
JOAN, Pope. The story of this personage is rejected
as fabulous, in the present day, by the greater number of
learned men, protestants as well as catholics. However,
since it was universally believed for some centuries, and
has given rise, since the ra of the reformation, to much
ingenious, learned, and warm, discussion, and since it may
one day or other regain its credit, we shall lay a summary
of it before our readers. More than seventy orthodox;
writers, fays Moreri, among whom are several monks, and
even canonized saints, have given to the story of pope
Joan a place in the history of those who have held the
pontifical dignity. According to most of those writers,
Joan was of English extraction, and born at Mentz. A
she showed from her infancy a strong inclination to learn
ing, her father, who was a man of considerable erudition,
encouraged her in pursuing the bent of her mind, and un
der his instructions she made an astonishing progress in
the different branches of literature. While she was very
young, a monk of the monastery of Fulda conceived a
violent paslion for her, and succeeded in inspiring her
with similar sentiments. For the purpose of enjoying an
unrestrained intercourse with each other, it was agreed
between them, that she should privately withdraw from
her father's house, assume the male attire, and in that dis
guise apply to the abbot for admission into the monastery
of Fulda. This stratagem she put in practice, and was re
ceived by the abbot; in consequence of which, the two
lovers had the opportunity of indulging their mutual pas
sion, undisturbed and unsuspected. Not long afterwards,
for reasons which are not mentioned, they eloped toge
ther from the monastery, and came over to England, of
which country the monk was a native. Here they pur
sued their studies together, with uncommon application.
From England they went to France, from France to
Italy, and from Italy to Greece; availing themselves of
the instructions of the ablest masters and professors in the
different countries through which they parted. In Greece
they took up their abode at Athens, for the fake of per
fecting themselves in the knowledge of the Greek tongue.
They had not been long in that place before the monk
died ; when Joan resolved, under the same disguise, to re.
pair to Rome, In that metropolis, her extraordinary en- .
35
dowrnenB

193

JO
dowments soon raised her into notice, and her modesty,
address, and engaging behaviour, gained her general es
teem and affection. To display her talents, (he com
menced public professor, and discovered so much know
ledge and learning in her lectures and disputations, that
Iierlons of the first rank and distinction, and the molt
earned men at that time in Rome, enlisted in the num, ber of her disciples. She thus continued daily to gain
fressi reputation and credit, not by her knowledge and
learning alone, but by her exemplariness of conduct, and
all the outward appearances of extraordinary sanctity.
Upon the death of pope Leo IV. in 855, so universal was
the opinion entertained of her pre-eminent merit, that stie
was unanimously raised by the people and clergy to the
Jiontifical throne. So ably and prudently did stie for
bme time discharge the functions jaf her high station, that
the Romans had every reason to congratulate themselves
on her election ; till, possessing no longer any resolution
to withstand that inclination to unchastity which (he had
formerly indulged, (he disclosed her sex to one of her do
mestics in whom (he could confide, and took him to sup
ply the place of her former lover. The consequence was,
that (he proved with child ; and when advanced in her
pregnancy, not thinking herself so near her time as stie
really was, (he ventured to assist in the fatiguing ceremo
nies attending the annual procession of the rogation-week.
Having set out on foot from the Vatican towards the Lateran, according to custom, attended by the body of the
clergy, the senate, and immense crowds of people, (he
proceeded without difficulty till (he came into the street
between the Colosseum and the church of St. Clement.
Being there suddenly seized with, the pains of labour, (he
fell on the ground overcome by their violence, and, while
her attendants were endeavouring to raise her up, was de
livered of a child in the presence of the surrounding mul
titude, and died upon the spot. The writers, who con
cur in relating the circumstances above-mentioned, state
that Joan held the pontifical dignity two years and
more than five mqnths. Some of them add, that, to per
petuate the memory of such an extraordinary adventure,
a statue was erected on the place where it happened ; and
that, in abhorrence of her crime, the pope and clergy, in
their subsequent annual processions from the Vatican to
the Lateran, have turned off from that street. Others tell
us, that, to prevent the possibility of a similar imposition,
an indelicate custom was then introduced of placing the
newly-elected pope, before his consecration, in a perfo
rated chair, where he was obliged to submit to an exami
nation, in order to ascertain whether the person chosen
was a man or woman.
Such as we have related are the principal circumstances
of a story, which was published to the world by the priests
and monks of the catholic church, and for lome centu
ries generally believed by its members. We do not find
that the truth of it was doubted by any catholics till aficr the commencement of the reformation undertaken by
Luther, when the protestants reproached them with it, as
reflecting great distionour on the fee of St. Peter. neas
Sylvius, afterwards pope under the name of Pius II. was
the first who questioned the truth of it, about the middle
of the fifteenth century ; but he " passed it over very
slightly, and as it vvere with fear," fays Bayle, only ob
serving, " that the story was not certain." In the early
part of the sixteenth century, Aventinc, who was a Lu
theran in his heart, resolutely denied it j and he was soon
followed, on the fame fide of the question, by Onufrius
Panvinius, and other catholic writers. But the ltory
was more particularly canvassed in the seventeenth cen
tury, when the elevation, and indeed the existence, of this
female pontiff, became the subject of a keen and learned
controversy. Several zealous protestants, considering it
to be an indelible reproach on the cause of their adver
saries, imagined themselves bound to maintain its truth.
Their arguments were collected in a striking point of
view, with great learning and industry, by Fred. Span-

A N.
heim, in his Extrcitatio Jte Papi Famins ; which was trans,
lated into French by the celebrated 1'Enfant, who digested
it into a better method, and enriched it with several ad
ditions. On the other hand, several men of distinguished
abilities and learning, not only among the Roman-catho
lics, but also among the Protestants, employed all the
force of their genius and erudition to destroy the cre
dit of this story, by invalidating, on the one hand, the
weight of the testimonies on which it is founded, and
by mowing, on the other, that it was inconsistent with
the most accurate chronological computations. Their
arguments were collected, and ably supported, by David
Blondel, a Protestant minister; and after him with still
more ingenuity and erudition by Baylc, in his Dictionary,
under the article Papesse. Some learned writers have
steered a middle course between the contending parties.
They grant that many fictitious and fabulous circum
stances have been interwoven with this story ; but they
deny that it is entirely destitute of all foundation. Dr.
Moslieim, without assuming the character of a judge in
this controversy, concludes his account of it with ob
serving, that the matter in debate is as yet dubious, and
has not, on either side, been represented in such a light
as to bring conviction.
JOAN, queen of Naples. See the article Naples.
JOAN of ARC, or the Maid. of Orleans. See Arc,
vol. ii. p. 42.
JOAN d'AL'BRET, queen of Navarre, daughter of
Henry d'Albret and Margaret of Valois, was born in 1518.
At the age of eleven (he was espoused, contrary to her
own will and that of her parents, to the duke of Cleves,
by the authority of Francis I. but the marriage was after
wards declared null. She married, in 1548, Antony of
Bourbon, duke of Vendome. In her third pregnancy stie
was sent for by her father to Pau, where (he brought into
the world a son, who was afterwards Henrv IV. of France.
Her father promised that he would put his will into her
hands as soon as ssie was delivered, provided ssie would
sing him a song during her labour; and (he gave this
proof of her fortitude by singing an old ditty to tjie vir
gin in the dialect of Beam. By her father's decease, in
1 555, (he became queen of Navarre, and her husoand took
the title of king. They ssiowed themselves favourable to
the reformed religion, and would probably have openly
professed it, had they not feared the resentment of the
king of France, Henry II. After his death they declared
their conversion to Calvanism, of which Joan was ever
after the zealous protector. Antony, on the other hand,
a weak and fickle man, renounced his new faith, and was
a principal commandtr against the protestants in the civil
war, in which he lost his life at the siege of Rouen, A.D.
1562. Joan, who was ill-treated by him after his change,
left the French court, and returned to Beam, notwith
standing the efforts of Monluc to stop her. She not only
establislied the protestant religion in her states, but abo
lished popery, and seized the property of the ecclesiastics,
which ssie applied to the maintenance of the reformed
clergy and the schools. Her catholic subjects several
times rebelled, and it is said that a plot was formed to de
liver her and her children into the hands of the king of
Spain ; but by her vigilance ssie was able to defeat all
conspiracies, and maintain her royal authority. In 1568
ssie quitted her states to join the chiefs of the French pro
testants j and at Cognac had an interview with the prince
of Comlt, to whom ssie presented her son, then of the age
of fifteen, with her jewels, as devoted to the service of the
cause. She withdrew to Rochelle, whence ssie wrote a
pathetic letter to queen Elizabeth of England, describing
the calamities and oppressions which had induced the
protestants to take up arms. During her absence, the ca
tholics of Beam again revolted, and took possession of al
most the whole country ; but her general, the count of
Montgomery, recovered it, and re-establissied her autho
rity. It is to her discredit that ssie obliged him to violate
the capitulations he had granted, and put to death some

J O A
J O A
19
of the rebellious leaders, to whom he had promised their flourishing above them, and received from them an addi
lives. This perfidy, the fruit of the party-rage of the tional brightness. Next to this distant range of hills was
times, was severely revenged on the protestants by the another tier, part of which appeared charmingly verdant,
sanguinary Monluc. Her prudence was lulled to sleep by and part rather barren ; but the contrast of colours changed
the flattering proposal of Charles IX. to marry his sister even this nakedness into a beauty; nearer still were innu
to her son ; and me came to Paris to make preparations merable mountains, or rather cliffs, which brought down
for the nuptials. In the midst of them (he was seized their verdure and fertility quite to the beach ; so that every
with a disease of which ihe died, June 1571, in her forty- shade of green, the sweetest of colours, was displayed at
fourth year. Her death was not without suspicion of one view, by land and by water. But nothing conduced
poison, which, if not contradicted by the circumstances, more to the variety of this enchanting prospect than the
would be rendered sufficiently credible by the character many rows of palm-trees, especially the tall and graceful
of that court which soon after acted the horrible tragedy arecas, on the shores, in the valleys, and on the ridges of
hills, where one might almost suppose them to have been
of the massacre of St. Bartholomew's.
planted regularly by design. A more beautiful appearance
JOANI'NA. See Janna, vol. x.
JOAN'NA, [Heb. the grace of the Lord.] The name can scarce be conceived, than such a number of elegant
palms, in such a situation, with luxuriant tops, like verdant
of a woman. The name of a man; Luke, iii. 17.
JOAN'NA, wife of Chuza, Herod's steward, (Luke, viii. plumes, placed at just intervals, and fliowing between
3.) was one of those women who had followed our Sa them part of the remoter landscape, while they left the reft
viour, and assisted him. St. Luke observes that these wo to be supplied by the beholder's imagination. Neither
men had been delivered by Jesus Christ from evil spirits, the territory of Nice, with its olives, date-trees, and cy
or cured of diseases. Perhaps this wife of Chuza was not presses, nor the isles of Hiercs, with their delightful orangea widow. It was customary among the Jews, for men groves, appeared so charming to me as the view from the
who dedicated themselves to preaching, to accept the ser road of Hinzuan."
vices of women of piety, who attended them, without any
This island has been described by major Rooke, who
observes, that it is a proper place of refreshment for the
scandal.
JOAN'NA, or Hinzuan, one of the Comora Islands, India ships, whose crews, when ill of the scurvy, soon re
between the island of Madagascar and the main continent cover by the use of limes, lemons, and oranges, and from
of Africa, where the (hips belonging to the East- India the air of the land. The town where the king resides is
company, which are bound for Bombay, take in water at the east side of the island; and, though it is three quar
and freih provisions; for they are here very plentiful, and ters of a mile in length, it does not contain 200 houses.
the inhabitants very ready to supply them. The road This town is close to the sea, at the foot of a very high
on the north side of the island is very good, and in a fair hill. The houses are inclosed, either with high stone walls,
bay ; and, if ships make this island on south side, they or palings made with a kind of reed ; and the streets are
must stand off at a great distance to make the north shore little narrow alleys, extremely intricate, and forming a
where the road is, on account of the very strong and dan perfect labyrinth. The better kind of houses are built of
gerous flaws of wind which burst down from the land, stone, within a court-yard, have a portico to shield them
which is mountainous. This island has been governed from the sun, and one long lofty room where they receive
about two centuries by a colony of Arabs, and exhibits guests ; the other apartments being sacred to the women.
3 curious instance of the slow approaches towards civili The sides of their rooms are covered with a number of
zation which are made by a small community, though small mirrors, bits of China-ware, and other little orna
possessed of many natural advantages. The manners of ments that they procure from the ships ; the most superb
Arabia are plainly seen, and its language is distinctly of them are furnished with- cane sofas, covered with chintz
and satin mattresses. The horned-cattle are a kind of
heard, in the inhabitants.
Sir William Jones, who visited this island in the Cro buffaloes, having a large hump on their shoulders, which
codile frigate in the month of July, 17X3, has given the is very delicious eating ; but there is not one horse, mule,
following very particular and curious account of the island or ass, in the whole island. The original natives, are
for the information of the Society for promoting Oriental about 7000 in number, and possess the hilly and inland
Knowledge. " On anchoring in the bay, the frigate was country ; but the Arabian interlopers are about 3000.
soon surrounded by canoes, and the deck crowded with These have established themselves on the sea-coast by coilnatives of all ranks, from the high-born chief, who waflied quest ; 011 which account the others arc continually at war
linen, to the half naked slaves, who only paddled. Most with them.
of them had letters of recommendation from Englishmen,
This island, though not the largest of the Comora
which none of them were able to read, though they spoke Islands, may be deemed the principal, and claims sove
English intelligibly; and some appeared vain of titles reignty over the others. Their arms and ammunition are
which our countrymen had given them in play, according procured from sliips that touch here; and it is customary
to their supposed stations. We had lords, dukes, and for all to make presents of arms and powder to the prince
princes, on-board, soliciting our custom, and importuning when he pays a visit on-board, which he does to every
us for presents ; and, though they are too sensible to be one. Englishmen are allowed to snter their mosques, (for
proud of empty sounds, they justly imagined that those their government and religion were both introduced by
ridiculous titles would serve as marks of distinction ; and, the Arabs, and consequently the latter is Mahometan,}
by attracting notice, procure for them something substan on condition of taking off their (hoes. Most of the peo
tial." He thus describes the appearance of the island from ple speak a little English, from their frequent correspon
the bay : " We were at anchor in a bay, and before us dence with our India ships ; and they profess a particu
was a vast amphitheatre, of which you may form a gene lar regard for the English nation. They are particularly
ral notion by picturing in your minds a multitude of fond of repeating, that "Joanna-man and English-man ail
hills, infinitely varied in size and figure, and then suppos brothers;" and never forget to asle, "how king George
ing them to be thrown together, with a kind cf artless do ?" The punishment of theft is very exemplary, being
symmetry, in all imaginable positions. The back ground amputation of both hands of the delinquent ; notwith
was a series of mountains, ont of which is pointed near standing which it is much practised by the lower class.
half a mile perpendicularly high from the level of the sea, But they are in general a courteous and well-disposed
and little more than three miles from the shore ; all of people, and very fair and honest in their dealings. The
them richly clothed with wood, chiefly fruit-trees of an island is about thirty miles in length and fifteen in breadth.
exquisite verdure. I had seen many mountains of a stu Lat. 12. 14.. S. Ion. 44. 48. E.
JOAN'NA, a town on the north coarst of the island of
pendous height in Wales and Swiflerland, but never saw
ene before, round the bosom of which the clouds were Java : forty miles north-east of Samarang.
JOANNAT'ICS, /. fa ecclesiastical history, monks 0f
almost continually rolling, while its green summit rose
a certain:

200
J O A
a certain order who wear the figure of the chalice depicted
on their breastj.
JOA'O FUSTA'DO, a town of Brasi), in the island of
Marajo: twenty miles south-south-west of Engenho-rreal.
JOA'O MARTI'NO, a small island in the Indian Sea.
Lat. jo. 8. S. Ion. 4.2. 54 W.
JOA'O de NO'VA, a small island in the channel of
Mozambique. Lat. 16.58. S. Ion. 40. 34.E.
JOA'O de NO'VA,. two small islands in the Indian
Sea. Lat. 9. 30. S. Ion. 49. 14.. E.
JOAR, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of BursaK,
surrounded with palisades, to keep off wild beasts : ten
miles south of Kower.
JOAR, / A general massacre of the women and chil
dren, which is sometimes performed by the Hindoos,
when they find they cannot prevent the enemy from taking
the town ; a place is filled with wood, straw, oil. &c.
where the victims are enclosed, and it is set on fire. See
the article Hindoostan.
JOAR'TAM, a town and kingdom of the island of
Java, in the north-east part of the island.
JOAR Y'A, a town of Bengal: fifty-five miles south of
Islamabad.
*
JO'ASH, or Jehoash, king of Judah, was the son of
Ahaziah ; and at the time of his father's death, when
Athaliah endeavoured to secure her possession of the throne
by the massacre of all the remaining princes of the race
of David, was secretly preserved from the slaughter by his
aunt Jehostieba, the wife of Jehoiada the high-priest. He
was privately brought up in the temple, under Jehoiada's
care, till he was seven years of age ; when the tyranny
and impieties of Athaliah, who had reigned six years, de
termined Jehoiada to disclose to some of the chiefs and
ciders of Judah, upon whose valour and fidelity he could
depend, the secret of Joash's preservation. Having bound
them under the strictest oaths of secrecy, he sliowed them
the young prince, and strenuously exhorted them to unite
in a glorious effort for establishing his rights, and their
own religion and liberty. Filled with the highest joy at
finding that one of the race of their legitimate monarchs
still survived, they immediately took the oath of fidelity
to him, arid engaged privately to. raise what forces they
could to support his cause, while it was concerted that
Jehoiada should strengthen hiresoif in the temple, by arm
ing all the priests, Levites, and Nethinims. The business
was conducted with such secrecy and dispatch, that they
were soon ready for the projected enterprise ; and, when
the day appointed for it was come, the temple was filled
with armed men, while a sufficient number were without,
ready to support them upon the first: signal. Joasli was
then brought out into the priest's porch, where the highpriest anointed and crowned him ; and he was placed upon
the throne, with the acclamations of all the people. Atha
liah, hearing the noise of the multitude, ventured to come
with her attendants into the temple and, as soon as she
law the young king seated on the throne, surrounded with
a number ot armed men, she endeavoured to secure the
support of her partisans by crying out Treason. By Je
hoiada's orders she was immediately seized, and, after be
ing dragged out of the temple, was put to death. Joasli
ascended the throne in the year 878 B. C. During the
life of Jehoiada, that prince displayed uncommon zeal for
the worship of the true God; all the temples and altars of
Baal were destroyed throughout the whole kingdom of
Judah j order and good government were restored, in civil
as well as religious affairs ; and the dilapidations which
had been made in the temple were repaired. But after
his death, the king, who had no stability of character, was
seduced by the bale princes of Judah to permit the resto
ration of idol-worship, and joined them in their impious
ceremonies. This ungrateful defection provoked the se
vere admonitions of different prophets, who forewarned
them of the miseries which their criminal conduct, if persilted in, would produce; and among others of Zechariah,
the worthy son and successor of Jehoiada in the highpriesthood. Him the impious king caused to be itoneef to

f O A*
death in the court of the temple, without any regard Y
the sacredness of the place, or to the great services of his
father, to whom he was indebted both for his life and
kingdom. When these admonitions had failed in pro
ducing any good effect, and the king and the nobles still
persisted in their impieties, they jvere delivered into the
hands of Hazael. That scourge of the Israelites now ad
vanced against Jerusalem, and, in different actions, made
a terrible slaughter of those Jewish princes who had been
the first authors of the defection. In this extremity, Joaia
was reduced to the necessity of purchasing an ignominious
temporary peace, by stripping the temple and his own
palace of all their riches, and giving them as a ransom to
the Syrian conqueror. Joash was now visited with a griev
ous- disease, as a punishment for his idolatry, and, while
confined to his bed, was cut off by a conspiracy among
his own servants, in the fortieth year of his reign, or 83S
B.C. See 2 Kings xi. xii. 2 Chron. xxii.-xxiv.
JO'ASH, or 'Jehoash, king of Israel, was the son of
Jehoahaz, who made him sharer with himself in the sove
reign power, of which he came into the full possession on.
his father's death, in the year 839 B. C. Like his ances
tors, he was addicted to the idolatry introduced by Jero
boam the son of Nebat; but was permitted by Providence
to become the instrument of preventing the utter ruin of
the Israelites, and giving them further time for repent
ance, by his spirited resistance to the destructive invasion
of the Syrians. He appears to have displayed his valour,
with considerable success, during the life of his father ;
and after his death, encouraged by the predictions of the
prophet Elisha, he gained important advantages over that
domineering nation. By his martial courage and conduct,
in three successive victories, he recovered all the places
which they had taken from his predecessors. Having
sent a considerable body of troops as auxiliaries to the
army of Amaziah king of Judah, in an expedition against
Edom, owing to the remonstrances of a prophet they
were dismissed without being employed ; at which treat
ment they were so exasperated, that they ravaged the
country on their return home. This broke all fnendssiip
between the two monarchs; and Amaziah, who returned
victorious from Edom, was so elated with his success,
that he challenged Joassi to meet him in the field of battle.
To his challenge the king of Israel returned the most
scornful and mortifying answer, which concluded with
advice to Amaziah tQ rest contented with his victories
over the Edoinites, and not to seek destruction by pro
voking him to hostilities. This answer tended only to
increase the enmity of the two kings, who hastened to try
their strength in arms. Their forces met at Bethsliemefh,
where Judah was totally defeated by the Israelites, and
Amaziah himself taken prisoner. Josephus fays, that
Amaziah's troops were seized with such a panic, that they
turned their backs at the first onset, without striking a
stroke, leaving their king at the mercy of the enemy.
Joasli immediately proceeded with his captive to Jerusalem,
where he obliged him to ransom himself at the expencs
of all the gold and silver which were found either in the
temple or the royal treasury ; after which, having demolislied a considerable part ot the city wall, and taken hos
tages, most probably by way of security for the payment
or some imposition or tribute, he returned to Samaria.
Joassi died about twelve months after he had gained this
victory, in the year 823 B. C. and the seventeenth of his
reign. See 2 Kings xiii. xiv. 2 Chron. xxv.
JO'ATH AM, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOB', s. [A low word, now much in use, of which I
cannot tell the etymology. Johnson.'] Petty piddling work ;
a piece of chance-work. A low, mean, lucrative, busy,
affair.He was now with his- old friends, like an old fa
vourite of "a cunning minister after the job is over. Arbutknot.
No check is known to blussi, no heart to throb,
Save when they lose a question, or a job.
Pope.
A sudden stab with a sharp instrument.
To

JOB
JOB
oi
as
well
a
to
prepare
them
for
submitting
to
the
hardships
To JOB', v. . To strike suddenly with a (harp instru
ment.As an ass with a galled back was feeding in a of their future peregrination in the wilderness.
meadow, a raven pitched upon him, and fat jobbing of the
Thus the hypotheses on the subjects of the author and
fore. L'Estrange. To drive in a (harp instrument.The date of the book of Job are sufficiently various and con%*oi'k would, where a small irregularity of stuff should tradi6tory. But, though we cannot arrive at any certainty
happen, draw orjob the edge into the stuff. Moxoh.
with respect to the author of this book, or the time when
To" JOB', v.n. To play the stockjobber ; to buy and it was written, we may affirm that the history which it
fell as a broker i
,
< contains, whether true or parabolical, and the dialogue*
attributed to the characters introduced into it, are re-,
The judge fliall job, the bissiop bite the town,
pletc with the noblest sentiments and most useful instruc
And mighty dukes pack cards for half a crown. Pope.
tions. " The principal object held forth to our contem
JO'B, [Heb. one that weeps.] A man's name.
plation in this production," fays Dr. Lowth, " is the ex
JCTB, the principal character in one of the canonical ample of a good man, eminent for his piety, and of ap
books of the Old Testament, who is held out to us as an proved integrity, suddenly precipitated from the very
illustrious example of patience and resignation under the summit of prosperity into the lowest depths of misery and
severest afflictions, is spoken of as an inhabitant of the ruin : who, having been first bereaved of his wealth, his
land of Uz, by which is generally understood that part of possessions, and his children, is afterwards afflicted with
Arabia Petra called Iduina. The particulars relating the most excruciating anguish of a loathsome disease. He
to. him form part of a noble and beautiful poem, concern 'sustains all, however, with the mildest submission, and the
ing which very different opinions have been entertained most complete resignation to the will os Providence. In
by learned men. Some have maintained, that it is a Am all this, fays the historian, Job finned not, nor charged God
ple narrative of matters of fact, just as they happened ; fooltjhiy. And, after the second trial, In all this did not Jolt
others, while they contend that the foundation of the story fin with hii lips. The author of the history remarks upon
belongs to true history, allow that all the dialogue, and this circumstance a second time, in order to excite the
most likely some other parts of it, have partaken largely observation of the reader, and to render him more atten
of the embellishments of poetry ; and by a third clais of tive to what follows, which properly constitutes the true
critics it is considered to be, like some of our Saviour's subject of the poem : namely, the conduct of Job with
parables, a fabulous narration, designed to convey im respect to his reverence for the Almighty, and the changes
portant and useful sentiments respecting the government which accumulating misery might produce in his temper
and providence of God, in a more pleating, forcible, and and behaviour. Accordingly, we find that another still
impressive, manner, than in the form of abstract rules and more exquisite trial of his patience yet awaits him, and
precepts. The learned are also much divided in their which indeed, as the writer seems to intimate, he scarcely
sentiments concerning the person by whom, and the time appears to have sustained with equal firmness, namely, the
when, the book of Job was written. Schultens ascribes unjust suspicions, the bitter reproaches, and the violent
the poetical or dialogue part of it, the style of which, he altercations, of his friends, who had visited him on the
fays, has all the marks of the most venerable and remote pretence of affording consolation. Here commences the
antiquity, to Job himself ; the rest he supposes to be the plot or action of the poem ; for, when after a long silence
work of some Hebrew collector. Bishop Lowth, after in of all parties, the grief of Job breaks forth into passionate
sisting oh the futility of the hypothesis which attributes it exclamations, and a vehement execration on the day of
to Moses, (since it is impossible to trace throughout the his birth 1 the minds of his friends are suddenly exaspe
whole book the slightest allusion to the manners, customs, rated, their intentions are changed, and their consolation,
ceremonies, or history, of the Israelites, and the style is if indeed they originally intended any, is converted into
materially different from the poetical style of Moses,) de contumely and reproaches." In the dialogues which fol
clares himself, o/i the whole, inclined to favour the opi low, we are presented with the criminations of Job by his
nion of" those who suppose Job himself, or some contem friends, and his asseverations of his own innocence. The
porary, to be the author of this poem. That it is the former are intermingled with many just observations on.
most ancient of all the sacred books, is, he thinks, mani the divine government, and on the certain destruction of
fest from the subject, the language, the general character, hypocritical pretenders to virtue and religion ; but their
and even from the obscurity, ot the work. Concerning deductions from them, as applicable to the case of Job,
the time also in which Job lived, although not directly are cruel and indefensible, and particularly their leading
specified, he sees no room for doubt ; for the length of notion, that from the degree of affliction which any per
his life evinces that he was before Moses, and probably son suffered might be concluded the degree of his wicked
contemporary with the patriarchs. Bishop Warburton, in ness. Job vindicates himself in an animated and confident
the second volume of bis Divine Legation of Moses, is of strain ; asserts his integrity as displayed in all the duties
opinion that it was written by Ezra, some time between of life, and in the sight of God and man, and appeals to
the rcthrn of the Jews from the captivity of Babylon, and the justice and omniscience of God in attestation of his
their thorough settlement in their own country ; and veracity. But in repelling the charges preferred against
adapted to the circumstances of those times by being made him, and asserting his innocence, he sometimes gives way
allegorical as well as dramatic. Le Clerc also supposes, to unbecoming sallies of passion, and sometimes, in the
that the book of Job was written after the Jews were car complaints which he utters, insinuates rash and ill-founded
ried into Babylon, and urges, in support of this, the fre suspicions with respect to the rectitude of the Divine
quent Chaldaisms which occur in it. Grotius apprehends, proceedings. Being reduced, however, to a more just
that the events recorded in it happened in Arabia, while sense of his duty, he humbles himself in the sight of God,
the Hebrews wandered in the desert ; that the writer, who with the most unfeigned penitence acknowledges his folly
was a Hebrew, lived before the time of Ezekiel, but after and presumption, and resumes his acquiescence in the
David and Solomon ; and that it was written- for the use will of God, determined to indulge no more any irreve
" of the Edomites, transported to Babylon, to confirm them rent distrust of the divine proceedings. When his afflic
in the worship of -the true God, and to teach them pa tions have produced this desirable effect upon him, the
tience in adversity. Most of the Jewish doctors, and many poet, by his restoration to his former prosperity, even with
Christian critics, among whom are the learned Huet and increase, intends to intimate, that constant piety is always
professor Michaelis, are inclined to attribute it to Moses ;. approved, supported, and rewarded, by the Almighty.
some supposing that it was written during his exile in the The design ot the poem,, therefore, is to teach men, that,
land of Midian, or tranflated by him into Hebrew from having a due respect to the infirmity and ignorance of
the original Syriac or Arabic, and designed to console the human nature, as well as to the infinite wisdom and ma
Israelites under the oppression of their Egyptian bondage, jesty of God, they are to reject all vain confidence in their
jF
own
Vol. XI. No. 746.

S0&
JOB
own strength, to preserve on all occasions an unwaveringand unsullied faith in the Divine Being, and to submit
with becoming reverence to his appointments. And the
whole of the history taken together, contains a vindica
tion of Divine Providence in respect to the evils which
often fall on men of real goodness; corrects the mistaken
apprehensions which some are apt to entertain with regard
to the character of the afflicted ; and, by presenting to us
an -illustrious example of patience, together with its ulti
mate reward, is admirably calculated to promote in us an
inflexible regard to the great duties of piety and virtue,
while exposed to the trials and calamities of human life.
- The majority of critics have decidedly adjudged this
poem of Job to belong to the dramatic class ; and it is
thought by many to be of the fame kind with the Greek
tragedy. This opinion Dr. Lowth minutely examines,
and (hows that it cannot properly be brought into a com
parison with any of the Greek tragedies, on account of
its not possessing that plot or fable which is an essential
requisite of the perfect drama. After urging his reasons
to prove that it has no claim to that title, he adds, "Let
it not be understood that I wish to derogate from its me
rits. That censure will rather apply to those who, by cri
ticising it according to foreign and improper rules, would
make that composition appear lame and imperfect, which
on the contrary is in its kind most beautiful and perfect.
If indeed the extreme antiquity of this poem, the obscu
rity and difficulty that necessarily ensue from that cir
cumstance, be considered ; and if allowance be made for
the total want of plot and action ; we shall have cause to
wonder at the elegance and interest which we sind in its
form,' conduct, and economy. The arrangement is per
fectly regular, and every part is admirably adapted to its
end and design. The antiquary or the critic, who has
been at the pains to trace the history of the Grecian drama
from its first weak and imperfect efforts, and has carefully
observed its tardy progress to perfection, will scarcely, I
think, without astonishment contemplate a poem, produced
so many ages before, so elegant in its design, so regular
in its structure, so animated, so affecting, lo near to the
true dramatic model ; while, on the contrary, the united
wisdom of Greece, after ages of study, was not able to
produce any thing approaching to perfection in this walk
of poetry before the time of schylus. But however
this be, whatever rank may be assigned to Job, in a comJiarison .with the poets of Greece, to whom we must at
east allow the merit of art and method ; amongst the He
brews it must certainly be allowed, in this respect, to be
unrivalled. It is of little consequence whether it be
esteemed a didactic or. an ethic, a pathetic or dramatic,
poem ; only let it be assigned a distinct and conspicuous
itation in the highest rank of the Hebrew poetry. The
most splendid examples of every beauty and elegance f
sentiment, of imagery and of diction, meet the eye of the
attentive reader in every part of the poem. The dignity
of the style is answerable to that of the subject ; its force
and energy to the greatness of those passions which it de
scribes ; and, as this production excels all the other re
mains of the Hebrew poetry in economy and arrangement,
so it yields to none in sublimity of style, and in every
grace and excellence of composition."
JOB'S TEARS, in botany. See Coix.
JO'BAB, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'BAH, a town of Hindoostan, in Gurry Mundella :
thirty miles south of Gurrah.
JOBA'TION, /. [a cant term at ouruniversities for]
A reprimanding lecture.
JOB'BER,/ [from jo/>.] A man who fells stock in the
public funds :
So cast it in the southern seas,
And view it through a jobber's bill;
Put on what spectacles you please,
Your guinea's but a guinea still.
Swift.
Ooe who does chance-work. One who buys or fells cat-

J o c
tie for others. There are also stock-jobbers, who buy and
fell stocks for other persons, and gamble in the funds for
themselves. These are distinguished from regular and
sworn stock-brokers.
JOB'BERNOWL,/ [most probably fromjobbe, Flemish,
dull, and nowl, hnol, Sax. a head.] Loggerhead ; block
head :
And like the world, men's jobbernowls
Turn round upon their ears, the poles.
Hudibras.
JOB'BING,/. The act of buying and selling stock in a
peculiar manner; the act of doing jobs, as distinguished
from regular permanent work.
JO'BERT (Louis), a French Jesuit, distinguished by
his pulpit-talents and his antiquarian knowledge, was
born at Paris in the year 1637, and died in 1719, about
the age of eighty-two. He was the author of some de
votional tracts, the titles of which may be seen in Moreri.
1. An Abridgment of the Life of Father Crasset, a Jesuit,
1693, izmo. 3. An Account of the Congregations of
Notre-Dame established in Houses belonging to the Com
pany of Jesus, 1694.. 4.. The Science of Medals, 1691,
izmo. The work last-mentioned possesses great merit,
aud met with a very favourable reception from the public.
It has.undergone a variety of impressions at Paris, Am,,
sterdam, Leipsic, and Nuremberg. The best edition of it
is that published at Paris, in 1739, with large additions
and remarks, by M. Joseph Bimard de la Bastie, of the
Academy of Belles-lettres, in 1 vols. izmo. 5. A Letter
to M. de Vallemont, on a new Explanation given by him
of a golden Medal of the Emperor Gallienus, 8vo. on
which the learned Banduri bestows high encomiums.
JO'BIE, an island in the Pacific Ocean, at the entrance
of a great bay on the north coast of New Guinea: nomiles long from east to west, and from six to twenty broad.
Lat. 1. 36. to z. S. Ion. 135. 50. to 137. 36. E.
JOBST'KREUTH, a town of Germany, in the princi
pality of Culmbach : six miles east of Windslieim.
JOCAL'LA, a town of Peru, in the dioceie of La Paz:nine miles north of Potosi.
JOCAS'TA, in fabulous history, a daughter of Menceceus, who married Laius king of Thebes, by whom
she had dipus. She afterwards married her son dipus,
without knowing who he was, and had by him Eteocles,
Polynices, &c. When she discovered that she had mar
ried her own son and been guilty of incest, she hanged
herself in despair. She is called Epicafta by some mythologists.
JOCH'EBED, [Heb. glorious.] The wife of Amram,and mother of Miriam, Moses, and Aaron. Several dif
ficulties are started concerning the degree of relation be
tween Amram and Jochebed. Some assert that Jochebod
was the daughter immediately of Levi, and aunt to Am
ram her husband, because, Exod. iii. and vi. o, and
Numbers xxvi. 59, she is called the daughter of Levi.
Others maintain that she was only cousin-german to Am
ram, being daughter of one of Kohath's brethren. The
Chaldee paraphrase upon Exodus vi. zo, fays she was the
daughter of Amram's sister; the LXX. fay she was daugh
ter to Amram's brother. The Hebrew word there used
does not always denote the fame degree of relationship.
Nevertheless -it seems most probable that Jochebed was
only coulin-german to Amram, because, had slie been the
immediate daughter of Levi, the disproportion between
her age and Amram's would have been too great ; be
sides, marriages between aunt and nephew were forbidden
by the law, and we have no proof that they were allowed
before; and moreover> by the daughter of Levi may very
well be meant the grand-daughter, according to the style
of the Hebrews.
JOCH'ER (Christian Gottlieb), doctor of theology,
public professor of history at Leipsic, and librarian to the
academy, was born in that city in 1694. In 171Z he was
entered in the university of Leipsic, and at first proposed
studying medicine j but lie afterwards altered his inten
tion,

f. o c
tlon, and devoted himself to theology. In 1714. be ob
tained the degree of master of arts, and began to read
lectures. In 1717 he became assessor of the theological
faculty, and in 1718 bachelor. Besides history, he applied
with great diligence to philosophy and rhetoric. At
first he read lectures on Rudiger's philosophy; but having
perused with much attention the writings of Leibnitz
and Wolf, he conceived such a taste for them, that he
ewer after remained attached to their method. He there
fore read lectures on Thummig's Institutions of the
Wolfian Philosophy) and, as. he was the first person who
had taught Wolf's system at Leipsic, he soon attracted a
rlumerous concourse of pupils, which encouraged him to
exert "himself with greater zeal. His father having died
in poor circumstances in 1710, he found himself reduced
to the necessity of writing and lecturing with more dilifence. Rabener, who was editor of the German Atla
ruditonim, finding the labour too heavy for him, admitted
Jocher as his colleague in 1718 ; and in 1710, on engaging
in another occupation, resigned to him the whole ma
nagement of that work, which he conducted with great
approbation till the year 1739. In 17 jo he was appointed
professor of philosophy} in 1731 he succeeded Mencken
as professor of history; and in 174a he obtained the office
of librarian to the university. Though he had exhausted
his strength by incessant labour in the bloom of life, and
lor many years had been subject to severe arthritic pains,
he attained to the age of sixty-four, and died in the month
of May, 1758.
Jocher was much esteemed, as a man of letters and a
good teacher. He possessed an extensive knowledge in
the various branches of literature, and was well acquaint
ed with the works of the modern writers, both Germans
and foreigners. His conversation was lively and agree
able ; he exerted himself with great diligence in his pro
fession, and wrote several useful works, which required
great labour and attention. The best of his philosophical
writings is his Examen Paralogismorum Woolsloni; Laps.
*734->4-to. but that which entitles him to the greatest
merit, and which has rendered him most celebrated, is his
dictionary of learned men : it appeared at first in 8vo.
under the title of " A Compendious Dictionary of Learned
Men, arranged alphabetically, according to the Plan of
I. B. Mencken." After the publication of the third edi
tion, in 1733, Jocher began to make preparations for
another improved one, in which he endeavoured to cor
rect the faults of the former editions; gave a more com
plete catalogue of the works of the different authors ; and
added, as far as could be collected, the names which
were wanting, together with an account of their lives
and writings. When thus revised and enlarged, it was
published under the title of A General Dictionary of
Learned Men,' &c. Xeipsic, 1750, 1751, 4 vols. 4.10. One
of the greatest faults in this work is, that the titles of the
books are, in many cafes, mutilated, and often given
without dates. Two supplementary volumes, which go
as far as the letter I, have been published by Mr. Adelung, entitled, A Continuation of, and Supplement to,
Jocher's General Dictionary of Learned Men ; Leipsic,
1784,1787,410;
JOCK'EY, a man's name.
JOCK'EY,/ [From Jack, the diminutiveof John, comes
Jackcy, or, as the Scotch, jockey, used for any boy, and
particularly for a boy that rides race-horses.] A fellow
that rides burses in the race.These were the wise an
cients, who heaped up greater honours ou Pindar's jockeys
than on the poet himself. Addifoa. A man that deals in
horses. A cheat; a trickisti fellow.
. To JOCK'EY, v.a. To justle by riding against one.
To cheat ; to trick.
JOCKEYING,/ Cheating; tricking.
. JOCK'EYSHIP,/ The employment of a jockey ; dex
terity in riiling. Cheating; tricking.
JOCK'GRIM, a town of France/in the department of
the Lower Rhine, on. an eminence near the Rhine: nine

J O D
*03
miles south-east of Landau, and seven north-north-east of
Lauterburg.
JOCKMOCK'I, a town of Sweden, in the lapmark of
Lulea: ninety miles north-north-west of Lulea.
JOCK/O. See Simia satyrus.
JOCO'SE, adj. [jocosus, Lat.] Merry ; waggish; given
to jest.If the subject be sacred, all ludicrous turns, and
jocose or comical airs, should be excluded, lcit young minds
learn to trifle with the awful solemnities of religion. Watts.
JOCO'SELY, adv. Waggishly; in jest; in game.
Spondanus imagines that Ulysses may possibly speak jo
cosely, but in truth Ulysses never behaves with levity.
Brocme.
JOCO'SENESS, or Jocos'ity, / Waggery; merri
ment. A laugh there is of contempt or indignation, as
well as of mirth and jocosity. Broom.
JOCJCS'BERG, a town of Germany, in the principality
of Anfnach : three miles north-west of Leuchtersliausen.
JOC'RONS, a town of Hindoostan, in Mysore: twenty
miles uorth-north-ealt of Chitteldroog.
JOCULAR, adj. [jxularis, Lat.] Used in jest; merryj
jocose; waggish; not serious: uled both of men and
things.The satire is a dramatic poem ; the style is partly
serious, and partly jocular. Dryden.
JOCULA'RITY, / Merriment; disposition to jest.
The wits of those ages were short of these of ours ; when
men could maintain immutable faces, and persist unal
terably at the efforts oijocularity. Brown.
JOCULARNESS,/. Jocularity.
JOC ULAR Y, adj. Jocular; jocose. Cole.
JOC'ULATORY, adj. Jocular ; jocose. Cole.
JOC'ULATOR, / A bard ; a poet retained in the
service of some great personage.
JOCUND, adj. [jocundus, Lat.] Merry; gay ; airy j
lively :
Ha jocund health that Denmark drinks to-day,
But the great cannon to the clouds (hall tell. Shakespeare.
JOCUNDLY, adv. Merrily ; gaily.He has no power
of himself to leave it; but he is ruined jocundly and plea
santly, and damned according to his heart's desire. Souti.
JOD, / [<, Heb.] The tenth letter of the Hebrew
alphabet.
JODEL'LE (Stephen), an early French poet, born in
1 531, was a native of Paris, and of a family in the rank
of noblesse, as may be inferred from his title of Sieur de
Lymadin. He was a man of various talents, being well
(killed in the ancient languages, and conversant in the
arts of painting, sculpture, and architecture, as well as
dexterous in the use of arms. His great talent, however, .
was poetry, if. a wonderful facility in composing verses
deserves that name. Among other feats, it is said that
in his youth he wrote for a wager five hundred Latin
verses, upon a subject given on the spot, in a single night.
It is added that they were good ones ; but the value of
verses composed flans pede in uno was well enough under
stood, even when Latin was a living language. In his
own tongue he was not less fertile, and his longest dra
matic pieces are said never to have cost him more than
ten mornings. In consequence, very few would now;
have the patience to read his compositions : he, however,
deserves the praise of being the first who introduced tra
gedy and comedy in the ancient form into French poetry.
His Cleopatra is the earliest of French tragedies. It was
acted before Henry II. to a great concourie of persons of
rank, and the parts were all filled by men of distinction.
It is extremely simple in its plan, with little action, and
much declamation, and provided with a perpetual chorus
in the antique mode. His comedies are (aid to be in a
better manner. Jodelle, though a favourite even with
royalty, as well as with the principal courtiers, was suf
fered to fall into indigence, to which, indeed, his care
lessness and love of pleasure contributed. He died in
1573, at theearly age of forty-one; and upon his death-bed
dictated a sonnet to Charles IX. containing reproaches for
1
deserting

204
#
JOG
deserting him in hi necessity. The poetical workt of Jodelle were published collectively at Paris in 1574, 4-to. and
at Lyons in 1597, ixmo. It is asserted that his Latin style
is purer and in better taste than his French ; the natural
consequence of better models to imitate.
JO'DO, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon: five
miles south of Meaco.
IODU'THE, an exclamation of similar import with
lo Ztu. The ancient Phrygians, Argives, Egyptians, Sec.
used the word lo to signify the god of youth, and tiu or
diu, a god in general. Ioduthe then may have been an
invocation to the God of Youth.
JO'ED, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'EL, [Heb. one that commands.] A man's name.
JO'EL, the second in number of the minor Hebrew
prophets, as they stand in the Hebrew Bible, though pro
bably the sixth in order of time, was the son of Pethuel,
but of what tribe is uncertain. The time in which he
lived, likewise, is doubtful. From some expressions which
occur in his predictions, it is generally thought that he
prophesied after the captivity of the ten tribes, while the
kingdom of Judah still subsisted, and probably not long
before its captivity. Bishop Newconie, therefore, is dis
posed to adopt the conjecture of Drusius, that he lived
under the long reign of Manasseh, and before his conver-.
fion : that is, Tome time between 697 and 660 B.C. The
subjects of Joel's predictions.are, the evils of famine>, de
solation, and captivity, which perseverance ia their idolatry
and vices would bring upon the people of Judah ; earnest
exhortations to repentance, and promises of a return of
the divine favour upon their reformation; and the ulti
mate restoration of the Jews to their own land, their glo
rious establishment under the Messiah, and the destruction
f their enemies. The characteristics of this prophet
are thus described by the learned and judicious biiliop
Lowth 1 " He is elegant, perspicuous, copious, and fluent ;
he is also sublime, animated, and energetic. In the first
and second chapters he displays the full force of the pro
phetic poetry, and (hows how naturally it inclines to the
use of metaphors, allegories, and comparisons. Nor is
the connection of the matter less clear and evident than
the complexion of the style. This U exemplified in the
display of the impending evils which gave rife to the
prophecy ; the exhortation to repentance ; the promises
of happiness and success, both terrestrial and eternal,- to
those who become truly penitent ; the restoration of the
Israelites ; and the vengeance to be taken of their adver
saries. But, while we allow this just commendation to
his perspicuity both in language and arrangement, we
must not deny that there is sometimes great obscurity
observable in his subject, and particularly in the latter
part of the prophecy."
,
JOE'ZER, [Heb. an assistant.] A man's name.
To JOG, v. a. [schocken, Dut.] To pulh; to (hake by
a sudden impulse ; to give notice by a sudden pusti.I
was pretty well pleased while I expected, till fruition
jogged me out of my pleasing slumber, and I knew it was
but a dream. Norrii.
Sudden I jogg'd Ulysses, who was laid
Fast by my side.
Pope.
To JOG, v. n. To move by succussation; to move with
small shocks like those of a low trot :
Here Heth one, who did most truly prove
That he could never die while he could move ;
So hung his destiny, never to rot
While be might toll jog on and keep bis trot. Milton.
To travel idly and heavily.Away they trotted together,
but, as they were jogging on, the wolf spy'd a bare place
about the dog's neck. V Estrange.
Thus they jog on, still tricking, never thriving,
And murd'ring plays, which they miscall reviving. Dryden.
JOG, s. A push ; a slight ssiake ; a sudden interruption
by a pusli or shake ; a hint given by a push.-As a leopard

J O H
wns valuing himself upon his party-coloured flciit, a fox
gave him a jog, and whispered, that the beauty of the
mind was above that of a painted outside. L'Estrange.
A letter when I am inditing
Comes Cupid and gives me a jog,
And I fill all the paper with writing
Of nothing but sweet Molly Mog.
Stvi/}.
A rub; a small stop; an irregularity of motion.Hovr
that which penetrates all bodies without the least jog or
obstruction, mould impress a motion on any, is incon
ceivable Glanville.
JOGBE'HAH, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
JOG'GER, s. One who moves heavily and dully.
They, with their fellow.joggers of the plough. Dryden.
JOG'GING,/. The act of giving a sudden num.
To JOG'GLE, v. n. To (hake.In the head of man,
the base of the brain is parallel to the horizon ; by which
there is less danger of the two brainsjoggling, or (lipping
out of their place. Derham.
JOG'GLING, / The act of moving from side to side
with a continued motion.
JO'GHIS, or Yogeys. See the article Hindoostan,
vol. x. p. T4.
JO'GHY COO'PA, a town of Assam : ninety miles
north-west of Gerghonge.
JOGR-BEND, a town of Charasra : 150 miles southsouth-east of Urkonje.
JO'GUES, Yoocs, or Yugs, certain ages, eras, or pe
riods, of extraordinary length, in the chronology of the
Hindoos; for particulars of which, fee the article His doostaN, vol. x. p. i6x & seq.
JO'HA,/ [Heb. one who enlivens. ] A man's name.
JOHADIN'GA, a town of Bengal : thirty-two miles
north-east of Calcutta.
JOHAN'AN, [Heb. liberal.] A man's name.
JOH ANGEOR'GENSTADT, a town of Saxony, found
ed in the year 16 5+, by the protestant miners, who were
driven out of the little Bohemian mine-town of Flatten,
and was named after the elector John-George I. On the
corn which is cultivated near the town, the inhabitants
would hardly be able to subsist, even for a few days; but,
on the other hand, their breed of cattle is good. The
women weave lace, and the men apply themselves to
mining. At first, tin only was found here ; but in 1662,
a silver vein was discovered, and upon that a silver-hut
established, though at present the silver-ore dug here is
delivered in at Freyberg. Copper-ore is sometimes found,
and cobalt. Emery, also, is prepared here, besides other
minerals, which are found at this place: twenty-four
miles south of Chemnitz, and fifty-five south-west of
Dresden. Lat. 50. 23. W. Ion. 11. 4.0. E.
JOHAN'NES, a small island in the Pacific Ocean, seen
by the Penshorn in the year 1767. Lat. 6. 50. N. Ion.
131. 18. E.
JOHAN NESBERG, or Bichofsberc, a town of Ger
many, famous for its wine: sixteen miles west of Mentz.
JOH AN'NESBURG, a town of Prussia, in the province
of Natangen, near the Spirding Lake. It has a castle,
which was once fortified, where, in 1698, the elector Fre
deric had a conference for some days with Augustus II.
then newly elected king of Poland : ninety-six miles
south-south-east of Konigsoerg. Lat. 53. 22. N. Ion. 22.
2. E.
JOHAN'NIA,/. in botany, a genus of the class syngenesia, order equalis. Generic essential charactersRe
ceptacle vlllous; down feathery; corolla floscular j calyx
imbricate, radiate. There is but one species.
Johannia insignis: (hrub branched ; leaves small, prick
ly, ovate, entire, sessile, imbricate ; flowers large, terminal.
Inhabits Peru.
JO'HANSDORP, a town in the duchy of Holstcin:
two miles south of Oldeburg.
'
JO'HANSTHAL, a town of Moravia, in Silesia : twelve
miles north- north-west of Jagendorf.
6
JOHN,

J o
JOHN,
Heb. gentle, agreeable, or the grace of
God ; agreeable to God.] A baptismal name for men ;
sometimes a surname. The scripture mentions several
illustrious men named John, Joanne, or Johanan, which
last is the Hebrew word.
JOHN, the father of Mattathias, the celebrated M3Ccabee, descended from the priests of Joiarib's family,
i Mace. ii. i.
JOHN, furnamed Caddis, the son of Mattathias abovementioned, and brother of Judas, Jonathan, and Simon,
Xfaccabeus. John Maccabeus was treacherously killed
by the sons of Jambri, as he was conducting the baggage
belouging to his brethren the Maccabees to the Nobathites their allies. 1 Mace. ix. 36.
JOHN (St.), the Baptist. See Baptist, vol. ii. p. 701.
JOHN (St.), the Apostle and Evangelist, was the
. son of Zebedee, a fisherman, who resided at or near Bethsaida in Galilee, and the younger brother of James the
Greater, whose history we have already related. He was
educated to his father's business, and appears to have been
a frequent hearer of John the Baptist, by whom he had
been led to expect the speedy appearance of the Messiah,
foretold in the law and the prophets. From the time
when the baptist bad pointed out Jesus as the person de
signated for that high office, he appears to have enlisted
among his disciples, attending often upon him, hearing
bis discourses, and beholding his miracles ; and was most
probably one of those who were present at the marriagefeast in Cana of Galilee, where Jesus turned the water
into wine. Hitherto he continued occasionally to follow
his occupation as a fisherman, jointly with his brother;
and they were engaged in that employment, when Jesus
by his miraculous power assisted them in catching the
large draught of tidies, of which mention is made in the
vangelical history. From this time they were called by
Jesus to follow him as his more constant attendants ; and,
after being instructed by hinvfor some time publicly with
the people, and more particularly afterwards in private,
were chosen by him of the number of the twelve, whom
he named and constituted apostles. John also was se
lected, together with his brother James, and Peter, from
the rest of the apostles, to receive our Lord's most confi
dential communications ; and he experienced some parti
cular proofs and instances of Christ's extraordinary and
peculiar regard. He seems to have been the youngest of
the twelve, of a most amiable engaging temper, and af
fectionate disposition of mind. Hence he acquired a
greater share of his master's intimate friendship than the
rest, and obtained the honourable title of the disciple whom
Jesus laved. In the life of James we have already seen,
that -he was distinguished, as well as his brother, by the
surname of Boanerges, or one of the Sons of Thunder. He
was one of the three apostles whom our Lord permitted
to be present at the miraculous resurrection of Jairus'j
daughter, and at the scene of the transfiguration on the
mount. He was one of the four to wboni our Lord pre
dicted in private the destruction of Jerusalem, and the
calamities in which the Jewilh nation would speedily be
involved. He was one of the two disciples whom Jesus
sent to prepare for his eating his last passover ; and on
that occasion, when Jesus hau declared that one of those
present would betray him, without thinking proper to
point out the traitor, John was encouraged by his master's
affection for him, privately to enquire who was the guilty
person, and was favoured with an intimation by which
he alone was enabled to discover him. John was also
one of the three apostles whom our Lord chose to attend
him during his dreadful agony in the garden. On the
apprehension of his master, he exhibited, in common
with the other apostles, a proof of his infirmity, by for
saking his Lord and seeking personal safety in flight.
He soon recovered his courage, however, and manifested
his attachment to Jesus under circumstances of no little
danger. He is by many supposed to have been that other
disciple who with Peter followed Jesu to the bigh-priest'i
' Vol. XI. No. 7+6.

H N.
K>5
ball; though this hypothesis is attended with difficulties1
which may induce us to hesitate at admitting it. We
are assured, however, that he attended the crucifixion,
and seems to have been the only one of the apostles who
ventured* to expose himself to the hazards of such a
situation. Here he stood by the cross, and was noticed
by his Lord, who recommended the future care of his
mother to his beloved disciple ; he was also a witness of
the circumstances which clearly ascertained the death of
Jesus, saw his body laid in the sepulchre, and the stone
placed at the mouth of it, as he has himself related.
Early in the morning of our Lord's resurrection, Mary
Magdalen, and other women, came to the sepulchre with
the preparations which they had made for embalming hi*
body ; and when they found it open, and the body of Jesus
gone, Mary immediately hastened to inform Peter and John
of these circumstances. Greatly agitated at her report, the
two apostles ran directly towards the sepulchre, and, from
what they saw there, John, first of all, was led to entertain
the belief that Jesus was indeed risen from the dead, as we
learn from his own modest narrative. Until this time heappears, as well as the other apostles, to have been ignorant of
the meaning of those passages of scripture to which Jesus had
so often referred, as well as the predictions which he had
delivered, to convince them that he must certainly rise
from the dead. On the evening of the fame day, and
likewise eight days afterwards, at which times Jesus sa
tisfied his disciples by ocular and sensible proofs of his
being alive, John was present with the rest; and he has
particularly related the history of our Lord's showing
himself to him and some others of the disciples at the se*
of Tiberias. On that occasion, Jesus having foretold to
Peter the martyrdom which he would undergo in his
cause, the curiosity of the latter led him to enquire con
cerning the fate of the beloved disciple. The answer of
our Lord conveyed a reproof to his inquisitiveuess, and
at the fame time was expressed in terms which, from
their being not rightly understood, gave rise to a notion
among the other followers of Christ, that this disciple
should not die. Jesussdith unto him, Is I will that he tarry
till I come, what is that to theef Follow thou me. Some ju
dicious commentators have supposed that this answer
conveyed an intimation that John should not die before
the destruction of Jerusalem; others imagine that it con
tained an indirect declaration, that, though Peter's days
would be shortened by martyrdom, this disciple should
be preserved till he died in the ordinary course of nature.
Either of these hypotheses will be found to be reconcileable with the facts relative to the time or manner of
the apostle's death. After the ascension of Jesus, and
the effusion of the Holy Spirit on the memorable day of
Pentecost, John is spoken of as one of the leading apostles
of the circumcision. Soon after the extraordinary circum
stance last-mentioned, he went up with Peter to the tem
ple at the time of the evening sacrifice, and there they
cured a man who had been lame from his birth. This
miracle drew around them a great concourse of people,
to whom they preached, declaring Jesus to be the Messiah,
bearing their testimony to his resurrection from the dead,
and avowing that from him they had received their com
mission to perform such wonderful works. While they
were speaking they were seized by the priests and the
captain of the temple, who kept them in close custody
till the next day, when they we're brought before the
sanhedrim. Beiug there questioned concerning the cure
of the lame man, they boldly affirmed that it had been
effected by the power which they had received from Jesus
of Nazareth, whom the rulers had crucified, but whom
God had raised from the dead, and who was the long-ex
pected Messiah. Confounded by their undaunted lpirit,
and the greatness as well as publicity of the miracle
which they had just wrought, the sanhedrim, after some
private debate, judged it molt prudent to dismiss them,
with a command, accompanied by threatenings, that they
should not preach any more in the name of Jelus. Peter
3G
and

6S
J b
and .John, however, resolutely answered, that, as it was fame age with onr Saviour. If, as Lardner and other ju
their duty to obey God in preference to man, they could dicious critics are of opinion, none of Christ's apostles,
not refrain from speaking the things which they had seen when called to attend upon him, were much under the
and Aeard, and which they were commanded to make age of thirty, John must have been near a hundred years;
known to the whole world. Some time after this, the old at the time of his death.
The writings which are generally ascribed to St. John,
cause of Christ receiving continually a vast acceflion of
converts at Jerusalem, John was apprehended, together are a Gospel, three Epistles, and the book of Revelation.
with the rest of the apostles, and put in the common pri With respect to the Gospel which goes under his name,
son. And, though they were released by an angel on the it has been universally received as genuine, and consi
same night, yet, upon their preaching to the people in dered to be supplementary to the Gospels of the other
the temple on the following morning, according to the evangelists, containing an ample confirmation of all that
direction of that heavenly messenger, they were again they have said, and valuable additions; particularly re
arrested and brought before the sanhedrim, who con lating to what took place from the baptism of our Lord
sulted how they might put them to death. By the ad to the imprisonment of John the Baptist, the cure of the
vice of Gamaliel, however, they relinquished that design; man who was born blind, the resurrection of Lazarus,
and, aster they had ordered the apostles to be scourged, our Lord's discourse with his disciples a little before his
they repeated their command that they mould no longer last suffering, his prayer on that occasion, &c. Both the
preach in the name of Jesus, and then let them go. The ancients and moderns have differed greatly in opinion
apostles departed from the council, rejoicing that they concerning the time when it was written. The greater
were accounted worthy to suffer such an insult for the number ot the ancients, whose testimonies have been col
lake of Christ ; and, instead of being discouraged, persisted lected by Lardnef, were of opinion that it was written
with increasing zeal and activity in preaching the Gospel after the destruction of Jerusalem. Mill, Fabricius, and
at Jerusalem. Their firmness, and the success which at Le Clerc, maintain, that it was written at Ephesus, in the
tended their ministry, soon turned the hatred of the san- year 97 ; and Mr. Jones argues that it was written about
hedrim to the name of Christ into fury; and they com th^year pS, and not before 97. Wetstein thought, that
menced a violent persecution against Kis followers at Je it might be written about the year thirty-two after our
rusalem, of which Stephen was the first martyr. By this Lord's ascension ; and dislikes the supposition that the
persecution many Christians were driven from that city, apostle drtw it up in decrepit old age. Basnage and
and scattered over Judea and the neighbouring countries; Lampe were of opinion, that it was written before the
among whom was Philip the deacon, who went to Sa destruction of Jerusalem ; and this opinion is adopted by
maria, where by his preaching he made a number of con Lardner, who thinks that it might tie written and pub
verts to the cause of Christ. When the apostles who lished in the year 68. This hypothesis that author sup
continued at Jerusalem w,ere informed <Jf his success, they ports by able arguments, which contain a refutation of
deputed Peter and John to go to Samaria, and to com the notion entertained by several of the ancients, as well
municate miraculous powers to the Samaritan believers, as moderns, that John wrote this Gospel with the design of
by the imposition of their hands ; and, when they had opposing the errors of the Cerinthians, Ebionites,and other
performed that service, they returned to Jerusalem, preach heretics. He shows its suitableness to the circumstance*
ing the Gospel, as they went along, in many other towns of things before the overthrow of the jews, or about that
and villages of the Samaritans. From what St. Paul fays time; whence we may conclude it to have been the
in the second chapter of the Epistle to the Galatians, we apostle's great design, to point out the inexcusableness of
find that John was present at the council of Jerusalem, their not receiving Jesus as the Christ, and to vindicate
held about the year 49 or 50, of which an account is the providence of God in the calamities which had al
given in Acts xv. and he is there associated with James ready befallen, or were coming upon, them.
Of the Epistles attributed to this evangelist, the genu
and Peter as one of the pillars of the Christian church,
who were first apprised of Paul's design to preach the ineness of the first does not appear to have been at any
Gospel to the Gentiles, and were the earliest to acknow time disputed; and that of the second and third, though
questioned by some of the ancients, and ascribed by some
ledge him and Barnabas as their brother-apostles.
The preceding particulars contain a summary of the moderns, particularly Grotius, to John the elder, a dis
whole ot the history of St. John, as it is to be collected tinct person from the apostle, is now very generally ad
from the New Testament, excepting what is mentioned mitted. With respect to the times in which they were
in the first chapter of the book of the Revelation, that written, and the persons to whom they were addressed,
he was sent to the island of Patmos, on account of his considerable diversity of opinion has obtained in the
adherence to the cause of Christ, and zeal in propagating learned world. In Lardner the reader may find those
it ; and that he was there favoured with visions and re opinions collected together, and his own conclusions de
velations. From the. united testimony of the most cre duced with his accustomed judgment and modesty. Ac
ditable ecclesiastical historians we learn, that St. John re cording to him, the first Epistle was not written till some
sided during the latter part of his life in Asia, and chiefly time after the downfall of the Jewish state, probably about
at Ephesus. Authors differ in their accounts of the time the year 80, or later; and it was'intended for the use os
when he left Judea; but the most probable relations the churches in Asia under St. John's inspection, and for
assign the date of that event to the year 66, or a short all other Christians into whole hands it should come.
time before, when the war had broken out in that coun The second and third Epistles were probably'written be
try, and St. Peter and St. Paul had been crowned with tween the years 80 and 90, and were addressed, the former
martyrdom. In Asia, John acquitted himself as a faithful to some woman of distinction, styled the cleft lady, and
and active apostle of Jesus Christ, confirming the faith of her children ; and the latter to tie beloved Gains, who seems
those who had been converted by his preceding fellow- to have been a person in a private station, of good sub
labourers in the fame glorious cause, and planting nu stance, and a liberal disposition. A coincidence of sen
merous new churches, till the persecution broke out timent and expression pervades the three Epistles, of
under the reign of the emperor Domitian, in the year 95, which the leading design is, to demonstrate the vanity of
when he was banished to the island of Patmos. Here it faith separate from morality ; to promote among Christians
is probable that he continued till the death of that tyrant, that charity and love for which the author was himself
in the year 96, when he returned to Ephesus, where he so eminent and illustrious; and to guard and arm them
died about the year 100. We are not informed what his against any approaches towards an antichristian spirit.
Concerning the book of Revelation, various are the
age was, when called to the apostlestiip. Some imagine
that he was then about twenty-two ; others about twenty- sentiments entertained by Christians : many receiving it
five or twenty-six, and others that he was about the as the genuine production of John the apostle and evan,
1
gelistj
>

JOHN.
207
sjelistt other* ascribing it to John a presbyter ; and others of the church in seven successive periods. The first pe
entirely rejecting it, as unworthy of a place among the riod shows the state of the church under the heathen
canonical writings. It does not appear that it genuine- Roman emperors, from about tbe year 95 to about the
nest was called in question before the beginning of the year 323, and comprehends the opening of seven seals.
third century; and Mill observes, that in a few years The first seal represents a white horse and the rider with
after it was written it was numbered among the apostoli a crown, signifying the Christian religion prevailingcal writings by the churches of Asia, the neighbouring against the opposition of Jews and Heathens. The second
churches of Syria and Samaria, the more distant ones of leal represents a red horse with its rider, having power
Africa, Egypt, and Rome, and the other churches of to take peace from the earth, denoting the first memo
Europe. But though from the third century some have rable judgment on the persecutors of Christianity, in the
doubted of its authority, and others rejected it, by the destruction of tbe Jews under Trajan and Hadrian, from
generality of Christians it has been received as unques 100 to 138. The third seal represents a black horse, the
tionably canonical and genuine in all ages. For the ex rider of which has a balance to measure corn, denoting
ternal and internal testimonies in its favour, the reader great scarcity, approaching to famine, in the time of the
may consult Lardner and his crowd of references, Mill's Antonines, from 138 to 193. The fourth seal represents
Prolegomena, and sir Isaac Newton's Observations on the a pale horse with its rider, called Death, signifying a great
Apocalypse. Some authors have contended that the book mortality and pestilence, in the reigns of Maximin and
of Revelation was written before the destruction of Jeru Valerian, from 193 to 170. The fifth seal represents the
salem; but the great majority of ancient and modern souls of the martyrs under the altar, denoting the severe
critics have concurred in the more probable opinion, that it persecution in the reign of Diocletian, with an encourage
contains an account of the prophetical visions seen by ment to constancy. Tbe sixth represents earthquakes,
St. John during his exile at Patmos, and that it was writ &c. signifying great commotions in the empire, from
ten either in that; island, or after the apostle's return to Maximian to Constantine the Great, who put a period to
Ephesus. Its date, therefore, seems to be properly as the persecution of heathen Rome. The interval between
the first and second periods represents an angel sealing
signed either to the year 95, 96, or 97.
The book of the Revelation, notwithstanding the pains 144,000 with the seal of the living God ; signifying great
which have been taken by men of ability and learning to numbers forsaking the idolatrous worship ot the Heathen
explain it, seems yet to the generality of Christians very Roman empire, and embracing the profession of Chris
obscure; and many look upon it as a sealed book still, tianity.
The second period reveals the ftate of the church and
never to be explained to any certainty or satisfaction. A
great critic, Scaliger, said, that Calvin was wife because providence in the times following the reign of Constan
he did not write upon the Revelation. Aud another tine, during the inVasion of the empire by the northern
(Dr. Whitby), who has written with great reputation on nations, and the rise and first progress of the Mahometan
the other books of the New Testament, confesses he did imposture, till the stop put to it in the western empire}
not do it for want of wisdom ; because, says he, " I have extending from the year 337 to 750, and denoted by seven
neither sufficient reading nor judgment to discern the trumpets. The first trumpet represents hail and fire min
intendment of the prophecies contained in that book." gled with blood, signifying great storms of war falling
Michaelis has arranged the expositions of the Apocalypse, upon the empire, and the blood that was shed in the
considered as a divine work, under the following classes. reigns of the Constantine family and their fuccesso/s, till
To the first class may be referred all those commentaries things were settled under Theodosius, from 337' to 379.
which are fashionable among protestants, and, according The second trumpet represents a mountain burning with
to which, the Revelation contains prophecies against the fire cast into the sea, whereby it became blood ; denoting
pope and the church of Rome; and, in the commentaries the invasion of Italy by the northern nations, and taking
belonging to this class, the prophecies in the Apocalypse the city of Rome by Alaric, from 379 to 412. The third
are considered as still fulfilling. To this class of commen trumpet represents a burning star falling upon the rivers,
tators we may refer Mede> sir Isaac Newton, Lawman, which became bitter; signifying tbe ravages in Italy,,
bishop Newton, Hurd, &c. &c. and many other protestant putting an end to the Roman empire, and founding a
writers. To the second class belong those commentaries kingdom of Goths in Italy itself, from 412 to 493. The
which confine the prophecies of the Revelation to the fourth represents a third part of the fun and moon dark
three first centuries, at least such as relate to persecution ened, signifying the wars in Italy between Justinian's ge
and punishment : for the happy millennium may, accord nerals and the Goths, whereby the exarchate of Ravenna
ing to these commentaries, be made to commence with was erected, and the remaining power and authority of
the conversion of Constantino the Great. Commentators Rome quite suppressed, from 493 to 568. The fifth re
of the third class find in this book nothing but the de presents the bottomless pit opened, and locusts coining
struction of Jerusalem, and the flight of the Christians out of it, signifying the rife of the Mahometan religion
from that city to Pella, before the commencement of the and empire, and the great progress of both, till a stop
siege. The book of Revelation, according to the inter was put to them by a contest for the succession, from 568
pretation of the best commentators, comprehends a much to 675. The sixth trumpet represents four angels loosed,
longer period than has been assigned to it by those who which were bound in the Euphrates, signifying the re
suppose that the expressions, which mustshortly come to pass, union of the divided Saracen powers, the invasion of
and the time is at hand, and the like, point out a very short Europe by them, and threatening the conquest of it, till
period ; so that the whole prophecy should be accom defeated by Charles Martel, from 635 to 750.
The third period reveals the ftate of the church and
plished in a sew years after the vision. These expressions
will, indeed, (how that the accomplishment of the things providence in the times of the last head of Roman go
foretokl in this prophecy was soon to begin, but deter vernment, represented by the beast, for 1260 years to its
mine nothing concerning the time of their termination, final overthrow, from about the year 756 to about the
the duration of which is much longer, and reaches pro year 2016. The sealed book opened by the lamb, and
bably from the time of the vision to the day of judgment. given to St. John to cat, denotes a further revelation of
The book itself seems also to show farther very plainly what was to follow, in order of time, to the end of the
tjie order of the several prophecies, according to their world. There are three general descriptions of this pe
several periods, as well as the whole duration, from the riod in the xith, xiith, ^nd xiiith, chapters. The first
time of Hie origin to the finishing of the whole mystery signifies the corrupt state of the church, and the constancy
of some faithful witnesses to the truth, though under
of God's providence towards the church.
The Revelation begins, according to Mr. Lowman, by severe persecutions, during the whole of this period.
pcoinr tb ;led book, which describes the future ftate The second represents a woman forced to fly into the
wilderness

203
JO H N.
wilderness for safety, and -protected there ufio days, sig subject; but the meaning ascribed to particular parti and
nifying the persecution and preservation of the church prophecies of this book by different commentators, is
during the same period. The third description repre very various.
St. John's Day, the name of two Christian festivals :
sents a monstrous wild beast riling out of the sea, with
seven heads, ten horns, as many crowns and titles of one observed on June 24th, kept in commemoration of
blasphemy, who was to continue -42 months; signifying the wonderful circumstances attending the birth of John
that new Roman power, which should use its authority the baptist ; and the other on December 27, in honour of
to promote idolatrous worship, and to persecute all who St. John the evangelist.
JOHN, surnamed Mark, an early disciple and fellowwould not submit to it, and should be supported by ano
ther power like to its own form and constitution during labourer of the apostles, and himself an evangelist, is some
the some period. In the xivth chapter, the chorus of times spoken of in the New Testament under the title
the heavenly church celebrates in a hymn the happiness above-mentioned, and sometimes called by his surname
of those who remain faithful and constant; and a nuntius only. This circumstance has induced several learned mo
or angel is represented as coming down from heaven to derns to be of opinion, that Mark the evangelist, and John
declare the certain and severe punishment of the enemies Mark, were different persons ; but we think that the
of truth and pure religion in this period. In the xvth weight of evidence, which the reader may see collected
chapter, seven angels are represented as receiving seven in Lardner, preponderates in favour of the contrary opi
cups full of the wrath of God; signifying that the ene nion, that there is but one Mark mentioned in the Newmies of truth and pure religion in this period shall be Testament, who was the evangelist, and also fellowseverely punished in the course of it, and be utterly de labourer with Paul and Barnabas, and Peter. See there
stroyed in the end. The seven angels- pour out their fore his history under the word Mark.
JOHN I. pope, was a Tuscan by nation, and the son of
vials or cups: the first vial poured on the earth, and on
the worshippers of the beast, denotes great commotions a person named Constantius. He became a presbyter of
through the whole empire, under the family of Charles the Roman church ; and, upon the deatlv of pope Horthe Great, by which that family becomes extinct, and the misdas in 523, was elected his successor. His pontificate
empire and crown of France are transferred to other fa was short, "and unhappy, owing to the intemperate zeal of
milies, from 830 to 988. The second vial poured on the the emperor Justin for the extirpation of all the sects who
sea, signifies the great bloodshed of the holy war, to reco would not conform to the catholic faith. Among other
ver Jerusalem from the Saracens, from 104.0 to 1190. persecuting edicts, that prince issued one in the year 524,
The third vial poured on the rivers and fountains, signifies by which the Arians were deprived of all their churches,
the bloody civil wars between the Guelphs and Gibel- which were ordered to be delivered up to the Catholics.
Unes, the papal and imperial factions, when the popes In this extremity, the Arians applied to Theodoric king
were driven out of Italy into France, from 1200 to 1371. of Italy, who professed the fame creed with themselves,
The fourth vial poured on the fun, denotes the long but who was an enemy to all persecution, and wisely ex
wars in Italy, Germany, France, and Spain, occasioned by tended the benefits of toleration to all his subjects, en
a long schism in the papacy; the Turks taking Constan treating that he would interpose his good offices on their
tinople, and putting an end to the eastern empire; and behalf. Theodoric wrote to the emperor most pressing
pestilential diseases occasioned by intemperate heat, from letters in favour of his persecuted subjects ; and when he
1378 to 1530. The fifth vial poured on the seat or found that no regard was paid to them, knowing the
throne of the beast, signifies the reformation, and the es weight which the advice and counsels of the pope had at
tablishment of it by the principal states of Europe, in the imperial court, he ordered John to attend upon him
opposition to the papal authority, from 1560 to 1650. at Ravenna. On the pope's arrival at that place, he di
The sixth vial poured on the river Euphrates, makes way rected him to proceed to Constantinople, with the cha
for the kings of the east; this,' in the order of the pro racter of his ambassador, to remonstrate, in his name,
phecies, seems to be yet future ; but may probably mean against the persecution of the Arians, and to declare, that,
some invasion of the pope's dominion from its eastern if the emperor did not think fit to revoke his edict, it
boundary on the Adriatic, from 1670 to 1850. The was the king's firm resolution to retaliate on the Catho
seventh vial poured on the air, the seat of Satan's empire, lics in the west all the severities that were practised on
describes the utter ruin of this persecuting, idolatrous, the Arians in the east. The pope, much against his will,
government, or mystical Babylon, at the end of this pe undertook this embassy, that he might divert the storm
which threatened the Catholics in Italy ; and, on his ar
riod, from 1850 to zai6.
The fourth period is described in the xxth chapter ; an rival at Constantinople, is said to have been received with
angel being sent from heaven to shut up Satan in the bot extraordinary marks of honour. He was invited by the
tomless pit, as in a secure prison, for 1000 years, during patriarch to perform divine service in the great church ;
which time there will be a very happy state of the church but his pride would not permit him to accept of the.invitation, till the patriarch had agreed to yield to him the
in purity, peace, and prosperity.
The fifth period terminates the 1000 years of the first place, and that he should be seated on a throne above
church's prosperity, when Satan will be loosed again for himself. With respect to the main design of the embassy,
a little season, and a new attempt will be made to revive many authors maintain, that the pope, by his representa
the corruptions of the church, and a spirit of persecution? tions, induced the emperor to revoke his edict against the
which shall end in the final destruction of Satan's power, Arians, and to allow them the fame liberty of conscience
which they enjoyed before it was issued ; while others de
and of all the enemies of peace and true relieion.
The sixth period comprehends the general resurrection clare that he entirely failed in accomplishing the object
and*finai judgment, and the everlasting destruction of the of his mission ; and some, among whom is Baronius, insi
nuate, tliat he secretly advised the emperor by no meant
wicked.
Theseventh period concludes the whole prophecy, with to grant what he was sent to demand in the king's name.
the vision of new heavens and a new earth, representing, Be the truth what it may, it is certain that the king was
in strong images, the extent, security, riches, and gran lo dissatisfied with the manner in which the embasly wa*
deur, ot the heavenly Jerusalem ; signifying the consum conducted, and the result of it, that on the pope's return
mate happiness of the heavenly state, and the sure reward to Ravenna, and giving an account of his proceedings,
of all who shall be found faithful and constant in the Theodoric ordered him to be conducted from the palac
true religion of Jesus Christ. Such is the general inter to the common prison. He died in confinement, in the
pretation of the prophecies of the Apocalypse, given by year 526, after having governed the Roman church two
Mr. Lowman, a judicious and approved writer on this years and between eight and nine months. There art

20f>
J o H N.
two Letters in the fourth volume of the Collect. Concil. Greek tongue, that the Greek copy of the letters of Ho
which were formerly attributed to this pope, but which norius to Sergius, produced and read in the council, was
have long been universally considered to be supposititious. compared, and found entirely toagree with the Latin origi
JOHN II. pope, sumamed Mcrturiut, was a Roman by nal deposited in the library of the patriarch. In the year
birth, the son of one Projectus, and became a presbyter 685, upon the death of Benedict II. John was elected pope ;
of the Roman church. Upon the death of pope Boni but he enjoyed his dignity only one year and ten days,
face II. in the year 531, after a warm contest, in which and during almost the whole of that time was confined to
there were several competitors for the vacant dignity, John his bed by an illness which proved fatal to him in the
was elevated to the papal throne. In the following year year 636.
JOHN VI. pope, was a Greek by nation, and elected
the dispute concerning the proposition of the Scythian
monks, that "one person of the Trinity suffered in the successor to Sergius, in the year 701. Scarcely had the
flesh," was revived with great warmth at Constantinople ; knowledge of his election reached Constantinople, when
one party maintaining it to be orthodox, and their oppo the emperor Tiberius Apsimarus, for reasons of which we
nents acquiescing in the judgment of pope Hormisdas on are not informed, directed Theophylact, exarch of Italy,
the subject. In this dispute the emperor Justinian took a to drive him from his fee; but the soldiery prevented
part, and was pleased to declare all those to be heretics him from carrying the imperial orders into execution, by
who dissented from the proposition of the monks. Upon hastening from all parts to the defence of the pope, whom
this, the party who acquiesced in "Hormisdas's judgment they considered, in a manner, as their sovereign. In the
applied to the new pope to confirm the orthodoxy of their first year of his pontificate, John displayed great genero
opinion j and at the fame time the emperor Justinian wrote sity, by redeeming numerous captives whom Gil'ulphus
to him, sending him his creed, which included the dis duke of Benevento had taken in an irruption into the ter
puted proposition, assuring him that it was the faith of ritories of the empire in Italy : and he even prevailed
*he whole eastern church, and entreating him to pro upon that prince to put an end to his hostilities against
nounce his judgment in its favour. The emperor's letter the subjects of the empire. In the following year he held
was accompanied with rich presents. John was for some a council at Rome, in which the haughty and turbulent
time at a loss how he should determine ; but at length, Wilfrid, who had been driven from the fee of York, and
after consulting the Roman clergy, and other ' men "of banished England, was declared innocent of the crimes
learning, decided in favour of orthodoxy of Justinian's laid to his charge : but, the papal judgment was at that
confession, and thus declared the sentence of his infallible time considered by the English to be of subordinate au
predecessor to be erroneous. John died in the year 535, thority to the decrees of the national clergy, confirmed
by their kings. John died in 705, after a pontificate of
after a pontificate of two years and about five months.
JOHN III. pope, sumamed Cataline, was a native of three years and between two and three months.
JOHN VII. pope, was, like the preceding, a native of
Rome, and the son of Analtasius, a person of considerable
distinction. He was raised to the popedom on the death Greece, and the son of a person called Plato. He was
of Pclagius, in 560 ; and, after holding it nearly thirteen raised to the papal throne on the death of John VI.
years, died in 573. There is no record of any transac When the news of his promotion was known at Constan
tions of his during that period which are worthy of no tinople, the emperor Justinian dispatched an embassy to
tice.
Rome, with a copy of the canons of the council ofTrulJOHN IV. pope, was a native of Salone, in Dalmatia, lo ; and a letter to the new pope, in which he desired him
and the son of Venantius, furnamed the Scholastic. From to examine those canons, and to point out those which
the post of archdeacon of the Roman church, he was una he received, and those which met with his disapprobation.
nimously elected by the people to the pontifical dignity, The ambassadors had all due honours show n to them ; but
upon the death of pope Stverinus, in the year 640. In the timorous pontiff, fearful of incurring the emperor's
the following year he assembled at Rome a council of bi displeasure if he should except against any of those ca
shops, with whose approbation he condemned the famous nons, though some of them condemned the received prac
edict of the emperor Heraclius, called the Ecthrfis, or Ex tices of his church, declined giving his judgment upon
position of the Faith, in which all controversies upon the any of them, and sent back the copy to the emperor, with
question, "whether in Christ there was one or two ope out any expressions of approbation or disapprobation. In
rations," were strictly prohibited ; and, at the fame time, his pontificate, Aribert, king of the Lombards, is said to
he anathematized the doctrine of the Monothelites. John have restored to the apostolic fee the patrimony os the
sent a copy of the acts of- this council to Pyrrhus, patri Roman church in the Cottian AI05, which had been seized
arch of Constantinople, who, without paying any regard and long possessed by that people. After presiding over
to the authority of the pope, and his council, confirmed the Roman see two years and rather more than seven
the Ecilujis, and wrote a letter to the pope, in which he months, John died in the year 707.
expressed no small surprise at his condemning a doctrine
JOHN VIII. pope, was a native of Rome, and the son
which his predecessor Honorius had received and ap of one Gundua. He was appointed archdeacon of the
proved. The pope, sensible that the reputation and au Roman church; and when, by the death of Adrian II. in
thority of the Roman see were affected by that undeniabLe the year 871, the papal see bcca.ne vacant, he was elected
fact, wrote a long letter in reply, in which he endeavour to fill it. In the following year, the emperor Louis II.
ed, but very unsatisfactorily, to apologize for Honorius, came to Rome, where he held an assembly of the ftjtcs of
evidently either mistaking or misrepresenting the mean Italy subject to the empire, at which the pope assisted.
ing of that pontiff; and also undertook to confute the In that assembly the pope assumed the power of absolving
doctrine of the Monothelites. One good action of this Louis from an oath which he had taken, not to interfere
pope deserves to be mentioned to his honour; which was, with the government of the dukedom of Benevento, un
that be employed the weakh of the church in humanely der the pretences that it had been extorted from him by
redeeming numbers of unhappy Christians, whom the force, and that it was inconsistent with the welfare of the
Sclavi had carried off captives in their irruptions into the empire. In the year 874, the pope assisted at a council at
empire during the reign of Heraclius. This pontiff died Ravenna, appointed to terminate- a dispute between Urfus
in 64.1, having filled the papal chair only one year and duke of Venice and the patriarch of Grado. That pre
rather more than nine months.
late had refused to ordain Dominic, abbot of the monas
JOHN V. pope, was a native of Antioch in Syria, and tery of Altena, to the bishopric of Torcell um, because he
the son of one Syriacus. Wliile he was only a deacon, had made himself an eunuch. The duke, who espoused
pope Agatho appointed him one of the three legates the cause of Dominic, had so intimWated the patriarch by
whom he chose to be his representatives at the sixth ge his menaces, that he privately withdrew for safety to
neral council : and it was by him, as he understood the Rome, and referred tiie decision of the affair to his holi3 H
ncls.
Vol. XL No 74.6.

210
JOHN.
ness. After the council had deliberated on the business, the king and the bishops to take up arms, and to accom
the pope united with them in decreeing that Dominic pany him into Italy, to protect the holy Roman church
should be ordained by the patriarch ; by which determi against the Saracens, and those wicked Christians who had
nation the pontiff consented to gratify a powerful lord, entered into an alliance with them. It does not appear
in contradiction to the express and received canons of the from history, however, th .t his exhortations were attend
church. In the following year, the emperor Louis hav ed with much success, since he was attended to Italy only
ing died without leaving any male issue, his uncles, by duke Boso, and his wife Hermengarda. With the
Louis of Germany and Charles of France surnamed the succours which Bofo brought him, he was rendered more
Bald, became competitors for the empire, and the king secure in his capital, but not enabled to deliver the Ro
dom of Italy. But Charles, entering Italy at the head of man territory from the exactions of the Saracens.
In the mean time, Carloman king of Bavaria, and his
a powerful army, and proceeding to Rome, whither he
was invited by the pope, was crowned there by the pon younger brother Charles, surnamed the Gross, were con
tiff with great solemnity in St. Peter's church. Of this tending for the kingdom of Lombardy, and Charles had
circumstance the pope afterwards spoke, as if it had given succeeded in driving his brother out of Italy. Carloman
to Charles an undoubted right to the imperial crown; died soon afterwards ; and, upon his death, the states of
and from that time his successors pretended to have a Bavaria chose his second brother Louis for their king,
right to elect, or at,least to confirm the election of, the who, to prevent Charles from disturbing him in the pos
session of that kingdom, renounced in his favour all claim
emperors.
After Charles had returned to France, a council was to the kingdom of Lombardy, and the title of emperor.
held at Pontion, in which the papal legates presided. In When the pope heard of this agreement, he wrote to
this council a letter was read which the emperor had pro Charles, offering him the imperial crown, and pressing
cured from the pope, appointing Angesisus, archbishop of him to come to Rome to receive it. As soon as the state
Sens, primate of all France and Germany on the French of his affairs would permit him, Charles proceeded to that
fide of the Rhine. Against this innovation the Gallican city, and was crowned by the pope in St. Peter's church,
bishops loudly protested, as repugnant to the canons of towards the close of the year 880. The pope, however,
the council of Nice, and inconsistent with the privileges could not prevail with the new emperor to lend him any
granted by preceding popes to the fee of Rheims. But assistance" against the Saracens; he, therefore, endeavoured
the pope, desirous of obliging the emperor, disregarded by promises, as well as threatenings, to gain over such of
their remonstrances, and supported the prelate in that the Italian princes as had entered into an alliance with
dignity, in contempt of the canons of the church and the them. He even went in person to Naples, to try whether
decrees of his predecessors. This council confirmed the he could not persuade Athanasius'to turn his arms against
pope's sentence of anathema pronounced against Formosus them. That prelate promised to support the pope, and
bishop of Porto, accused of conspiring against the empe was supplied by him with a large sum of money, to en
ror as well as his holiness. In the mean time the Sara able him to levy the requisite forces ; but with the most
cens were spreading devastation and slaughter over the sliameless treachery he employed the forces which he railed
southern provinces of Italy, and threatened to advance in assisting the Saracens, and obliging the neighbouring
against Rome, in conjunction with the forces of several of princes to join them. On account of this conduct the
the princes, who had been reduced to the necessity of re pope solemnly excommunicated him in a council at Rome;
deeming their territories from ruin by entering into an and, when the bishop afterwards professed repentance and
alliance with them. The pope spared neither promises applied for absolution, the pontiff was so sanguinary as to
nor threatenings to induce those princes to withdraw order an intimation to be conveyed to him, that he could
from that alliance; and, when Athanasius bishop of Na by no other means afford a convincing proof of his since
ples treacherously seized his own brother Sergius duke of rity, than by apprehending and sending to Rome some of
Naples, who acted in concert with the Saracens, and, after the chief men among the Saracens, and putting the rest
putting out his eyes, sent him in this mutilated state to to death in the presence of liis legates. John died in the
Rome, John applauded the barbarous action as an accep year 882, when upon the point of paying a second visit
table service to the church. That prelate, however, who to France, for the purpose of offering his mediation to
was encouraged by the pope to assume the government of the French princes, who were at war with each other ; af
the dukedom, no sooner found himself firmly established ter having presided over the Roman church ten years and
in it, than he joined the Saracens, and, by making fre some days. Catholic writers complain, that he was Ib
quent inroads into the territory of Rome, threw the city prodigal of his excommunications, that they began to be
itself into the utmost confusion. Thus circumstanced, considered as mere matters of form ; and, that he made
the pope found himself reduced to the necessity of enter an irreparable breach in the ancient discipline of the
ing into a treaty with the Saracens, and of purchasing church by permitting pilgrimages to be substituted in the
peace from them by the payment of a large annual tri room of penance. He allowed the Moravians to fay the
bute. The Saracens faithfully observed the conditions to canonical hours and to celebrate mass in their native lan
which they had agreed ; but no sooner was the pope de guage. In the ninth volume of the Collect. Concil. are
livered from their hostilities, than he was assailed from inserted three hundred and twenty-six of his Letters, and
another quarter. Lambert duke of Spoleto, and Adalbert fragments of others, which/throw light on the ecclesiasti
marquis of Tuscany, who had both been excommunicated cal and civil affairs of his time ; and also a Sermon, pro
by the pope for usurping some lands belonging to the nounced in council on the confirmation of the election of
patrimony of St. Peter, suddenly entered Rome with their Charles the Bald. Platina. Cavt's Hist. Lit.
JOHN IX. pope, was a native of Tivoli, of which he
forces; seized on the pope, and placed him in confine
ment; plundered the city, and obliged the Romans to became deacon ; and the son of one Rampoald. Upon
take an oath of allegiance to Carloman as king of Italy. the death of Theodore II. in 898, Sergius, presbyter of
Upon their retreat from Rome they set the pope at liberty, the Roman church, and John, were candidates to succeed
who, after fulminating his anathemas against them, left him ; but, the party of John prevailing, and driving; his
the city, and embarking 3% Oltia sailed for France; not rival out of Rome, he was raised to the papal dignity.
doubting of a welcome reception from Louis the Stam At the beginning of his pontificate, seeing Italy divided
merer, sort and swoeessor in that kingdom os the late em by the factions of different pretenders to the empire, he
peror Charles. Having arrived in France, he held a coun behaved with great caution, not espousing the interests of
cil at Troyes, in the year 878, in which the duke of either of them, till the violence of Berenger king of Lom
Spoleto and his accomplices, and Formosus bishop of bardy induced him to take a decided part. That prince
Porto, were solemnly excommunicated and anathema appeared unexpectedly before Rome at the head of a nutized. At the close of the council, th pope exhorted merous army, and obliged the new pope to crown him
3
emperor.

J o
emperor. He had no sooner left the city, than the pop*
ssembled a council, in which he declared the coronation
of Berenger null and illegal, as having been extorted by
force, and acknowledged Lambert, who had also been
crowned king of Italy, as the only lawful emperor. Since
by this act he virtually acknowledged Formoi'us, who had
crowned Lambert, for lawful pope, he caused all the acts
of the council held under Stephen againlt that pontiff, to
be annulled and condemned to the flames; and those
whom Formoi'us had ordained we're restored to their ranks
in the church, as having been unjustly degraded. In the
fame year John convened a council to meet at Ravenna,
which confirmed the acts of the council of Rome, and ap
proved of the coronation of Lambert, who was present in
person. Mention is made of a third council assembled by
this pope ; but no particulars concerning it have reached
our times. John died in the year 900, after having filled
the papal chair two years and some days.
JOHN X. pope, was a Roman by birth, the son of a
person of the same name, and became deacon to Peter,
archbishop of Ravenna. That prelate frequently sent him
to Rome, to pay his obeisance to his holiness ; and, as he
was a handsome man, the famous prostitute Theodora,
who governed every thing at that infamous court, falling
passionately in love with him, engaged him to maintain a
criminal intercourse with her. While they lived toge
ther in this manner, the bishop of Bologna died, and The
odora procured that see forner paramour; but, as the
archbishop os Ravenna died before he was consecrated,
flic prevailed on pope Lando to ordain John archbishop
of that city. Not long afterwards, Lando himself dying,
in the year 914., Theodora by her interest got John pre
ferred to the pontifical chair. But, scandalous as was
the channel of his promotion to the popedom, and vi- .
cious as were his morals, Rome and Italy were indebted
to his policy and vigorous exertions, for deliverance from
the barbarous and oppressive Saracens. As he possessed
an uncommon address and great abilities, he found means
to engage the Italian dukes, Berenger king of Lombardy,
and even Constantine emperor of the East, in a league
against those infidels as a common enemy. Berenger was
tempted to join this alliance by the pope's offer to crown
him anew, and get him acknowledged by all for lawful
emperor ; and, in pursuance of his engagement, he marched
to Rome at the head of a numerous and powerful army,
where he was entertained by the pope with the utmost
splendour and magnificence, and crowned emperor in St.
Peter's church in the year 916. In the mean time, the
expected succours having arrived from the East, the pope
was determined himself to take the field, as generalissimo
of the forces raised by the Italian lords. Having put
himself at their head, the armies of the allies advanced
from three different quarters against the strong fortress on
the Garigliano, where the Saracens had concentrated their
forces, and began to batter it on all sides. The Saracens
held out for three months against their spirited and inces
sant attacks, till their provisions were all consumed ; when,
by setting the fortress on fire, they destroyed the immense
wealth which was the plunder of the Italian provinces,
and, sallying out, cut themselves a passage to the neigh
bouring woods and mountains. Being closely pursued,
however, they were to a man either captured or cut to
pieces. Thus was that power destroyed, (chiefly through
the means of pope John,) which during the space of forty
years had been the terror of all Italy.
In the year 920, the pope terminated the misunder
standing which had subsisted between the churches of
Rome and Constantinople since the pontificate of Sergius III. and, in the year 921, he presided in a council at
Rome, summoned to decide on the rival claims of Hil
duin, and Richerius abbot of Trom, to the bilhopric of
Tongrcs. The latter, it seems, had been elected by a ma
jority of the people and clergy; but Heriman, archbishop
of Cologne, had nevertheless ordained Hilduin. The
pope in council decreed, that Richerius was lawfully.

H N.
til
elected, and not ohjy prorWufieta Hilduin an intruder,
but excommunicated and divested him of the episcopal
dignity. In the year 925, John showed what little regard
he paid to the discipline and canons of the church, by
confirming the nomination of Hugh, a child scarcely five
years old, and son of count Herbert, one of the most pow
erful lords in France, to the archbishopric of Rheims.
As John was indebted for his elevation to the papal
chair to the intrigues of one infamous woman, so be loll
his dignity and life through the intrigues of another,
equally infamous. This was Marozia, the daughter of
Theodora, who was now dead. Marozia had prostituted
herself to pope Sergius III. by whom she had a son ; and
was afterwards married, first to Alberic, and upon hi*
death to Guy, successively marquises of Tuscany. On the:
death of her mother, expecting to succeed to the influ
ence which she had possessed over the pontiff, she was
highly provoked at perceiving that John placed greater
confidence in his own brother Peter than in her or her
husband, and formed the bloody design of cutting them,
both off. This dssign flic communicated to her husband,
and prevailed upon him not only to approve of it, but to
be the instrument of carrying it into execution. Accord
ingly Guy, one day, when the pope and his brother were
together at the Lnteran palace, broke into it at the head
of a hand of ruffians; killed Peter before his brother'*
face ; and then, seizing the pope, dragged him to prison,
where he soon afterwards died, some fay smothered with
a pillow, in the year 928. He had held the papal see more
than fourteen years.
JOHN XI. pope, was the offspring of the lawless amours
of pope Sergius III. with the libidinous Marozia, and was
placed on the papal throne when very young, by the in
fluence of his mother and his father-in-law Guy marquis
of Tuscany, upon the death of Stephen VII. in 931. Guy
did not long survive the promotion of John ; and, after
his death, Marozia sent word to his brother Hugh, kingof Lombardy, that she would make him master of Rome,
upon the condition of his marrying her. To this propo
sal Hugh readily acceded, and took possession of his bride
and the castle of St. Angelo. He soon rendered himself
hateful to the Romans, however, by treating them more
like slaves than vassals ; and he provoked the deep resent
ment of Alberic, the son of Marozia by her first husoand,
by grossly affronting him, when, one day, at the command
of his mother, he presented to the king either some wine
or some water. As he performed the office awkwardly,
the haughty prince struck him in a passion. Indignant
at such usage, Alberic put himself at the head of the dis
contented Romans, and, attacking the castle of St. An
gelo, made himself master of the fortress before the king
could assemble his troops for its defence. In the con
fusion of the assault, Hugh made his escape; but Marozia,.
as well as his brother pope John, fell into Alberic's hands,
who kept them both in close confinement during the re
mainder of their lives. Upon the expulsion of Hugh, Al
beric obtained possession of the supreme power at Rome,
under the title of consul and patrician. John died in 936,
after a pontificate of sotir years and not quite ten months.
JOHN XII. pope, whose original name was Octavian,.
was the son of Alberic, who had obtained possession of
the sovereignty of Rome in the manner related in the pre
ceding article. On the death os Alberic in 954, Octavian,
though only sixteen years of age, succeeded to his father's
dignity; and, not satisfied with his temporal power, when,
the papal throne became vacant by the death of Agapctus If. in the year 956, he secured the possession of it tohimself. On this occasion he assumed the name of John
XII. and thus introduced the custom, which was after
wards adopted by his successors, of changing their usual
names for others, upon their accession to the pontificateSo far from being distinguiflied by the qualities requisite
for the proper discharge of the duties ot that office, he is
universally represented to have been a monster of perfidy,,
cruelty, rapacity, impudence, debauchery, and impiety..
Oner

21-2
J O
One of the first measures of his pontificate was to raise an
army, at the head of which he marched against Pandulph
prince of Capua, most probably with a design of becom
ing master of his dominions ; but Pandulph being joined
by Girulph prince of Salerno, who apprehended that he
ihould be the next victim of the pope's ambition, their
united forces entirely defeated John's army, who himself
narrowly escaped falling into their hands. Being by this
experiment in some measure cured of his passion for ex
tending his dominions, John returned to Rome, where he
abandoned himself to all manner of wickedness and de
bauchery. In the mean time Berenger king of Italy,
and his ion Adalbert, or Albert, whom he had associated
with himself in the sovereignty, exercised their govern
ment with the greatest tyranny and oppression, loading
the clergy, as well as laity, not excepting the Romans
themselves, with the most exorbitant taxes. Unable to
bear his yoke, John sent ambassadors in the year 961, to
Otho the Great, king of Germany, entreating him to
march into Italy at the head of a powerful army, to de
liver the church and the people from the tyranny under
which they groaned ; adding a solemn promise, that in
requital for those services he would crown him emperor.
To this application Otho gladly listened ; and, having
entered Italy with a large body of troops in the latter end
of the year, the forces of Berenger fled every where be
fore him, and the Italians flocked from all quarters to
join him. Being arrived at Rome early in 962, he was
there crowned emperor with the usual solemnity ; on
which occasion, he promised upon oath to defend the Ro
man church against all her enemies, and to maintain her
in the possession of all her privileges ; and at the fame
time, Jie obliged the pope and the Romans to sivear obe
dience to him, and that they would lend no kind of assist
ance to Berenger or his son Albert. There was such a
contrariety, however, between the pontiff's morals and
those of the just and virtuous Otho, that the former, con
ceiving that the emperor would not connive at his scan
dalous manners, soon began to repent of the step which
lie had taken; and, no sooner had Otho departed from
Rome, than, unmindful of his oath, the pope entered into
a correspondence with Albert, who had taken refuge
among the S.iracens, in conjunction with whom he flat
tered liimself that he might (et the power of the emperor
at defiance, and pursue uncontrolled his licentious course
of life. When the emperor received intelligence of this
Correspondence, he sent ambassadors to Rome, to remon
strate against John's breach of his oath, who met with a
very indifferent reception from the pope, and received
from the Romans a shocking account of the debauched
life which he publicly led.
Soon afterwards Otho was informed, that the pope had
openly declared for Albert, and had admitted him with
all his solloweri into Rome. The emperor lost no time
in taking measures to punish this revolt ; and, putting
himself at the head of his army, advanced against the con
federates. When the pope and Albert heard of his ap
proach, despairing of being able to withstand his forces,
they plundered the church of St. Peter, and fled, carry
ing along with them all the wealth which they found
there. The emperor entered Rome in the year 963 ; and,
after settling the civil government of the city, called a
council to examine into the conduct of John. In this
council, the pontiff was accused and convicted of such a
variety of crimes against justice, humanity, virtue, and
decorum, that a decree was passed to degrade him from
his high ossice, in the most ignominious manner, as a mon
ster who possessed not one single virtue to atone for his
numerous vices. When the sentence of his deposition
had been pronounced, the council, cle'gy, nobility, and
people, unanimously elected Leo VIII. to fill his place.
See the article Germany, vol.viii. p. 473.
As the Romans seemed all extremely well pleased with
their new pontiff, the emperor was induced to dismiss the
greater part of his army. When John was apprised os

H N.
this circumstance, by means of his emissaries he bribed a
considerable body of the profligate Romans, who were
prevailed upon to attempt a revolution, and to murder
the emperor, as well as the new pope. They conducted
their conspiracy with the utmost secrecy, and on a day
fixed, in the beginning of the year 964, advanced in arms
against the emperor's quarters. Upon the first alarm,
however, with the few troops which he had with him he
attacked the rebels, put them to flight, and pursued them
with great slaughter, till his humanity led him to check
the fury of his brave defenders. On the following day,
at the request of pope Leo, the good-natured prince grant
ed them a free pardon, upon their taking anew the oath
of allegiance, and delivering hostages for their observance
of it. Not long afterwards the emperor repaired to Camerino, having liberated the hostages before his depar
ture, justly expecting to secure the affection as well as fide
lity of the Romans by such a mark of confidence. Scarce
ly had the emperor quitted Rome, before a plot was laid
for a new revolution. The profligate companions of John,
with whom he was accustomed to riot, and spend the
greatest part of his time, found means to secure such a
number of partisans, among persons of all ranks, that
they determined on his restoration ; and, by them the de
posed pope was unexpectedly brought back, admitted into
the city, and attended in a kind of triumph to the Lateran palace. Leo had the good fortune to escape to the
emperor; but several of his friends and adherents were
treated with great barbarity. John immediately assem
bled a council of prelates and cardinals, devoted to his
will and pleasure, who condemned the council which had
deposed him, as an unlawful and uncanonical meeting;
deposed and anathematised Leo; and pasted different sen
tences of condemnation on all those who had been acces
sory to his elevation. John did not long survive the hold
ing of this council; for, having soon afterwards engaged
in a criminal connection with a married woman, the in
jured husband, who caught him in his bed, hastened the
end of his holinefs's infamous life, by some violent blows
which he gave him on the temples. His death is supposed
to have taken place in 964, after he had filled the papal
throne about eight years,
JOHN XIII. pope, was a native of Rome, and the son
of a bilhop of the fame name. The first circumstance
which we find related concerning him is his attendance,
as bissiop of Narni, in the council held at Rome to ex
amine into the conduct of John XII. of whom he was one
of the principal accusers. By the paYt which he took on
this occasion he recommended himself so the favour of
the emperor Otho, who, aster the death of that unworthy
pontiff, returned with his army to Rome, and held a coun
cil there, in which a decree was palled, conferring on the
emperor and his successors for ever the power of nomi
nating the pope, and of granting the investiture to bi
shops. After the death of Leo VIII. in the year 96$, the
Romans sent deputies to the emperor, to learn his pleasure
concerning the t'eftion of a pope; and, on his recom
mendation, the bishop of Narni was chosen to that dig
nity. As he owed his promotion to the emperor, he was
zealously attached to his interests, and in support of them
displayed much haughtiness, and assumed a degree of
power which provoked the enmity of the Roman nobility,
who affected to retain the liberty which they enjoyed un
der Alberic. They therefore entered into a conspiracy
against him ; and, being assisted by the prefect, and a le.'.diog man' in the city named Rotsied, they caused the pope
to be arrested, and sent him prisoner into Campania.
They soon thought it prudent, however, to set him at li
berty, when he retired to Capua, where he was received
with the highest respect, and hospitably entertained by
Pandulph, the prince of that city. During his residence
at Capua, John erected it into a metropolis, and ordained
the brother of Pandulph the first archbishop. At the ex
piration of ten months, the Romans, hearing that the em
peror was marching with his. army 10 restore the pope,

JOHN.
CIS
and to punish hit Enemies, recalled him to Rome ; but Tuscany, whence he wrote to the emperor Otho III. en
their reluctant submission had not the effect of appeasing treating him to come to the relief of the holy see< and to
the emperor'j just resentment. Having entered the city deliver Rome from the new tyranny which threatened its
without opposition, he directed that the principal authors destruction. Otho having sent an answer to the pope,
of the late proceedingt should be seized, sent the consuls that if necessary he would come with his whole army, and
into exile, and ordered the thirteen tribunes to be hanged. support the apostolic see with the fame zeal which his fa
The prefect was so fortunate as to make his escape ; but ther and grandfather had displayed} John took care to
II the rest were either banished, or condemned to impri inform Crefcentius of the imperial promise. Upon thii
sonment for life. Rotfred had before been murdered by the latter, recollecting the late executions, and knowing
some of the pope's partisans; and, on this occcafion, his his incapacity to oppose the emperor, sent some of the
body was dug up, cut in pieces, and thrown into the principal of his party to invite his holiness back to Rome,
common fewer, as unworthy of Christian burial. Having with the strongest assurances not only of safety, but of all
thus punished the rebellious Romans, the emperor went, the respect which was due to the successor of St. Peter.'
accompanied by the pope, to Ravenna, where a council With this invitation the pope complied, and was suffered
was held in the year 967, -at which the emperor restored to live unmolested till towards the latter end of his pon
to the pope the city of Ravenna with its territory, and se tificate.
In the year 9S9, he obliged Albert bishop of Prague,
veral other places which Pepin and Charlemagne had given
to the Roman fee, but which had been seized by Berenger who had deserted his see for the purpose of embracing tho
and Albert. Upon the breaking-up of the council, the monastic life, to resume the exercise of his pastoral func
pope returned to Rome, where he (pent the remainder of tions ; and, in the following year, he successfully medi
his life in the unmolested possession of his high dignity. ated a peace, by his legates, between Ethelred king of
John died at Rome in 971, after having presided in the England and Richard duke of Normandy. In the year
Roman fee nearly seven years. In his pontificate the 995, at a council held in the Lateran palace, the pope, af
Poles were first converted to the Christian religion ; and, ter hearing read an account of the life and supposed mi
by some writers, he is said to have introduced the practice racles of Ulderic bifliop of Augusta, and consulting with
of blessing church bells, though others maintain that the the bishops, declared that Ulderic might from that tima
ceremony was of much earlier invention. Four of this be worshipped and invoked as a i Vint reigning in heaven
pope's Letters may be seer! in the ninth volume of Col with Christ. This is the first instance on record of the
lect., Concil. Among the other legendary tales of the solemn canonization of a pretendedly-meritorious charac
times it is related, that, while Otho was at Rome, one of ter; a practice which soon contributed to crowd the Ro
the lords in his suite became possessed by the devil. In man calendar with saints, and loaded the church wkh
order to expel the enemy, recourse was had to the chain wealth, by the rich offerings with which the superstitious
of St. Peter, which was hung round the demoniac's neck, multitude was encouraged to propitiate the savour of these
who by that means was instantaneously cured. Thieri, new mediators between God and man. In the fame year
bishop of Mctz,' was so affected by beholding this mira the pope became engaged in a quarrel with the Galilean
cle, that, seizing the chain, he protested that he would clergy. The latter had convicted Arnold archbishop of
sooner suffer his hand to be cut off than part with his Rheims of high treason, at a council held at Rheims in
prize. His holiness, hawever, at length calmed the pre 991, and had proceeded solemnly to depose him from his
late's
by making him the present of a single dignity, and to appoint Gerbert, formerly preaeptor to
link. holy
Cave'sfrenzy,
Hist. Lit.
prince Robert, the son of Hugh Capet, archbishop in his
JOHN XIV. pope, whose name before his election to room. When the pope wis informed of these proceed
the pontifical dignity was Peter, and who held the see ings, he declared them null, and suspended all the bishops
of Pavia at the lame time that he was arch-chancellor un who had assisted at that council. To this suspension the
der the emperor Otho II. This prelate obtained the ho bishops paid no attention, and during two years main
nour of being called to the papal chair on the death of tained with spirit, that they had acted in conformity with
Benedict VII. in the year 985 ; but he held it only eight the canons of the church, and that the pope could not re
months. For Boniface VII. called Franco by those who verse the judgment which they had given, nor suspend
class him among the antipopes, hearing at Constantinople, them for giving it. The decision of the affair was refer
whither he had fled for refuge when driven from Rome, red to a council summoned to assemble at Rheims in the
of the death of. Otho, returned privately to that city. year 995. In that council the pope triumphed over the
Here he was received with great joy by those of his party, bishops, through the address of the legate, who gained
who encouraged him to attempt the expulsion of John over many of them to his party ; and Gerbert was order
from his fee. This he readily undertook ; and, his fac ed to be deposed, and Arnold to be reinstated in his see.
About this time Crefcentius began to resume his am
tion having prevailed, he seized his rival, confined him in
the castle of St. Angelo, and there either starved him to bitious projects at Rome, and gave John so much disturb
death or dispatched him with poison. Boniface himself ance, that he was again obliged to entreat the emperor to
did not long survive the victim of his cruelty, being car come to his assistance. Upon this, Otho immediately
inarched with an army into Italy ; but John died when
ried off by a sudden death in the year 985.
Upon this event, John, a native of Rome, and the son he had advanced as far as Ravenna, in the year 996, and
of one Robert, was elected pope, and governed the church the eleventh of his pontificate.
during the space of four mouths. Some writers have
JOHN XVI. pope, or antipope, originally called Pkilahence been led to give him the title of John XV. But gatkus. He was a native of Rossano in Calabria, and of
whether his election was no; canonical, or whether he mean extraction, but a person of considerable abilities and
died before his consecration, he is not reckoned by the address. As Calabria was then subject to th Greek em
greater part of the catholic ecclesiastical historians among pire, and he spoke the Greek language, he insinuated him
self into the favour of the Greek empress Theophania,
the popes.
JOHN XV. pope, was a Roman by birth, and the son consort of the emperor Otho II. who recommended him
of a presbyter named Leo. He was elected to the papal to her husband, by whom he was employed in several af
dignity in the year 985, on the death of John the son of fairs of moment ; as he was afterwards by Otho ill. Ha
Robert, mentioned above. Soon after the commencement obtained possession of the see of Placentia, and held it till
of his pontificate, Crefcentius, a man of great power at he heard that Gregory V. was driven from Rome by Cref
Rome, who aspired at the sovereignty of the city, seized centius, in the year 997 ; when he purchased the popethe castle of St. Angelo, and assumed the title of consul. dom of that usurper, with the plunder of the church of
The pope, conceiving that he was in danger of meeting Placentia, and assumed the name of John XVI. But,
with the fate of John XIV. at his bands, withdrew ito upon the approach of the emperor Otho with au army toYoi.XI. No. 747.
3 I
wards.

1*
J O
wards Rome, this antipope endeavonred to make his es
cape from the city ; falling, however, iato the hands of
some of Gregory's friends, they deprived him of his sight,
and cut off his nose and ears. It is reported that the Ro
mans, before he was put to death, mounted the unhappy
wretch upon an ass, with his face to the tail, and led
him in this condition through the lbeets of the city,
dressed in a tattered sacerdotal habit, forcing him as he
went along to fay, " Whosoever (hall dare to dispossess a
pope, let him be served like me."
JOHN XVII. pope, siirnamed Sicco, was a native of
Rome, and of mean descent according to some writers,
but sprung from an illustrious and ancient family accord
ing to others. He was elected pope on the death of Sil
vester II. in the year 1003, and died during the fame year,
having presided over the fee of Rome only between five
aqd six months. Some authors state^ that from his time
the people were deprived of the privilege of voting at
elections of the sovereign pontiffs, which was afterwards
confined to the clergy.
JOHN XVIII. pope, whose former name was Fa/amis,
was by birth a Roman, and elected successor to the sub
ject pf the preceding article, in December 1003. He pre
sided over the Roman church five years and five months,
and died in 1009. We meet with no particulars concern
ing bis pontificate which are deserving of being noticed,
except his sending St. Bruno to preach Christianity to
the Russians, and his terminating the schism which existed
between the eastern and western churches.
JOHN XIX. pope, originally called Romania, was the
son of Gregory count of Tusculum, and brother of Bene
dict VIII. Upon the death of Benedict in the year 1024,
Gregory's influence and wealth procured the election of
his other son, who was then but a layman. At his ordi
nation he took the name of John XIX. In the begin
ning of his pontificate, the emperor Basilius and the pa
triarch of Constantinople sent au embassy to Rome, to ob
tain the pope's consent that the patriarch of that imperial
city stiould style himself cumenical or universal bishop
of the East j and, as it was well known that all things
were venal at Rome, the ambassadors brought with them
presents of immense value, in order to render the pope
and the clergy favourable to the object of their million.
They would have carried their point with the court of
Rome, had not the clergy of Italy and France taken the
alarm, and made such strong representations to the pope,
to divert him from complying with what they conceived
to be an unjust and insidious request, that he found him
self obliged to dismiss the ambassadors with a refusal, tell
ing them, that the title of universal bishop became none
but the successors of St. Peter in the apostolic see. In the
year 1026, Conrad king of Germany, having entered Italy
with an army, and reduced all the towns which had (haken
ft" the imperial yoke, went to Rome, where the pope
crowned him emperor, and hit queen Gisela empress, with
the usual solemnities, in the church of St. Petes. On this
occasion, Rudolph king of Burgundy, and Canute king
England, who had undertaken a pilgrimage to Rome,
were present. In a letter written to the bishops of Eng
land, Canute informs them, that he hud obtained from
the emperor and the king of Burgundy an exemption
from all tolls for such of his subjects as mould pass through
their dominions either to trade or to visit the holy places
Xt Rome; and he adds, that, upon his complaint, the
pope had promised to moderate the exorbitant sums which
were extorted from the archbishops when they went to
Rome for their palls. John died in 1035, having held
the Roman see nine years and some days.
JOHN XX. pope, or XXI. according to the generality
of ecclesiastical writers, was a Portuguese by nation, and
born at Lisbon. His original name was Peter, and he
was the son of one Julian, a physician ; whence he was
called Petrus Juliani. He became ./eminent for his ac<juaintaoce with the sciences, and particularly with medi
cine, the profession, of which he followed for a time with

H N.
great reputation. Afterwards he devoted himself to the
service of the church ; and, having entered into orders,
obtained the archdeaconry, and subsequently the archbi
shopric, of Braga. In the year 1268, pope Gregory X.
advauced him to the sacred college, by the title of Cardinal-bishop of Tusculum. On the death of Adrian V.
in 1*76, he was elected to the pontifical dignity; when,
he took the name of John XX. or XXI. The first act of
his pontificate was to pass a decree, revoking the famous
constitution of Gregory X. which provides that the car
dinals shall be shut up in the conclave during the vacancy
of the papal see. Having much at heart the relief of the
Christians in the East, soon after his election he sent a le
gate into France;, to procure them such supplses as should
enable them to retain the little which they still possessed
in the Holy Land; and he wrote to the kings of the Ro
mans, of Spain, and of Hungary, earnestly exhorting them,
to lay aside all animosities against each other, and to join
in the common Cause. He also sent nuncios to mediate a
reconciliation between Philip the Bold of France, and Alphonso of Castile, enjoining them to excommunicate ei
ther of the princes who should not acquiesce in the term*
of accommodation judged reasonable by the apostolic see.
Being attached to the study of judicial astrology, he be
came a complete dupe to that pretended science, and flat
tered himself that he should live a long time. The event
soon showed the absurdity of his calculations ; for, hav
ing added a new room to his palace at Viterbo, the roof
suddenly fell in upon him, and so bruised him, that he
died within a few days, after a pontificate of only eight
mojiths. He is said to have shown great ignorance in the
management of temporal affairs ; but, at the fame time,
to have been the kind benefactor of the poor; an encourager of learned men, in whose companyhe always took
delight, of whatever rank or condition they might be;
and unbounded in the generosity with which he reward
ed those who excelled in any branch of literature. He is
also said to have been no friend to the monastic orders, ,
against whom he was meditating a blow at the time when
he was killed. He was the author of, 1. Summul Logicales, first printed at Paris in 1487, folio, z. Parva Logicalia, in Partes & Capita distinsta, first, printed at Ve
nice in 1593, +to. 3. Tractatus Logicales VI. first printed
at Cologne in 1503. 4. A treatise In Phyjionemiam Aris,
toliltt ; some medical treatises, &c". One of his Letters,
to Edward I. king of England may be seen in the tenth
volume of the Collect. Concil. and four in Waddingus's
Annal. Minor.
JOHN XXI. or XXII. pope, formerly called James de
Ossa, was a Frenchman by nation, and born at Cahors.
According to some writers, he was the son of a tavernkeeper, or a cooler ; but others state that he was of noble
descent. He possessed a tolerable share of learning, and
considerable abilities, which recommended him to the
notice of Charles II. king of Sicily, who employed him
in the management of state-affairs, in which he acquitted
himself with reputation. King Robert raised him to the
dignity of chancellor of the kingdom of Sicily, and by
his interest at the coHrt of pope Clement V. obtained for
him the bishopric of Frejus, whence he was afterwards
transtated to the see of Avignon. Upon the recommen
dation of the fame patron he was raised to the purple, in
the year 1312 ; soon aster which he was translated from
the see of Avignon to that of Porto. On the death of
pope Clement V. in 1314, the cardinals, in all twentythree, shut themselves up in the episcopal palace at Carpentras, in order to proceed to the election of a successor.
This gave rise to most violent contentions; the Italian
cardinals being all for electing an Italian, or one who,,
should promise to fix his residence at Rome ; and the
Frenchmen and Gascons striving to promote one of their
own countrymen, who should reside in France. These
contentions lasted for some months, without the least pro
spect of their coming to any agreement; when the popu
lace, headed by the nephews of the late pope Clement,
surrounded

JOHN.
filJ
surrounded the conclave, threatening the Italian cardinals and store houses j and that they added to their guilt in
-with immediate death, if they would not finish the elec not allowing the habits to be worn which were enjoined
tion ; and in their fury they set fire to the palace, which by St. Francis. John, highly exasperated by the oppo
consumed it, as. well as a great part of the city. These sition of these spirituals, gave orders that they should be
disturbances obliged the cardinals to disperse ; two years proceeded against as heretics. Delitiosi was imprisoned,
passed before they could agree on aaotber place of meet and died in confinement; four of his adherents were con
ing ; till at length, in 1316, they were by stratagem demned to the flames, in the year 1 3 1 S, at Marseilles}
brought to assemble at Lyons, where they were (hut up which cruel sentence was executed without mercy. This
in a convent, surrounded with guards, and infprmed that cruelty was condemned and detested even by those who
they would not be permitted to depart before they had were warmly attached to John ; and the spiritual Francis
filled the lb-long-vacant lee. Still their contentions were cans, and their votaries, maintained, that, by procuring
prolonged during forty days ; at the expiration of which the destruction of these holy men, he had rendered him
they unanimously elected James de Ossa, who upon his self utterly unworthy of the papal dignity, and was the
consecration took the name of John. Our cardinal, in true Antichrist. They moreover revered these victims as
order to gain those of the Italian party, promised on oath so many martyrs, paying religious veneration to their
never to mount a horse or mule, but in order to go to bones and ashes ; and inveighed more vehemently than
liome; and, that "he might not be chargeable with break ever against long habits, large hoods, tec. The inqui
ing it, when he removed to Avignon, which he made the sitors, on the other hand, having, by the pope's order, ap
seat of his government, he went by water, and walked prehended as many of these people as they could find, .
from the landing-place to the palace, from which he ne condemned them to the flames, and thus barbarously far
ver stirred during the whole of his pontificate, unless it crificed them to papal resentment and fury.
In the year 1 318, at the request of king Edward II. the
were to go to the cathedral, which was at no great distauce.
In the year 1317, the pope erected the bishopric of pope erected Cambridge into an university. From this
Toulouse into an archiepiscopal see, dividing its extensive time we find nothing recorded concerning John, deserving
diocese into five bishoprics; at the fame time he removed of particular mention, before the year 1311, when a new
Gaillardus de Pressaco, nephew of the late pope, from that dispute arose concerning the poverty professed by tbe
fee, thinking him unworthy of the dignity of metropo Franciscans. A monk of this order having maintained,
litan, as he had squandered away his immense revenues " that neither Christ nor his apostles ever possessed any
in vain pomp and ostentation. He divided in like manner thing, whether in common or personally, by right of pro
many other dioceses, by which means he had the oppor perty or dominion," was arrrested at Narbonne, where the
tunity of providing for his creatures and dependants. In inquisitor, who was of the Dominican order, pronounced
tne fame year, he ordered Hugh Geraldi, bishop of Ca- this opinion to be heretical. On the other hand, Berenhors, who was found guilty of many enormous crimes, garius, professor in the convent of Franciscans at Narboriand among others of a design to poison the pope and se na, maintained it to be orthodox, and perfectly consonant
veral of the cardinals, to be degraded and delivered up to to a bull of pope Nicholas III. The judgment of the
the civil magistrates of Avignon. By them he was con former was approved of by the Dominicans, whise the ds>
demned to be first stayed, and then burnt alive; and the termination of the latter was adhered to by the Francis
pope was so inhuman as to suffer this sentence to be car cans. The inquisitor ordered Berengarius to recant; bat,
ried into execution. During the latter part of the year, he appealing to the judgment of tbe apostolic see, the bu
the pope was employed in endeavouring to put an end to siness was brought before the pope, who endeavoured to
a breach among the friars minorites, which had com put an end to the dispute by acquiescing in the subtle and
menced in the preceding. century. The controversy, con equivocal decisions of a monk of great weight and repu
sidered in itself, was rather ridiculous than important, tation among the spirituals, and enjoining silence and mo.
since it did not affect religion in the least, but turned deration on the contending parties. The Dominicans
wholly on these two points, the form of the habits to be and Franciscans, however, were so exceedingly exaspe
worn by the Franciscan order, and their granaries and rated against each other, that they could by no means be
storehouses. The Brethren of the Community, or the less ri brought to conform to the papal order; and John, before
gid Franciscans, wore long, loose, and good, habits, with he chose to pronounce a definitive sentence on the subject,
ample hoods ; but thespirituals, or the reformers, went in thought proper to consult different universities, and many
strait, short, and very-coarse, ones, which they asserted to of the most celebrated divines of the age. In the year
fce precisely the dress enjoined by the institute of St. 3x, the Franciscans, in a general chapter at Perugia,
Francis, and what therefore no power upon earth had a having obtained information of this proceeding, unani
right to alter. And whereas the former, immediately af mously decreed that the disputed tenet was holy and or
ter the harvest and vintage, were accustomed to lay up a thodox, and sent one of the most learned of their fraternity
stock of corn and wine in their granaries and cellars; the to Avignon, to defend this decree against all opponents,
latter resolutely opposed the practice, as entirely repug whatever. Highly exasperated at their taking this step,
nant to the profession of absolute poverty, which had been John issued out .1 decree in which he espoused an opinion,
emhraced by the minorites. In order to put an end to diametrically opposite to that of the Franciscans, which he
tlie broils occasioned by this controversy, the pope pub pronounced to be erroneous and heretical.' Afterwards ho
lished a long mandatory letter, in which he ordered the abolished all the decrees of his predecessors on this subject,
contending parties to submit their disputes upon the two and the ancient constitutions which vested the property
points above mentioned, to the decision of their superiors. of the Franciscan effects in the church of Rome; by which r
The effects of this letter, and of other decrees, were pre he entirely destroyed that boasted expropriation, which was
vented by his unreasonable and inhuman severity. Hav the main bulwark of the Franciscan order, and which its
ing ordered the French spirituals to appear at Avignon, founder had esteemed the distinguishing glory of the so
he exhorted them to return to their duty; and, as the first ciety. These measures wece obstinately resisted by the
ftep to it, to lay aside their short strait habits with the Franciscans, whose boldness .drew down on their heads a
small hoods. The greatelt part of them obeyed ; but Ber cruel persecution ; for the pope having at length issued a
nard Delitiosi, who was the headof the faction, and twenty- decree, by which he declared all those who adhered to the.
four of the brethren, boldly refused to submit to the in disputed tenet obstinate heretics, and rebels against the
junction. In vindication of their conduct, they alleged church, great numbers of those who persisted in maintain
that the rules prescribed by St. Francis were the fame ing it, w ere apprehended by the Dominican, inquisitors,
with the Gospel of Jesus Christ; that the pope6 therefore and committed to the flames.
The year 13x1 produced also an event in the political
had no authority to alter them ; that the popes had acted
finfully in permitting the Franciscans to have granaries world, which, owing to the ambition -and temerity of the
pope.

216
J O H N.
pope, led to interesting consequences. That was a com when John attempted to get his doctrine approved by the
plete victory which Louis of Bavaria gained over Frederic university of Pans, they rejected it as soon as proposed,
of Austria, attended with the capture of his vanquished and even condemned it as heretical. These circumstances
rival. Upon this ne wrote to the pope, to acquaint him made a great noise, and, in the year 1333, induced Philip
with his success j but John, instead of congratulating him VI. king of France, to summon all the divines of the uni
upon it, returned for answer, that he was ready to attend to versity, and with them all the bishops and abbots then at
the claims of both the competitors, and to decide their dis Paris, to meet at the castle of Vincennes, to deliver freely
pute according to the taws of justice and equity. Louis, their opinion concerning' the doctrine in question. By
however, considering the contest to have been already de that assembly the papal notion was closely examined, and
termined by the sword, would not allow that it mould be by all present, to a man, condemned as repugnant to
again decided by the judgment of the pope, and took scripture, aud heretical. The king ordered an authentic
upon himself the administration of the empire without ask act of. what passed at this assembly to be drawn up, and
ing for his approbation. This conduct John considered to sent it to the pope, signed by twenty-six divines, requiring
be a heinous insult upon his authority; and, being besides him to acquiesce in Their judgment. Alarmed by these
provoked at Louis's protecting Visconti duke ot Milan, vigorous proceedings, John offered something by way of
whom he had excommunicated, as well as at his counte excuse, for having espoused this opinion ; but, finding
nancing the Gibellines in Lombardy, he published an that it was, not thought satisfactory, he made a solemn
insolent monitory against him in the year f3*J. By this declaration, in a public consistory, that he never intended
Louis was commanded, on pain of excommunication, to to assert, or propose any thing to be believed, which was
relinquish in three months the administration of the em contrary to the scripture or the catholic faith ; and that, if
pire, to abandon the protection of the duke of Milan and he had inadvertently dropped any such thing in his dis
the other Gibellines, and to revoke and annul whatever courses upon the beatific vision, he retracted it. But even
lie had done since he had assumed the title of king. Louis this declaration did not imply an entire renunciation of
was not a little surprised at the precipitate conduct of the his opinion. Being soon afterwards taken dangerously ill,
pope, and dispatched ambassadors to him, to solicit that he sent for the cardinals and, bishops then at Avignon,
.the execution of the sentence threatened in the monitory anil still Jurther softened his doctrine by owning in their
might be delayed. In the mean time, without waiting presence, that the unembodied souls of the righteous be
for their return, he assembled some of the chief princes of held the divine essence as far as their separate state and
the empire* and, having laid before them the pope's vio condition would permit; and added, that he submitted to
lent proceedings, he protested in their presence against the the judgment of the church whatever he had said, preached,
monitory, and made his appeal to a general council. The or written, on the subject, that he might not be deemed *
pope granted to his ambassadors a delay of two months ; heretic aster his decease. He died in 1334, when he was
and, when he found, at the expiration of that period, that in the ninety-first year of his age, having filled the papal
Louis was determined to maintain his temporal rigv^s see eighteen ytfars and almost four months.
This pope is commended by all contemporary writers,
without deigning to asle for papal approbation, in the year
1324 he declared him excommunicated, and forbade all as a man of parts and learning, and a, fnend to learned
the subjects of the empire, on penalty of the fame sentence, men ; 'but that he was ambitious, arrogant, and of an im
to acknowledge him for king, or obey him as such. From prudent obstinate temper, will sufficiently appear from the
this. sentence the king appealed anew to a general coun preceding narrative, and from the troubles he endeavoured
cil ; and he also published an edict against the pope, paint to foment in Germany, as shown under that article. Pe
ing him as one who trampled upon all laws, human and trarch fays, that he was wholly addicted to study, and
divine, to gratify his ambition and avarice ; as a ravenous took delight in nothing so much as in reading. In passing
wolf, fleecing and devouring the flock committed to his this encomium upon him, he seems to have forgotten,
care; and as an avowed heretic, in condemning as heresy the pope's predominant passion for' accumulating wealth.
the doctrine concerning the poverty of Christ, which pope He is charged with having been daily intent on finding
Nicholas had established as an article of faith. In the out new methods of gratifying that passion. He is sup
year 1315, an agreement was entered into between Louis posed to have invented the annates, obliging every clergy
and Frederic, by which the latter recovered his liberty, man preferrad to a benefice to pay into the apostolic
on condition of renouncing all claim and title to the im chamber one year's income before he took possession of it.
perial-dignity during the life of Louis. But no sooner This tax alone, as managed and improved by the pope,
did the pope hear or this agreement, than he declared it brought in immense sums. Under colour of a zeal for
null; deprived both of the right derived to them from the observance of the canons, forbidding the scandalous
their elections ; and wrote to the electors to chuse a new abuse os pluralities, he obliged those who had more bene
king of the Romans. They were too wife, however, to fices to resign them all but one, and, by conferring them
listen to the exhortations of this arrogant pontiff, which upon different persons, got the value of one year's income'
were calculated only to involve their country in new wars out of each of them. By these and. other means of
and bloodshed ; and Louis and the pope, notwithstand squeezing the people and clergy, he left a treasure in his
ing their mutual efforts to dethrone each other, con coffers amounting to twenty-five millions of florins, in
tinued both in the possession of their respective dignities. specie, plate, jewels, and other precious baubles. Some
pretend, that he had hoarded this wealth, not out of ava
See the article Germany, vol. viii. p. 484.
During the years 1331 and 1333, the pope was engaged rice, but with a design to set on foot a new crusade for
-in a controversy, which subjected him to the disapproba the recovery of the Holy Land. It may be so ; but he
tion and censures of almost the whole catholic church. would have shown himself a better member of society by
In some public discourses he had advanced the doctrine, applying it to useful purposes at home, than by devoting
" that the souls of the faithful, in their intermediate state, it to such a quixotic attempt. He was the author of a
see not, nor will they fee, the divine essence', or God, treatise On the Contempt of the World, which does not
face to face, till the day of the general resurrection ; and appear to have been printed ; another treatise On the
that none are, or will be, admitted till that day to the bea Transmutation of Metals, of which a French translation
tific vision, but will only see the human nature of Christ." was.published at Lyons in 1557, 8vo. and twenty-two Con
This doctrine gave great offence ; and, as the pope had stitutions, which he ordered to be called Extravagantes.
caused copies ot his discourses to be every where dispersed, They have been repeatedly printed ; but the best edition
in order to propagate his favourite notion, several emi is that published at Lyons, with a comment, 1 584, folio.
nent divines undertook to confute it, and to sliow that it
JOHN XXII. or XXIII. pope, formerly called Baltha
was repugnant to the scriptures'as understood by all the sar Cojsa, was a native of Naples, and descended from a
fathers. Their efforts were universally applauded ; and, nobJe and wealthy family in that city. He was seat to
t
study

J o
study the civil and Canon law at Bologna, and after he
had been admitted to the degree of doctor went to Rome.
At this time it appears, from an anecdote mentioned
by Platina, that he entertained aspiring views ; for, being
asked by some friends whither he was going, he answered,
" To the popedom." Boniface IX. who was then pope,
being his countryman, and well acquainted with his fa
mily, admitted him, soon after his arrival at Rome,
among the gentlemen of his bed-chamber. Afterwards
be appointed him apostolic prothonotary, archdeacon of
Bologna, and cardinal of St."Eustachius. He was promo
ted to the purple in the year 140Z ; and, being soon after
wards nominated legate of the province of Flaminia, he
recovered to the holy fee the city of Bologna, and a con
siderable part of the province, which had been seized by
John Galeazzo, lord of Milan. In his government of
this province he conducted himself in tile most despotic
and oppressive manner, and amassed immense wealth by
his exactions. He quarrelled with pope Gregory XII.
about the revenues of the bishopric of Bologna, os which
lie kept the greater part for himself ; and, being ordered
by the pope to refund it, he became frem that time one
of his most inveterate enemies. It was chiefly at his in
stigation that the cardinals of Gregory's party forsook
him; and he was one of the principal promoters of the
council of Pisa, which passed a sentence of deposition
against that pontiff, as well as his rival Benedict. In the
conclave which was afterwards held, he exerted all his
interest, and, some scruple not to say, expended consider
able sums, in order to secure the election of Alexander V.
who was a person of great learning and worth, but little
acquainted with the management of business, and accus
tomed to place unbounded confidence in cardinal Coila.
Soon after that pontiff's election, the plague obliged him
to quit Pisa, when the legate of Bologna prevailed upon
him to pay a visit to that city, accompanied by thecardihals. Here the legate found means to detain the pope,
under various pretences, till his holiness fell dangerously
ill, and his complaints at length proved fatal. Different
historians assert that he owed his death to his having been
poisoned ; and one of the charges brought against John
XXIII. in the council of Constance, was, that he had con
spired against pope Alexander, and caused him to be poi
soned by his physician. Upon the death of Alexander in
r.4.10, the cardinals who were present, in all seventeen,
entered into the conclave, and were prevailed updn, the
poorer cardinals by large bribes, and the others by their
dread of the troops which cardinal Cossa had collected at
Bologna and in the neighbouring country, to give their
votes in his favour. Having been thus raised to the pa
pacy, he "took the name of John XXIII. and upon the
day after his coronation he wrote to all Christian princes,
acquainting them with his promotion, and exhorting them
to support him against the two pretenders to the pontifi
cal dignity, who had been condemned and deposed by the
church universal. It was with no little satUfaction that,
not long after his election, he received intelligence of the
death of the emperor Rupert," who himself adhered to
Gregory, and gained over some of the German princes to
his party. On this occasion he sent nuncios to all the
electors, with letters in which he strongly recommended
Sigismund, king of Hungary, to be chosen by them king
of the Romans j which circumstance secured him the pro
tection and good will of that prirtce, who was elected to
that dignity.
One of the early objects of John's administration was
to raise a fund A support the claims of his friend Louis
of Anjou, against those of his inveterate enemy Ladisiaus,
to the possession of the kingdom of Naples. With this
design," he sent a legate into France, to collect the tenth
of all ecclesiastical benefices, the revenues of the vacant
churches, and the spoils of the deceased clergy. This
measure the university and parliament of Paris resolutely
opposed, and obtained a royal mandate, which forbade
the payment of the required subsidies. At the fame time
Vol. XI. No. 747.

H N.
17
it was resolved, in a numerous assembly of the clergy, that,
if the legate should attempt to employ the censures of th*
church against those who refused to comply with his de
mands, an appeal stiould be made, in the name of the whole
Gallican church, to the general council which the late pope
and the council of Pisa had ordered to be assembled within
the term of three years. However, upon John's repre
sentation of the great military preparations which Ladislaus was making for the purpose of reducing the city of
Rome, and replacing Gregory in the pontifical chair j
they agreed, that a gratuitous supply of one half of the
tenths of benefices should be granted to the pope, to ena
ble him to resist the designs of Ladisiaus.
In the year 14.11, pope John quitted Bologna, and made
his public entry into Rome, accompanied by Louis of
Anjou, the college of cardinals, and the flower of the
Italian nobility. Having raised an army to be employed
against Ladisiaus, he was desirous of heading it in person,
till he was diverted from that design by the cardinals;
when he delivered the standard of the church to Louis of
Anjou, appointing Paul Urfini, and James Sforza, one ot"
the best generals of his time, to command under him.
Upon the entrance of the papal army into Campania, Ladishus advanced to meet it, and a most bloody engage
ment ensued, which terminated in the complete defeat of
Ladisiaus, and the death or capture of the principal of the
Neapolitan nobility. This victory would have proved
decisive, had not the commanders under Louis, who were
soldiers of fortune, and whose interest it was to protract:
the war, declined under various pretences to pursue their
advantage, till Ladisiaus had time to recruit his forces.
Louis, finding that these officers had combined to cross
all his plans for bringing matters to a speedy issue, and
therefore despairing of being able to expel his rival, re
signed the command, and returned to his own dominionsin France ; declaring to the pope, whom he acquainted
with the whole, his determination never more to concern,
himself with the affairs of Italy. In these circumstances,
John, satisfied that no dependence was to be placed upoa
his commanders, dismissed them, disbanded his army, and
resolved to try the effect of his spiritual weapons. In the
first place, he solemnly excommunicated Ladisiaus ; and
then ordered a crusade to be preached against him all over
Christendom. By the furious bull which he issued on.
this occasion, all were exhorted to take the cross and en
gage in this holy war ; and to all, who should embark in
it, the same indulgences were granted as to those who went
to the conquest of the Holy Land. When this bull was
published at Prague, John Hufs preached against it ; on
which account he was excommunicated, and obliged to
retire to the place of his nativity. In the mean time Ladiflaus, not willing at present to face the papal storm,
thought it advisable to come to an accommodation with the
pope on the best terms which he could obtain. As John,
who knew that he was at the head of a numerous army,
ready to invade the territories of the church, was equally
desirous of peace, a treaty was soon concluded between
them. By the terms of this treaty, concluded in the year
1412, the pope agreed not only to absolve Ladisiaus from
the excommunication which he had issued against him, ,
and to revoke the bull for the crusade, but to acknow
ledge him for lawful king of Naples ; and on the other
hand, Ladisiaus agreed to abandon Gregory, whom he
had hitherto acknowledged for lawful pope.- After the
conclusion of this peace with Ladisiaus, John made a pro
motion of fourteen cardinals ; and afterwards summoned
all the prelates of the church to attend a general council
at Rome. At this council but few bishops were present;
and little is known of its proceedings, excepting that it
condemned the doctrine of Wickliif, and ordered his
works to be committed to the flames.
When Ladisiaus concluded his peace with the pope, he
secretly determined to renew the war as soon as his pre
parations should be in sufficient forwardness. In the year
141 3, therefore, finding that his plans were matured, and
3K.
that

tl8
J O H N.
that the pope, depending on the late treaty, was lulled convert him into a most dangerous enemy ; he resolved1*,
info complete security, ne no longer delayed the execu at all events, to assist at the council in person. Before his
tion of his purposes. Collecting his army unexpectedly departure for Constance, however, he insisted on the ma
upon the borders of the ecclesiastical territories, and reach gistrates of that city taking an oath, by which they ac
ing Rome by a forced march in the night, he broke down knowledged him as the only true and lawful pope ; en
the wall in an uninhabited part of the city, and entered gaged that he should be under no kind of restraint, but
it with all his forces before the citizens knew of his ap* allowed full liberty to stay and depart at his pleasure; that
proach. The pope, however, and the cardinals, had the his jurisdiction should be freely exercised by him and his
good fortune to escape, though closely pursued ; but the officers, both in spirituals and temporals, &c.
The pope arrived at Constance on the 29th of October,
city and the Romans were treated with the most barba
rous severity. Besides the slaughter and plunder usually 1414, and opened the council on the ist of the following
attending the storm of an enemy, several prelates were by November. After several private conferences it was
the king's order inhumanljr massacred in their houses ; agreed upon, that all present at the council should be
some os the principal nobility were either publicly exe comprized under the four principal nations, namely, the
cuted, or condemned to the galleys ; the churches, and ' Italian, the English, the French, and the German ; and
even the Lateran and Vatican, w.~re stripped of all their by these nations it was concluded in their respective as
rich ornaments ; and the garrison of the castle of St. An- semblies, that an end could by no other means be put to
gelo, which, though it held out for a few days, was obliged the schism in the church, but by the voluntary resignation
to submit, were all put to the sword ; and all those who of the three competitors for the papal dignity. This was
had served in the late war against the king, and fell into formally notified to the pope, who was earnestly entreated
bis hands, underwent the fame fate. The pope, after hav to agree to it, as the only means of restoring a lasting
ing made his escape from Rome, never halted till he peace to the church. To the great surprise of the whole
reached Viterbo ; whence, after the rest of a few days, he assembly, John consented to it at once ; and, when a form
continued his flight to Florence. Here he continued till of resignation was presented to him drawn up by the de
the latter end ot the year; when, that he might not ex puties of the nations, he swore to it in full council. This
pose his friends to a war with his enemy, who threatened apparently ready compliance of the pope with what the
to invade their territories if they afforded him any longer council proposed to him, was chiefly owing to a memorial
an asylum, he retired to Bologna. From that place he which had been presented to the council against him,
wrote to all the Christian princes, acquainting them with containing a long list of the most atrocious crimes, with
the perfidious and cruel conduct of Ladislaus, and implor which he was charged, and which unexceptionable wit
ing their protection against him j and to Sigilmund he nesses were prepared to prove. The deputies of the na
sent legates, who, besides applying to him for protection, tions, taking advantage of the fright which this memorial
were instructed to concert with him the time and pbce had created in the pope's mind, had extorted from him
for the meeting of a general council, to put a stop to the his consent to a resignation ; but they were soon convinced"
reigning evils, and to unite the whole church under one that he never intended to observe what he had solemnly
head. The choice of the place being referred to the em promised and sworn. For, finding that the emperor, as
peror, to John's inexpressible mortification he fixed upon well as the deputies of the nations, insisted upon his actu
Constance, where the pope knew he should be entirely in ally resigning, he put it off for some time, and, applying
the power of the emperor ; but, as he stood so much in to his friend Frederic duke of Austria, was by his means
need of his protection and savour, he thought it prudent enabled to escape from Constance. To favour that mea
to acquiesce. The time was also fixed for the ist of No sure, the duke repaired to that city, where he gave a
vember, in the year 14.14. With these circumstances the tournament; and, while the whole city was taken up with
emperor acquainted the whole Christian world by an edict, it, the pope, in the disguise of a groom, rode through the
in which he promised a sese conduct to all, without ex crowd upon a shabby horse in the dusk of the evening,
ception, who should repair to it, in coming to Constance, and got undiscovered to Schaffhausen. He flattered him
during their stay there, and in their return from that self that by his absence the council would be dissolved ;
place. In the mean time the pope and the emperor met but he was disappointed, and to his great mortification
at Placentia ; whence they removed to Lodi, where they found that they not only continued their sessions, but de
had frequent conferences together ; and the pope issued a clared that a general council was superior to the pope,
bull, confirming the emperor's edict relative to the place and that its determinations were valid whether he was
and time, of the council's meeting. Having settled every present or absent, whether he approved or disapproved of
thing respecting the opening of the councisat Constance, them. The emperor determined to support the council ;
they took leave of each other, and the pope repaired to and, having received certain information that the duke of
Austria had been accessary to the pope's flight, he put that
spend the winter at Mantua.
In the spring of 14.14, he received the very acceptable prince under the ban of the empire, and prepared to in
intelligence of the death of his inveterate enemy Ladis vade his dominions. Upon receiving intelligence of these
laus. Being thus unexpectedly delivered from his most circumstances, the pope thought himlelf no longer fife at
dreaded foe, and standing no longer in need of the em Schasshausen, and removed from thence in great haste to
peror's protection, as the ecctesiastical territory was, from Lauffenburgh ; and, as soon as he had quitted Schasshau
the experience of the late enemy's oppressions and cruel sen, declared, in the presence of a notary and witnesses,
ties, ready to return under his obedience ; John heartily that every thing which he had sworn at Constance was
repented of having consented to the assembling of a gene the effect of fear, and that therefore he was not obliged
ral council, especially at a place where he should be en to observe bis oatb. Alarmed by the progress which the
tirely in the power of the emperor. He also was alarmed imperial forces were no* making in the territories of the
by the declaration which Sigismund had made in his let duke of Austria, he not long afterwards removed, first to
ters to the princes, that his intention in calling the gene Friburg, and then to Brifac. The pope notified his se
ral council was to have it determined by the church, cond flight by a bull addressed to all the faithful ; in
which of the three, styling themselves popes, or whether ei which he declared, that he had left Schasshausen under
ther of them, had a just title and right to that dignity. He the apprehension of being put under an arrest, and thus
was therefore strongly inclined to return to Rome, and to being prevented from executing freely what he had pro
fend a legate to represent his person in the council. The mised. Upon this the council deputed a solemn embassy
cardinals, however, having observed to him, that not only to wait upon him, at the head of which were two cardi
was his honour at stake, but that, by the breach of his nals, who were instructed to invite him back to Constance,
engagement with the emperor to meet him at Constance, and to assure him, in the name of the council, and of the
he would incur his high displeasure, and from a friend emperor, that no violence should be offered to him ; but
they

7 0 H
219
they were at the same time commissioned to inform him, pressed great contrition for li is past conducts told him
that, if he refused to return, or to appoint deputies, to that he approved and confirmed the sentence; and, laying
resign, in his name, they would proceed against him as his hand upon his breast, swore that he never would act
guilty, of perjury, and the author of the schism in the contrary to it, but from that moment gave up all right
church. The ambassadors found him at Brisac, and he and claim to the pontifical dignity. The council, how
promised to grant them an audience on the following day. ever, knowing that neither his promises nor oaths were
But early in the morning he lest that place, and was met to be relied upon, committed him to the custody of Louis
with by the ambassadors at Friburg, who delivered their duke of Bavaria, and count palatine of the Rhine, who
message, and received from him a number of conditions, kept him prisoner, and narrowly watched, at Manheim,
on which alone he declared his readiness to resign. These but treated him at the same time with great civility and re
appear to have been rejected by the council, who, in their spect. He had held the pontificate five years and four days.
After he had been confined about four years, he ob
. fifth session, determined, that the pope was obliged to
obey the decrees of the council, and abide by their deci tained his liberty ; some fay by the payment of a large
sions; and that, if he refused to resign, upon the promise sum of money to the elector palatine, while others tell
of being provided for, during life, in such a manner as us that he found out means of making his escape. Be the
sliould be judged proper by four persons named by him, fact as it may; he presented himself unexpectedly at the
and four named by the council, the faithful should all court of pope Martin V. at Florence, in the month of
withdraw their obedience from him, and he sliould be June 14.19, and throwing himself at his feet, without any
previous conditions, acknowledged him for the lawful
looked upon as actually deposed.
In their sixth session, the deputies of the four nations successor of St. Peter, and Christ's vicar upon earth. Mar
drew up a form of resignation to be sent to the pope, tin raised him up, and treated him with the greatest kind
which was read and approved by the emperor and the ness and tenderness. John, oras he was now again called
whole council, and declared to be the only form of which Balthazar, confirmed all the decrees of the council of Con
they would admit ; and in the seventh session, they sum stance relating to himself, and to the election of Martin j
moned him to appear, and answer to many accusations and renounced in a solemn manner all right and title tr>
which were brought against him, offering him an ample the popedom. Upon Uiis, Martin created him cardinal
safe conduct, in the name of the council and of the em bilhop of Tusculum, made him dean of the sacred college,
peror. He was summoned to appear a second time, and ordained that he sliould always fit next to the pope,
.in the eighth session; but he did not think proper to pay and that his feat sliould be rather higher than those of the
any attention to these citations. In the mean time, the other cardinals. He did not live to enjoy these dignities
imperial troops, and the Swiss, had made such progress in many months, as his death is dated in the year just men
the dominions of the duke of Austria, that, to save him tioned. He was certainly a man of abilities, but unprin
self from ruin, he found it necessary to have recourse to cipled and vicious in the extreme; and on these accounts,
the clemency of the emperor, and to consent to withdraw as well as for his tyranny and simoniacal practices, would
his protection from the pope. John was now summoned have merited deposition, even if the circumstances of the
a third time ; and, as he still declined appearing, either church had not rendered such a measure necessary. He
hi person or by representatives; the council sent a body of was the author of a poem De Varitlatt Fortvna, probably
armed men, who arrested him at Friburg, and brought composed during his captivity, and which is said to be
him to the fortress of Ratolfcel, two leagues from Con distinguished by genius and taste.
stance, where he was kept closely confined, and no per
JOHN I. emperor of the East, surnamed Zmisces, wat
sons admitted to him but those who were sent by the an Armenian of a noble family, who served with distinc
council. In the council's tenth session, a list of the accu tion in the armies of Romanus the younger. After the
sations against the pope was read, containing in all seventy death of that emperor, he assisted Nicephorus Phocas in
articles; but twenty of them appeared to the fathers too his elevation to the empire, and his marriage of the im
scandalous to be publicly enquired into, and were sup perial widow, Theophana. After this service, Zimisces
pressed from a regard to the honour of the apostolic ste. became an object of suspicion to Nicephorus, who deprived
We learn from Herman Vander Hardt's collection of the him of the post of general of the East, in which he had
acts of this council, that these suppressed articles charged gained a great victory over the Saracens, and banished
him with having poisoned his predecessor ; with fornica him the court. Zimisces, though of small stature, had an
tion, adultery, incest, and almost every other vice s with agreeable person, and the qualities of a hero. He ob
having maintained that there will be no life after the pre tained the good graces of the empress Theophana, who
sent, and that the foul dies with the body, &c. The ar visited him in his retreat of Chalcedon, and planned with
ticles which were read, related to his simony, his tyranny, him a conspiracy against her husbandVlife. He was ad
his amassing immense wealth not only by the sale of be mitted with his companions by night into the palace, and
nefices, bishoprics, indulgences, but by openly selling and Nicephorus fell beneath their daggers. John was imme
mortgaging the lands of the Roman church. After these diately declared emperor, A. D. 969. On the day of his
articles, and the depositions in support of them, were read coronation, he was stopped on the threstihold of the church
and examined, the council declared them to be fully of St. Sophia by the patriarch Polyeuctus, who refused
proved, and then unanimously passed a sentence of suspen him entrance into the holy place till he sliould by a pub
sion against the pope. This sentence was communicated lic penance have expiated the crime of embruing his hands
to him by a deputation from the council, who were sent in the blood of his sovereign. John threw the guilt of
to know whether he had any thing to offer in his own actual murder upon a companion, and the instigation of
defence, that might stop any further proceedings against it upon the empress, and readily consented to separate
him. He returned for answer, that he entirely ac himself from both. Theophana parted in a paroxysm of
quiesced in their sentence, and was prepared to submit to rage, and was sliut up in a monastery of Armenia. John
what they might further determine; and at the same time strengthened his throne by the nominal association of her
he wrote to the emperor, earnestly entreating him to inter two sons Basil and Constantine, the rightful heirs, and by
pose on his behalf with the council, so as to make provision marrying their sister Theodora. A conspiracy was how
for his future maintenance as well as safety, in case they ever formed for raising to the empire Bardas Phocas, ne
sliould deprive him of his dignity. On the return of the phew to the late emperor, and a rebellion was the conse
deputies with the pope's answer, the council, in their quence, which ended in the submission of Bardas, who
twelfth season, held on the 19th of May 14.1 5, unanimoasly was treated with lenity.
The reign of John was chiefly spent in military transac
passed the definitive sentence of John's deposition, and
ordered his seals to be broken. After this sentence had tions, in which his valour and good fortune were equally
been notified to him by the bilhop of Lavaur, John ex- conspicuous. The Rost, or Russians, who had expelled
*
the

1
220
J O
the Bulgarians from their country, were first defeated by
Bardas Slerus. Theemperorliimself then marched against
them ; and, aster reducing the town of Peristhlaba, in which
he set free the sons cf the Bulgarian king, he drove the
Russian prince Swatostaus to the banks of the Danube,
and there defeated him with great slaughter. In the end,
he made a treaty with him, by which the remainder of
the nation were allowed to march back unmole^ed. Af
ter the conclusion of this war, John entered Constantino
ple in triumph ; but, with the piety of the age, ascribed
his success to the Virgin Mary, whose image, drawn in a
splendid car, he followed on horseback. He afterwards
made an expedition into the eastern provinces, where se
veral places which had submitted to his predecessor had
revolted. He proceeded as far as Damascus in a career of
i success, and resided for some time in that city in order
to restore the public tranquillity. Observing in this
journey that the wealth of these provinces had been chiefly
engrossed by the eunuchs about the court, he jncautioufly
expressed his indignation on the subject. The report of
this is supposed to have fliortened his life by the admi
nistration of poison, from the effects of which lie is (aid
to have died on his journey to Constantinople, in De
cember 975, after a reign of six years. John Zimisces,
though arriving at the crown by an ail of treason, wore
it with glory, and seemed to merit it by his public and
private virtues. His piety is particularly extolled by the
writers of the time ; and he is recorded as the firit em
peror who caused the effigy of Christ to be stamped upon
the coin, with the legend, "Jesus Christ, the King of
kings." He died without issue.
JOHN II. emperor of the East, of the family of ComHenus, born in 1088, succeeded his father Alexius in
jii8. He had the appellation of Calo-Johannes, or John
the Handsome, which some assert to have been ironical, and
others serious. But, whatever were his bodily qualities,
his foul was formed in the mould of moral beauty, and
few possessors of a throne have graced it with purer man
ners and more humane principles. Soon after his acces
sion a conspiracy was excited by his sister, the celebrated
Anna Comnena, to depose him in favour of her husband
Bryennius. It was discovered in time, and the conspira
tors were seized and convicted ; but the emperor's cle
mency limited their punishment to the forfeiture of their
estates, which he afterwards restored. This was the only
domestic trouble by which his reign was disturbed ; and
he had the happiness of being able, during an administra
tion of twenty-five years, to banish capital punishments
from the whole empire. His mildness of disposition did
not, however, prevent him from engaging in active war
fare against his public enemies. In the second year of
his reign he marched against the Turks, who had made an
inroad into Phrygia ; and, after several defeats, forced them
back within their former limits. He repulsed the Scy
thians, who had crossed the Danube and invaded Thrace ;
and obtained victories over the Servians and Huns. In a
second expedition into Asia, he again drove back the
Turks, and made himself master of all Armenia. Flushed
with success, he entertained the ambitious project of ex
tending the eastern empire to its former limits, and reco
vering Antioch from the dominion of the Latins. Ac
companied by his three eldest sons, he proceeded on this
enterprise, when a premature death carried off two of the
sons, to the father's extreme grief. He, however, marched
ijito Syria; and, being unable to gain admission into An
tioch, turned to Cilicia. There, as he was hunting the
wild boar in the valley of Anazarbus, a poisoned arrow
from his own quiver gave him a wound in the hand, of
which lie died in j 143.
JOHN III. Ducas, sumamed Valuers, emperor of the
East, was born in 1193 at Didymoticum' in Thrace. At
the death of Theodore Lafcaris, in 1112, whose daughter
he had married, John succeeded to the empire. Its capi
tal was then Nice, or Nicaea, in Bithynia ; for Constan
tinople was in the hands of the Latins, of whom Robert
i

H N.
was the nominal emperor. He espoused the cause of rtie
two brothers of the late Theodore, who had been set aside
for John ; and put them at the head of an army, which
met with a total defeat. John pursued his success by fit
ting out a powerful fleet, with which he subdued most of
the islands in the Archipelago. He then made an alli
ance with Azan king of Bulgaria, with whose aid he ren
dered himself master of all the places held by the Latins'
on the Bosphorus and the Hellespont. The despot of
Epirus having taken possession of Thrace, and caused him
self to be crowned emperor, John marched against him,
and defeated and took him prisoner. When Baldwin II.
had succeeded to the throne of Constantinople, under the
guardianship of John de Brienne king of Jerusalem, John
Ducas, in conjunction with Azan, laid siege to that Ca
pital, 1135 ; but they were obliged to retreat with great
loss. A renewed attempt the next year was not more
successful ; but the death of John de Brienne would pro
bably have occasioned the final fall of the city, had not a
misunderstanding arisen between John and Azan, the lat
ter of whom joined the Latins. John, however* pro
ceeded in a course of conquest, in which he recovered all
the other places which the Latins had dismembered from
the empire of the East, and reduced under his dominion,
the European territories almost to the gates of Constan
tinople, and nearly the whole of Alia Minor. While he
was thus victorious in war, he was equally distinguissied
for the excellence of his internal administration, by which
he restored prosperity to the harassed subjects of the
eastern empire. The imperial domain in Asia became the
granary of the country, and a source of wealth to the em
peror, which he liberally employed in institutions for the
public welfare. He encouraged agriculture and the use
ful arts, and promoted simplicity and regularity of man
ners. After the death of his first wife, he was contracted
to a daughter of the emperor Frederic II. but her imma
ture age gave occasion to the sway of a concubine, for
whom he betrayed a weakness which is almost the soleblemilh of his character. After a glorious reign of thirtythree years, he died in 115s, at the age of sixty-two.
JOHN V. Cantacuzenus, emperor of the East, was
of a noble race, descended from the paladins of France.
He was one of the principal confidants of the younger
Andronicus at the time of his revolt from his grandfather;
and he acted with great vigour and fidelity in the service
of the young prince, whatever might be the justice of his
conduct with respect to the old emperor. In the reign
of young Andronicus he held the office of great domestic,by virtue of which he ruled both the emperor and the
empire. At the death of that prince, in 134.1, Cantacu
zenus was left guardian to the eldest of his sons, then
nine years of age, and regent of the empire. He governed
with equity and prudence, and carefully attended to the
education of the young emperor and his brother; but the
tranquillity of his administration was disturbed by the
ambition and artifice of the great duke Apocaucus, who
infused a jealousy of the regent into the empress-dowager,
and encouraged her to assert a maternal right to the tute
lage of her son. The patriarch John joined in the oppo
sition, and brought forward his own claim to the office
of guardjan ; and such was the power of the cabal, that
Cantacuzenus, during an absence from court, received an
order to resign ; and upon his refusal, till he lhould have
openly justified his conduct, was declared a public enemy.
Being thus driven to desperate measures, he listened to
the advice of his friends, and caused himself to be declared
emperor at Didymoticum in 134a. A civil war ensued,
in which Cantacuzenus was at first deserted by his fol
lowers, and obliged to take refuge in Servia. Hostilities
continued for several years, to the great prejudice of the
empire, which was desolated by the barbarian troops hired
by each party. In particular, Cantacuzenus, by marry
ing his daughter to a Turkisti einir, and showing the Ma
hometans the way into Enrope, did lasting injury to the
Christian cause. The death of Apocaucus at length gave
a pro

JOHN.
221
a preponderance to his party, and he was received as a sixty knights, with s few followers." I tremble to relate,"
conqueror into Constantinople in January 1747- He fays Gibbon, " that the hero made a sally at the head of
caused himself to be proclaimed colleague in the empire his cavalry; and that, of forty-eight, squadrons of the
with his ward, to whom he married his daughter. This enemy, no more than three escaped from die edge of bit
union, however, was loon interrupted by intestine divi invincible sword." Whatever be the exaggeration in this
sions. The young emperor, John Palologus, and the account, it is certain that John foiled the attempts of the
friends of his houle, still regarded John Cancacuzenirs as besiegers; and that in the following year, 1136, they met
au usurper; and the former, who had been removed to a with a second repulse. Sec John III. p. 110. His death,,
distance from the capital, assisted by the despot of Servia, in 1237, doled a long |ifc of glory, tarnilhed only in hi*
took up arms in 1353. Cantacuzenus, with the aid of latter yr-ars by the stain of avarice. According to the
the Turks, gave the army of Palologus an entire defeat, piety of the age, he put on the habit of a Franciscan friar
and obliged him to take shelter at Tenedos. In order to for the concluding scene.
JOHN of AU'STRIA, natural' son of - the emperor
cut off his future hopes, Cantacuzenus associated with him
self his son Matthew, and thus attempted to establish the Charles V. supposed by Barbara Blomberg, was born at
succession in his own family. The fugitive' emperor, Ratisoon in 1547. He was brought up in ignorance of
however, had still many friends in the capital, and a no his descent, till, after the death of Charles, Philip II. sent
ble Genoese, who espoused his cause, entering the harbour for him to Valladolid, acknowledging him lor a brother,
Tnkh two galleys and a few troops, effected a general ris nnd caused him to be educated at court. In the revolt
ing in his favour. Cantacuzenus, after an unsuccessful of the Moors of Granada, 1 569, John was appointed cap
-struggle, put an end to further contest by a voluntary ab tain-general of the Spanish galseys, and was sent to Cardication in 1355, and took the religious habit in a mo thagena to take the command. During the next year he
nastery of mount Athos. Here he usefully employed assisted in the operations of the war, which was brought
himself in composing a history of the transitions to which to a happy termination. The holy league against the
lie had been witness; and this work, in four books, com Turks for the protection of the Venetians being formed
prising a period of forty years, from the revolt of the between the king of Spain, the pope, and the Italian
younger Andronicus to his own abdication, is one of the states, John was nominated, jn 1571, general in chief, and
most elegant productions of the modern Greeks. It is assembled the united fleet at Corfu. On October the 7th,
thus characterised by Gibbon : " Retired in a cloister from he engaged with the Turkish fleet in the gulf of Lepanto,
the vices and passions of the world, he presents not a con and obtained that celebrated victory which stands con
fession, but an apology, of the life of an ambitious states spicuous in the series of actions between the Christian and
man. Instead of unfolding the true counsels and charac Mahometan powers. Don John in person fought and took
ters of men, he displays the smooth and specious surface the Turkisli admiral galley ; and the battle terminated in
of events, highly varnished with his own praises and those the loss on the part of the Turks of 130 galleys taken,
of his friends." He likewise engaged in religious con fifty-five deltroyed, 25,000 men killed, and 10,000 made
troversy, and wrote four books against the Jews and Ma prisoners, besides 15,000 Christian slaves liberated. As
hometans. His death is placed, by an authority called usually happens in the alliance of different powers, divi
respectable by Gibbon, in 1411, which would imply a sions arose with respect to the subsequent operations; and
life of above a century. His controversial work was pub- the ardour of don John, who proposed immediately t
liflied at Basil, with a Latin version, in 154.3; of his his fail to Constantinople, was over-ruled. On the whole, the
tory there is a Louvre edition, 3 vols. folio, 1655.
advantages obtained by the victory by no means equalled
JOHN, King of France. See the article France, the public expectation ; and the next campaign, though
toI. vii.
honourable to the spirit of John, proved fruitless. In
JOHN, King of England. See England, vol. vi. 1573 he sailed to Tunis, which he found, abandoned by
the Turks. Contrary to the king's orders, he fortified the
p. 575-5*'JOHN, the name of several kings of Portugal, Swe town, and built a new fort, having in view the obtaining
den, and Denmark. See those articles.
for himself the kingdom of Tunis ; but this project was
JOHN de BRIEN'NE, king of Jerusalem, and regent- not agreeable to his brother ; and in the next year the
emperorof Constantinople, was the son of Errard count of Turks recovered the place, and took the new fort, which,
Brienne in Champagne. He was one of the crusaders who John was not able to succour in time.
took Constantinople in 1104, and was judged, by Philip
In 1 576 he was appointed to succeed Requesens as go
Augustus, the molt worthy champion of the Holy Land. vernor of the Low Countries.* By virtue of the pacifica
The titular kingdom of Jerusalem had devolved to Mary tion of Ghent, the catholic provinces had united with
of Montserrar, grand-daughter of king Amauri. She Holland and Zealand against the Spaniards; and John was
was married to John of Brienne, who was in consequence directed
openly to concur in this agreement, and cause
proclaimed king of Jerusalem in 1109; but his kingdom the Spanish troops to leave the country. They were,
consisted of little more than the city of Acre. In the fifth however, retained not far from the frontiers ; and it was
crusade he led a large army of Latins to Egypt, and took not long before John, throwing off the mask, took posses
Damietta in 1218. He was obliged in 1216 to resign all sion of Namur, Charlemont, and Marienburg. The states
his rights to the kingdom of Jerusalem to the emperor thereupon, in 1577, resumed their arms, and declared the
Frederic II. who had married his daughter. Resentment archduke Matthias their governor. John, being Teinof the emperor's ingratitude caused him to accept the forced by a body of troops under the duke of Parma, gave
command of the army of the church in Italy, with which the Netherlanders a great defeat at Genblours in January
he successfully opposed Raymond duke of Spoleto, the 1578, and afterwards took Louvain, Limburg, Philipsimperi.il general. In 1129 the French barons of the east burg, and other places. He was proceeding 111 his mili
elected John regent of the Conftantinopolitan empire- tary career, when, in October, 1 578, he was taken off af
during the minority of Baldwin II. and the title and pre ter a short illness in his camp near Namur, being in the
rogatives' of emperor were conferred upon him during life. thirty-second year of his age. Although a sudden death
Though he had pasted the age of fourscore, his high re in an unhealthy climate and season of (he year could 'not
putation for military (kill, and the martial air which still be regarded as extraordinary, yet the character of Philip,
decorated a person of extraordinary size and dignity, ex and the young prince's aspiring disposition, gave occasion
cited general admiration. Two years of his regency, to a rumour of unfair practices. His confidential secre
however, pasted in inaction, till he was rouzed by the hos tary, Elcovedo, had some time before been assassinated in
tile approach os John Ducat, or Vataces, and the king of the streets of Madrid by the express orders of the. secre
Bulgaria, who invested his capital with a mighty force by tary of state; and it was known that John had entertained
sea and land. John had with him, only one hundred and hopes of marrying queen Elizabeth, and had secretly in3L
trigued
Vol. XL No. 747.

J o
os surrogate of his church, when in the year 564 the em
peror Justinian deposed Eutychius, and sent him into
exile, John was railed to the patriarchal see of that city,
which he -held till his death in 578. He was the author
of a Collection of the Canons, arranged under fifty heads,
according to the order of the subjects, which has been
improperly ascribed to Theodoret; and of another Collec
tion of Civil and Ecclesiastical Laws and Chapters. These
works were published, in Greek and Latin, by Henry
Jultell and William Voell, in the second volume of the
Biblioth. Juris Canonici, 1621.
JOHN of BAYEU'X, more commonly known by the
name of John of AvRAtJCHES, one of the most illustrious
Gallican prelates in the eleventh century, w as first of all
bilhop of Avranches, and afterwards promoted to the
archiepiscopal fee of Rouen. He field a provincial coun
cil in the year 1074, at which several statutes were pasted
for the regulation of ecclesiastical discipline, which pro
voked the resentment of the lax and dissipated clergy,
who obliged him to feck his personal safety in flight.
Afterwards he was persecuted by the monks of the abbey
of St. Owen, who killed him in his country-house, to
which he had retired in consequence of his infirm state of
health, in the year 1079. Before this event, he had been
permitted by pope Gregory VII. to resign his dignity.
He was the author of a work On the Duties of Ecclesi
astics, which was first published with notes, by John le
Prevot, canon of Rouen. In the year 1679" it was re
printed at the fame place, by M. le Brun des Marettes,
in octavo, with the addition of some curious documents.
JOHN of SALISBURY, bishop of Chartres in France,
was born at Salilbury in Wiltshire, in the beginning of
the 12th century. Where he imbibed the rudiments of
his education is unknown; but we learn, that in the year
1136, being then a youth, he was sent to Paris, where he
studied under leveral eminent professors, and acquired
considerable fame for his application and proficiency in
rhetoric, poetry, divinity, and particularly in the learned
languages. Thence he travelled to Italy ; and, during
his residence at Rome, was in high favour with pope E11genius III. and his successor Adrian IV. After his return
to England, he became the intimate friend and companion
of the famous Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury,
whom lie attended in his exile, and is said to have been
present when that haughty prelate was murdered in his
cathedral. What preferment h'e had in the church dur
ing this time, does not appear; but in 11 76 he was pro
moted by king Henry II. to the bishopric of Chartres in
France, where he died in 1182. This John of Salisbury
was really a phenomenon. He was one of the first re
storers of the Greek and Latin languages in Europe; a
classical scholar, a philosopher, a learned divine, and an ele
gant Latin poet. He wrote several books; the principal
of which are, his Life of St. Thomas of Canterbury, a
collection of letters, and Polycraticon.
JOHN de MA/THA, a Romish faint, first patriarch
and principal founder of the humane order instituted for
the redemption of captives, was born at Foucon, a town
in the valley of Barcelonetta in Provence, in the year
1160. He pursued his studies in the university of Paris,
Wfhere, after he had gone through his theological course,
he took the degree of doctor with univerlal applause.
The prodigious number of Christians who\vere made pri
soners by the Mahometans in Palestine and Africa, to
wards the close of the twelfth century, suggested to his
mind the idea of forming a charitable religious institu
tion, the grand design of which mould be to find out
means for restoring them to liberty. In order maturely
to digest his plan, he associated with a hermit called Felix
de Valois, who led an austere and solitary life at Cerfrpy,
in the diocese of Meaux. Afterwards these associates
went to Rome, where, in 1199, they obtained from pope
Innocent III. a solemn approbation of their design, and
licence to receive disciples in order to form a new reli
gious order, under the name of the Fraiernityof the Holy

H N.
23
Trinity, who should be under an obligation to employ
the third part of whatever revenires they might acquire,
in the redemption of captives from the infidels. Their
first monastery was built at Cerfroy ; and was quickly fol
lowed by many similar institutions and hospitals, which
the founders were enabled to erect in different parts of
France, and also in Spain. The latter kingdom was visit
ed by John de Matha, in order to pass from thence to
Barbary ; where he had the happines? of delivering a hun
dred and twenty Christians from a cruel slavery, by the
purchase of their freedom. The last two years of his life
he spent at Rome, devoting his time to charitable visits
to prisons, the assistance and consolation of the lick, and
other humane and pious objects. He died at Rome in
12 14, when he was about fifty-four years of age. The
order of the Trinitarians received a still greater degree of
stability after the founder's death, and its houses increased
so rapidly, that within forty years theyamounted to about
six hundred. In France, the monks of this society were
called Mathurins, from their having a monastery at Paris
erected in a place where there was a chapel consecrated
to St. Mathurin; and sometimes Brethren of the Redemp
tion of Captives, from the leading object of their institu
tion. It is rather laughable, that in ancient records this
society should be styled the Order of Asses, on account of
the prohibition of the use of horses, which made a part
of their rule, and which obliged the mendicant monks to
ride upon asses. Afterwards, through the indulgence of
the Roman pontiffs, they were permitted to make use of
horses whenever they should be found necessary.
JOHN of RAGU'SA, a learned catholic prelate who
flourished in the fifteenth century, was a native of the
city whence he derived his surname, and descended from,
a family of rank. He entered when young among the
preaching friars, and applied with Inch diligence to his
studies, that he became one of the most learned men of
his time. In particular, he made a considerable progress
in an acquaintance with the oriental languages. Having
come to Paris, he was admitted to the degree of doctor
by the faculty of the Sorbonne. In the year 14.26, he
was appointed attorney-general of his order at the court
of Rome, and was nominated by pope Martin V. one of
his divines at the council of Basil. He presided at that
council in the year 1431. In the year 1+33, he was the
principal disputant, for eight mornings succellively, against
the doctrines of the Hussites. Afterwards he was lent on,
different legations to Constantinople, with the design of
bringing about .in union between the eastern and western
churches; in which he met with no better success than,
his predecessors in that hopeless scheme. After his re
turn to Italy from his last million on this business, he ob
tained a nomination to the see of Argos, in the Pelopon
nesus. Whether be received this promotion from pope
Eugcnius IV. or his rival Felix V. has been disputed by
different authors. He is generally thought to have lived
till after the year 1443 ; and some writers state, that he
was raised to the purple. His Discourse pronounced iiy
the Council of Basil against the Hussites, is inserted in thetwclfth volume of the Collect. Concil. the Acts of his
Legation to Constantinople, are inserted in the Acts of
the Council of Basil; and An Account of his Travels in.
the East is preserved by Leo Allatius. Cave's Hi}}. Lit.
JOHN, lurnamed dt Dieu, a faint in the Roman calendar,,
and first founder of that kind of charitable institutions,
for the relief of the sick which are called 'after his furname, was born at Monte-major-el-Novo, a small city in
Portugal, in the year 1495. He was descended from poor
parents, without whose knowledge, when he was only
nine years of age, he was persuaded by a monk to follow!
him into Spain. When they had arrived at the tity of
Oropesa in Castile, the monk deserted him ; upon which,
he was taken into the service of a benevolent person, whosent him to a house which he had in the country, to tend
his flocks. He behaved so well in the service ot this mas
ter, that after some years he offered to bestow on him his.
a,
daughter

2Q4
v
JOHN.
daughter in marriage; but John preferred the single state, order at Valladolid, known by the name of the bare-sc-Mi
and chose to turn soldier. Having borne arms for several Carmelites, bound by the most severe and self-denying
years, during which lie led a dissipated life, he at length rules; and succeeded in introducing them into many of
became disgusted with his profession, which he quieted, the old establishments, as well as into new Ileuses which
and entered into the service of a Portuguese gentleman. they founded for both sexes. John now changed his fainily
Afterwards he returned to Spain, where he was so affected surname into that of dt Santa Crusa. The zeal, however,
by a charity- sermon which he heard as Grenada, that he with which he attempted to reduce the convent of Avila
determined from that time to renounce the world, and to to the new discipline, excited against him the warmest re
consecrate the rest of his life to the service of God, and sentment of the monks belonging to that institution,- who
the relief of the sick. In pursuance of his determination procured his imprisonment in a dungeon at Toledo ; and,
he retired to the hospital of Grenada, and there drew up after he was set at liberty through the interference of St.
the plan of a charitable institution, which received the Theresa, united with the old members of the Carmelite
approbation of pope Pius V. in the year 1572. Thus au community, in harassing him with repeated persecutions.
thorized, John engaged with zeal in collecting the dona He died in 1591, when about forty-nine years of age.
tions of the humane and charitable, and was so successful, The reforms which he was the principal instrument of
that he was enabled to erect at Grenada a noble hospital introducing, had proved such a source of animosity and
for the reception and relief of the sick, which became a discord, that in the year 1580," p6pe Gregory III. found
model for many similar establishments in different coun it necessary to separate the bare-rfooted Carmelites from
tries throughout Europe. This worthy man spent his the others, and to form them into a distinct body, who
days in attending and relieving the sick, and his evenings were afterwards allowed to have their own general. John
in making collections for his institutibn. But his chari de Santa Crusa was the author of some devotional treatises,
table spirit was not confined to this object only. He vi entitled, 1. The Ascent to Mount Carmel. 2. The dark.
sited the modest poor, and found employment for those Night of the Soul. 3. The Canticle of divine I.ove, &c.
who wanted it, that they might not through idleness be These have been translated into the Latin, French, and
tempted to become vicious. He took particular care of Italian, languages ; and are full of the most obicure and
young girls who had.no means of support, and whose po incomprehensible mysticism. Mojheim.
JOHN-APPLE,/ See Pyrus.Ajchn-appU is a goodverty exposed their virtue to danger. He even visited
the houses inhabited by prostitutes, and by his exhorta relissied sharp apple the spring following, when most other
tions prevailed on numbers of them to abandon their vi fruit is spent : they are fit for the cyder-plantations. Asorcious habits. The archbissiop of Grenada supplied him timer.
JOHN BULL. See Bull, John, vol. iii.
with considerable sums for the support of his benevolent
JOHN'S (St.), one of the chief towns of Newfoundland
undertakings, as did the bishop of Thui> president of the
royal chamber of Grenada', who gave him the surname of island, situated on the east coast: six miles north-west of
de Dieu. He died in 1550, at the age of fifty-five. He Cape Spear, and eighteen south-east of Cape St. Francis.
prescribed no rules to his disciples, excepting his own ex Lat. 47.32. N. Ion. 52. 21. W. It lies tfn the bay of the
ample ; but pope Pius V. subjected them to the regula fame name. Its harbour is one of the best in the island,
tions of the hermits of St. Augustine, with some altera and has from ten to seventeen fathoms water up to King's
tions, and the addition of a fourth vow, by which they wharf, which is a little to the north-welt of the Old
Fort, at the bottom of the town, and is a mile from the
devoted themselves to the service of the sick poor.
JOHN DE CHELM, w hose-surname is derived frost she mouth of the harbour. A mile further is the mouth of
fee of Chelm in Poland, of which he was' bishop at the Castor river, in which distance there is from fourteen to
commencement of the sixteenth century. He -is repre four fathoms of water. On the south side of the river is
sented to have been a prelate of strict and severe manners, King's wharf, an hospital, aud a watering-place; hear
who was justly scandalized at the abuses which had been these' are the hills called the High Lands of St. John's.
suffered to prevail in the church, as well as the corrupt Lat. 47.32. N. Ion. $i. 29. W.
JOHN'S (St.), a bay and island on the west coast of
morals of the ecclesiastics in his time, and bore his testi
mony against them with a degree of zeal approaching too Newfoundland island, in the gulf of St. Lawrence, at the
nearly to bitterness. To him is ascribed a scarce and cu south-west end of the Straits of Bellisle.
JOHN'S (St.), one of the Virgin Islands, about twelve
rious work, entitled, "Onus Ecclesl; feu Excerpta varia
ex diversis Auctoribus, potissimumque Scriptura, de Af leagues east of Porto Rico. It is about five miles long
flict ione, Statu perverso, & necessitate Reformations Ec and one broad, and two leagues south of St. Thomas. It
clesi," 1 53 1, folio.He is to be distinguished from ano is the best watered of all the Virgin Isles ; and its har
ther John, bishop of Chiemsee, in Bavaria, a see after bour, called Crawl Bay, is reckoned better than that of
wards united.to the archbilhopric of Saltzbilrg, who about St. Thomas, and 'passes for the best to the leeward of An
the fame time delivered his protest, against clerical cor tigua. There is, however, little good land in the island,
/
ruptions, in a work entitled, "Onus Ecclesi, qua enar- and its exportations are trifling.
JOHN'S (St.), an island in the gulf of St. Lawrence,
rantur admiranda & obstupenda de septem Ecclen Stacibus, Abusibus, & futuris Calamitatibus," printed at Co near the northern coast ot Nova-Scotia, to which govern
ment it is annexed. It is 117 miles in length from
logne in 1531, folio.
JOHN de Y E'PEZ, more generally known by the name north-east to south-west. The medium breadth is twenty
of John di Santa Crusa, a faint in the Roman calen-' miles ; but, between Richmond Bay on the north and
dar, and the associate of St. Theresa in reforming the Car Halifax Bay on the south, it is not above three miles
melite order, was descended from a noble fainily at Onti- broad. The other bays on the north side are London
veros, in old Castile, where he was born in the year 15+2. Harbour, Grand Rallied, and St. Peter's; those on the
He entered into the Carmelite order at the monastery of south side, Egmont, Halifax, and Hillsoorough. On the
Medina del Campo, in the year 1 563, where he led a much east side, Three-River Harbour, and Murray Harbour.
more austere life than the rest of the fraternity, who had It has several fine rivers, a rich /oil, and is pleasantly
greatly relaxed the severe discipline enjoined by their situated. Its capital is Charlotte-Town, the residence of
founder. "Disgusted at their degeneracy, he designed to the lieutenant-governor, jwho is the chief officer on the
enter the Carthusian monastery at Segovia, when St. The island. The number of inhabitants is estimated at about
resa came to Medina del Campo, and engaged him to join 5000. Upon the reduction of Cape Breton in 1745, the
her in attempting i reform of the Carmelite order. Their inhabitants quietly submitted to the British arms. While
enterprise was not destitute of success, notwithstanding the French possessed this island, they improved it to so
the opposition which they met with from the greatest part much advantage, as that it was called the granary of Ca
of the Carmelites. They instituted a new branch of the nada, which it furnished with great plenty of corn, as
well

J O H
well as bees and pork. When taken, it had to.eao head
ot' black cattle upon it, and several of the farmers railed
11,000 bushels ot corn annually. Its rivers abound with
salmon, trout, and eels ; and the surrounding sea afford*
plenty of sturgeon, plaice, and most kinds of shell-fish.
The island is divided into three counties, viz. King"s,
Queen's, and Prince's, counties; which are subdivided
into fourteen parishes, consisting of twenty-seven town(hips, which in all make 1,363,400 acres, the contents of
the ifland. The chief town, besides the capital, are
George-Town, Prince's-Town ; besides which are Hillsborough-Town, Pownal-Town, Maryborough-Town, &c.
It lies between lat. 4.5. 4.6. and 47. 10. N. and between
Ion. 44. i. and 46. 32. W.
JOHN'S (St.), the north-westernmost town in Sussex
county, Delaware, is situated at the head of the middle
branch of Nanticoke river, about twenty-seven miles
north-east of Vienna in Maryland, and twenty-two south
by west of Dover.
JOHN'S (St.), a town and fort in Lower Canada, situ
ated on the west bank of Sorrel river, at the north end os
Lake Champlain, a few miles southward of Chamblee,
twenty-eight miles southward of Montreal. It has been
established as the sole port of entry and clearance for all
goods imported from the interior of the United States
into Canada, by an ordinance published by the executive
council of Lower Canada, the 7th of }uly, 1 796. It is
115 miles northward of Ticonderoga ; and was taken by
f eneral Montgomery in November 1775. Lat. 45. 9. N.
on. 71. li. W.
JOHN (St.), a lake in Lower Canada, which receives
rivers from every direction, and fends its waters through
kaguenai River into the St. Lawrence at Ttdoufac. It is
about twenty-five miles each way.
JOHN'S (St.), a small island in the West Indies be
longing to Denmark, north of St. Croix, and south of
Tortola, to which last it is very near. It is noted only
for its "fine harbour, which is faidto be sufficient to contain
in safety the whole British navy. It has a number of saltponds, which, however, are no evidence of its fertility.
JOHN'S (St.), the capital of the island of Antigua in
the West Indies. It is a regularly-built town, with a
harbour of the fame name, situated on the west shore, and
on the north-east side of Loblollo Bay. The entrance of
the harbour is defended by Fort James. This town is
the residence of the governor-general of the Leeward
Charibee Islands, and where the assembly is held, and the
port where the greatest trade is carried on. Lat. 17. 4.N.
Ion. 62.4. W.
JOHN'S BAY, a bay on the coast of Main. Lat. 53.
50. N. Ion. 69. 30. W.
JOHN DE FKONTIE'RA, the chief town of the pro
vince of Cuyo in Peru.
'.
JOHN'S HA'VEN, a seaport town of Scotland, in the
county of Kincardine, on the coast of the German Sea:
four miles south of Bervie. Lat. 56. 46. N. Ion. a. 19. W.
JOHN'S ISLAND, near the coast of South Carolina, a
little to the south of Charlestown : thirty miles in circum
ference. Lat. 32. 41. N. Ion. 80. 10. W.
JOHN'S R1VEK, the largest river in the British pro
vince of New-Brunswick. From its mouth, on the north
side of the Bay of Fundy, to its main source, is computed
to be 350 miles. The tide flows eighty or ninety miles
up this river. It is navigable for sloops of fifty tons 60
rajles, and for boats 200. Its general course from its
source is east-south-east. It furnishes the greatest plenty
of lahnon, base, and sturgeon ; and is the common route
to Quebec. About a mile above the city of St. John's is
the only entrance into this river. It is about 89 or 100
yards wide, and about 400 yards in length ; called the
tails of the river. It being narrow, and a ridge of rocks
running across the bottom of the channel, on which are
not above seventeen feet of water, it is not sufficiently
spacious ff> discharge the fresh waters of the.river above.
The conimon tides stowing here about twenty feet, tlie
Vol. XI. No. 748.

J O FT
25
waters of the river, at low water, are about twelve feet
higher than the waters of the sea; at high water, the
waters of the lea are about five feet higher than those os
the river ; so that in every tide there are two falls, one
outwards and one inwards. The only time of passing
with safety is at the time when the waters of the river
are level with the waters of the sea, which is twice in a
tide, and continues not more than twenty minutes each
time. At other times it is either impassable or extremely
dangerous ; resembling the passage of Hell Gate near NewYork. The banks of this river, enriched by the annual
freshets, are excellent land. About thirty miles from its
mouth commences a fine level country of rich intervale
and meadow-lands, well clothed with timber and wood,
such as pine, beech, elm, maple, and walnut. It ha
many tributary streams, which fall into it on each side,
among which are the Oromocto river, by which the In
dians have a communication with Paslamaquoddy ; the
Nafhwach and Madamkiswick, on which are rich inter
vales that produce all kinds of grain in the highest per
fection. This noble river, in its numerous and extenliva
branches, waters and enriches a large tract of excellent
country, a great part of which is settled and under im
provement. The up-lands, in general, are covered with
a fine growth of timber, such as pine and spruce, hem
lock and hard wood, principally beech, birch, maple, and
some ash. The pines on this river are the largest to be
met with in British America, and afford a considerable
supply of masts, some from twenty to thirty inches 111
diameter, for the British navy.
JOHN'S RIVER, in East Florida, rises in or near a
large swamp in the heart of East Florida, and pursues a
northern course, in a broad navigable stream, which in
several places spreads into broad bays or lakes; of which
Lake George is the chief. Vessels that draw nine or tenfees water, may rmvigate safely through the west channel
into St. John's River as far as Lake George. The bar at
the month is liable to shift. It is ten leagues and a half
north of St. Augustine.
JOHN'S RIVER (Little), in West Florida, falls into
Apalache Bay, about ten miles eastward of Apalache
River. It is said to be the clearest and purest of any in
America ; is about two hundred yards broad, and about
fifteen or twenty feet deep at the town of Talahasochte.
The swamp called Ouaquaphcnogaw is said to be iti
sonree, which is one hundred miles by land from Tala
hasochte, and, following its windings, from the sea two
hundred miles. The Indians and traders fay it has no
branches, or tributaries, which fall into it; but that it is
fed by great springs which break out through the banks.
JOHN'S RIVER, a river of New Hampshire, which
runs into the Connecticut in lat. 44. 26. N. Ion. 71.40. W.
JOHN'S TOWN, a town of New York, thirty-five
miles north-west of Albany.
JOHNNY GROAT's HOUSE, the most northerly
dwelling of Scotland, in the county of Caithness: on*,
mile west of Duncansby Head.
JOHN'SON (Ben). See Jonson.
JOHN SON (Thomas), a meritorious English botanist,
was a native of Selhy in Yorkshire. He was bred an apo
thecary in London, and kept a :'nop 011 Snow -hill. The
knowledge of plants was at that time frequently joined to
that of tlie preparation of drugs, and Jwlinson en^iged in
botanical pursuits with an ardour which acquired him
the character of one. of the most skilful herbalists of hit
time. He first became known as a writer by a small
piece entitled her in Agrum Cantianum, 1629, and Ericctuw
Hamjledianvm, 1631, which -contained the first local cata
logues of plants published in England. In 1633 he gave
' his great and valuable edition of Gerard's Herbal, under
the title of The Herbal , or general History of Plants,
gathered by John Gerard of London, very much enlarged
and amended by Thomas Johnson, Citizen and Apothe
cary of London," folio ; rc-printed in 1C36. In this pub
lication he enriched the original work with snore than
3 M
eight

SS6
JOHI I S O N.
eight hundred plants and seven hundred figures, besides York from the succession, he appeared from the press ai
making innumerable corrections, which his superior know a champion for the principles of liberty, in a book en
ledge of the Latin language enabled him to do. So useful titled Julian the Apostate, 1681, meant as a refutation of
was his labour, that his book is characterised by Haller, Dr. Hickes, the leading advocate for the doctrine of pas
" Dignvim opus Sc totius rei herbaria; eo xvo not com sive obedience. Answers were made to his work, to
pendium." A new botanical tour in 163+ was described which he replied by another piece, entitled Julian's Arts
by him in a work entitled Mercurial Botanicus,fve Planta- to undermine and extirpate Chriftianiv, &c. This was
rum gratia fufcepti lliner'ts, anno 1634, defcriptio, 8vo. It printed in 1683, and entered at Stationers' hall; but, be
gives an account, in not inelegant Latin, of a journey of fore its publication, the author's patron, lord Russel,
twelve days, made by himself and some associates of the being apprehended, he was advised to suppress and con
apothecaries' company, through Oxford, Bath, Bristol, ceal it; and, although he was committed to prison upon
Southampton, and the Isle of Wight, for the purpose of suspicion, the court was unable to substantiate a criminal
investigating rare plants; and his annexed catalogue, in charge, and he was admitted to bail. As it was, how
Latin and Englisli, enumerates more than six hundred ever, resolved that he should not escape, he was prose
species. A small tract is added, De Thermis Batkonicis, cuted in the King's Bench for writing his former book,
which is a curious memorial of the state of the baths and and sentenced to fine and imprisonment. Inability to
city of Bath at that period. This work was followed in pay the fine caused him to remain within-the rules of the
1641 by Pars Altera,Jive Plantarum gratiafufcepti Itineris in prison, whence he dispersed several pieces against popery.
Cambriam feu Walliam descriptio, 8vo. In this he describes Although he was very low in circumstances at this pe
a rich botanical harvest which lie collected in the then riod, and had a wife and children to support, he did not
unfrequented regions of Snowdon and other mountainous hesitate at one time to send his mother the greatest part
tracts in Wales. His professional industry was testified of the money he possessed for her subsistence, trusting to
by a translation of the works of the famous surgeon Am- Providence for further supplies. Nor was his confidence
brose Parey, printed in 1643. That a man so engaged frustrated; for he next morning received a sum from a
should at the commencement of the civil wars be induced private benefactor, who proved to be Dr. Fowler, after
by zeal for the royal cause to enter the army, testifies a wards bilhop of Gloucester. Dr. Tillotson also sent him.
singular ardour and energy of character. He distin a more considerable benefaction.
His sufferings in the cause of liberty and protestantism
guished himself so much in a military capacity, that the
university of Oxford, in May, 1643, as a reward both of were brought to the height by a paper which he drew up
his loyalty and learning, conferred upon him the degree in 1686 when the army was encamped upon Hounslowof doctor of physic. He acted as lieutenant-colonel un heath, entitled An humble and hearty Address to all the
der sir Marmadukc Rawdori, governor of Basing. house, Englisli Protestants in the present Army. For this he was
and obtained a signal success against a party of sir Wil committed to close custody, tried before the King's
liam Waller's men who were besieging that fortress. In Bench, and condemned to stand in the pillory at three
a subsequent attempt, September, 1644, to sustain a party places, to pay a fine of five hundred marks, and to be
of foragers belonging to the garrison, he received a publicly whipped from Newgate to Tyburn. Before the
wound in the sl\oulder, of which he died, greatly la execution of the disgraceful part of the sentence, he was
mented, within a fortnight. His age at that time is not degraded and deprived of his orders by an ecclesiastical
mentioned, but he must probably have still been in the commission, at the head of which were bishops Crew,
Sprat, and White. One part of this ceremony was put
vigour of life. Puiteney's Sketches of Botany in England.
JOHN'SON (Samuel), a clergyman distinguished for ting into his hands a Bible, and taking it from him again.
his zeal in the cause of civil liberty, was born in 1649, in He parted with it reluctantly, kissed it with fervour, and
the county of Stafford. He received his classical edu said, with tears, " that they could not, however, deprive
cation in St. Paul's school in London, whence he removed him of the use and benefit of that sacred deposit." He
to Trinity college, Cambridge. After taking orders, he bore the whipping (which was severely inflicted) with
was presented to the rectory of Corringham in Essex; the firmness and alacrity of a martyr, glorying in the
tut, the place not agreeing with his healch, he removed cause for which he suffered. Some informality in the
to London, which his attachment to political discussions process of degradation prevented him from losing his
made him regard as the proper theatre of his exertions. living: indeed his parisluoners, by whom he was much,
As a proof of the early interest he took in these subjects, beloved for many kind and generous actions, opposed
and a curious instance of the lasting impression made by his appointed successor, so that he could not get induction.
a trifling circumstance, the following passage in his re With 1'pirits unbroken he continued to employ his pen
marks upon Dr. Burnet's famous pastoral letter, printed in the fame cause, till the Revolution changed his situ
in 1689, may be quoted: " Eighteen years since, 1 used ation from that of a criminal to that of a meritorious
to walk by the New-Exchange gate, where stood an over conftssor. He wrote two pieces in vindication of that
grown porter with his gown and staff, which gave him a great national measure; and in 1689 the proceedings
semblance of authority ; whose business it was to regu against him were reversed, and declared to have been il
late the coachmen before the entrance, and would make legal, by parliament. The house of lords addressed king
nothing of lifting a coachman off his box, and beating William to confer some preferment upon him ; and, in
him, and throwing him into his box again. I have se consequence, the deanery of Durham was offered him.
veral times looked up at this tall mastering fellow, and Unhappily, the high rate at which he estimated his ser
put the case: Suppese this conqueror should take me up vices, and the ambitious views which the change in his
under his arm like a gizzard, and run away with me: am situation opened to him, fixed his expectations upon an
1 his subject? No, thought I; I am my own man, and English bishopric. His best friends discouraged this
not his: and, having thus invaded me, if I could not hope, probably conscious that he had too little guard
otherwise rescue myself from him, 1 would smite him upon himself, and was too deficient in moderation and
under the fifth rib. From that time 1 have had a clear worldly prudence, to be trusted with such a station. In
the end, he accepted a pension of 300I. per annum for his
idea of conquest."
A conformity os opinions introduced Mr. Johnson to own and his son's life; a gift of ioool. and a place of
the acquaintance of the heads of the opposition against iool. per annum for his son.
Gratitude and principle induced Mr. Johnson to enlist
the arbitrary measures of Charles II. particularly the
earl of Essex and lord Russel, the latter of whom took among the defenders of king William's title to the crown j
him into his house as his domestic chaplain. During the and in 1691 he publislied a noted tract, entitled " An
time that his patriotic lord, with his coadjutors, was pro Argument proving that the Abrogation of King Jamesmoting in parliament ihe bill for excluding the duke o by the People of England from the royal Throne, and
. .
the.

JOHls
trie Promotion of the Prince of Orange in his Stead, was
according to the Constitution of the English Government,
and prescribed by it." This was written with much
strength of reason, but with an acrimony and rudeness
towards thole who held different opinions that gave great
offence, and was apparently the cause of a personal vio
lence perpetrated upon him which nearly cost him his
life. Seven ruffians broke into his house early one morn
ing, assembled round his bed, and gave him a wound on
the head with a sword, with other injuries. One of
them urge.l the rest to " pistol him for the book he
wrote;" and, in conclusion, they left him without rifling
the house. He was not a man, however, to be silenced
by terror j and he continued to address the public upon
political topics. Notwithstanding his attachment to the
new government, he found in its acts sufficient ground of
censure, which he freely uttered. He complained of the
duration of parliaments, which he thought could not con
stitutionally be other than annual; and his jealousy of
standing armies rendered him adverse to the continental
wars which made them necessary. If his opposition was
sharpened by personal discontent, it cannot be said that
it betrayed him into inconsistency with his original prin
ciples. He appeared last as an author in 1697, when he
laboured under a gradual decline, which carried him off
in 1703. His works, collected into one volume folio,
were published in 1710, and were re-edited in 1713. Be
sides political tracts, they contain several pulpit-discourses.
Mr. Johnson, with great firmness of mind, and unremit
ting zeal, was free from all tincture of enthusiasm. That
he was regarded as of a turbulent and meddling dispo
sition, was the natural consequence of the mode of con
duct his temper and principles led him to pursue.
JOHN'SON (John), a learned divine of the church of
England, was born at Friendfbury, near Rochester in
Kent, of which place his father was vicar, in the year
1662. Being ordained priest in 1686, he was collated by
archbishop Sincrof't to the vicarages of Boston subtus le
Blejne, and Hearn-hill, near Canterbury. After the re
volution in 1688, he was one of the clergy who complied
with the new order of things, and preached a sermon in
favour of it at Feverlham ; and another, in the same spi
rit, in the cathedral of Canterbury, against hypocrisy,
which gave offence to some of the prebendaries, and oc
casioned a sort of inhibition of that pulpit. In the year
1689, he entered into the marriage state. In the year
1694, as a reply to Wharton's Defence of Pluralities, he
published The Cafe of Pluralities and Non-residence
rightly stated ; which was written with great ability and
spirit, and is said to have been so acceptable to queen
Mary, that, had slie lived much longer, the author would
,&ave received some mark of her favour. It gas'e great
essence, however, to some of the clergy; but he behaved
himself so prudently under their reproaches, that he se
cured the good opinion and esteem of archbishop Tenison.
That prelate, in the year 1697, upon a vacancy taking
place in the large cure of St. John in the isle of Thanet,
to which Margate belongs, could think of no person in
his diocese so proper to till it as Mr. Johnson, and there
fore prevailed upon him to undertake it. As the bene
fice, however, was but small, for his further encourage
ment he presented him to the vicarage of Appledore, on
the borders of Romney-marlh. He went to reside at
^Appledore in the year 1703. While he was at Apple
dore, he published a piece intended to vindicate the
translation of the Psalter in the Liturgy of the Church of
England, against the exceptions of Mr. Baxter and others,
entitled Holy David and his old English Translators
cleared, &c. which, though highly commended by Dr.
Hickes, has not been considered by able judges to afford
satisfactory evidence of "the accuracy of his acquaintance
with the Hebrew language. At the fame place he com
pleted, and publislied, without his name, the first volume
of a work which displayed considerable skill in all the
Jaws of the church, civil and ecclesiastical ; it was enti-

S O N.
827
tied, The Clergyman's Vade-mecum : containing, an Ac
count of the ancient and present Church of England,
the Duties and Rights of the Clergy, and of their Privi
leges and Hirdlhips, &c. umo. This book, which first
appeared in 1705 or 170S, was so well received by the
public, particularly the clergy, that a second impression'
of it was called for in the year 1707; and, in 1709, the
author wa5 encouraged to publish a second volume, con
taining The Canonical Codes of the Primitive, Universal,
Eastern and Western Church, down to the Year of our
Lord 787, &c. In the preface to the last-mentioned vo
lume, the author first advanced the notion or the eucha
rist's being justly called a sacrifice; which was censured
by Dr. Trimmell, bishop of Norwich; in a charge deli
vered to his clergy during the lame year.
When Mr. Johnson had removed to Appledore, he
was for some time well pleased with his situation, parti
cularly as it enabled him to pursue his studies without
interruption. In a few years, however, the marshy air
of the place brought a severe illness on himself and his
whole family, from the effects of which he never^ntirely
recovered. This made him desirous of removing from
Appledore as soon as an opportunity should offer; and
the vicarage of Cranbrook becoming vacant in the year
1707, upon an application to his good patron the arch
bishop, he was collated to it. In the year 1710 he pub
lished, but without his name, a small treatise, entitled'
The propitiatory Obligation in the Holy Eucharist, strictly
stated from Scripture, Antiquity, and the Communion.'
Service of the Church of England; to which he added a
postscript, 111 answer to the censures in the bishop of Nor
wich's charge, already mentioned. Though the author
endeavoured to lie concealed, the work was soon known
to be his, and is said to have lost him the favour of arch
bishop Tenison. In the year 1713, he published, The
unbloody Sacrifice and Altar unveiled and supported : in
which the Nature of the Eucharist is explained according
to the Sentiments of the Christian Church in the four
first Centuries; proving that the Eucharist is a proper
material Sacrifice, &c. This piece made a great noise inthe world, and gave rise to much discussion among the
English clergy. By many he was represented to advance
notions favouring the corporal presence, and sacrifice of
the mass, while he considered the Church of England as
deficient in the administration of the sacrament; and we
do not think that all his learning and ingenuity, with
thole of his followers from that time to the present day,
have been able to justify his opinions against the charge
of such a tendency. In this treatise the author paid a
singular deference to the opinion of Dr. Hickes; and by
his attachment to that gentleman he was led, not only to
concur with him in his theological, but also in his political,
notions, and to entertain unfavourable thoughts of the
protestant succession, for which he had been zealous at
the reformation. He even ventured to deny the king's
supremacy, and to refuse reading the prayers enjoined on
the accession of king George I. in 1715. This conduit
occasioned a complaint to be lodged against him before
Dr. Green, archdeacon of Canterbury, who was his old
and indulgent friend. When summoned before him,
Mr. Johnson endeavoured to defend himself by stating it
to be his opinion, that every clergyman was left to his
own discretion, whether he would use that form or not ;
and, as Dr. Tenison died about this time, the prosecution
was dropped out of tenderness. This gave confidence
to Mr. Johnson and his friends, who, out of their zeal for
promoting their cause, circulated manuscript copies of
his defence, and at length printed it, with the title of
" The Cafe of a Rector's refusing to preach a Visitation
Sermon at the Archdeacon's Command." The publi
cation of this piece was certainly no very grateful return
for the lenity which Dr. Green had shown towards the
author, and determined the doctor's successor, Dr. Bower,
to commence anew the prosecution of Mr. Johnson.
But, with all Mr. Johnibn't zeal, and his bold prol'eilioiw,
4,
.
when*

*28

J O H 1 J SON,
when brought to the test he showed that he had little of of his own mind, and who was furnished with literary
the spirit ot the martyr in him, and that he was incapable information not usually acquired in the trammels of au
<tF imitating the fortitude and consistency of his friend university-course. He seems to have been careless of his
Dr. Hickes. This prosecution brought him to submis character with respect both to the discipline and the stu
sion, which be humbly expressed in different letters to dies of the place j and the state of indigence into which
archbishop Wake, who, in consideration of his worth and he fell after the departure of young Corbet, threw him
learning, treated him with tenderness, and put a stop to into a kind of despair, which he attempted to hide by af
the prosecution upon his delivering up all the copies of fected frolic and turbulence. Yet he obtained credit by
his Defence which were unsold, as well as promising to some occasional compositions, of which the most Cjistin-'
print no more. In the year 1717, he published a second guifhed was a transtation in Latin hexameters of Pope's
part of " The unbloody Sacrifice intended to show the Messiah, written with uncommon vigour, if not with
agreement and disagreement of the eucharist with the sa classical purity. After struggling with penury till ha
crifices of the ancients j tlie excellency of the former; had completed a residence of three years, he left Oxford
and its great importance both as a feast and sacrifice. In without taking a degree; nor can he be reckoned among
the year 1710, he published "A Collection of Eccle those whose literary character has been formed in that il
siastical Laws, Canons, &c. concerning she Government, lustrious seminary. In reality, the furniture of Johnson '
Discipline, and Worship, of the Church of England, ^fc." mind was chiefly of his own acquisition; and the advice
in i vols. 8vo. the first containing the ecclesiastical laws to of his cousin Cornelius Ford, a dissolute but ingenious
the Conquest, and the second from the Conquest to the Re clergyman, to aim at general knowledge, rather than fix
formation. As there were many in his parish who were of the his attention upon any one particular object of study,
Baptist denomination, he wrote a piece addressed to them, seems to have given the decisive turn to his pursuits.
entitled " An Admonition to the Unbaptized, &c." and At this period of his life, as he himself related, he was
.also provided a font sufficiently large for dipping those first led to think in earnest of religion, by the perusal of
who 'might require that mode; but it does not appear Law's "Serious Call to the Unconverted;" and it cannot
that it was ever used. It seems that Mr. Johnson was be doubted that his feelings on this important topic re
brought into some difficulty by refusing to observe the ceived an indelible impression from the principles incul
occasional fasts, and again purchased his peace by sub- cated in that powerfully-written book.
Soon after his return from the university to his native
million. His haughty spirit was so affected by the mor
tification which his submissions occasioned, and he also city, his father died in very narrow circumstances ; and
received such a shock from the sudden death of his only he found no better means of support than the place of
son, who had just settled in the possession of a valuable usher to the grammar-school of Marker-Bosworth in Lei
living, that his health was destroyed, and he died in 1715, cestershire. This his impatience under the haughty treat
when about sixty-three years of age. He was a man of ment of the patron of the school soon induced him to
learning and piety, whose morals were exemplary, and quit ; and he passed some time as a guest with Mr. Hec
whose diligence in the discharge of the duties of the pas tor, surgeon, at Birmingham, who had been his school
toral office was highly praise-worthy. He had, however, fellow. In that place he wrote seme literary essays for
such a share of bigotry and self-conceit in his disposition, Mr. Warren, bookseller, and proprietor of a newspaper;
as greatly detracted from the value of his good qualities, and he translated and abridged from the French the ac
and led him to hold those in the utmost contempt who count of a voyage to Abyssinia by father Lobo. This
differed from him in opinion. After his death, his only was printed at Birmingham, and was published in Lon
don in 1735, without the translator's name. It has no
surviving daughter published two volumes of his posthu
pretension to peculiar elegance ; but the preface is strongly
mous Sermons and Discourses, 8vp. in which his favou
marked with the character of style and thinking which
rite notions are very prevalent. Besides the pieces al
ready mentioned, he was the author of some single ser afterwards so much distinguished the author. Returning
mons; in the preface to one of which he endeavoured to to Litchfield, he issued proposals for publishing by sub
mow, that alphabetical letters were never used before the scription the Latin poem of Politian, with his life, and a
time of Moses, and that he first learned the alphabet from history of Latin poetry from the ra of Petrarch to the
God. This, with The Primitive Communicant, The time of Politian ; but such a project was not likely to
Explanation of Daniel's LXX. Weeks, &c. was reprinted meet with adequate encouragement in a country town,
by Dr. Brett, and published with the author's Life pre and the design was never executed. It may, indeed, be
questioned whether Johnson bad at this time sufficient
fixed, in 174.8, Svo.
JOHN'SON (Samuel, LL.D.), an Englisli writer of great access to books, and acquaintance enough with Italian
eminence, was born in 1709, at Litchfield, in which city literature, to have performed the task with credit. He
his father was a petty bookseller. He inherited from that next endeavoured to obtain some profitable employment
parent, with a strong athletic body, a scrofulous taint for bis pen by an engagement with Cave, the editor of
which impaired his fight and hearing, and a disposition to the Gentleman's Magazine. This, however, was a small,
morbid melancholy. He also derived from him those resource for a maintenance; and in 1735 he made a_ bold
civil and religious principles or prejudices which distin- effort to improve his condition by a marriage with Mrs.
guifhed-the Jacobite party, at that time numerous in the Porter, the widow of a mercer in Birmingham. Johnson
kingdom. He received a school-education, partly at the must surely have deceived himself in afterwards (peaking
free-school of Litchfield, partly at Stourbridge in Wor of it "as a love-match on both sides;" for the lady was
cestershire. Though his progress in literature was by no twice hi* age, and very far from being attractive either in
means extraordinary, yet a tenacious memory enabled her person or manners; and moreover, be had entertained
him to lay up a store of various knowledge from desultory a juvenile passion for her daughter. But she was pos
reading. This was increased by a residence of two years, sessed of. 800I. which in Johnson's estimation was at that
after leaving school, at the house of his father, who pro time a magnificent object. His little acquaintance with
bably designed him for his own trade. As he had already the sex, and with polite life, probably softened all her
acquired reputation from his exercises, particularly of the defects to him, and he seems always to have regarded her
poetical class, his father willingly complied with the pro with fondness. The immediate consequence of this con
posal of a neighbouring gentleman, Mr. Corbet, of main nection was, that he took a large house at Edial, near
taining Samuel at Oxford as companion to his ion. Ac Litchfield, and advertised for scholars, to be boarded and
cordingly, in 1728, his nineteenth year, he was entered taught the Greek and Latin languages. Though mui-U
a commoner of Pembroke college. His tutor, Mr. Jorden, esteemed for his morals and learning, the scheme did not
was a man whose abilities could command little respect succeed ; and, aster about a year's trial, he gave it up,
from a pupil who, doubtless, had begun to feel the powers and resolved to become a literary adventurer at the great
mart

JOHNSON.
*29
wart os the metropolis Among his few pupils was gratified with the extraordinary eloquence displayed in
David Garrick, afterwards the very celebrated actor, these compositions, which was almost exclusively the proThis youth became his companion in the search of for- duct of his own invention.' In process of time he came
tune ; and they were furnished with a recommendatory to consider this deceit as an unjustifiable imposition upon
letter from Mr. Gilbert Walmsley, registrar of the eccle- the world. It is probable, however, that lie adhered in
fiallical court of Litchfield, a man of letters and gene- general to the tenor of argument really employed by the
rosity, who had before patronised Johnson, notwithstand- supposed speakers, otherwise they could scarcely have
ing a radical difference in political opinions, which the passed at the time for genuine. He owned that he was
great author has recorded in terms not very honourable not quite impartial in dealing out his reason and rhetoric,
to his gratitude.
but " took care that the whig dogs should not have the
In March 1737, the two adventurers arrived in Lon- best of it." His attachment to the tory, or rather Jacodon ; Johnson-.with his unfinished tragedy of Irtne in his bite, party was further shown by a humorous pamphlet
pocket, and with all his other fortune in his head. The in 1739 entitled Marmor Norfolciense, consisting of a suprelics of his wife's property were probably left with her posed ancient prophecy in Latin monkish rhymes, with
in the country. His engagement with Cave seems to an explanation. For some years longer, Johnson's litehave been his principal dependence; and at Cave's in- rary exertions are scarcely to be traced except in the
stigation he undertook a translation of Father Paul's His- Gentleman's Magazine. For that miscellany he comtory of the Council of Trent, of which some sheets were posed several biographical articles, in which he gave speprinted, but the design was then dropped. Johnson's ac- cimens of a species of composition very happily adapted
quaintance with Savage was one of the most memorable to his manly cast of thought, and sagacity of research
incidents of his life at this period. That unfortunate into the human character. His principal performance in
and misguided man, to his literary talents added an easy this class was the Life of Savage, publislied separately in
politenels of manner and elegance of conversation, which 1744, and generally admired, both as a most interesting
had at least their full value in the eyes of a rustic scholar, and curious individual portrait, and as the vehicle of
Johnson sympathised in his misfortunes, and was capti- many admirable reflections on life and manners,
vated with his society to such a degree as to become his
After a number of abortive projects, some deserted by
companion in nocturnal rambles, in which he was a himself, others coldly received by the public, Johnson
spectator of the vice and disorder of the metropolis, and settled in earnest to a work which was to form the base of
a sharer in the hardships os penury and irregularity. It his philological fame, and -entitle him to the gratitude
is said that this connexion produced a short separation of a long succession of writers in his native language,
from his wife, who was now come to London; but the This was his English Dictionary, of which the plan was
breach was soon closed; and, whatever temporary. stain given to the public in 17+7, in a pamphlet addressed to
the morals of Johnson might receive, it was obliterated the earl of Chesterfield. The plan was an excellent piece
by the permanent influence of rooted principles of piety of writing, which proved how much he was a master of
and virtue.
the language he was about to fix and elucidate. It preHe first attracted the notice of judges of literary merit presented a very perspicuous and comprehensive view of
by the publication, in 1738, of London, a Poem, written the desiderata which he was to supply, and the mode he
in imitation of Juvenal's third satire. After being re- meant to pursue for that purpose. At the present time,
jested by several booksellers, it was published by Dodsley, however, a person would be thought inadequately qualiwho gave the author ten pounds ; and Pope, who was fied for such a task, without a much greater knowledge
then in the height of reputation as a satirist, gave a liberal of the congenerous dialects than Johnson possessed. The
testimony to its merit, and prophesied that the author constellation of wits in the reign of Anne, who projected
could not be long concealed. The manly vigour and such a national work, were, indeed, perhaps less qualified
strong painting of this piece, place it high among works in this respect ; an^ none of them probably would have
of the kind, though its censure is mostly coarse and ex- been capable of equal accuracy of discrimination. Noaggerated, and it ranks as a party rather than a moral thing could be more dignified than the manner in which
poem. Whatever praise he might receive from this per- the writer bespeaks the attention and favour of his paformance, he thought his prospects so little improved, tron ; if, indeed, that name can be applied to one who
that in this year he offered himself as a candidate for the concerned himself very little with the success of the unmastership of a free-school in Leicestershire. As it was dertaking. No two men, in fast, could be more opposite
necessary, for occupying this station, that he should have in manners and principles than Johnson and lord Chesthe degree of M. A. the recommendation of Pope induced tersield ; and their slight intercourse on this occasion
lord Gower to apply to a friend in Dublin to obtain it terminated in mutual aversion. The booksellers were
for him from that university, through the mediation of the substantial patrons of the work ; and the sum offered
dean Swift. His lordship's letter has been printed; and by them was such as induced Johnson to leave his obthe following paragraph from it affords a striking picture feure lodgings, and take a house in Gough-square, where
of a man of genius in distress, under the eye of a noble- a room was fitted up for the amanuenses who were to
man capable of feeling his merit! " They soy he is not execute the laborious part of the business. The interval*
afraid of the strictest examination, though he is of so long of this compilation, which has without reason been aca journey; and yet he will venture it, if the dean thinks counted a wonderful exertion of industry on the part
it necessary,, chusing rather to die upon the road, than to of our author, were sufficient to allow of various literary
be starved to death in translating for booksellers, which avocations. In 174.7 he furnished Garrick with a prohas been his only subsistence for some time past." The logue on the opening of the Drury-lane theatre, which
application produced no effect; and from Swift's unwil- in fense and poetry has not a competitor among compolingness to interfere in the matter, Johnson's permanent sitions of this class, except Pope's prologue to Cato.
dislike of him has been deduced.
Another imitation of Juvenal, entitled The Vanity of
His engagement in the Gentleman's Magazine gave Human Wishes, printed in 1749, reaches the sublime of
occasion to the exercise of his powers in a new way. The ethical poetry, and stands at the head of classical imiparliamentary debates were given to the public in that tations. In the fame year, his tragedy of Irene, which
miscellany, under the fiction of Debates in the Senate of had been rejected by the manager Fleetwood, was brought
Lilliput, and the speakers were disguised under feigned on the stage of Drury-lane under the auspices of Garnames. Guthrie, a writer of history, for a time composed rick. It ran thirteen nights, but with no extraordinary
these speeches from such heads as could be brought away applause, and it has never since appeared at the theatre,
in the memory. Johnson first assisted in this department, With splendour of diction and weight of sentiment, it is
and then entirely filled it j and the public was highly totally deficient in those vivid and natural expressions of
Vet. XL No. 74.8:
3 N
emotioa

JOHNSON.
830
emotion which alone can be relied upon for dramatic this work had been favourably annetinced some months
effect. Johnson felt that he was not formed to excel in before in two papers of The World, by lord Chesterfield,
This civility was by Johnson regarded as an advance from
this species of composition, and made no further trials.
The variety of topics on which he had exercised his that nobleman for the purpose of obtaining from him a
thoughts and his pen probably suggested to him the next dedication as patron of the work. Conscious that during
w6rk in which he engaged, and on which a large share of its progress he bad experienced none of the benefits of
his reputation is founded. This was his periodical paper patronage, although, from his lordship's declared appro
entitled The Rambler, which commenced in March 1750, bation of the undertaking, he might have expected it,
and was continued at the rate of two papers a week till Johnson determined to repel the supposed advance; and
March 1751. When it is considered that the contribu accordingly wrote a letter to lord Chesterfield, in which
tions of other writers did not amount to more than ten he employed all the force of pointed sarcasm and manly
papers, the reader will rather admire the fertility of the disdain to make him ashamed of hisconduct. It would, per
author's mind in producing so much that is excellent, haps, have been more dignified to have passed the matter
than criticise the general sameness of style and matter, and over in silence ; the letter, however, remains an admirable
the occasional triteness of sentiment* disguised by pom lesson of reproof to those who, presuming upon fortune
pous diction. Johnson, in this performance, appears as and title, think they can maintain the character os pa
the warm and stedfast friend of religion and morality ; trons of literature, while they treat its professors with the
and the English language does not afford compositions in haughtiness of distant notice, and the indifference of cold
whieh practical ethics are treated with more acuteness of neglect. The Dictionary was received by the public with
observation, richness of illustration, and dignity of ex general applause, and its author was ranked among the
pression, than in many of these essays. In the walk of li greatest benefactors of his native tongue. It underwent
terary criticism he has also displayed much sagacity and some ridicule on account of pomposity, and some critisound judgment. These are the points in which the ex cilWfcon account of errors; but was in general judged to
cellence of the Rambler consists: whenever the writer be as free from imperfections as could be expected in a
aims at representing actual life and manners, he betrays work of such extent, conducted by one man. Modern
the very limited sphere of his knowledge, and his inca accuracy has rendered its defects more apparent ; and,
pacity of adapting his style to light and gay topics. The though it still stands as the capital work of the kind in
solemnity of this paper prevented it at first from attaining the language, its authority as a standard is somewhat de
an extensive circulation j but, after it was collected into preciated. In a pecuniary light the author received only
volumes, it continually rose in the public esteem ; and a temporary benefit from it, for at the time ot publica
the author had the satisfaction of seeing a tenth edition. tion he had been paid more than the stipulated sum. He
It has taken a secure place among the select works of its was therefore still entirely dependent upon the exertions
class, and will probably yield to none of them in duration. of the day for its support ; and it is melancholy to find
A short time before the commencement of the Ram that a writer, esteemed an honour to his country, was un
bler, Johnson incurred some discredit by hastily adopting der an arrest for 5I. 18s. in the subsequent year. It is no
the imposture by which Lauder attempted to fix a charge wonder that his constitutional melancholy should at this
of plagiarism upon Milton; nor will it be easily believed, time have exerted peculiar sway over his mind.
An edition of Shakespeare, another periodical work en
that the poetical enmity with which he regarded that
great poet, and which he afterwards displayed in his Life titled the Idler, and occasional contributions to a literaryof Milton, did not give him a bias towards a hostile cre Magazine or Review, were the desultory occupation of
dulity on this occasion. He decorated Lauder's attack some years. Upon the last illness of his aged mother, in
with a preface and postscript, the style of which betrayed 1759, for the purpose of visiting her, and defraying the
the writer. That he was really deceived in the matter expence of her funeral, he wrote his romance of K.ilj'elas,
cannot be doubted ; and, after Dr. Douglas's detection of Prince of Abyssinia. According to his own account, he
the fraud, he drew up for Lauder's signature a recanta composed it in the evenings ot one week, sent it to the
tion in the most express terms, which he insisted upon his press in portions as it was written, and never re- perused it
making public. It may be regarded as an amende honora when finished. It if, however, one of the most splendid
ble, that he wrote a prologue to Com us when acted at performances, elegant in language, rich in imagery, and.
Drury-lane theatre for the benefit of Milton's grand weighty in sentiment; its views of human life are indeed
deeply tinged with the gloom which overfhaded the au
daughter.
The death of his wife, in 1751, was a severe affliction thor's mind, nor can it be praised for moral effect. It
to him. He had been too little accustomed to elegant fe was much admired at home, and has been translated into
male society to receive disgust from her defects, and he several foreign languages. Such, at this period, was the
seems always to have recollected her with tenderness and state of his finances, that he was obliged to break up
gratitude. To the end of his life she was a frequent sub housekeeping, and retire to chambers, where he lived, fays
ject of his prayers ; for he agreed with the Roman-catho his biographer Mr. Murphy, " in poverty, total idlenels,
lic church in conceiving that prayer might properly and and the pride of literature." From this unhappy state he
usefully be offered for the dead. Not long afterwards he was at length rescued by the grant of a pension of 300I.
took into his house as an inmate Mrs. Anne Williams, per annum from his majesty, in 1761, 'during the ministry
the daughter of a physician in South Wales, who had con of lord Bute. When the liberal offer was made, a short
sumed his time and fortune in pursuit of the longitude. struggle of repugnance to accept a favour from the house
Her destitute condition, aggravated by blindness, with her of Hanover, and become that character, a paijioier, on
talents for writing and conversation, recommended her to which he had bestowed a sarcastic definition in his Dic
tionary, was overcome by a lenle of the honour and sub
the benevolence of Johnson.
The Adventurer, conducted by Dr. Hawkcsworth, suc stantial benefit conferred by it. Much obloquy attended
ceeded the Rambler as .1 periodical work ; and Johnson, this circumstance of his life, which, in the enjoyment of
through friendship to the editor, interested himself in its independence, he might well despise; nor, indeed, can
succels. He supplied it with several papers of his own any good reason be assigned, why he thould not, as a lite
writing, and obtained the contributions of the Rev. Tho rary benefactor to his country, accept a reward troin a,
mas Warton. The year 1755 was distinguished by the public functionary, and issuing in effect from a public
first publication of his Dictionary. As the author of a purse.
work of so much consequence, he thought it advisable to
A fondness for liberal and cultivated conversation was
appear under literary title, and accordingly, through the one of Johnson's strongest propensities, and he Ind fought
means of Mr. Warton, procured a diploma for the degree it in a club of literary men soon after his fettling in the
of M. A. from Oxford. The approaching publication of metropolis. His advanced reputation and amended cir-^
1
cun.stance*

JOHNSON.
231
eumstance now enabled him to indulge it in a higher natives of Scotland in general had long been conspicuous ;
style; and he became member of a weekly club in Ge and this journey exhibited many instances of his con
rard-street, composed of persons eminent for various ta tempt for their learning and abhorrence of their religion.
lents, and occupying distinguished situations in society. When, however, he published, two year3 afterwards, the
He acquired an additional resource for enjoyment, both account of his tour, under the title of A Journey to the.
corporeal and intellectual, by his introduction, in 1765, Western Istands of Scotland, more candour and impar
to tbe acquaintance of Mr. Thrale, an opulent brewer, tiality was found in it than had been expected; and the
whose lady possessed lively parts improved by an enlarged work was much admired for the just and philosophical
education. In their hospitable retreat at Streatham, John views of society it contained, and the elegance and viva
son was for a considerable time domesticated, receiving city of its descriptions. The greatest offence it gae to
every attention that could flatter his pride, and accom nationality was by the author's decisive sentence against
modated with every convenience and gratification that the authenticity of the poems ascribed to Ostian. The
wealth could bestow. His shattered spirits were recruited, alleged translator, Mr. Macpherson, was so much irritated
and his habits of life rendered more regular, in this agree by the charge of imposture, that he sent a menacing let
able residence ; yet it may be questioned, whether either ter to Johnlbn, which was answered in the tone of stern
his mind or body derived permanent advantage from the defiance ; but nothing ensued from this declared hostility.
In 1775 our author was gratified, through the interest
luxurious indolence in which he was led to indulge. His
long-promised edition os Shakespeare appeared in 1765, and of lord North, with the literary honour which he greatly
was ushered in by a preface written with all the powers valued, that of the degree of doctor of laws from the uniof his masterly pen, and certainly among the most; valu vtrfity of Oxford. He had some years before received
able of his critical disquisitions. But the edition itself the fame honour from Dublin, but did not then choose to
disappointed those who had conceived high expectations assume the title. A short visit to France, in company
of his ability to elucidate the obscurities of the great dra with Mr. and Mrs. Thrale and Barretti, occupied part of
matist. Sound fense was frequently displayed in com the fame year; he kept a journal of his tour, but it pro
paring the different readings suggested by different critics j duced nothing for the public. When the unhappy Dr.
but little felicity of original conjecture, and none of that Dodd lay under the sentence os an ignominious death,
knowledge of the language and writings of the age in and Johnson, cither moved by compassion for the man, or de
near which Shakespeare flourished, which has since been sire to rescue his cloth from public disgrace, wrote two
petitions to royalty in his name, and supplied him with a
found the only genuine source of illustration.
Although the pension conferred upon Johnson was bur- speech at the bar, and a sermon to be preached to his bro
thened with no condition of literary service to the court ther-convicts.
or minister, yet it cannot be doubted that it was felt by
His last literary undertaking was the consequence of a
him in some measure as a demand upon his gratitude. request from the London booksellers, a body of men w hich
His innate principles of loyaltyx too, after they had been he much esteemed, who had engaged in an edition of the
reconciled with present power, would naturally dispose works of the principal English poets, and wished to pre
him to lean to the monarchical side in political contests. fix to each a biographical and critical preface from hi*
Tin's loyalty, moreover, was enhanced by the uncom hand. Dr. Johnson executed this with all the spirit and
mon honour he received of a personal interview with vigour of his best days. The publication of his Lives of
his majesty at the library of Buckingham-house, in the Poets began in 1779, and was completed in 1781. In
which a just and handsome compliment was paid to his a separate form they compose four volumes octavo; and
literary merit. The temporary application of his pen to have made a most valuable addition to English biography
the support of ministerial politics was not, therefore, ex and criticism, though in both these departments he will,
traordinary, nor can justly be accounted mercenary or generally be thought to have laboured under strong pre
profligate. The first of his productions in this depart judices. The style of this performance is in great mea
ment was the False Alarm, publilhed in 1770, when the sure free from the stiffness and turgidity of his earlier
constitution was supposed to have received a violent in compositions.
jury from the resolution of the house of commons, in the
He had hardly begun to reap the laurels gained by this
cafe of Wilkes, that expulsion implied incapacitation. It performance, when death deprived him of Mr. Thrale, in
was followed in 1771 by Thoughts on the late Transac whose house he had enjoyed the most comfortable hourstions respecting Falkland's Island, designed to show the of his life; but it abated not in Johnson that care for the
unreasonableness of going to war on account of the con interests of thole whom his friend had left behind- him,
duct of Spain relative to that barren possession. The Pa which he thought himself bound to cherish, both in ditty
triot, in 1 77+, was composed on the eve of a general elec as one of the executors of his will, and from the nobler
tion, in order to indispose the people against the opposi principle of gratitude. On this account, his visits to
tionists. His Taxation no Tyranny, in 1775, was a more Streatham, Mr. Thrale's villa, were for some time after his
considerable effort, directed against the arguments of the death regularly made on Monday and protracted till Sa
American congress relative to the claim of the mother- turday, as they had been during his life; but they soon
country to tax the colonies at pleasure. AH these are became less and less frequent, and he studiously avoided
written with his characteristic vigour of conception and the mention of the place or the family. Mrs. Thrale, now
strength of style, but directed rather to malignant sarcasm, Piozzi, lays indeed, that " it grew extremely perplexing
and dictatorial assumption, than to fair and conclusive ar and difficult to live in the house with him when the malgumentation. They were more irritating than convincing, ter of it was no more; because his dislikes grew capri
and did little service to the cause they espoused. John cious, and he could scarcely bear to have any body come
son himself, however, seems to have thought highly of his to the house whom it was absolutely necessary for her to
powers for political warfare, and longed to try his force see." The person whom (he thought it molt necessary
in senatorial debate; some of his friends entertained an for her to see may perhaps be guessed at without any su
idea of complying with his wish by bringing him into perior (hare of sagacity ; and, if these were the visits which
parliament; but the scheme met with no encouragement Johnson could scarcely bear, we are 1b far from thinking
irorp above, and his reputation was probably no sufferer his dislikes capricious, though they may have been per
from its defeat.
plexing, that, if he had acted otherwise, we should have
A tour to the Western Istands of Scotland in 1773, in blamed him for want of gratitude to the friend whole
which he was accompanied by his enthusiastic admirer " face for fifteen years had never been turned upon him
and obsequious friend James Boswtll, was a remarkable but with respect or benignity."
incident in the life of a man so little acfdicted to locomoAbout the middle of June 1713 his constitution sns
Uon. Among his prejudices, a strong antipathy to the tained a severer lhock than it had ever before felt, by a
- . . .
stroke

232
. J O H I
stroke os the palsy ; so sudden and so violent, that it
awakened him oc.t of a sound lleep, and rendered him for
a short time speechless. As usual, his recourse under this
affliction was to piety, which in him w.s constant, sin
cere, and fervent. He tried to repeat the Lord's Prayer,
first in English, then in Latin, and afterwards in Greek ;
but succeeded only in the last attempt; immediately after
which he was again deprived of the power of articulation.
From this alarming attack he recovered with wonderful
quickness, but it left behind some presages of an hydropic
affection ; and He was loon afterwards seized with a spas
modic asthma of such violence that he was confined to
the house in great pain, while his dropsy increased, not
withstanding all the efforts of the most eminent physicians
in London and Edinburgh. He had, however, such an
interval of ease as enabled him in the summer 1784 to visit
his friends at Oxford, Litchfield, and Aslibourne in Der
byshire. The Romish religion being introduced one day
as the topic of conversation when he was in the house of
Dr. Adams, Johnson said, "If you join the papists exter
nally, they will not interrogate you strictly as to your be
lief in their tenets. No reasoning papist believes every
article of their faith. There is one side on which a good
man might be persuaded to embrace it : a good man of a
timorous disposition, in great doubt of his acceptance
with God, and pretty credulous, might be glad of a church
where there are so many helps to go to heaven. I would
be a papist if I could. I have fear enough; but an ob
stinate rationality prevents me. I shall never be a papist,
unless on the near approach of death, of which I have
very great terror." His constant dread of death was in
deed so great, that it astonished all who had access to know
the piety of his mind and the virtues of his life. At
tempts have been made to account for it in various ways;
but doubtless that is the true account which is given in
the Olla Podrida, by an elegant and pious writer, who
now adorns a high station in the church of England :
" That he should not be conscious of the abilities with
which Providence had blessed him was impossible. He
felt his own powers : he felt what he was capable of hav
ing performed ; and he saw how little, comparatively
speaking, he had performed. Hence his apprehension on
the near prospect of the account to be made, viewed
through the medium of constitutional and morbid melan
choly, which often excluded from his sight the bright
beams of divine mercy."
>
Such was the tenacity with which he clung to life, that
he expressed a great desire to seek amendment in the cli
mate of Italy. Some officious friends endeavoured to
render this scheme feasible by an application to the mi
nister for an increase of his pension. It was made with
out his knowledge ; but he appears to have been morti
fied and disappointed by its want of success. The cir
cumstances, however, gave occasion to very generous pe
cuniary offers from two persons, which it was honourable
to him to receive, but might have been improper to ac
cept. Indeed he had no medical encouragement to make
the desired trial, and his best friends rather wished to pre
pare him for the inevitable termination. Still unable to
reconcile himself to the thought of dying, he said to the
surgeon, who was making slight scarifications in his swol
len legs, " Deeper ! deeper! I want length of life, and you
are afraid of giving me pain, which I do not value;" and
he afterwards with his own hand multiplied the punc
tures made for this purpose. Devotion is said, however,
to have shed its tranquillity over the closing scene, which
took place on December 13, 1785, in the seventy-fifth year
of his age. His remains, attended by a respectable con
course of friends, were interred in Westminster-abbey,
and a momumental status has since been placed to his
memory in St. Paul's cathedral. He left his property, a
few legacies excepted, to a faithful black servant who had
long lived with him.
Dr. Johnson at the time of his death, was undoubtedly
the most conspicuous literary character of his country ;

r s o n.
nor is there, perhaps, an instance of a private man of let
ters in England whose decease was marked by the appear
ance of so many laudatory and biographical tributes to
his public reputation. His works were published collec
tively, with a copious life of the author, in eleven vo
lumes octavo, by sir John Hawkins, 1787. A new edi
tion, in twelve volumes, with a Life by Mr. Murphy, was
given in 1792. Of the conversations and oral dictates of
Johnson, which are almost equally curious displays of his
mental powers, a most copious collection has been offered
to the world in the very entertaining volumes of Mr. Boswell, who minuted down all his memorabilia with the rereverential fidelity of a disciple. Mrs. Piozzi also, who,
when the wife of Mr. Thrale, devoted much time aud at
tention to her guest, has painted his domestic manners
with a lively pencil.
To draw a just character of this eminent and excellent
man would require no common talents: we must there
fore content ourselves with laying before our readers a
very short sketch. His stature was tall, his limbs were
large, his strength was more than common, and his acti
vity in early life had been greater than such a form gave
reason to expect ; but he was subject to an infirmity of
the convulsive kind, resembling the distemper called St.
Vitus's dance ; and he had the feeds of so many diseases
sown in his constitution, that a sliort time before his death
he declared that he hardly remembered to have passed one
day wholly free from pain. He ^possessed very extraordi
nary powers of understanding ; which were much culti
vated by reading, and still more by meditation and re
flection. His memory was remarkably retentive, his ima
gination uncommonly vigorous, and his judgment keen
and penetrating. He read with great rapidity, retained
with wonderful exactness what he so easily collected, and
possessed the power of reducing to order and system the
scattered hints on any subject which he had gathered from
different books. It would not perhaps be safe to claim
for him the highest place, among his contemporaries, in
any single department of literature ; but, to use one of his
own expressions, he brought more mind to every subject,
and had a greater variety of knowledge ready for all occa
sions, than any other man that could be easily named.
Though prone to superstition, he was in all other respects
so remarkably incredulous, that Hogarth said, while John
son firmly believed the Bible, he ieemed determined to
believe nothing but the Bible. Of the importance of re
ligion he had a strong sense, and his zeal for its interests
were always awake, so that profaneness of every kind was
abashed in his presence. The same energy which was dis
played in his literary productions, was exhibited also in
his conversation, which was various, striking, and instruc
tive ; like the sage in Rasselas, he spoke, and attention
watched his lips ; he reasoned, and conviction closed his
periods ; when he pleased, he could be the greatest sophist
that ever contended in the lists of declamation ; and-perhaps no man ever equalled him in nervous and pointed
repartees. But his veracity, from the most trivial to the
most solemn occasions, was strict even to severity; he
scorned to embellish a story with fictitious circumstances ;
for what is not a representation of reality, he used to say,
is not worthy of our attention. As his purse and his
house were ever open to the indigent, so was his heart
tender to those who wanted relief, and his soul was sus
ceptible of gratitude and every kind impression. He had
a roughness in his manner which subdued the saucy and
terrified the meek; but it was only in his manner; for no
man was more loved than Johnson was by those who knew
him ; and his works will be read with veneration for their
author as long as the language in which they are written
shall be understood ; for, as Mr. Cumberland observes,
" though the marble (hall preserve for ages the exact re
semblance of his form and features, his own strong pen
has pictured out a transcript of his mind^ that shall out
live that, and the very language which he laboured to
perpetuate. Johnson's best days were dark, and only
when

JOHNSON.
99*
when hit life was far in the- decline he. enjoyed a gleam ing it, but- lent- himfclftoweryuinrhation' wirh-cordlaliry,
of fortune long withheld. Compare him with Garrick, and brought good humour with him, that gave life to the
his contemporary and countryman, and it will be one in- circle he was in. He presented himself always in hi*
stance amongst many, that the man, who only brings the- fashion of apparel : a brown coat with metal buttons, black
Muse's bantlings into the world, has a better lot in it waistcoat and worsted stockings, with a flowing bob-wig,
than he who has the credit of begetting them."
was the style of' his wardrobe; but they were in perfectly
The following desultory remarks on Dr. Johnson's ha- good trim ; and with the ladies, which he generally met,
bits and character are also selected from the same, sprightly ne had nothing of the slovenly philosopher about him.
writer, who was personally acquainted with him ; and He fed heartily, but not voraciously, and- was extremely
who, since the recent publication of his own Life, has, we courteous in his- commendations of any dish that pleased
lament to say, himself paid the debt of nature.
his palate; he suffered his next neighbour to squeeze the
"Who will say that Johnson himself would have been oranges into his wine-glass aster dinner, which else persuch a champion in literature, such a front-rank soldier in chance had gone aside, and trickled into his shoes, for the
the field of fame, if he had not been pressed into the ser- good man had neither straight sight nor steady nerves,
vice, and driven on to glory with the bayonet of sharp At the tea-table he had considerable deniands upon his faneceslity pointed at his back ? If fortune had turned him vourite beverage ; and I remember, when sir Josliua Reyinto a field of clover, he would have laid down and rolled nolds at my house reminded li>n that lit- had (frank eleven
in it. The mere manual labour of writing would not cups, he replied, Sir, I" did not count your glasses of
have allowed his lassitude and love of ease to have taken wine, why should you number up my cups of tea ? And
the pen out of the ink-horn,- unless the cravings of hunger then, laughing, in perfect good humour, he added, Sir,
had reminded him that he must fill the sheet before he law I should have released the lady from any further trouble,
the table-cloth. He might indeed have knocked down if it had not been for your remark ; but you have reO(born for a blockhead, but he would not have knocked minded me that I want one of the dozen, and I must rehim down with a folio of his own writing. He would quest Mrs. Cumberland to round up my number. When
perhaps have been the dictator of a club ; and, wherever he saw the readiness and complacency with which my
he fat down to conversation, there must have been that wife obeyed his call, he turned a kind and cheerful look
spasli of strong bold thought about him, that we might upon her, and said, Madam, I must tell you for your cornDill have a Collectanea after his death ; but of prole I' fore that you have escaped much better than a certain
guess not much, of works of labour none, of fancy per-, lady did awhile ago, upon whose patience I intruded1
haps something more, especially of poetry, which, under fa- greatly more than I have done upon your's; but the lady
vour, I conceive was not his tower of strength. I think we asleed me for no other purpose but to make a zany of me,
should have had his Rasselas at all events, for he was likely and set me a gabbling to a parcel of people I knew noenough to have written at Voltaire, and brought the ques- thing of ; so, madam, I had my revenge of; for I (wallowed'
tion to the test, is infidelity is any aid to wit. An orator five and twenty cups of her tea, and did not treat her
he must have been ; and not improbably a parliamentarian ; with as many words. I can only fay for her, that my wife
and, if such, certainly an oppositionist, for he preferred to would have made tea for him as long as the New River
talk against tile tide. He would indubitably have been would have supplied her with water. It was on such,
no member of the whig-club, no partisan of WHk-es, no occasions he was to be seen in his happiest moments;
friend of Hume, no believer in MacphersorT. He would when animated by the cheering attention of friends
have put up prayers for early rising, and laid in bed all whom he liked, he would give full scope to those talent
day; and, with the most active resolutions possible, been for narration, in which I verily think he was unrithe most indolent mortal living. He was a good man by vfllled, both in the brilliancy of his wit, the flow of hit
nature, a great man by genius;we are now to enquire humour, and the energy of bis language. Anecdotes of
what he was- by compulsion. Johnson's first style was na- times past, scenes of his own life, and characters of hu
turally energetic, his middle style was turgid to a fault, mourirts, enthusiastics, crack-brained projectors, and a,his latter style was softened down and harmonized into variety of strange beings that he had chanced upon, when'
periods more tuneful and more intelligible. His execu- detailed by him at length, and garnished with those epition was rapid, yet' his mind was not easily provoked into sodical remarks, sometimes comic, sometimes grave,.whicke-xertion-, the variety we find in his writings was not the he would throw in with infinite fertility, of fancy, were avariety of choice, arising from the impulse of his proper treat, which, though not always to be purchased by five and:
genius; but talks imposed upon him by the dealers in ink, twenty cups of tea, I have often had the happiness to enand contrasts on his part submitted to in satisfaction of- joy for less than half the number. He was easily' led into
the pressing calls of hungry want ; for, painful as it is to topics; it was not easy to turn him from them ; but who
relate, I have beard that illustrious scholar astert, (and he would wi(h it ? If a man wanted to show himself off by^
never varied from the truth of fact,) that he subsisted' getting up and riding upon him, he was sure: to run reshimself for a considerable space of time upon the scanty five and throw him off ; you might as safely have backed
pittance of fourpence halfpenny per day. How melan- Bucephalus before Alexander had lunged him. Tha
choly to reflect, that his vast trunk and stimulating appe- expanse of matter, which Johnson had found room for in
tite wereto be supported by what will barely feed the- his intellectual store-house, the correctness with which he
weaned infant ! Less, much less, than master Betty has had assorted it, and the readiness with which he could
earned in one night, would have cheered the mighty mind turn to any article that lie wanted to make present use of,
and maintained the athletic body of Samuel Johnson in were the properties in htm which I contemplated with
comfort and abundance for a twelve-month.
the most admiration. Some have called him a lavage : they
" Alas! I am not fit to paint his character; nor is there- were only so far right in the resemblance, as that, like the
need of it; Etiam mortuus loquitur: every man, who can savage, he never came into suspicious company without
buy a book, has bought a Boswell; Johnson is known to' his (pear in his hand and his bow and quiver at his back,
all the reading world. 1 also knew him well, respected
" In quickness of intellect few ever equalled him; in
Iiim highly, loved him sincerely : it was never my chance profundity of erudition many have surpassed him. I do
to see him in those moments of moroseness and ill-humour not think he had a pure and classical talte, nor was apt to
which are imputed to him, perhaps with truth ; for who be best pleased with the best authors ; but as a general
would slander him ? But I am not warranted by any ex- scholar he ranks very high. When I would have conperience of those humours to speak of him otherwise than suited him upon certain points of literature, while I wat
as a friend, who always met me with kindness, and from making my collection from the Greek dramatists for my
whom I never separated without regret. When I fought essays in the Observer, he -candidly acknowledged that 1ns
his company, he had no capricious excuses for withhold- studies had not lain amongst them; and certain it is there
Vox.. XI, No. 74-8.
'
JO*"
it

*34
J O H
is very little (how of literature in his Ramblers ; and in the
passage where he quotes Aristotle, he has not correctly
given the meaning of the original. But this was nierely
the result of haste and inattention ; neither is he lo to be
measured ; for he had so many parts and properties of
scholarship about him, that you can only fairly review him
as a man of general knowledge. As a poet, his transla
tions of Juvenal gave him a name in the world, and gained
him the applause of Pope. He was a writer of tragedy ;
but his Irene gives him no conspicuous rank in that de
partment. As an essayist, he merits more consideration ;
his Ramblers are in every body's hands; about them opi
nions vary, and I rather belive the style of these essays is
not now considered as a good model ; this he corrected in
his more advanced age, as may be seen in the Lives of the
Poets, where his diction, though occasionally elaborate
and highly metaphorical, is, not nearly so inflated and pon
derous as his Ramblers. He was an acute and able critic.
The enthusiastic admirer of Milton, and the friend of Gray,
will have something to complain of ; but criticism is a talk
which no man executes to every man's satisfaction. His
selection of a certain passage in the Mourning Bride of
Congreve, which he extols so rapturously, is certainly a
most unfortunate sample ; but, unless the oversights of a
critic are less pardonable than those of other men, we may
pass this over in a work of merit, which abounds in beau
ties far more prominent than its defects, and much more
pleasing to contemplate, in works professedly of fancy
he is not very copious; yet in his Rasselas we have much
to admire, and enough to make us wish for more. It
is the work of an illuminated mind, and offers many
wife and deep reflections, clothed in beautiful and harmo
nious diction. We are not indeed familiar with such per
sonages as Johnson has imagined for the characters of his
fable; but, if we are not exceedingly interested in their
story, we are infinitely gratified with their conversation and
remarks. In conclusion, Johnson's ra was not wanting
in men to be distinguished for their talents; yet, if one
was to be selected out of the first great literary characters
of the time, I believe all voices would concur in naming
him. Let me here insert the following lines, descriptive
of his character, though not long since written by me, and
to be found in a public print :
Herculean strength and a Stentorian voice,
Of wit a fund, of words a countless choice ;
In learning rather various than profound ;
In truth intrepid, in religion sound.
A trembling form and a distorted sight,
But firm in judgment and in genius bright;
In controversy leldom known to spare,
But humble as the publican in prayer ;
To more, than merited his kindnels, kind,
And, though in manners harm, of friendly mind;
Deep ting'd with melancholy's blackest stiadc,
And though prepar'd to die, of death afraid ;
Such Johnson was : of him with justice vain,
When will this nation fee his like again ^
JOHN'SON, a county of the American States, North
Carolina, in Newbern district, bounded south-east by
Glasgow, north by Franklin and Wayne counties, and
south by Sampson. It contains 5634. inhabitants, of whom
1329 are slaves.
JOHN'SON, a town of Virginia: thirty-three miles
north-west of Richmond.
JOHN'SON's BOROUGH, a post-town of New Jersey,
ten miles from Sulfcx court-house.
JOHN'SON FORT, in South Carolina, lies on the
north-east side of James's Island, and south of the city of
Cliarlestown. It stands at the entrance of the harbour,
and is guarded by 120 men.
JOHN'SON FORT, in North Carolina, stands on the
western bank of Cape-Fear river, opposite to the island on
tht sea-coast whose southern point u Cape-Fear.

J O R
JOHN'SON's LANDING-PLACE, it on Ozyohgwongyeh Creek, about four miles eastward of Fort Niagara.
JOHN'SON's POINT, a cape on the south-west coast
of the island of Antigua. Lat. 17. 10.JN. Ion. 61. 35. W.
JOHNSO'NIA,/. in botany. See Callicarpa.
JOHN'STON, (Arthur), a physician, distinguished as a
modern Latin poet, was born in 1587 at Calkieben,~ne.tr
Aberdeen, the seat of his family. He probably received
the earlier part of his education at Aberdeen; after which,
being destined to the medical profession, he went for fur
ther instruction to the continent, and made some stay at
Padua, where he took the degree of M. D. in 1610. He
visited most of the countries of Europe, and settled in
France, where he obtained great reputation for his Latin
verses. It appears from some of his poems, that Mechlin
was for some time his place of residence. That he re
mained abroad twenty-four years, as asserted in the Life
prefixed to Benson's edition of his Psalms, can scarcely be
true ; since, in a poem Ad Medicos Regies, he mentions
having been nominated king'6 physician by James I. and
continued in the fame post by Charles. He was at one
time rector of the university of Aberdeen ; but the cir
cumstances of his life, with their dates, have been very
imperfectly recorded. His biographer above-mentioned >
takes it for granted, from a specimen of his version of the
Psalms, printed at London in 1633, and dedicated to arch
bishop Laud, that he was persuaded by that prelate (who
visited Scotland in that year with king Charles) to take
up his abode in London. He died in 1641 at Oxford,
upon a visit to a daughter married to a clergyman of the
church of England. He had been twice married, and was
father of thirteen children. Arthur Johnston published a
collection of Latin poems, entitled Dciici* Pottarum Scotorum iujus vi illujlrium, in which are a number of his own,
under the title of Parerga, Epigrammata, and Musa Aulicx.
He is best known, however, by his Latin version of the
Psalms of David, first printed entire in 1637, and many
times reprinted. They are almost entirely composed in
elegiac verse, and have met with great commendation for
the purity of their style, and the conciseness and fidelity
with which the ideas of the originals are expressed. John
ston versifies like one to whom classical phraseology wasperfectly familiar, but who had no nice taste of propriety
in the application of it; nor will he sustain that compari
son with Buchanan, in point of variety and true poetical
powers, which his admirers have ventured to propose.
His version, however, has been much read ; and Auditor
Benson thought it worth while to print an edition in 1741,
Svo. in upon the model of the Delphin classics, with in
terpretation, arguments, notes, &c. for the use of the pre
sent king when prince. Johnston also translated Solomon'*
Song into Latin elegiacs, and published it in 1633 with a
dedication to king Charles: this work was reprinted by
Ruddiman at Edinburgh in 1710. Vita Arturi JohnJIani,
Benson.
JOHN'STON (John), an eminent naturalist, was born
at Sambter in Great Poland, in the year 1603. In 161 1
he was sent by his father, Simon Johnston, a descendant of
the family of Craigburn, in Scotland, to Ostrog for his
education, where be remained till 1614, when he was re
moved toBerton on the Oder. In 1617 he lost his father,
and the year following his mother, in consequence of
which his relations brought him back to Poland ; and in
1619 he was placed at Thorn, where he continued his
studies with new ardour. Three years after, that is, in.
1622, he went over to England, and thence to Scotland,
but was prevented by various obstacles from carrying his
design into execution. The plague prevailed then in Po
land ; and, to avoid the contagion, he was obliged for
some time to retire to a forest. Soon after, count Kurtzbach entrusted to him the education of his two sons, with
whom he resided at Lessinotill 1628. In the year follow
ing he repaired to Franeker, where he studied medicine.
In the beginning of the year 1630 he went to Leyden,
where

/OH
where he applied to anatomy under Heurniui and Falckenberg, and to botany under Vorstius. Having then re
turned to England, he improved himself at London and
Cambridge in the different branches of knowledge he had
acquired ; and, after some stay, went back to Poland,
where he engaged, in 1631, to accompany two young no
blemen to Holland. While he resided with his pupils at
Leyden, he took his degree as M. D. in that university 5
and then went a third time to England, where the fame
honour was conferred on him by the university of Cam
bridge. He next proceeded with his pupils to Italy, where
he visited the molt eminent literary men of that period,and returned to Poland in November 1636. In 1637 he
married ; but, his wife dying soon after, he again married,
in 1638, a lady of the name Vichner, by whom he had se
veral children. In 1641 the elector of Brandenburg offered
him the medical chair at Frarjkfort, and a similar offer wat
made to him by the curators of the university of Leyden ;
but, being fond of literary retirement, both these offices
he declined. The troubles, however, which broke out in
Poland in consequence of war, obliged him to quit that
country in quest of a peaceful asylum, and to repair to
Leignitz in Lower Silesia, where he purchased an estate,
and spent the rest of his life in study and in the practice
of medicine. He died in June 1675, in the seventy-se
cond year of his age. Of his numerous works, the best
known are the following relative to natural history: 1.
Thaumatog'aphia Naturalis, in Classes decem divisa, Afflft.
1631, 1633, 1661, nmo. . Hist. Nat. de Piscibus &
Cetis, Lib. V. item de Exanguibus Aquaticis, Lib. IV.
Francos. 1649, foil cum fig. 3. Hist. Nat. de Quadruped.
Ibid. 1651. sol. cum fig. 4. Hist. Nat. de Insectis. Lib.
III. De Serpentibus & Draconibus, Lib. II. Ibid. 1653.
sol. cum fig. 5. Hist. Nat. de Avibus, Lib. VI. Ibid. 1650.
sol. cum fig. 6. Syntagma Dendrologicum, Lem, 1646,
4-to. 7. Dendrologias, five Hist. Nat. de Arboribus &
Fructibus, Lib. X. Francos. 1661. sol. cum fig. S. Notitia Regni Vegetab. feu Plantarum, i veteribus Qbfervat.
cum Synop. Graecis & Latinis. Lips. 1661, num. 9.
Notitia Regni Mineral. Ibid 166 1. In these works he is
chiefly a compiler, and exhibits more learning than judg
ment. He also wrote various works on history, medicine,
&c. which are now forgotten.- Dili. Hi/i. (3 Critique, par
Ckaustpii.
JOHN'STON, a county of Rhode Island, one of the
United American States.
JOHN'STON, a township of the American States, in
Providence county, Rhode Island, westerly of the town of
Providence, having 1320 inhabitants.
JOHN'STON, a township in Franklin county, in Ver
mont; it contains ninety-three inhabitants.
JOHN'STON, a post-town of the American States, and
the capital of Montgomery county, New- York, situated
on the north-bank of Mohawk river, twenty-four miles
west of Schenectady. The compact part of the town is a
little back from the river, and contains about seventy
bouses, a presbyterian and an episcopal church, a courtbouse and gaol. In the township 593 of the inhabitants
are electors.
JOHN'STON, a town of South Carolina: forty-six miles
north-north-weit of Queenborough.
JOHN'STON, a town of Canada, on the St. Laurence.
Lat. 44. 45. N. Ion. 75. 17.
JOHN'STON's ISLAND. See Lord North's Island.
JOHN'STON KIRK, a town of Scotland, in the
county of Dumfries : six miles north of Lochmabcn.
JOHN'STON's STRAITS, a channel of the Pacific
Ocean, between the island of Quadra and V.-yicouver, and
the west coast of North America. This strait branches
off from the northern part of the gulf of Georgia, from
Point Chatham to the west, bearing a little north, for
about sixty miles in length ; the breadth being from two
to four. Lat. 50. io. to 50. 53. N. Ion. 134- 46. E.
JOHN'STONE (Jaracs, M. D.), who practised at a

J' O H
*S5
physician more than fifty years in the city and county of
Worcester, with eminent skill and reputation, was the
fourth son of John Johnftone, csq. of Galabank, one of
the most ancient branches of the family of Johnstone of
Johnftone. He was born at Annan in 1730, and received
the rudiments of his cassical education under the Rev. Dr.
Henry, celebrated for his History of Great Britain. In
the school of Edinburgh, under Whytt, Plummer, Monro,'
and Rutherford, he learnt the science of medicine; -and
in Paris, under Ferrein and Rouelle, he perfected himself'
in anatomy and chemistry. In 1750, before he had com
pleted twenty-one years, he took the degree of M. D.publifhing a thesis Dt Ai'rit faditii Imptrioin Carport htmano,
which gained him much credit, and some valuable friends.
The following year he seated himself at Kidderminster in
Worcestershire ; at that time, and some years afterwards,
subject to a putrid fever of such peculiar malignity, as to'
be called the Kidderminster fever. His name first became^
known by the successful treatment he adopted for the
cure of this dreadful disorder. Instead of bleeding and.
purging, means then in common use, he recommended
bark, wine, mineral acids, free ventilation of air, and the
affusion of water and vinegar; and so prominent was his
success, that he was immediately introduced into consider-1
able practice. Of this fever, as it appeared in 1756, he
published an account in 1758, which proves him to be the
discoverer of the power of mineral acid vapors to correct
or destroy putrid febrile contagion : he orders for thispurpose, vitriolic acid to be poured, upon common salt, in
a convenient vessel, over a proper beat. It is not a little
singular, that the fame means should be recommended by
the celebrated Guyton de Morveau for the fame purpose/
more than twenty years after they were published by
Dr. Johnstone, and then be cried up as a great discovery I
The same principle has been applied still more lately, and
a claim for remuneration from parliament founded upon
it. The first sketches of Dr. Johnstone's physiological in
quiry into the uses of the glanglions of the nerves, were,
published in the 54th, 57th, and 60th, volumes of the Phil.
Trans. They were afterwards enlarged, and printed se
parately. In this inquiry, he considers glanglions as "lit
tle brains, subordinate springs and reservoirs, of nervous
power, the immediate sources of the nerves sent to organi
moved involuntarily, and the check or cause which hin
ders our volitions from extending to them. In a word,,
glanglions limit the exercise of the soul's authority in the'
animal conomy, and put it out of our power, by a single
volition, to stop the motions of the heart, and in one ca
pricious moment irrecoverably to end our lives." In a
treatise oh the Walton water, which in quality strongly
resembles the Cheltenham, he has pointed out the proba-.
ble function of the lymphatic glands, supposing them to
be organs destined to purify, digest, and animalize, the
matters selected and absorbed by the lacteals and othi-j
lymphatics, thus fitting them for their union with the
blood, and the nutrition of the body. At Kidderminster
Dr. Johnstone continued to act in a wide sphere of coun
try practice, till the death of his eldest son, a physician
fast rising into eminence, who fell a martyr to humanity
in attending the prisoners at Worcester, infected with gaolfever; and the coincidence of the death of his dearest friend
the Rev. Job Orton, induced him to remove to Worcester.
In this city, famous from the days of Dr. Cole, the friend of
Sydenham, for its physicians, he continued vigorous, ac
tive, useful to the community, and beloved by his friends,
to practise, till a few days previous to his death. He had
been subject to pulmonary complaints in his youth, which
had been averted by temperance and caution. In hit
later years they recurred; and his strength gradually de
cayed, leaving his intellect clear and unimpaired. His
death was a perfect euthanasia : he expired aster a short
and in no wise painful struggle ; having sat up and con
versed with his family, till within a few hours of the aw
ful change, cheerful, patient, and resigned. He survived

*9&

Jr O I

I 0> I
hit wife, with, whom he had lived fifty, years, only two, trained to. be delivered/ if they are not- delivered, one
months. He died on the 28th of April, iSoz, in 73d year joint action lies by the parties ; for the consideration can
not be divided. Style 156, 103. 1 Danv. Abr. 5. And,
of his- age.
JOHNSTOWN, a town of Ireland, in the county of where two- joint owners of a- sum of money are robbed
Longford : six miles north east of Longford.
upon the highway, they are to join in one action against
JOIvNS'TOVVN, a town of Ireland, in the county of the hundred. It is otherwise if. they have several pro
Donegal, on the river .Foyle : fix miles south-south-west perties. Latch. 127. Dyer 307.
ef Londonderry.
Tenants in common cannot join, in an action of waste,
JO'HOR, a town of the peninsula, of Malacca, .near against their lessee ; but it is otherwise in the case of cothe- south coast, and capital of a kingdom of the fame parceners,-or joint-tenants. Moor 34., See Tenant,.Jointname, In the year 1603 this town was destroyed by the, Tenant, and Action.
Portuguese. Lar. 1. 40. N. Ion. 103, 5+. E.
Joinder of Counties. There can be no joinder of
JOrABA, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
counties for the finding of an indictment-: though in ap
JOl'AKJM, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
peal of death, where, a wound was given in one county,
JOJ<AK.IB, [Hebrew.] A man's- name.
and the party died in another, \he jury were to be re
JQUGjNY, a. town of France, and principal place of * turned jointly from each county, before the stat. a. Se j,
district,, in the department of the Vonne, surrounded with Edw. VI. c. a. but by that statute the law is altered ; for
thick, walls, near the> Vonne-: fourteen miles north-west now the whole may be tried either on indictment or ap
of Auxerre, and thirty-four south-welt of Troyes. Lat. peal, in the county wherein the death is. See Indict
4P- 59- N. Ion. 3. 19. E.
ment and Trial.Where several persons are arraigned
JOI'LAH, [Hebrew.] A.man's name.
upon the fame indictment or appeal, and severally plead;
To-, JOIN, v. a. [joindrt, Fr. ] To add one to another not guilty, the prosecutor may either take out a joint ve
in contiguity.Woe unto them that jo/* house to house,, nire or several. But, after a joint venire, several. ones canthat lay field to field. Isa. Iviii-To couple; to combine. hot be taken out. H. P. C. 156.
In this faculty of repeating and joining together itsJoinder in Demurrer. See Demurrer.
ideas, die mind has great powers. Locke.To unite inJoinder of Issue. When one party defies the fact
league or marriage :
pleaded by his antagonist who has. tendered the issue thus,
" And this he prays may he inquired of by the country,"
One only daughter heirs my crown and state,
or " And of this he puts himself upon the country. ;"
Whom not our oracles, nor hcav'n, nor fate,
the party denying the fact, may immediately, subjoin,
Nor frequent prodigies, permit to join
" And the did A. B. doth the like." Which done, the
With any native of the Ausonian line;
Dryden.
is said to be joined. See Issue.
To dasli together ;' to collide ; to encounter.They should' issue
JOIN'ER.yi One whose trade ia.to make utensils of
with resolute minds endure, until they might join battle wood compacted.The people wherewith^you plant ought
with their enemies. Knollts.To associate.Go near, and. to be smiths, carpenters, and joiners. Baccn.-~-It is,counted,
join thyself to his chariot. Alls.To unite in one act.:
good workmanship in a joiner to bear his hand curiously
Our best notes are treason to his fame,
even. Moxon.
Join'd with the loud applause of public voice. Drydcn.
JOIN'ERY, J. Joinery is an art whereby, several pieces,
To unite in concord.Be perfectly jointd together in the- of wood are so fitted and joined together by straight lines,,
squares, miters, or any bevil, that they shall seem one en
same mind. 1 Cor.To act in concert with :
tire piece. Moxon- It is called by the French menuiscriet
Know your own int'reft, sir: where'er you lead,
" small work," to distinguish it from carpentry, which i*
We jointly vow to join no other head.
Drydcn.
employed about large and lei's curious works.
Ta JOIN, v.n. To grow to; to adhere; to be conti
JOINING, /. The act of putting together. A con
guous. Justus's house joined, hard to the synagogue. AQt,. junction ; the part in which any two pieces are joined;
To close; to clash.Look you, all you that kiss, my
JOINT, J. [juictara, Lat. jointure, Fr.] Articulation,
lady Peace at home, that our armies join not in a hot of limbs; juncture of moveable bones in animal bodies.
day^ Shakespeare.
Dropsies and asthmas, and joint, racking rheums. Milton,
Hinge; junctures which admit motion of the parts.
HeiVs-the earl of Wiltshire's blood,
The coach, the cover whereof was made with such joints
Whom I encouuter'd, as the battles join'd. Shakespeare,
that as they might, to avoid the weather, pull it up close
To unite with in marriage, or any other league.Should when they listed ; so, when they would, they might re
we again break thy commandments, and join in affinity main as discovered and open-sighted as on horseback.
with the people ? Ezra. To become confederate.When Sidney,-In joinery; [jointe^ Fr.] Straight lines, in join
there falleth out any war, they join unto our enemies, and ers' language, i called ayt,-that is, two pieces of wood
fight against us. Exodas.Let us make peace with him, are (hot, that is, planed. Moxon.A knot or commissure
before he join with Alexander against us. 1 Mac.
in a plant. One- of the limbs of an animal cut up by the
butcher.In bringing a joint of meat, it falls out of your
Ev'n you yourself
Join with the reft; .you're armed against me. 'Drydcn.
hand. Swift.
Out of Joint. Luxated ; slipped from the socket, or
JOINAGUR'. See Jy*nacur,
correspondent part where it naturally moves.Jacob's
JOIN'DER,/ Conjunction ; joining; Notvsed:
thigh was oui-ofjiint, Gtm xxiii. aj.Thrown into con
A contract and eternal bond of love,
fusion and disorder; confused; full of disturbance :
Confirm'd by mutualjoinder of your hands. Shakespeare.
The time is out of"joint, oh cursed fpight'!
Joinder IN' A0TION1 the coupling or joining of two That ever I was born to set it right.
Shahe/ptewe,
in a suit or action. In. all personal things, where two are
The suppleness to which the joints maybe brought by
chargeable to two, the one may satisfy, it, and accept of
satisfaction, and bind his companion ; and yet one cannot long practice.Jrom the time of infancy, is very surprising.
have an action without his companion, nor both only Every common posture-master shows us a. great deal of
against one. xLeen.yj. In.joint personal actions against this ; but one of the most- wonderful instances we ever
two defendants, if they plead severally, and the. plaintiff had: of it, was in a. person of the name of Clark, and fa
is nonsuited by. one before he hath judgment against the mous for it in London, where he- was commonly known
other, he is barred (in that suit) against both. Hoi. 180. by the name of Clark, the pcfiurc-nnkvr*. This man had
A person,, in consideration of a sum of money paid to found the way, by long practice^ to distort many of the
him by A. and B. promises to procure their cattle dis- bones of which nobody before had ever thought it pos
1
Able

J O I
fible to alter the position. He had such an absolute com
mand of his muscles and joints, that he could almost dis
joint his whole body : so that he once imposed on the
famous Mullens by his distortions, in such a manner,
that he refused to undertake his cure : but, to the amaze
ment of the physician, no sooner had he given o\'cr his
patient, than he saw him restore himself to the figure and
condition of a proper man, with no distortion about him.
To JOINT, v. a. To form in articulations. The fin
gers are jointed together for motion, and furnished with
several muscles. Ray.To form many parts into one:
Against the steed he threw
His forceful spear, which, hissing as it flew,
Pierc'd through the yielding planks ofjointed wood. Dryden.
To join together in confederacy. Not used:
The times
Made friends of them, jointing their force 'gainst Csar.
Shakespeare.
To divide a joint; to cut or quarter into joints:
He joints the neck; and with a stroke so strong
The helm flies oft", and bears the head along. Dryden.
JOINT, adj. Shared among many.Though it be
common in respect of some men, it is not so to all man
kind; but is the joint property of this country, or this
parish. Locke.
Entertain no more of it,
Than a. joint burthen laid upon us all.
Shakespeare.
Combined; acting together in concert.In a war carried
on by the joint force of so many nations, France could
fend troops. Addison.
On your joint vigour now,
My hold of this new kingdom all depends.
Milton.
United in the fame possession.'
JOINT-HEIR,/ A coheir. Johnson.
JOINT-HEIRESS,/ A coheiress. Johnson.
JOINT LIVES. A bond was made toa woman dumsola,
to pay her so much yearly as long as she and the obligor
should live together, &c. Afterwards the woman mar
ried ; and, action of debt being brought on this bond by
husband and wife, the defendant pleaded, that he and the
plaintiff's wife did not live together ; but it was adjudged,
that the money should be paid during their joint lives,
so long as they were living at thesame time, &c. i Lutm. 555.
JOINT-TEN'ANCY,'/ In law, a mode of jointly pos
sessing land or chattels under certain regulations.Estates
may be held in severalty, in joint-tenancy, in coparcenary,
and in common. Blackftcne.
JOINT-TEN'ANT, /. One who enjoys any thing
equally with another.Man walk'd with beast, joint-tenant
or the shade. Pope. Iii law, one who holds any thing in
jtint-tenancy. One joint tenant cannot be entitled to one
period of duration or quantity of interest, and the other
to a different. Blackstone.
The essential difference between joint-tenants and te
nants in common is, that joint-tenants have the lands by
one joint title, and in one right ; and tenants in common
by several titles, or by one title, and by several rights :
this is the reason, says lord Coke, that joint-tenants have
one joint freehold, and tenants in common have several
freeholds, though this property is common to them both,
viz. that their occupation is undivided, and neither of
ttiem knoweth his part in several. Co. Lit. 189,0.
The properties of a joint estate are derived from its
unity, which is fourfold; the unity of interest, of title, of
time, and of po/seffion; or in other words, joint-tenants have
one and the fame interest, accruing by one and the fame
conveyance, commencing at one and the fame time, and
held by one and the fame undivided possession.
In the creation of a joint-tenancy in fee, particular care
must be taken not to insert the words, and the survivor os
them. For the grant of an estate to two and the survivor
Vol. XI. No. 749.

J O I
'
2S7
of them, and the heirs of the survivor, does not make
them joint-tenants in fee, but gives them an estate of
freehold during their joint lives, with a contingent re
mainder in fee to the survivor. Whether during their
joint lives the fee continues in the grantor or remains in
abeyance, and whether they can convey their estate, and
what is the proper mode of conveyance to be used, are
points which have been much agitated, and which per
haps are not yet quite settled. They were all mentioned
in the case of Vick v. Edwards. 3 P. Wms. 37s.
Joint-tenants are ftid to be seised per my & per tout, by
the half or moiety, and by all : that is, they each of them
have the entire possession, as well of every parcel as of
the whole. They have not one of them a seisin of one
half or moiety, and the other of the other moiety, neither
can one be exclusively seised of one acre, and his compa
nion of another; but each has an undivided moiety of
the whole, and not the whole of an undivided moiety.
Lilt. 288. 5 Rep. 10. Brail: I. 5. tr. 5. c. 26. And, there
fore, if an estate in fee be given to a man and his wife,
they are neither properly joint- tenants, nor tenants in
common ; for, husoand and wife being considered as one
person in law, they cannot take the estate by moieties,
but both are seised of the entierty per tout (3 non per my ;
the consequence of which is, that neither the husband
nor the wife can dispose of any part without the assent of
the other, but the whole must remain to the survivor.
Liu. 665. 1 Inst. 187.
In a case in the King's Bench during lord Holt's time,
the question was, how the surrender osa copyhold to the
use of three sons and two daughters, equally to be divided,
and their respective heirs, ought to be construed; and the
following passage in 1 Inst. 190. 6. was much relied upon,
by two of the judges, as an authority to show, that the
words -equally to he divided imply a tenancy in common. " If
a verdict find that a man hath duas partes manerii, (3c. in
tres paries divi/at, this mall not be intended to be in com
mon ; but if verdict be, in tres partes dividendas, then it
seemeth that they are tenants in common by the intendment of the verdict." But lord Holt, whp was for a
joint-tenancy, observed, that no such matter appears in
the case of 21 Edw. IV. there cited by lord Coke in the
margin as his authority, and that he was not positive
therein, but only wrote it as his conjecture. Fisher v. Wigg,
1 P. JVms. 14. Salh. 391. Com. Rep. 88, 91. ii Mod. 196.
1 Ld. Raym. 622. In the two latter books, and in P. Wms.
the case is reported very much at large; and, as the ar
guments on each side are very elaborate, it is an autho
rity fit to be resorted to wherever the doubt is, whether
there sliall be a tenancy in common or joint-tenancy ; and
seems an acknowledged authority in cases of surrenders
of copyholds. 1 Wilt. 341. See also Anglesey v. Rjfm, Dam.
Prcc. Sept. 1717. Barker v. Gyles, 2 P. Wms. 280. Denn y.
Ct/kin, Cowp. 660. In this last case the word equally was
deemed sufficient to create a tenancy in common in a
will ; and lord Mansfield declared the opinion of the two
judges, who differed from Holt, to be the better and
more liberal one; and judge Aston noticed, that equally to
he divided had been adjudged a tenancy in common, even
in a deed. See 1 Inst. 190. b irtn; and further under Te
nants in Common.
Upon the principles of a thorough and intimate union
of interest and possession, depend many other conse
quences and incidents to the joint-tenant's estate, besides
those already casually noticed. It is held, that one jointtenant cannot have an action against another for trespass,
in respect of his land, for each has an equal right to enter
on any part of it. 3 Leon. 262. But one joint-tenant is
not capable by himself to do any act, which may tend to
defeat or injure the estate of the other ; as to let leases,
or to grant copyholds. 1 Leon. 234. And, if any waste be
done, which tend6 to the destruction of the inheritance,
one joint-tenant may have an action of waste against the
other, by construction of the stat. Westm. 2. c. 22. Inst.
403. So too, though at common law no action of account
3 p
Jy

SS&
JOIN T-1
lay for one joint-tenant against another, unless he had
constituted him his bailiff or receiver, i h/l. 200 ; yet
now, by the stat. 4. Ann, c. isi, joint-tenants may have ac
tions of account against each' other, for receiving more
than their due (hare of profits of the tenements held in
joint-tenancy. This action is however seldom brought;
but the practice is, to apply to a court of equity to com
pel an account. 2 Comm. c. 12.
From the fame principle also arises the remaining grand
incident of joint-estates, viz. the doctrine of survivor/hip ;
by which, when two or more persons are seised of a jointestate of inheritance, for their own lives, or pour autre vie,
or are jointly possessed of any chattel-interest, the intirc
tenancy, upon the decease of any of them, remains to the
survivors, and at length to the last survivor ; and he (hall
be entitled to the whole estate, whatever it be, whether
an inheritance, or a common freehold only, or even a less
estate. Lit. 280, 1. This is the natural and regular con
sequence of the union and entierty of their interest. The
interest of two joint-tenants is not only equal or similar,
but also is one and the fame. One has not originally a
distinct moiety from the other; but, if by any subsequent
act (as by alienation or forfeiture of either) the interest
becomes separate and distinct, the joint-tenancy instantly
ceases. But, while it continues, each of the two jointtenants has a concurrent interest in the whole ; and there
fore, on the death of his companion, the sole interest in
the whole remains to the survivor. For the interest which
the survivor originally had, is clearly not divested by the
death of his companion ; and no other person can now
claim to have a jonrf-eftate with him, for no one can now
bave an interest in the whole, accruing by the fame title,
and taking essect at the fame time with his own : neither
can any one claim a separate interest in any part of the
tenements; for that would be to deprive the survivor of
the right which he has in all, and every part. As there
fore the survivor's original interest in the whole still re
mains; and as no one can now be admitted, either jointly
or severally, to any (hare with him therein ; it follows,
that his own interest muse now be entire and several, and
that he (hall alone be entitled to the whole estate (what
ever ir*be) that was created by the original grant. 2 Comm.
t. 12.

This right of survivorship is called by our ancient au

thors the jus accrtfccndi, because the right, upon the death
of one joint-tenant, accumulates and increases to the sur
vivors. Brae. I. 4. tr. 3. c. 9. 3. Fleta, I. 3. c. 4. And this
jus accrefiendi ought to be mutual ; which seems to be one
reason why neither the king, nor any corporation, can be
a joint-tenant with a private person. For here is no mu
tuality ; the private person has not even the remotest
chance of being seised of the entierty by benefit of sur
vivorship; for the king and corporation can never die.
Ccmm. c. 12. But lord Coke expressly fays, " there may
be joint-tenants though there be not an equal benefit of
survivorship : as, if a man let lands to A and B during
the life of A : if B die, A sliall have all by survivorship ;
but, if A die, B (hall have nothing." 1 bft.1%1. The
mutuality of survivorship does not therefore appear to be
the reason, why a corporation cannot be a joint-tenant
with a private person ; for two corporations cannot be
joint-tenants together : but, whenever a joint-estate is
granted to them, they take as tenants in common. Co. Lit.
oo. The above is Mr. Christian's observation on the
preceding passage in the Commentaries. It may, how
ever, be remarked, that Blackstone merely states this as
cite reason, against the king or a corporation being a jointtenant with a private perion. In the passage cited from
j inst. 181, the assertion that joint-tenancy may be with
out equal benefit of survivorship, and the case put by lord
Coke, do not extend to instances where no benefit of furvivorlhip can possibly arise to either party; as must be
the case between two corporations.
An estate in joint-tenancy may befevered and destroyed,
by destroying any of its constituent unities. If two joint-

E N A N T.
tenants agree to part their lands, and hold them in seve
rity, they are no longer joint-tenants ; for they have
now no joint interest in the whole, but only a several in
terest respectively in the several parts. And for that
reason also, the right of survivorship is by such separation
destroyed. Co. Lit. 188, 193. By common law, all the
joint-tenants might agree to make partition of the lands,
but one of them could not compel the other so to do j
Lit. 290; for, this being an estate originally created by
the act an agreement of the parties, the law would not
permit any one or more of them to destroy the united
3 ossession without a 'similar universal content. But now,
3 y the stats. 31 Hen. VIII. c. 1, 31 Hen. VIII. c. 31, jointtenants, either of inheritances or other less estates, are
compellable by writ of partition to divide their lands.
And the stat. 8 & 9 Wm. III. c. 11, made perpetual by
31 & 4 Ann. c. 18, directs the manner of proceeding upon
such writs.
In this cafe of partition of estates, as' also in settling ac
counts between the parties, resort is most frequently had
to a court of equity ; for, though accounts may be taken
before auditors in an action of account in the courts of
common law, yet a court of equity, by its modes of pro
ceeding, is enabled to investigate, more effectually, long
and intricate accounts in an adverse way, and to compel
payment of the balance. In the case of partition, if the
titles of the parties are in any degree complicated, it is
extremely .difficult to proceed in the courts of common
law ; and, where the tenants in possession are seised of par
ticular estates only, the persons entitled in remainder
cannot be bound by the judgment in a writ of partition.
The courts of equity, having thus assumed the jurisdiction
in complicated cases, seem by degrees to have been con
sidered as having on these subjects a concurring juris
diction with the courts of common law, in cafes where
no difficulty could have attended the proceeding in thole
courts. Mits. 109.
. ,
The joint-tenancy may be severed by destroying the
unity of title. As, if one joint-tenant aliens and conveys
his estate to a third person, here the joint-tenancy is se
vered, and turned into a tenancy in common ; for the
grantee and remaining joint-tenant hold by different ti
tles ; (one derived from the original, the other from the
subsequent grantor;) though till partition made the unity
of possession continues. Lit. 292, 319, 321. But a devise
of one's (hare by will is no severance of the jointure :
for no testament takes essect till after the death of the
testator; and by such death the right of the survivor,
which accrued at the original creation of the estate, and
has therefore a priority of the other, is already vested,
i Inst. 185. Lit. 287. and fee 3 Burr. 1488. and the ar
ticle Will.
It may be also destroyed by destroying the unity of in
terest. If therefore there be two joint-tenants for life, and
the inheritance is purchased by, or descends upon, either,
it is a severance of the jointure. Cro. Eliz. 470. Though,
if an estate is originally limited to two for lite, and after
to the heirs of one of them, the freehold (hall remain in
jointure, without merging \a the inheritance : because,
being created by one and the fame conveyance, they are
not separate estates, (which is requisite in order to a
merger,) but branches of one entire estate. 2 Rep. 60.
1 Inst. 182. If a joint-tenant in fee makes a lease for life
of his (hare, this defeats the jointure, for it destroys the
unity both of title and interest. Lit. 302, 3. And
wherever, or by whatever means, the jointure ceases or is
severed, the right of survivorlhip, or jus accrefiendi, the
same instant, ceases with it. 1 Inst. 188. Yet, if one of
three joint-tenants aliens his (hare, the two remaining te
nants still hold their parts by joint-tenancy and survivor
ship. Lit. 294. And, if one of three joint-tenants re
leases his (hare to one of his companions, though the
joint-tenancy is destroyed with regard to that part, yet
the two remaining parts afe still held in jointure; for they
still preserve their original constituent unities. Lit. 304.
Whenever,

J o I
Whenever, therefore, by any act or event, different
interests are created in the several parts of the estate, or
they are held by different titles, or if merely the possession
is separated, so that the tenants have no longer thele four
indispensable properties, a sameness of interest and undi
vided possession, a title vesting at one and the fame time,
and by one and the fame act or grant ; the joint-tenancy
it instantly dissolved, 2 Comm. 186. c. 12.
If two Joint-tenants be of a term, and one commits fe
lony, or is outlawed, Sec. the jointure will be severed ;
for the king (hall have the moiety by the forfeiture : and,
if the joint-tenancy is of personal things, all will be for
feited. Plowd. 4.10.
Where there are several joint-tenants in fee-tail, and
some of them suffer a common recovery of the whole, the
estate of the others is turned to a right ; and contingent
remainders may be destroyed, and a new estate gained
thereby. Sid. 241. And, if one joint-tenant levies a fine,
it severs the joint-tenancy ; but it doth not amount to an
actual turning out of his companion. 1 Salk. 286. A
joint-tenant in fee makes a lease for yeart, of the land, to
begin presently, or in futuro, and dies : it is a severance of
the joint -tenancy, and cannot be avoided by the sur
vivor; because immediately, by force of the lease, the
lessee hath a right in the same land, of all that to the lessor
belongs. Lit. 286.
In general, it is advantageous for the joint-tenants to
dissolve the jointure, since thereby, the right of survivor
ship is taken away, and each may transmit his own part
to hit own heirs. Sometimes, however, it is disadvan
tageous to dissolve the joint estate; as, if there be jointtenants for life, and they make partition, this dissolves
the jointure; and, though before they each of them had
an estate in the whole for their own lives and the life of
their companion, now they have an estate in the moiety
only for their own lives merely; and, on the death of
either, the reverfioner mall enter on his moiety. 1 Jon. 55.
And therefore, if there be two joint-tenants tor life, and
one grants away his part for the life of his companion,
it is a forfeiture; for, in the first place, by the severance
of the jointure, he has given himself in his own moiety
only an estate for his own life; and then he grants the
fame land for the life of another; which grant, by a te
nant for his own life merely, is a forfeiture of his estate;
for it is creating an estate which may, by possibility, last
longer than that which he is legally entitled to. 4 Leon.
137. 1 Inst. 252. Comm. 187. c. 11.
In. ancient times joint-tenancy was favoured by the
courts of law, because it was more convenient to the
lord, and more consistent with feudal principles: but
those reasons have long ceased ; and a joint-tenancy is
now every where regarded, as lord Cowper fays it is in
equity, as an odious thing. > Salk. 158. See further un
der Tenants in Common.
Of Things personal.Goods and chattels may belong to
their owners in joint-tenancy, and in common, as well as
real estates. They cannot indeed be vested in coparcenery,
because they do not descend from the ancestor to the heir,
which is necessary to constitute coparceners ; but if a
horse, or other personal chattel, be given to two or more
absolutely, they are joint-tenants thereof; and, unless the
jointure be severed, the same doctrine of survivorsliip
shall take place as in estates of lands and tenements. Lit.
282. 1 Fern. 481. And in like manner if the jointure
be severed, as by either of them selling his (hare, the
vendee and the remaining part-owner (hall be tenants in
common, without any jus accrescendi, or survivorship. Lit.
321. So also, if 100I. be given by will to two or more,
equally to be divided between them, this makes them tenants
in common, as the fame words would have done in regard
to real estates. 1 Eq. Ab. 291. Residuary legatees and
executors are also joint-tenants, unless the testator uses
some expression which converts their interest into a te
nancy in common: and, if one dies before a division or
severance of the surplus, the whole that is undivided will

J O I
239
pass to the survivor or survivors. 2 P. Wms. 347, 529.
But, for the encouragement of husbandry, it is held, that
a stock on a farm, though occupied jointly, (hall always
be considered as common, and not as joint, property, and
there (hall be no survivorship therein. 1 Vcm. 217. So
also, for the encouragement of trade, there is no survivor
ship of a capital or stock in trade among merchants and
traders : for this would be ruinous to the family of the
deceased partner; and it is a legal maxim, Jus acerrfeendi
inter mercatores, pro beneftcio eommerai, locum non habit.
1 Inst. 182.
JOINTED, adj. [from joint.} Full of joints, knots,
or commissures :
Three cubits high
The jointed herbage (hoots.
JOINT'ED GLASS'- WORT. See Salicornia.
JOINTER, / [from joint.] A sort of plane.The
jointer is somewhat longer than the fore- plane, and hath
its sole perfectly strait : its office is to follow the fore
plane, and moot an edge perfectly strait, when a joint is
to be (hot. Moxon.
JOINTING,/. The act of joining; of making joints
or joinings to any thing ; the act of breaking or sepa
rating at a joint.
JOINTLY, adv. Together; not separately. I began
a comb.1t first with him particularly, and after his death
with the othersjointly. Sidney.In a state of union or co
operation :
His name a great example stands, to (how
How strangely high endeavours may be blest,
Where piety and valour jointly go.
Dryden.
JOINTRESS, or Jointuress,/ See Jointure. One
who holds any thing in jointure :
Th' imperial jointress of this warlike state
We've taken now to wife.
Shakespeare.
JOINTSTOO'L, / A stool made not merely by in
sertion of the feet, but by insertingone part in another.
He rides the wild mare with the boys, and jumps upon.
joinlstccts, and wears his boot very smooth, like unto the
sign of the leg. Shahespeare.
JOINTURE, / [French.] Estate settled on a wife to
be enjoyed aster her husband's decease.The old countess
of Desmond, who lived in 1589, and many years since,
was' married in Edward the Fourth's time, and held her
jointure from all the earls of Desmond since then. Raleigh.
There's a civil question us'd of late,
Where lies my jointure, where your own estate ? Dryden.
A jointure is " a settlement of lands and tenements
made to a woman in consideration of marriage ;" or it is
"a covenant, whereby the husband, or some friend of his,
assureth to the wife lands or tenements for term of her
life." It is so called, either because it is granted ration*
junBurte in matrimonio, or for that land in frank-marriage
was given jointly to huiband and wife, and afterwards to
the heirs of their bodies, whereby the husband and wife
were made as it were joint-tenants during the coverture.
3 Rep. 17. By some, a jointure is defined to be "a bar
gain and contract of livelihood, adjoined to the contract
of marriage; being a competent provision of freehold
lands or tenements, &c. for the wife, to take effect after
the death of the husband, if (he herself is not the cause
of the determination or forfeiture of it. 1 Inst. 36. 4 Rep.
a, 3. See the article Dower.
It hath been often ruled in chancery, that, if lands,
money, goods, &c. are devised to a woman, without saying
in lieu orsatisfaction of dower, (3c. the wife (hall have both ;
because a devise is to be considered as a bounty, and im
plies a consideration in itself; but, if it be said in lieu or
recompence of dower, there the wife cannot have both, but
may waive which she pleases.
A devise by will cannot be averred to be in satisfaction
of dower, unless it be so expressed in the will. 1 Inst. 36, A.
*
3 fy

<?40
JOIN' ruRE.
3 Rep. i. But though a devise cannot at law be averred stat. 11 Hen. VII. c. 40, though made by the husband or
to be in satisfaction of dower, if the will is silent, yet his ancestor. Cro. Eliz. 2. A husband covenanted to stand
sometimes the courts of equity have been induced, by seised' of lands, to the use of himself and his heirs, till the
special circumstances, to consider such devises as a satis marriage (houid take effect ; and afterwards to himself,
faction ; and it has therefore been decreed, that the wife his wile, and their heirs; and it was adjudged a good
should make her election, to waive her dower and accept jointure within this statute. Dyer, 248.
under the will, or to waive the will and take her dower.
A man makes his wife a jointure after marriage; and
In Laurence v. Laurence, i Vern. 463, lord Somers made afterwards by will devises, that she shall have a third part
such a decree ; because he inferred an intention to give of all his lands, with her jointure; here the wife will
in bar of dower, from the testator's having devised the re have the third part of all as a legacy, and, if she waives
sidue of his whole estate to another. But this decree was her jointure, she may have a third part of the residue for
reversed by lord-keeper Wright ; and the reversal was af dower. Dyer, 62. Ira master, in consideration of service
terwards affirmed in the house of lords. Bro. P. C. 483. done by his servants, grants lands to the servant and a
And this is said to have settled the doctrine. However, woman he intends to marry, and the heirs of their bodies,
notwithstanding the doctrine on which the case of Lau creating an estate-tail; this is not a jointure; not being
rence v. Laurence was finally decided, and the frequent a gift of she husband, or any of his ancestors, but of his
recognition of that cafe, devises have been since frequently master, and in consideration of service, which will not
deemed a satisfaction of dower, on account of very strong make the husband such a purchaser as the law requires.
and special circumstances ; as where allowing the wife to Moor, 683. But as to considerations, if an estate is settled
take a double provision would have been quite incon .in jointure upon a woman, in consideration of money paid
sistent with the dispositions of the will. On this latter and also of a marriage to be had ; the marriage shall be
principle, lord Northington is said to have decided for a looked upon to be the consideration. Cro. Jac. 474. A
satisfaction of dower in Arnold v. Kempstead, July 1764; husband, tenant in tail, remainder to his wife for life,
and lord Camden in Villareal v. Galway. See 1 Inft. 36. makes a feoffment in fee to the use of himself and wife
If a jointure be made to a woman, during coverture, in for life, for her jointure : it is no bar to the wife's dower,
satisfaction of dower, she may waive it after her husband's because it may be avoided by a remitter to her first estate
death; but, if she enters and agrees thereto, she is con for life. Asoor, 872. Is lands are conveyed to a woman
cluded; for, though a woman is not bound by any act before marriage, in part of her jointure only, and after
when she is not at her own disposal, yet, if she agrees to marriage other lands are granted in full; it is said the
it when she is at liberty, it is her own act, and she cannot may waive and refuse the lands conveyed to her after co
avoid it. 4 Co. 3.
verture, and retain her first jointure-lands and dower also All other settlements in lieu of dower, not made ac 3 Rep. 1, 5. 4 Co. 5.
cording to the statute, are jointures at common law, and
Where a jointure is made of lands, according to the
no bars to claim of dower: and a jointure was no bar of direction of the statute of 27 Hen. VIII. 10, before cover
dower before this statute ; as a right or title to a freehold ture, and afterwards the husband and wife alien them by
cannot be barred [at law] by acceptance of a collateral fine, she shall not have dower in any other lands of her
satisfaction. Co. Lit. 36. A father made a settlement to husband ; but it is otherwise where the jointure is made
the use of himself for life, and afterwards to the use of after marriage, when the wife's estate is waivable, and her
his son and his wife, for their lives, for the jointure of the election of choosing comes not till the death of the hus
wife; this was adjudged no jointure to bar the wife of band. 1 Inst. 36.
her dower, because it might not commence immediately
The important question whether a jointure on an in
after the death of the husband, who might die in the life fant, before marriage, may be waived, was not quite set
time of the father. So, if a feoffment be made to the tled till the case of Drury v. Drury, which was heard be
use os the husband for life, remainder to another for years, fore lord Northington, Hil. T. 1 Geo. III. The points
remainder to the wife for life for her jointure, 2 Cro. 489. determined by lord Northington in that cafe were: First,
But a feoffment in fee, upon condition that the feoffee That the stat. 27 Hen VIII. which introduced jointures,
shall make another feoffment to the use of the son of the extends to adult women only, infants not being parti
feoftor, and to his son's wife in tail, remainder to the cularly named ; and therefore that, notwithstanding a
right heirs of the feoffor, which feoffment is made accord jointure on an infant, (he may waive the jointure, and
ingly; is a good jointure within the statute, and bar to elect to take dower. Secondly, That a covenant by the
the dower of the wife. Moor, 28.
husband, that his heirs, executors, or administrators, (hall
An estate settled in jointure, coming from the ancestors pay the wife an annuity for her life, in full for her join
of the wife, and not of the purchase os the husband or ture, and in bar of dower, without expressing that it (hall
his ancestors, is not within the stat. 11 Hen. VII. c. 20, be charged on any particular lands, or be secured out of
as to discontinuances, alienations, &c. by the wife. Where lands generally, is not a good enuitable jointure within
a father of the intended wife, in consideration of marriage, the statute. Thirdly, that a woman being an infant can
Sec. covenanted to assure lands to the husband and wife, not, by any contract previous to her marriage, bar herself
bis (the covenantor's) daughter, and the heirs of her of a distributive share of her husband's personalty, in case
body, &c. this was heid no jointure within the meaning os his dying intestate. But from this decree there was
of the statute, being an advancement of the woman by an appeal to the house of lords; and, after hearing the
her own father, 2 Cro. 164. 2 Lilt Abr. 80. And an estate judgesseriatim on the question, Whether a jointure on an
in fee-simple conveyed to a woman for her jointure was infant could be waived, on which they were divided in
held not to be any jointure within the statute; which opinion, the decree was reversed as to all the above points.
never extended to lands granted to women in fee: but See 3 Bro. P. C. 492, Buckingham (Earl) v. Drury; where
an estate in fee, conveyed to a woman for her jointure, it appears that, by the decree of the lords, it was declared,
and in satisfaction of Her dower, is a jointure within the " that the respondent (the widow,) is bound by the agree
stat. 27 Hen. VIII. c. 10. Rep.%.
ment entered into in consideration of, and previous to,
An estate for life is the usual jointure: and an estate her marriage; and that the fame ought to be performed
for life, upon condition, may bar the wife if she accepts and carried into execution; and that the respondent it
it; as 3 jointure to a woman, on condition to perform thereby barredof her dower, and os any (hare os her husband's
the bustnnd's will, was judged good, where: the wife en perlbnal estate, under the statute of distributions."
If the husband make a lease of lands to his friends for
tered and agreed to the estate. 3 Res. 1,2, Be. If no in
heritance is reserved to the husband and his heirs, but any number of years, in trust for his wife and children,
the estate is limited to the wife for life, or in tail, the re that (he shall have iool. a-year out of it, or in any such
mainder to a stranger ; it is not a jointure within the manner ; by this she may have the provision, which is
no

J o r
o jointure, and likewise her dower. Ey Bridgman, Ch. J.
an estate is made to hulband in tail, with remainder to
the wife for life, and remainder to others: this is not
such a jointure, as, with her acceptance, within the statute,
will hinder her from dower ; and, though the husband
die without issue, it will not help it, but the wife shall
be endowed in his other land : but, if the estate were
made to the husband and wife for their lives, it would be
otherwise. \%Jac.\.B.R. 2 Shep. Abr.-j^.
After the death of the husband, the wife may enter
into her jointure, and is not driven to a real action, as
flie is to recover dower by the common law ; and, upon
a lawful eviction of her jointure, she shall be endowed ac
cording to the rate of her husband's land, whereof she was
dowable at common law. Co. Lit. 37. If she be evicted of
part of her jointure, she shall have dower pro tanto. A
wife's jointure (hall not be forfeited by the treason of the
husband: but feme-coverts, committing treason or felony,
way forfeit their jointures ; and, being convict of recu
sancy, they shall forfeit two parts in three of their join
tures and dower. 3 Jac. I. c. 4. If a woman conceals her
jointure, and brings dower and recovers it, and then sets
up her jointure, she is barred of her jointure; and, by
bringing writ of dower for her thirds, the wife waives
the benefit of entry into lands, so as to hold them in
jointure.
When estates settled on a wife are a jointure, if the
jointress makes any alienation of them by fine, feoffment,
Sec. with another husband, it is a forfeiture of the fame;
but, if they are not a jointure by law, it is otherwise.
2 Nils. 1040. A jointress within the statute may make a
lease for forty years, &c. if she so long live; and also for
life, and be no forfeiture, though she levies a finesur cogHisanct de droit,(3c. Cro.Jac.6it. 3 Rep. 50. 1Lill.i1. In
other cafes, if she levies a fine, if is a forfeiture ; t id, if
a jointress, within the stat. 1 1 Hen. VII. c. 20, suffer a re
covery covinously to bar the heir, the heir may enter pre
sently, &c. 2 Leon. 206. 1 Plowd. 42.
With respect to the acts of a jointress, or those of her
husband defeating her of her jointure, and how far equity
will relieve her, see Co. Lit. 36. Dyer,is". 2/^.673. lCkatt.
Cas. 119, 120. Chan. Cas. 162. 1 Vern. 427, 479. Vein.
701. and 14 Vin. Abr. also Baron and Feme, Dower,
and Marriage.
In JOINTURE, adv. [A law phrase.] Jointly.Such
estate is called sometimes an estate in jointure. Blackjlone.
JOINTURESS,/ See Jointress.
JOINTURING,/ The act of making, settling, or be
llowing, a jointure.
JOIN'VILLE, a town of France, and principal place of
a district, in the department of the Upper Marne, on the
Marnei fifteen miles south-ealV of St. Dizier, and twentyone north of Chaumont en Basiigny. Lat. 48. 27. N.
Ion. 5. 13! E.
JOIN'VILLE (John fire de), seneschal of Champagne,
a French historian, born in the, earlier part of the thir
teenth century, was a considerable person in the court of
Louis IX. commonly called Saint Louis. He followed
that king in all his.military expeditions, and 3lso assisted
him in the administration of justice. It Was his office,
together with other noblemen, to hear the pleas of appli
cants at the palace-gate, and to report them to his ma
jesty, and mnke enquiry as to the truth of the allegations.
When Louis took the cross and made his unfortunate ex
pedition to Egypt in 1249, Joinville, instigated by the
martial spirit and devotion of the age, attended him with
a train of followers suited to his rank; and his plain and
honest narrative of this enterprise in his Life of St. Louis
it one -of the most curious and valuable records of the
time. Joinville shared his master's captivity, as well as
the dangers which they all incurred from a savage and
exasperated foe. With the sincerity of conscious bravery,
lie has drawn an undisguised picture of himself and his
trother- nobles when a band of barbarians broke into the
galley in which they were kept prisoners, and threatened
Vol. XI. No. 749.

J O K
241
them with inftant death : " I knelt," fays he, " at the
feet of one of them, stretching out my neck, and dying
these words, while I made the sign of the cross, Thus
died St. Agnes. Opposite me knelt the constable of Cyfirus, and confessed to me. I gave him such an abso
lution as God empowered me to do ; but not a single
word that he had spoken did I recollect as soon as I had
risen." Joinville, however, returned in safety ; and was
so impressed with the danger and impolicy of these expe
ditions, that he greatly condemns those who advised
Louis to undertake his second crusade, and excused him
self from accompanying the king, on the pretext of having
been ruined by the first.
The familiarity with which Louis honoured Joinville,
gave him an opportunity of tracing the links of every
event in his reign ; and the candour and simplicity of the
recital which he has left us of these events, afford strong
proofs of his exactness. He docs not extend his account,
of facts farther than what he personally witnessed. The
Memoirs, which Joinville finished in 1309, were not pub
lished till after the death of Philip.the Fair : and, although
they include a space of but six years, they give us suf
ficient information respecting the military system os those
days, and the principles of administration adopted by St.
Louis. They present to us a faithful picture of the cus
toms and manners of the ancient French; charm us with
that affecting simplicity of style which is one of their
greatest merits; and display the mind of St. Louis with
the most exact truth. This work has been many times
printed. The most valuable edition, for the notes and
observations, is that of Du Cange, in 1668 ; but the di!covery of a more authentic manuscript gave occasion to
a Louvre edition in 1761, containing the original text
pure and unaltered. From this edition a translation was
made in the year 1807, by Thomas Johnes, esq. and ele
gantly printed at the Hafod press, under the title of The
Memoirs of Lord John de Joinville, 2 vols?4to. This
translation, on account of the valuable additions made to
it, deserves particular notice. The contents of the first
volume are as follow : . The Genealogy of the House of
Joinville. 2. Dissertation on the Life of St. Louis, writ
ten by the Lord de Joinville, by M. le Baron de la Baltic.
3. Additions to the fame. 4. The History of St. Louis,
by John Lord de Joinville. 5. Notes on the above His
tory, by Charles du Fresne, fieur du Cange. The second
volume is entirely filled with Du Cange's Dissertations on
the History. The work is accompanied by a portrait of
the lord de Joinville, taken from his monument ; a map
of the Crusade of St. Louis in Egypt and in Palestine j
a map of the Delta, explanatory of the expedition ; a view
of the town and castle of Joinville; an outline of St.
Louis, from his monument ; and a map of Syria and Pa
lestine. The lord de Joinville died about 1318, at,not
much less than ninety years of age. The Memoirs, at
they now stand, were the last production of the Hafod
press,, before the conflagration of Mr. Johne-'* libraty ';
the loss of which will be deplored by every lover of our
ancient history.
JOIST,/, [from joindre, Fr.] The secondary beam of
a floor.Some wood is not good to use for beams orjoi/it,
because of the brittlenefs. Mortimer.
The kettle to the top was hoist,
And there stood fastened to a fyfl.
Stiift.
To JOIST, v. a. To fit in the smaller beams of a flooring.
JOIST'ING, /. The act of fitting in the small timber*
os a floor.
JOK/ALAX, a sown of Sweden, in the government of
Abo: twenty-two miles north-west of Abo.
<
JOKA'RI TUSTA. See Son.
JOK'DEAM, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOKE,/ Ijocus, Lat ] A jest; something not serious.
Why should public mockery in print, or a merry joke
upon a stage, be a better test of truth than public perse
cutions ? Wettt.
3Q
Lin*

242
J O K
Link towns to towns with avenues of oak,
I nclose whole towns in wails, 'tis all a joke t
Inexorable death shall level all.
Pope.
To JOKE, v. a. To jest; to be merry in words and
actions :
,
Our neighbours tell me oft, in joking talk,
Of allies, leather, oat-meal, bran, and chalk.
Cay.
JO'iCER,/. A jester; a merry fellow.Thou mad'st
thy first appearance in the world like a dry joker, buifoon,
or jack pudding. Dennis.
JO'KI, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon : fifty
miles north of Meaco.
JO'KI.M, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'KIKG,/ The act of jesting, or uttering jests.
JO'KIOIS, a town of Sweden, in the province of Tavaftland : twenty-eight miles west-south-weft of Tavasthus.
JOK'KAS, a town of Sweden, in the province of Tavastland 107 miles north-east of Tavasthus.
JOK'K.ATO, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of
Earra.
JOK'MEAM, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
JOK'NEAM, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
JO'KO, a town of Africa, in Kaarta. Lat. 14. 30. N.
Ion. 8. W.
JOKO'MI, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon :
twenty-five miles north of Jedo.
JOK'SHAN, [Heb. difficult.] Second son of Abraham
and Keturah. Calmet is of opinion, that he peopled
part of Arabia, and that he is the person whom the
Arabians call Cahtan, and acknowledge as the head of
their nation. He dwelt in the provinces east of Beersheba,
i. e. in part of Arabia the Happy, and part of Arabia
the Desert. This Moses expressly mentions: Unto thefons
cf the concubines whick Abraham had Abraham gave gifts, and
sent them away from Isaac his son eastward into the east country.
Jokshan's ions, were Sheba and Dedan, who dwelt in the
fame country. Boc/iart. Phaleg. lib.i. cap. 15. Gen. xxv. 1-6.
JOK'TAN, [Heb. small.] The eldest son of Eber,
who had for his portion all the land which lies from Mesha
es thou goefl unto Sepha, a mount of the east. Gen. x. 25, 30.
Media was situated in Mesopotamia, and Sephar is in the
country of Sepharvaim, or the Sepharrenians, or Sapiors,
or Serapares; for these all denote the same ; i. e. a people
who according to Herodotus were placed between the
C'olchians and the Medes. Now this was in the province
which Moses commonly describes by the name of Keden,
or the east. We find traces in this country of the names
of Joktan's sons; which is a farther confirmation of this
pinion. The names of Joktan's thirteen sons were Almodad, Sheleph, Hazarmaveth, Jerah, Hador'am, Uzal, Diklah, Obal, Abimael, Sheba, Ophir, Havilah, and Jobab.
The Arabians believe that their country was peopled in
the beginning by Joktan, the son of Eber, and brother
of Peleg; who, after the division of languages, came and
dwelt in the peninsula of Asia, which might have taken
its name from Jerah the son of Joktan, or from a large
plain in the province of Fehama called Arabat. These
ancient Arabians lived here without mingling with other
people till Ifhmael and his sons fettled there; who, mixing
with the former Arabians, were called Mof-arabes, or Mojleetrabes, i. e. mixed Arabians.
JOK'THEEL, a city of Judah, .(Josh. xv. 38.) perhaps
the fame as Jekabzeel of the lame tribe, (Neh. xi. 25.) but
this last is rather Kabzeel; Josh. xv. 21. and 2 Sam. xxiii.
io, &c.
JOK'THEFL, a rock which Amaziah, king os Judah,
took from the Edomites, and from the top whereof he
threw down ten thousand Edomites, whom he had taken
in battle. Eusebjus is of opinion, that this rock is the
city of Petra, the capital of Arabia Petra. The battle
wherein the Edorrutes were defeated wa> fought in the
Valley of Salt, which we place between Palmyra and Bozra.
Pliny .ays, th.it the solitudes of Palmyra reach to the city

J O L
of Petra. It is probable, therefore, that Amaziah pushed
his conquest as far as this city, and gave it the name of Joktheel, that is to fay, Obedience to the Lord: thereby signify
ing, that he understood the victory which he had obtained
over the Edomites to proceed from the obedience which
he had paid to God.
IOLA'IA, a festival at Thebes, the fame as that called
Heracicia. It was instituted in honour of Hercules and his
friend Iolas, who allisted him in conquering the hydra.
See Hydra. It continued during several days, on the first
of which were offered solemn sacrifices. The next day
horse-races and athletic exercises were exhibited. The
following day was let apart for wrestling; the victors were
crowned with garlands of myrtle, generally used as funeral
solemnities ; they were sometimes rewarded with tripods
of brass. The place where the exercises ware exhibited
was called lolaion ; where there were to be seen the mo
nument of Amphitryon and the cenotaph of Iolas, who
was buried in Sardinia. These monuments were strewed
with garlands and flowers on the day of the festival.
I'OLAS, or Iolaus, in fabulous history, a son of Iphiclus king of Theflaly, who assisted Hercules in conquer
ing the hydra, and burnt with a hot iron the place where
the heads had been cut off, to prevent the growth of others.
He was restored to his youth and vigour by Hebe, at the
request of his friend Hercules. Some time afterwards Iolas
assisted the Heraclid against Euryltheus, and killed the
tyrant with his own hand. According to Plutarch, Iolas
had a monument in Botia and Phocis, where lovers used
to go and bind themselves by the most solemn oaths of
fidelity, considering the place as sacred to love and friend
ship. According to Diodorus and Paufanias, Iolas died
and was buried in Sardinia* where he had gone to make a
settlement at the head of the sons of Hercules by the fifty,
daughters of Thespius.
IOL'CUS, the name of a sea-port in Thessaly, in which
the argo was supposed to be laid up; and the name shows
the true history of the place. It was denominated from
the ark, styled iXxaf , which was one of the Grecian names
for a large ark or float. Iolcus was originally Jaolcus,
which is a variation of Aia Olcas, the Place of the Ark. As
Iolchos was the city of the ark, it was hence also called
Larifla ; and the ancient inhabitants were styled Minyx,
and the country Magnesia. *
I'OLE, a daughter of Eurytus, king of chalia. Her
father promised her in marriage to Hercules ; but he re
fused to perform his engagements, and lole was carried
away by force. It was to extinguish the love of Hercules
for lole, that Dejanira sent him the poisoned tunic, which
caused his death. After the death of Hercules, lole mar
ried his son Hyllus by Dejanira. Apollodcrus.
JOLE,/. [gueulc, Fr.] The face or check. It is seldom
used but in the phrase cheek by jole.Your wan complexi
on, and your thin joles, father. Drydcn.A man, who has.
digested all the fathers, lets a pure English divine go cheek
by jole with him. Collier on Pride.
An 1 by him, in another hole,
Afflicted Ralpho, cheek by jole.
Hudilras..
The head of a fish :
Red- speckled trouts, the salmon's silver jole,
The jointed lobster, and unlcaly foal.
Gay.
JO'LIAN, a town of Hindoostan in Guzerat : twentymiles north of Gogo.
JOL'IBA, a river of Africa, which flows from west to
east, between 15 and 350 of east longitude. This is now
supposed to be the river described by Herodotus, book-ii.
ch. 32, 32. and which that historian imagined to be the
Nile.
IOLI'THUS, / in botany. See-Bvssus.
To JOLL, v. a. [from >/f, the head.] To beat the head
against any ihing ; to clash with violence. The tortoises
envied the easiness of the frogs, 'till they saw them jolledto pieces and devoured for waut of a buckler. L'Efrage.

J O !vt
JOLL, / [from the verb.] A violent concuffion ; a
eollilion againit any thing.
JOL'LILY, *du. [from jolly."] In a disposition to noisy
mirth:
The goodly empress, jollify inclin'd,
Is to the welcome bearer wond'rous kind.
Dryden.
JOL'LIMENT, /. Mirth ; merriment j gaiety. Obsoktei
Matter of mirth enough, though there were none,
She could devise, and thousand ways invent
To feed her foolish humour and vain jollimcnt. Fa. Queen.
JOL'LINESS, / Gaiety; merriment; festivity.
JOLL'ING, /.' The act of clashing by violence; a jolt.
JOL'LITY, /. Gaiety; elevation of spirit.He with a
proud jolldy commanded him to leave that quarrel only
for him, who was only worthy to enter into it. Sidney.
Merriment; festivity. Good men are never so surprised
as in the mid It of their jollities, nor so fatally overtaken
and caught as when the table is made the snare. South.
The brazen throat of war had ceas'd to roar;
All now was turn'd to jollity and game,
To luxury and riot, feast and dance.
Milton.
JOL'LY, adj. [joli, Fr. jovialis, Lat.] Gay; merry;
airy ; cheerful; lively; jovial:
Thou with fresh hope the lover's heart do'st fill,
While jolly hours lead on propitious May.
Hilton.
This gentle knight, inspir'd by jolly May,
Forsook his ealy couch at early day.
Dryden.
A shepherd now along the plain he roves,
And with his jolly pipe delights the groves.
Prior.
Plump ; like one in high health.He catches at an apple
of Sodom, which, though it may entertain his eye with a
florid jolly white and red, yet, upon the touch, it shall fill
his hand only with stench and foulness South.Persona
ble.Full jolly knight he leem'd, and faire did litt. Sfenfer.
JOL'LYHEAD, / [jolly, and head in its fense as a ter
minating syllable. ] Festivity:
Despoyled of those joys and jolly-head,
Which with those gentle shepherds here I wont to lead.
Spenser.
JO'LO, or Soere Carta, a town of the illand of Java,
and capital of the kingdom of Soosoohoonan.
JOLO'NE KEY, a small illand among the Bahamas.
Lat. 16. i2. N. Ion. 77. 2. W.
To JOLT, v. n. To Ihake as a carriage on rough ground.
A coach and six horses is the utmost exercise you can
bear, and how glad would you be, if it could waft youin
the air, to avoid jolting! Swift.
To DOLT, v. a. To shake one as a carriage does.
JOLT, / Shock; violent agitation.The first jolt had
like to have shaken me out; but afterwards the motion
was easy. Swift.
JO'LTER,/ One that jolts. Johnson.
JO'LTHEAD, / A. great head ; a dolt ; a blockhead.
Had man been a dwarf, he had scarce been a reasonable
creature ; for he must then have either had a jolthead, and
so there would not have been body and blood enough to
supply his brain with spirits ; or he must have had a small
head, and so there would not have been brain enough for
his business. Grew.
JO'LTING, s. The act of shaking, as a carriage on a
rough road.
JO'LUT, an island near the west-coast of East Green
land. Lat. 60. 56. N. Ion. 4.6. 50. W.
JO'LUT, a town of East Greenland. Lat. 60. 56. N.
Ion. +6. 50. W.
JO'LY, a port on the south coast of Nova-Scotia.
JOMEL'LI (Nicholas), an eminent musical composer,
was born in 1714 at Avellino in the kingdom of Naples.
He received his musical education under Durante and
JLeo, and began to compose operas for the theatre at Koine

ION
tiS
in 174.0. He resided at that capital till 1747, when, being
disappointed in his expectation of obtaining the place of
master of the band at St Peter's, he quitted it, and in
1743 entered into the service ot the duke of Wirtemberg.
At that prince's court he resided twenty years, during
which time he produced a great number of operas and
other compositions, and effected a total change in the taste
of vocal music in Germany. He declined the pressing in
vitations of the king of Portugal to draw him to his court,
but annually furnished him with new productions. Af
ter leaving Stuttgard, he went to Naples, near which cityhe possessed a delightful country retreat. He composed
three operas for the Neapolitan theatre, of which the last,
Iphigenia in Aulis, was in too learned a style for the taste
of that capital; and he was Ib mortified with its want of
success, that an apoplectic fit was the consequence. He
recovered, however, and continued to employ his talents
as a composer. His last piece was a Miserere, on which
he exercised all his musical science. He died jn 1774,
and was honoured with a public funeral, at which near
three hundred musicians assisted.
Jomelli was one of the greatest masters in his profession.,
of his age and country. He was extremely rich in har
mony, and united elegance with learning, and grace with
bold design. His grave and majestic style was still better
adapted to sacred music than to that for the stage, and he
acquired great fame by some of his compositions of this
Class. He wrote music with such facility, that he seldom
studied at an instrument. Three styles (lays Dr. Burncy)
may be traced in him. "Before he went to Germany,,
the easy and graceful flow of Vinci and Pergolesi pervaded
all his productions: when he was in the service of the
duke of Wirtemberg, finding the Germans were fond of
learning and complication, he clianged his style in com
pliance with the taste and expectations of his audience;
and , on his return to Italy? he tried to thin and simplify
his dramatic music, which, however, was still much too
operole for Italian tars." Jomelli was a modest man, and'
always spoke with candour and liberal approbation of ri
val artilts. He was a proficient in other arts besides that
of niulic, and had a very good taste in poetry ; some of
his odes were much admired. Burney's Hist, of Music.
JOM'PIR, a river of Hindoostan, w hich runs into the
Jumnah twenty miles sourh-ealt of Agra.
I'ON, in fabulous history, a son of Xuthus and Creusa
daughter of Erechtheus, who married Helice, the daugh
ter of Selinus king of giale. He succeeded to the throne
of his father-in-law; and built a city, which he callcdHelke on account of his wife. His subjects from him re
ceived the name of tones, or loniaxs, and the country that
of Ionia. See Ionia.
I'ON, a tragic poet of Chios, who flourished about the
8id Olympiad. His tragedies were represented at Athens,
where they met with universal applause. He is mention
ed and greatly commended by Aristophanes and Athcnzus, &c.
IO'NA, or Icolmkili/, one of the Hebrides; a small
but celebrated illand, "once the luminary of the Caledo
nian regions (as Dr. Johnson expresses it), whence savage
clans and roving barbarians derived the benefits of know
ledge and the blastings of religion." The name lona is
derived from a Hebrew word signifying a dove, in allusion,,
to its patron Columba, who landed here in 565. Sec Columba, vol. iv. p. 833.
This island, which belongs to the parish of Ross in
Mull, is three miles long, and one broad ; the east side is
mostly flat; the middle riles into small hills, and the west
side rs very rude and rocky; the whole forming a singu
lar mixture of rock and fertility. There is in the illand
only one town, or rather village, consisting of about sixty
mean houses. The population in 1798 amounted to about
330. Near the town is the bay of Martyrs slain by the
Danes. An oblong inclosure, bounded by a stone dyke,
and called Clachnan Druinach, in which bones have been
found, is supposed
to have been a burLd-place Druid*,
os the
r

44
JON
Druids, or rather the common cemetery of the towns-peo
ple. Beyond the town are the ruins of the-nunnery of
Austin canonesles, dedicated to St. Oran, and said to be
founded by Columba ; the church was fifty-eight feet by
twenty, and the east roof is entire. On the floor, covered
deep with cow-dung, is the tomb of the last prioress, with
her figure praying to the Virgin Mary, and this inscrip
tion on the ledge: Hie jacet domina Anna Donaldi Fer/eti
Jtlia, quondam prtorejsa de Jona, qux obiil ano m d xiaa,ejtu
animavt AUiffimo commendamus. A broad paved way leads
hence to the cathedral ; and on this way is a large hand
some cross called Macleane's, the only one that remains of
three hundred and sixty, which were demolished here at
the Reformation. Reilig Ouran, or tiie Burying-place of
Oran, is the large inclosure where the kings of Scotland,
Ireland, and of the Isles, and their descendants, were bu
ried in three several chapels. The dean of the isles, who
travelled over them in 1549, and whose account has been
copfad by Buchanan, and published at Edinburgh, 1784,
fays, that in his time on one of these chapels (or "tombes
of stain formit like little chapels with ane braid gray mar
ble or (juhin stain on the gravil of ilk ane of the tombes,"
containing, as the chronicle fays, the remains of fortyeight Scotch monarchs, from Fergus II. to Macbeth, six
teen of whom were pretended to be of the race of Alpin)
was inscribed, Tumulus rtgum Scotia: the next was in
scribed, Tumulus return llibernia, and contained four Irisli
monarch; : and the third, inscribed Tumulus regum Norwegi, contained eight Norwegian princes, or Viceroys of the
Hebrides while they were subject to the crown of Nor
way. Boetins fays, that Fergus sounded this abbey for
the burial-place of his succellors, and caused an office to
be composed for the funeral ceremony. All that Mr. Pen
nant could discover here Were only certain slight remains,
built in a ridged form and arched within, but the inscrip
tions loft. These were called Jomaire nan Righ, or the
Ridge of the Kings. About three hundred inscriptions
were collected here by Mr. Sacheverel in 1688, and given
to the earl of Argyle, but afterwards loll in the troubles
of the family. The place is in a manner filled with grave
stones, but so overgrown with weeds, that few or none are
at present to be seen, far les* any inscriptions road. Here
also stands the chapel of St. Oran, the first building begun
by Columba, which the evil spirits would not f'ufler to
stand till some human victim was buried alive; for which
service Oran offered himself, and his red grave-scone is
near the door. In this chapel are tombs of several chiefs,
&c. A little north-west ot the door is the pedestal of a
cross; on it are certain stones that seem to have been the
supports of a tomb. Numbers who visit this island think
it incumbent on them to turn each of these thrice round,
according to the course of the sun. They are called Cla(ha-brath; for it is thought that the brath, or end of the
world, will not arrive till the pedestal on which they stand
is worn through. Originally (fays Mr. Sacheverel) here
were three noble globes of white marble, placed on three
stone basons, and these were turned round ; but the synod
ordered them and sixty crosies to be thrown into the sea.
The present Hones are probably substituted in place of
thpse globes. The precinct of these tombs was held sa
cred, and enjoyed the privileges of a girth or sanctuary.
These places of retreat were by the ancient Scotch law,
not to ihelter indiscriminately every offender, as was the
case in more bigotted times in catholic countries ; for here
all atrocious criminals were excluded; and only the un
fortunate delinquent, or the penitent sinner, was shielded,
from the instant stroke of rigorous justice. A little to the
north of this inclosure stands the cathedral, built in form
of a cross,' usWeet long by 23, the transept 70 feet ; the
pillars of the choir have their capitals charged with scrip
ture and other histories ; and near the altar are the tombs of
two abbots and a knight. A fragment remains of the al
tar-stone of white marhlc veined with gray. This clufrch
is ascribed to Maldwin in the 7th century; but the pre
sent structure is far too magnificent for that age. Most

J O M
of the walls are built of red granite from the Nun's island
in the found. Dr. Johnson's reflections upon viliting these
ruins are given under the article Hebrides, vol. ix. p. 292.
Two parallel walls of a covered way, about twelve feet
high and ten wide, reach from the south-east corner to
the sea. In the church-yard is a fine cross of a single
piece of red granite, fourteen feet high, twenty-two inches
broad, and ten inches thick. Near the south-east end is
Mary's chapel. The monastery is behind the chapel ; of
which only a piece of the cloisters remains, and some sa
cred black stones in a corner, on which contracts and al
liances were made, and oaths sworn. East of it was the
abbot's gardens and offices. North of this was the palace
of the bishop of the isles after the separation of Man from
them. This see was endowed with thirteen islands; se
veral of which were frequently taken away by the chiefrTiins. The title of Safer, which some explained Soter,
Saviour, or Soder, an imaginary town, is really derived
from the distinction of the diocese into the Northern
Islands, or Nordereys (i. e. all to the north of Adnamurehan point), and the Southern, orSudereys; which last,
being the most important,, the Isle of Man retained both
titles.
Other ruins of monastic buildings and offices may be
traced, as well as some druidleal sepulchral remains. Se
veral abbeys were derived from this, which with the island
was governed by an abbot-presoyter, who had rule even
over bishops. The place were Columba landed is a peb
bly beach, where a heap of earth represents the form of
his ship. Near it is a hill with a circle of stones called
Cnoc-nar aimgeal, or " the hill of angels," with whom the
faint held conference; and on Michaelmas day the inha
bitants coursed their horses round it, a remain of the cus
tom of bringing them there to be blelsed. In former
times, this island was the place where the archives of
Scotland and many valuable old manuscripts were kept.
Of these most are supposed to have been destroyed at the
Reformation ; but many, it is said, were carried to the
Scotch college at Douay in France, and it is hoped some
of them may still be recovered. In the island of Iona a
schoolmaster is established; but there is no temple for
worship, no instructor in religion, excepting the school
master, unless it is visited by the parish-minister from ano
ther island.
JO'N A, a town of Hindoost.m, in the country of Delhi ;
thirty-five miles south of Delhi.
JO'N A, [Hebrew.] The name of a man.
JON'ADAB, or Jehonadae, [Heb. one who acts with
generosity.] The son of Rechab, according to the most
generally received opinion was the founder of the sect of
the Rechahitis, so famous in scripture-history for the aus
tere singularity of their mode of life. He was a descend
ant from the Kenites, who, though they dwelt among the
Israelites, did no! belong to any of their tribes. These
Kenites, afterwards called Reehabitcr, were of the family
of Jcthro, otherwise called Hobab, whose daughter Moses
married ; for it is said in Judges i. 16, that the children of
the Kenite, Mo/es" father in law, went up out of the eiiy of PalmTrees with the children of J-idah, and dwelt among ike people ;
and we read in Judges iv. ii, of Jlcber the Kenite, which
was of the children of Hobdb, thefather-in law of Moses, who
had severed himselffrom the Kenites, or from the bulk of them
who settled in the tribe of Judah, and pitched his tent in the
plain of Zaanaim. They appear to have sprung from Midian, the son of Abraham by Keturah ; for Jethro, from
whom they are descended, is called a Midianite in the
tenth chapter of Numbers. From the fame chapter we
learn, that Jethro was invited by Moles, his son-in-law, to
leave his country, and settle with his family among the
Israelites. At first he refused ; but afterwards it seems lie
consented ; since we find his posterity settled among the
Israelites, with whom they continued till their latest ages.
In the twenty-fourth chapter of Numbers, we find Jialaam celebrating their prudence and happiness, in putting
themselves under the protection of God's favoured na
tion,

J o
tioti, though he foretells that they should be fellow-suf
ferers in the captivity. Of this family was Jon.idab, the
son of Rechab, a man of eminent zeal for the pure wor
ship of God against idolatry, and who assisted Jehu in de
stroying the house of Ahab, and the worshippers of Baal.
It was he who gave that rule of life to his family and de
scendants, called after his father Rrchabitts, which we read
of in the thirty-fifth chapter of Jeremiah. It enjoined,
that they should drink no wine; that they should neither
possess nor occupy any houses, fields, or vineyards; aud
that they should dwell in tents. In these regulations he
seems to have had no religious, but merely a prudential,
view ; as is intimated in the reason assigned for them, that
ye may live many days in the land where ye be strangers. Jer.
xxxv. 7. Thele regulations were well adapted to ensure
that consequence, as their temperate mode of living would
very much contribute to preserve their health ; and more
particularly, as by the observance of them they would
avoid giving umbrage to, and exciting the envy of, the
Jews, who might have been provoked, by their engaging
and, succeeding in their principal employments, which
were agriculture and vine-dressing, to expel them from
their country ; by which means they would have been de
prived of the religious advantages which they then enjoy
ed. That they might, therefore, be under no temptation
1 to plant and cultivate vineyards, he forbad them the use os
wine. In the last verse of the second chapter of 1 Chro
nicles, they are called scribes, which seems to intimate,
that they were engaged in some kind of literary employ
ments. The Rechabites appear to have adhered steadily
to the institutions of their founder for above three hun
dred years. From their perseverance in their temperate
unambitious manner of living, out of obedience to the
command of Jonadab, the prophet Jeremiah took occa
sion, as related in the chapter already quoted, severely to
*eproach the Jewish people for their obstinacy in perse
vering in their vices and idolatry, notwithstanding the re
peated admonitions and exhortations of the prophets of
God, and the evils which they suffered as the punish
ment of their crimes. When Nebuchadnezzar's army
advanced against Jerusalem, in the reign of Zedekiah, they
took ssielter in that city, and were most probably carried
into captivity with the tribe of Judah. At the return of
the Jews from the captivity, we learn, from the last verse
of 1 Chron. ii. that some of them settled at Jabessi, or Jebez ; but we are not informed what became of them af
terwards. See 2 Kings x.
JO'NAH, [Heb. a dove.] The fifth in number of the
minor Hebrew prophets, but the first in the order of time,
was the son of Amittai, and a native of Gath-hepher, a
town belonging to the tribe of Zebulon, in Lower Gali
lee. He prophesied in the reign of Jeroboam II. king
of Israel, or between the years 813 and 783 B.C. It is
uncertain whether the predictions of the glorious successes
which he promised that prince, by which he should com
plete the deliverance of Israel from the Syrian yoke, were
committed to writing, and since lost ; or whether they
were only delivered by word of mouth. Nothing of his
has been handed down to posterity, but the book which
bears his name ; and which relates an account of his be
ing sent to preach repentance at Nineveh, the capital of
the Assyrian empire. After being directed to undertake
this mission, considering it probably to be a dangerous
one, he endeavoured to evade obeying the divine com
mand, by going to Joppa,-and taking his passage in a ship
bound to some distant country. The vessel had not been
long at sea, when a violent tempest arose, which threat
ened its destruction ; and the sailors, after being obliged
to throw overboard the goods with which it was freighted,
applied for protection to the deities whom they worship
ped. In the mean time Jonah was in a sound sleep in his
cabin. Upon this the, master of the vessel awakened him,
and ordered him to address himself to his God, that he
might prove propitious to them, iu that extremity. Ib
VQt.XI. No. 749.

J A H.
245
the next place the sailors, conceiving that the ftorm was
sent by way of punishment for the misdeeds of some indi
vidual amongst them, cast lots, in order that they might
by that method of appeal to Heaven detect the guilty
person. The lot having fallen upon Jonah, in answer to
their enquiries who he was, and what was his business, he
gave such an account of himself, as led them to be con
vinced that their perilous situation was owing to his dis
obedience to the divine commands. As the storm ltill in
creased, and he was sensible that he was the occasion of
it, upon demanding what method they should adopt re
specting him, in order to appease the displeasure of bil
offended Deity, he told them that if they threw him into the
sea they would be no longer in any danger. After strug
gling for some time longer in vain against the furious ele
ments, and praying that they might not be chargeable
with the guilt of innocent blood, they threw Jonah into
the sea, and its raging speedily ceased. Jonah was swal
lowed by a large filh, in which he was miraculously pre
served alive during three days, or one complete day and
a part of two other days, and was then cast out upon the
sea -shore.
Being ordered a second time to proceed to Nineveh,
he obeyed the divine command; and, when he had ar
rived at that large city, he passed through the streets, pub
licly prophesying destruction to it at the end of forty
days, as a punishment of the enormous vices of the inha
bitants. The Ninevites, who, most probably, were not
unacquainted with the fame of the God of Israel and hit
prophets, no sooner heard this dreadful denunciation, than
they were awakened to a fense of their guilt. In pursu
ance os the king's command, a solemn fast was observed ;
earnest prayers was addressed to God to deprecate his dis
pleasure ; and all ranks were exhorted to amendment of
life. As these marks of humiliation were accompanied
with true contrition, and a change of conduct, God was
pleased to revoke the sentence which he had ordered Jo
nah to pronounce, in conformity with his invariable dis
position to show mercy towards the penitent. When Jo
nah was informed of God's gracious determination, in
stead of reverently admiring the divine clemency, hi*
mind was chiefly occupied by a concern for his own re
putation and safety; and, considering his veracity and the
honour of his office to be at stake, he impatiently begged
of God that he might die, rather than live under the im
putation of being a false prophet. This temper was high
ly criminal, and was severely reproved by the Almighty.
Jonah had now gone out of the city, and in some retired
place within view of it had erected for himself a booth,
where he waited in expectation of the destruction of Ni
neveh. Over this booth a plant, which grew miraculously
in one night, spread its fliady foliage, and agreeably pro
tected the prophet from the burning heat of the fun. In
this plant Jonah took great delight. He was therefore
much grieved when it afterwards perished in one night,
in consequence of being gnawed by a worm ; and on the
following day, being rendered excessively faint by a suf
focating east wind and the scorching beams of the fun to
which he was exposed, he again suffered his impatience to
get the mastery over him, and, while regretting the loss of
his plant, repeatedly exprested his wish to die. After be
ing reproved once more for persisting in that criminal
temper, God offered a reason for the clemency shown to
wards the Ninevites, which upon reflection seems to have
rendered Jonah sensible of his fault, and silenced his com
plaints : Then said the Lord, Thou has had pity m the gourd,
for the which thou has not laboured, neither mades it grow 1
which came up in a might, and perished in a night. Andshould
not I spare Nmtvch, that great city, wherein are more thansix
score thousand persons that cannot discern between their right
hand and their lest hand, and also much cattle? Jonah, iv. 10,
11. We learn no further authentic particulars concern
ing this prophet. In Bayle the curious reader may meet
with specimens of rabbinical and other legendary tale
3R
which

*48
JON
which have been related concerning Jonah. See 1 Kings,
xiv. 15. and the Book of Jonah, with Newcome's Version
and Notes.
JO'NAN, [Hebrew.] The name of a man.
JO'NAS, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'NAS, a learned Gallican prelate in the ninth cen
tury, and strenuous defender of the tenets of the catholic
church in opposition to reputed heretics, was appointed
to the fee of Orleans in the year 821. In the year 826 he
-was deputed, by a synod held at Paris, to carry to pope
Eugemus IV. the opinions which they had collected from
the fathers on the subject of images. In the year 829 he
was present at the council of Paris, and at that of Sens in
833, and is represented to have been one of the molt il
lustrious ornaments of those assemblies. He died in the
year 841. He wrote Advtrsui Claudii Taur'tntnjis Apologeticum, Lib. III. in which he endeavoured to refute the
reasonings of that zealons iconoclast, and to defend the
invocation, intercession, and worship, of saints, and the
veneration of their relics, ice. but, though an advocate
for retaining images in churches, he inveighed against the
adoration of them, as a superstitious and dangerous error.
This work was first published at Cologne, in 1554., and is
inserted in the fourth volume of the Bibl. Patr. He was
also the author of De Injlitutione Laicorum, Lib. III. extant
an the first volume of father d'Achery's Specilegium; and
Dt Iustitvtione Regia liber, which may be seen in the fifth
volume of the same work. The treatise De Institutione
Laicorum, is designed to exhibit a system of Christian mo
rality, and has been translated into French. Catholic
writers speak of it in high terms ; but Protestant critics,
and among others Mofheim, maintain, that the represen
tations which it gives of virtue and vice are very different
from those which we find in- the Gospel. A History of
the Translation of St. Hucbert, Bisliop of Tongres, writ
ten by this prelate, is preserved in the fourth volume of
Mabillon's Acta Benedict. Cave's Hist. Lit.
JO'NAS (Justus), a learned German Lutheran divine,
and one of the earliest promoters of the Reformation, was
born at Northausen in Thuringia, in the year 1493. He
was educated at his native place, where his first academic
studies were devoted to jurisprudence ; but he afterwards
chose divinity for his profession. He had scarcely entered
into orders when Luther began his reformation, and he
entered thoroughly and ardently into the views of that
great man. In the year 1511, he was chosen pastor of
the college of All Saints at Wittemberg, and was admit
ted to the degree of D. D. When the question relative
to the abolition of private masses was discussed at Wit
temberg, and the elector of Saxony was desirous of hav
ing the advice of the university upon the subject, he was
one of the deputies who were sent to that prince, and suc
ceeded in obtaining the suppression bf that practice. In
almost all the meetings of the reformers he took an active
part, and by his learning and abilities, as well as pru
dence, materially contributed to the success of their cause.
In the year 1529, he accompanied Luther and Melancthon to the celebrated conference at Marpurg ; and, in
the following year, he was the coadjutor of the latter at
the diet of Augsburg. At Wittemberg, he not only of
ficiated as pastor, but also as professor of theology in the
university, and in the year 1533 was elected to the ho
nourable post of dean of that seminary. In the year 1539,
he assisted Luther in reforming the churches in Minna
and Thuringia ; and soon afte;-wards removed to Halle,
where he was constituted superintendant of the churches
in that district. Here he received Luther, in the year
j 546, when on his last journey towards Isleben, his native
place, whither he was accompanied by Jonas, who attend
ed his dying bed, and preached his funeral sermon. Jo
nas was afterwards appointed pastor of the church of
Eichfeldt, and superintendant of the churches in the dis
trict of Coburg. He died at Eichfeldt in 1555, when
about sixty-three years of age. He was the author of, 1,
Notes on the Acts of the Apostles, a. A Treatise in

JON
Defence os the Marriage of Priests, j, A Discourse cm
Theological Studies. 4. Translations of different work*
of Luther from the Latin into the German language.
Metchior. Adam. Vit. Germ. Theol.
JO'NAS's SOUND, the molt northern inlet on the west
ern coast of Sir Thomas Smith's Bay, lying near the arctic
circle, in lat. 76.
JON'ATHAN,/ [Heb. the gift of the Lord.] A man'*
name.
JON'ATHAN, a Levite, son of Gerihom, and perhaps
the grandson of Moles, dwelt some time at Laiih, in the
house of Micah, (Judges xvii. 10.) ministering as a Le
vite, with an ephod, and superstitious images, which Mi
cah had made, and placed in a chapel of his own house.
Some years after, six hundred men of the tribe of Dan,
seeking a new place of settlement in the territories of the
Sidonians, passing that way, they engaged Jonathan to ac
company them. He settled at Dan, where that tribe
placed the images taken out of Micah's house, and ap
pointed Jonathan their priest, and his Ion to succeed him.
Their idols remained at Dan while the ark of the Lord
was at Shiloh, and till the captivity of Dan, i. e. the last
year of Eli the high priest, wherein the ark was taken by
the Philistines, A.M. 2888, ante A.D. 1116. The cap
tivity of Dan may denote either the oppression of this
tribe by the Philistines after the ark was taken, or the
more remarkable captivity of the ten tribes which were
carried away beyond the Euphrates by the Assyrian kings.
JON'ATHAN, son of Saul, a prince of an excellent
character, and in every change of fortune a most faithful
friend to David. Jonathan gave proofs of courage and
conduct during the war between Saul and the Philistines.
One day, when the Philistines were encamped at Michmasli
with a powerful army, and Saul's army, not above six hun
dred men, lay at Gibeah of Benjamin, Jonathan proposed
to his armour-bearer to go into the camp of the Philistines.
There was a narrow pass between two rocks, which led to
the camp of the Philistines. As soon therefore as the Philis
tines on guard perceived them, they invited them to come
up. This Jonathan took as a divine signal ; and there
fore he and his companion climbed over as well as they
could, and soon began to kill all they came near. The
whole camp of the Philistines was presently in disorder; andr
the noise and tumult increasing, the Hebrews made haste;
and, as they advanced, they observed that the Philistines
were killing one another. Saul therefore pursued the
runaways, and said before his whole army, Cursed be the man
that ealetk arty food until tie evening ; that 1 may be avenged
on mine enemies. Jonathan, who was absent, had passed
through a wood were there was much honey, and had
dipped the end of his staff in it, and ate of it; for which
afterwards Saul would have slain him ; but the people op
posed the king's foolish resolution, and delivered Jonathan.
See 1 Sam. xiv. Some years after, David having over
come Goliah, Jonathan conceived so perfect a friendlhipfor him, that he loved him as himself ; and stripped him
self of the robe he had on, and gave it to David ; he made
him likewise a present of his sword, his bow, and his belt.
And, when David incurred Saul's displeasure, Jonathan
continued always zealous in his friend's interests. He
gave him intelligence of his father's resolution to kill him,
advised him to retire, and so wrought upon Saul, that he
promised with an oath not to kill him. Saul having again
resolved on the death of David, Jonathan still endeavoured
to dissuade the king from his design ; but, perceiving that
the destruction of his friend was determined on, he in
formed David, who lay concealed in a field ; when, on a
signal agreed upon between them, they met, conversed,
and confirmed their friendship and covenant by an oath.
The year following, while David was concealed in a fo
rest in the wilderness of Ziph, and Saul was in pursuit of
him with his troops, Jonathan went secretly to his friend,
and they renewed the covenant between them. The war
breaking out between the Hebrews and Philistines, Saul
and Jonathan encamped on mount Gilboa with the army

JONATHAN.
447
of Israel; but their camp was forced, their troops routed, former ally, who had broken the conditions stipulated in
and themselves killed. The news being brought to Da- favour ot the Jewish nation. He performed some lighal
vid, he mourned for a year, and composed a funeral song services to the new king, and, with the assistance of hit
to their honour, wherein he evidenced his tenderness to- brother Simon, took possession of several towns. Still keepwards his friend Jonathan; and afterwards (howed the ing in view the liberty and independence of his nation,
most affectionate kindness to Mephibofheth his son. See he sent an embassy to renew the alliance with Rome, and.
j Sam. xix. xx. % Sam. i. ix.
also with the Spartans and other Greek Hates. At length,
JON'ATHAN, Johan'an, or John, high-priest of the Tryphon, who had engaged in a design of dethroning
Jews, the son of Jehoiada, and father of Jeddoa or Jaddus, young Antiochus, having decoyed Jonathan into the city
celebrated in the time of Alexander the Great. He lived of Ptolemais, caused all his escort to be massacred, and
under Ezra and Nehemiah. Jolephus, and after him Eu- himself to be apprehended, and, soon after, put to death,
sebius and St. Jerome, call him John instead of Jonathan, B. C. 144. Jonathan had with great wisdom and success
and say that he lived in the reign of Artaxerxes. Jose- governed the Jewilh state for seventeen years,
phus relates a particular which casts a blemisti upon the
JON'ATHAN BEN UZZI'EL, or the son of Uzziel, aumemory of Jonathan. Joshua or Jesus his brother was so thorof aTargum, or Chaldee Paraphrase, of the five books
much in the favour of Bagoses, governor of Syria and of Moses, and another of Joshua, .JuJges, the books of
Phnicia under the king of Persia, that he obtained for Samuel, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and the twelve
him the office of high-priest, to the exclusion of his bro- minor prophets ; i. e. all the "Old Testament except the
ther Jonathan, who was then possessed of it, and had en- Hagiographa. The Jews bestow high commendation upon
joyed it many years. Jesus came to Jerusalem to takepos- Jonathan ; they believe he lived in the time of Haggai,
session of his new dignity, and to divest his brother ot it. Zechariah, and Malachi, soon after the return from the
But, he refusing to submit to the orders of Bagoses, a captivity ; and that he received from them the oral law or
great contest arose, and Jonathan killed his brother in the tradition. They add, that he was the first and most exinner court of the temple. This action, in itself very cellent disciple of Hillel, the famous rabbi, who lived a
criminal, was still more so by reason of the profanation of little before the coming of our Saviour, in the reign of
the holy place where it was committed. Bagoses, being Herod the Great. But, if Jonathan had seen Haggai, _Zeinformed of it, came with great indignation to Jeru- chariah, and Malachi, and had also been Hillel's disciple,
salem, designing to take cognizance of the murder. He he must have lived to the age of five hundred years, which
attempted to go into the temple, in order to observe the is incredible. The Jews are never weary of exalting the
spot where this fact was committed ; but he was denied merit of Jonathan the son of Uzziel. They equal him to
admission, as being a gentile and a profane person. How! Moses; and relate, that, while he was employed about hi*
said he, am I then more polluted than a dead body, or paraphrase, God in a visible manner protected him ; and,
than a murderer! And at the same time, being runs- to prevent any thing from diverting his application, if a
ported with anger, he forced his way into the temple, not- fly came and fat on the paper, or a bird flew over hii head,,
withstanding the opposition of the priests, examined into they were immediately consumed by fire from heaven,
the fact, and laid a fine upon the temple, which he ordered without his being hurt by it, or anything about him; that,
to be paid by the priests out of the money belonging to intending to compose aTargum on the Hagiographa, as he
the treasury. The fine was fifty drachmas for every had done upon the Law and the Prophets, he was diverted
lamb of the continual sacrifice which was offered every from this design by a voice from heaven, which told him
morning and evening, i. e. two lambs a-day. This fine that the end of the Messiah was therein determined. Thi$
was paid till the death of Artaxerxes; when, revolutions story, whether true or false, (but rather false than true,),
happening, and a new governor being appointed, it was no has occasioned some Christians to take advantage of this conlonger exacted.
session, and maintain against the Jews that the end of the
JON'ATHAN MACCABE'US, an eminent leader and Messiah was clearly foretold in the prophet Daniel, whom
high-priest of the Jews, succeeded to the command of his the Hebrews place among the Hagiographa; and, since
nation on the death of his brother Judas, B. C. 161. The these disputes, the modern Jews have taken the liberty roJews were at that time hard pressed by Bacchides, the Sy- alter this passage, lest such an acknowledgment should be a
rian general, who made several attempts to surprise Jona- prejudice to them. Of the two TargumS' attributed to
than, and at length besieged him in Bethlagan, a fortress Jonathan the son of Uzziel, it appears that be composed
in the desert of Jericho; but the vigorous conduct of that only that on the first and last prophets. The Jews call
general obliged him to raise the siege, and Bacchides Jolhua, Judges, Samuel, and the Kings, the first prophets ;
shortly after made peace with him. Jonathan then assumed and Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and the twelve minor prothe office of judge os the Jews, and made various reforms phets, the last prophets. The Targum or paraphrase on
in the civil and ecclesiastical administration. When the these books comes near the style of Onkelos, tfhich it
competition for the Syrian throne arose between Deme- esteemed the best of all ; but, whereas the Targum of Ontrius Soter and Alexander Balas, Jonathan was courted by keloi is an exact and literal version, Jonathan takes the
both parties; and, the latter investing him with the high- liberty of paraphrasing, enlarging, and adding, sometime*
priesthood, B. C. 151, Jonathan engaged in his service, a gloss, sometimes a story, which do no great credit to
The suffrages of the Jewish nation confirmed him in his new the work. What he has done on the last prophets is still
dignity. After the death of Demetrius, when Apolionius less perfect, and less literal, than the rest. The Targum
governor of Coelofyria declared in favour of his son, young on the Law which is attributed to him is very different
Demetrius, Jonathan, joined by his brother Simon, gave from the first, both as to style and method ; being more
him a defeat, and, pursuing the fugitives to Azotus, burnt stuffed with fables, glosses, long explanations, and vaina number of them in the temple of Dagon. When De- additions, than the Targum on the Prophets, which withmetrius Nicanor was placed on the Syrian throne by Pto- out doubt is Jonathan's. Besides, in this Targum on the
lemy Philometor, Jonathan was successful in his attempts Law, mention is made of several things not as yet existto gain his favour, and obtained from him great advan- ing, or at least not under the names there given to them;
tages for his nation. In the revolt of Antioch, Jonathan for instance, the six orders, or books of Mifhna, which
assisted the king with a succour of three thousand Jews, were not written till long after his time ; and the names
who were very instrumental in the terrible revenge which of Constantinople and Lombardy, which are still more
Demetrius took of that city. Antiochus, the son of Alex- modern. We cannot tell who is the real author of this last:
ander Balas, having afterwards expelled Demetrius from Targum ; it continued a long time unknown even to the
his kingdom, found it for his interest to ingratiate himself Jews ; they had no notice of there being such a book till
with the Jews, and easily persuaded Jonathan to desert hU it was published at Venice about a hundred and fifty year*
ago.

248
JON
ago. The name of Jonathan was in all probability affixed
only to give credit to the work, and promote the sale of
it. See Targum.
JONCA'DE, / A kind of spoon-meat; a composition
Of cream, rose water, and sugar. Cole.
JONCI'LS, a town of France, in the department of the
Herault : twenty-five miles north of Beziers.
JONCQUE'TIA,/ [so named in memory of Denis Jonc4fuet, who published a catalogue of his own garden, under
the title of Hortus, feu Index Plantarum, quas colebat a.
1658 & '659- 4-to.] In botany, a genus of the class decandria, order tetragynia. The generic characters areCa
lyx: perianthium five-leaved; leaflets roundish, deciduous.
Corolla: petalsfive; roundish, concave, spreading; longer
than the calyx. Stamina : filaments ten; shorter than the
corolla ; growing to a glandule ; anthera: roundish. Pistillum : germ pentagonal, surrounded by a glandule; styles
none; stigmas five. Pericarpium : capsule nearly globose,
roundifh-pentacoccous ; one-celled, five-valved. Seeds
five; ovate, arillated; each affixed to the valves. EJsential
CkaraQ.tr. Calyx five-leaved ; petalsfive, spreading; fila
ments growing to a glandule ; styles none ; capsules subglobular, one-celled, five-valved, five-seeded.
Specie*. Joncquetia Guianensis, a single species. It is a
very large tree; -trunk forty or fifty feet high, and two or
three feet in diameter, with a smooth russet-bark, and a white
uncompact wood. It has a great number of branching
boughs at top, those in the middle erect, the rest horizon
tal and spreading in all directions. Leaves alternate, un
equally pinnate; leaflets in three, four, or five, pairs, almost
but not quite opposite, smooth, thin, entire, oval, acumi
nate ; the largelt six inches in length, and two inches and
a half in width; the lower ones of each leaf smaller. Pe
tiole almost cylindric, eight or nine inches long, thick and
fleshy at the base. Flowers small, numerous, white, axil
lary and terminating, in large wide scattered panicles.
Native of Guiana, where it is called tapiriri. It flowers in
November, and bears fruit in April.
JON'CY, a town of Fiance, in the department of the
Saone and Loire : sixteen miles south-west of Chalons fur
Saone, fifteen north-north-east of Charollcs.
JON'CY, a town of France, in the department of the
Cote d'Or: three miles north-west of Arnay le Due.
JON'DAL, a town of Norway, in the diocese of Bergen:
thirty miles east of Bergen.
JONDISABUR', a town of Persia, in the province of
Chusistan : twenty miles north-west of Suster, 185 eastsouth-east of Bagdad.
IONDRA'EA,/. in botany. See Biscutella.
JONEHCISCH'KEN, a town of Prussian Lithuania:
thirty-six miles west of Tilsit.
JO'NERSTORF, a town of the duchy of Wurzburg :
four miles north-east of Geroltzhoscn.
JONES (Inigo), an eminent architect, was the son of a
clothworker in London, and was born in that city about
1 571. Scarcely any thing is known of the manner in which
he passed his early years, but it is probable that he enjoyed
few advantages of education, and was destined to a me
chanical employment. He displayed, however, a talent
for the fine arts, which attracted the notice of some lords
about the court, among whom were the earls of Arundel
and Pembroke. The latter of these noblemen has gene
rally the credit of becoming his patron, and sending him
into Italy for the purpose of perfecting himself in landlcapepainting, to which his genius seemed first to point. He
took up his residence chiefly at Venice, where the works
of Paltadio gave him a turn to the study of architecture,
which branch of art he made his profession. He acquired
a reputation in that city, which procured him an invita
tion from Christian IV. king of Denmark, to come and
occupy the post of his first-architect. He was some years
in the service of that sovereign, whom he accompanied
in 1606 011 a visit to his brother-in-law king James ; and,
expressing a desire of remaining in his native country, he
was appointed architect to the queen. He served prince

JON
Henry in the same capacity, and obtained a grant in re
version of the place of surveyor-general of the works. Af
ter the death of the prince, Jones again visited Italy,
where he pursued further improvement during some years.
When the surveyor's place fell, he returned to occupy the
office ; and, finding the board of works much in debt, he
relinquislied his own dues, and prevailed on the comptroller
and paymaster to do the fame, till all arrears were cleared
The king, in i6zo, set him a talk better suited to a man
of learning than an artist, which was, to exercise his inge
nuity in conjecturing the founders and the purpose of
that remarkable remain of antiquity, Stonehenge. Jones,
whose ideas were all Roman, convinced himself that it
ought to be ascribed to that people, and wrote a treatise
to prove his point ; but of all the guesses relative to that
structure, this has least obtained the concurrence of sound
antiquarians. At that time he was building the Banqueting-house at Whitehall, >vhich was meant only as a pavi
lion to a splendid palace intended to be erected, and of
which there exists a magnificent design from his ideas.
The Banqueting-house subsists, a model of the pure and
elegant taste of the architect.
In the fame year Jones was appointed one of the com
missioners for the repair of St. Paul's; but which was not
commenced till the year 1633, when Laud, then bishop of
London, laid the first stone, and Inigo the fourth. " In
the restoration of that cathedral, (lays Mr. Walpole,) he
made two capital faults. He first renewed the sides with
very bad Gothic-; aud then added a Roman portico, mag
nificent and beautiful indeed, but which had no affinity
with the ancient parts that remained, and made his own
Gothic appear ten times heavier. He committed the fame
error at Winchester, thrusting a screen in the Roman or
Grecian taste into the middle of that cathedral. Jones
indeed was by no means successful when he attempted
Gothic."
In 1623 he was employed at Somerset-house, where a
.chapel was fitted up for the infanta of Spain, the in
tended bride of the prince of Wales, afterwards Charles I.
The front to the river, part only of what was designed,
and the water-gate, were erected afterwards on the design*
of Iqigo, as was the gate at York-stairs. All these were
removed to make room for the present beautiful structure
called Somerset-house.
" .
On the accession of Charles I. Jones was continued in
his posts under both king and queen. His fee as surveyor
was 8s. 4-d. a day, with an allowance of 46I. a-year for
house-rent, besides a clerk, and incidental expences. What
greater rewards he had, are not upon record.
During the prosperous state of the king's affairs, the
pleasures of the court were carried on with much taste and
magnificence. Poetry, painting, music, and architecture,
were all called in to make them rational amusements.
Mr. Walpole is of opinion, that the celebrated festivals of
Louis XIV. were copied from the shows exhibited at
Whitehall, in his time the most polite court in Europe.
Ben Jonson was the poet; Inigo Jonts the inventor of the
decorations ; Laniere and Ferabolco composed the sym
phonies; the king, the queen, and the young nobility,
danced in the interludes. We have accounts ot many of
those entertainments, called masques ; they had been in
troduced by Anne of Denmark. Lord Burlington had a
folio of the designs for these solemnities, by Inigo's own
hand, consisting of habits, masks, scenes, &c. The har
mony of these masks was a little interrupted by a war that
broke out between the composers, Inigo and Ben, in
which, whoever was the aggressor, the turbulent temper
of Jonson took care to be most in the wrong.
Inigo tasted early the misfortunes of his master. He
was not only a favourite, but a Roman -catholic. The first
attack made upon him was in 164.0, when he was called
before the house of lords, on a complaint of the parilhioners of St. Gregory's, for demolishing part of their church
in order to make room for his additions to St. Paul's. In
1646 he was obliged to pay 545I. by way of composition
1
a

J O I
as's malignant. Th king's death' greatly affected him;
and lie died, worn down with grief agj misfortune, in
July 1651.
Mr. Walpole has given a catalogue of the principal
buildings erected and decorated by this architect. After
the Banqneting-house, Walbrook-church is one of his belt
works. One of the most admired is the arcade of Coventgarden, and the church: "Two structures (fays Mr.
Walpole) of which I want taste to see the beauties. In
the arcade there is nothing remarkahle ; the pilasters are
as arrant and homely stripes as any plasterer would make.
The barn-roof over the portico of the church strikes my
eyes with as little idea of dignity and beauty, as it could
do if it covered nothing but a barn. It must be owned,
that the defect is not in the architect, but in the order.
Who ever saw a beautiful Tuscan building ? Would the
Romans have chosen that order for a temple >"
Amesbury in Wiltshire was designed by Jones, but ex
ecuted by his scholar Webb. Jones was one of the first
that observed the same diminution of pilasters as in pil
lars. Lindsay-house in Lincoln's-Inn Fields, which he
built, owes its chief grace to this singularity. In 1618,
a special commission was issued to the lord-chancellor, the
earls of Worcester, Pembroke, Arundel, and others, " to
plant and reduce to uniformity Lincoln's-Inn Fields, as
it shall be drawn by way of map, or ground-plot, by Inigo
Jones, surveyor-general of the works." That square is
laid out with a regard to so trifling a singularity as to be
of the exact dimensions of one of the pyramids ; this
would have been admired in those ages when the keep at
Kenelworth Castle, was erected in the form of a horsefetter, and the Escurial in the shape of St. Laurence's
gridiron.
Colesliill in Berkfliire, the feat of sir Matthew Pleydell,
built in 1650, and Cobham-hall in Kent, were Jones's.
He was employed to rebuild Castle Ashby, and finished
one front ; but the civil war interrupted his progress there
and at Stoke-park in Northamptonshire. Shastesburyhouse, now the London Lying-in-Hospital, on the east side
of Aldersgate- street, is a beautiful fronts. The Grange,
in Hampshire, is entirely of this master. It is not a large
house, but by far one of the best proofs of his taste. The
hall, which opens to a small vestibule with a cupola, and
the staircase adjoining, are beautiful models of the purest
and most classic antiquity. The gate of Beaufort-garden at
Chelsea, designed by Jones, was purchased by lord Bur
lington, and transported to Chiswick. He drew a plan
for a palace at Newmarket; but not that wretched hovel
that stands there at prelent. One of the most beautiful of
his works is the queen's house at Greenwich. The first
idea of the hospital is (aid to have been taken from his
papers by his scholar Webb. Heriot's hospital in Edin
burgh, and the improvements made in his time on Glamjnis-castle in Forfarstiire in Scotland, are specimens of the
desigus of Inigo Jones. Upon the whole, Inigo Jones
was certainly the greatest English architect previous to sir
Christopher Wren. His designs with the pen were highly
valued by Vandyke. A collection of the,m was engraved
and published by Mr. Kent, in two volumes folio, 1717 ;
and some minor designs in 1744. Others were published
by Mr. Ware, in 17+3, quarto. A copy of Palladio's Ar
chitecture, with manuscript notes by Jones, is in the li
brary of Worcester-college, Oxford.
JONES (Jeremiah), a learned English nonconformist
divine, supposed to have been born in the north of Eng
land, and of parents in opulent circumstances, about the
year 1693. He entered on his academical studies under
the tuition of his uncle, the Rev. Samuel Jones, of Tewkfbury in Gloucestershire, from whose seminary many pu
pils were lent into the world who became eminent for
their literature, or stations in life ; and among others,
Samuel Chandler, Butler, afterwards bishop of Durham,
and Seeker, afterwards archbishop of Canterbury. The
latter was fellow-student with Mr. Jones in the year 1711.
Soon after Mr. Jones had completed his course of acadVol.XI. No. 750.

T, E Si
tifr
mical learning, he -became minister eff a congregation o
Protestant dissenters at Aveniiig in Gloucestershire, an<i
resided at Naili worth, where he also kept an academy. He
bad the character of being an eminent linguist ; and of
bis extensive learning, and critical- skill, the labours which,
he left behind him afford abundant evidence. His cha
racter was such as secured him respect from the clergy of
the establishment. His auxisty to fulfil an engagement
to perform some ministerial service at a place on the other
sideof the Severn, hastened his death ; for, having quite for
gotten it till-the appointed time drew near, he made such
haste, in order to prevent dilappointment, that he injured
his tender constitution, and contracted a complaint which
proved fatal to him, in 1714, when he was a^the age of
thirty-one. His only literary production which was pub
lished during the author's life-time, is a learned and in
genious "Vindication of the former Part of St. Matthew'*
Gospel from Mr. Whilton's Charge of Dislocations; or,
an Attempt to prove that our present Greek Copies of
that Gospel are in the same Order wherein they were ori
ginally written by that Evangelist; in which are contained
many Things relating to the Harmony and History of the
Four Gospels;" 1719. But his most valuable and impor
tant work, which he had prepared for the press befor hit
death, was his " New and full Method of lettling- the Ca
nonical Authority of the New Testament," two volumes
of which were publilhed in 1726, octavo; and a third sooa
afterwards. This work is a striking monument of the
learning, ingenuity, and indefatigable industry, of so young
a man, which would have reflected credit on the ability
and alliduity of a literary character of twice his years. It
bad become exceedingly scarce, and bore a high price,
when the conductors of the Clarendon press, with a de-
gree of liberality and zeal which does them great hqnour,
republilhed it at Oxford. We think it no small circum
stance, in recommendation of the merit of this work, that
it is frequently quoted and commended by the judiciou*
Lardner, in his grand work on the Credibility of the Golptl History, particularly the Supplement. Mr. Jones in
tended to have drawn up another and distinct volume on
the apostolical fathers. Monthly Ma*, vol. xv. jp. 140.
JONES (William), a very eminent mathematician in
the seventeenth and former part ot the eighteenth century,
was born in the parish of Llanfibangel trer Bard, at the.
foot of Bodavon mountain, in the isle of Anglesea, North
Wales, in the year 1680. His parents were yeomen or
little farmers on that ifiand, and he there received the belt
education which they were able to afford ; reading, writ
ing, and accounts, in English, and the Latin grammar.
Having, however, an extraordinary turn for mathematical
studies, by the industrious exertion of vigorous intellectusd powers he supplied the detects of inadequate instruct
tion, and laid the foundation of his future tame and for
tune. He began his career in life by teaching mathema
tics on-board a man of war; and in this situation he at
tracted the notice, and obtained the friendship, of lord
Anson. In his twenty-lecond year, Mr. Jones publilhed
A New Compendium of the whole Art of Navigation,
&c. 8vo; which is a neat little piece, and received with
great approbation. He was present at the capture of Vigo
in the lame year; and, after the return of the fleet to
England, he immediately established himself as a teacher
of mathematics in London, where, in the year 1706, he
publislied his Synopfit Palmariorum Mathtseoi; or, New In
troduction to the Mathematics, &c. containing a perspicuous'and useful compendium of all the mathematical sci
ences, and affording a decisive proof of his early ami
consummate proficiency in his favourite studies.
The private character of Mr. Jones was respectable, hii
manners were agreeable and inviting; and these qualifier
not only contributed to enlarge the circle of his friends,
whom his established reputation for science had attracted,
but also to secure their attachment to him. Among
others who honoured him with their esteem, was the great
and virtuous lord Hardwicke, whom he attended as a
3S
companion.

JONES.
250
companion 'im 'she circuit when he was chief justice; and fourth volume; A tract on Logarithms, in the sixty-first j
this nobleman, when he afterwards held the great seal, An account of the Person killed by Lightning in Tot
availed himself of the opportunity to testify hrs regard for tenham-court Chapel, and its Effects on the Building, in
the merit. and character of his friend, by conferring upon the sixty-second ; and Properties of the Conic Sections,
him the office of secretary for the peace. He was also in deduced by a compendious Method, in the sixty-thirds
troduced tothe friendship of lord Parker (afterwards pre volume. These pieces, and indeed all his works, are dis
sident of the Royal Society), which terminated only with tinguished by remarkable neatness, brevity, accuracy, and
his death ; and amongst other distinguished characters in perspicuity. If, however, Mr. Nichols is not deceived in.
the annals of science and literature, the names of fir Isaac his information, the world has been deprived of his last
Newton, Halley, Mead, and Samuel Johnston, may be and moft laborious work, which he lived to complete,
enumerated as the intimate friends of Mr. Jones. By sir but not to fee it printed. It was a work of the fame na
Isaac Newtorl he was treated with' particular regard and ture with his Synopsis, but far more copious and diffusive,
confidence ; and, having afterwards found, among some and intended to serve as a general introduction to the sci
papers of Collins which fell into his hands, a tract of ences,, or, which is the fame thing, to the mathematical
Newton's, entitled, Analysis per Quantitatum Series, Fluxiones, and philosophical works of Newton. A work of this kind
etc Differentia? ; cum Enumeratione Linearum tertii Ordines ; was a desideratum in literature, and it required a geome
with the consent and assistance of that great man, he trician of the first class to sustain the weight of so impor
unfhered it into the world, accompanied by other pieces tant an undertaking ; for which, as D'Alembert justly
on analytical subjects, in 1711, 4-to. By being thus observes, " the combined force of the greatest mathemati
the means of preserving some of Newton's papers, which cians would not have been more than sufficient." Mr.
might otherwise have been lost, he secured to his friend Jones was sully aware of the arduous nature of such a task ;
the honour of having applied the method of infinite series but the importunity of his numerous acquaintance, and
to all sorts of curves, some time before Mercator had particularly of his friend lord Macclesfield, induced him
published his Quadrature of the Hyperbola by a similar to commence, and to persist till he had completed his de
method. And its appearance at a time when the dispute sign, the result of all his knowledge and experience, and
ran high between Leibnitz and the friends of Newton, con what he had reason to hope would prove a lasting monu
cerning the invention of fluxions, contributed to the deci ment of his talents and industry. Scarcely had he sent
sion of the question in favour of our illustrious countryman. the first sheet to the press, when his illness, which proved
Mr. Jones was elected a member, and afterwards a vice- fatal, obliged him to stop the impression ; but before his
president, of the Royal Society. After the retirement of death he entrusted his manuscript, fairly transcribed, to
lord Macclesfield to Sherbone-castle, Mr. Jones resided the care of lord Macclesfield, who promised to publish it,
with his lordship as a member of his family, and instruct as well for the honour of the author, as for the benefit of
ed him in the sciences. White he was in this situation, his family. The earl survived his friend many years}
he had the misfortune to lose the greatest part of his pro but the manuscript was forgotten or neglected, and, af
perty, the accumulation of industry and economy, by the ter lord Macclesfield's death, was not to be found. Whe
failure of a banker ; but the friendship of lord Maccles ther it was accidentally destroyed, or whether, as has beea
field diminished the weight of the loss, by procuring for suggested, it was lent to some geometrician, who basely
him a sinecure place of considerable emolument. From concealed it, or possibly burnt the original, to prevent the
the same nobleman he had the offer of a more lucrative advantages. which he derived from it from detection, can
situation; but he declined the acceptance of it, as it re not now be ascc#tained. Such is the relation given in th
quired a more close official attendance than was agreeable Anecdotes of Bowyer, on which lord Teignmouth re
to his temper, or compatible with his attachment to sci marks, that there is no evidence, in the memoranda left
entific pursuits. While he was in this situation also he by sir William Jones, to confirm or disprove these asser
entered into a matrimonial connection, from which sprang tions. 'Mr. Jones is said to have possessed the best mathe
three children, the last of whom was the late sir William matical library in England, containing almost every book
Jones, the subject of the succeeding article. Mr. Jones of that kind which was to be met with. By a bequest in
survived the birth of this son only three years, being at his will, it became the property of lord Macclesfield, and
tacked with a disorder, which the sagacity of Dr. Mead, forms at present a distinguished part of the Macclesfield
who attended him with the anxiety of an affectionate collection at Sherborne-castlc, in Oxfordshire. He had
friend, immediately discovered to be a polypus in the also collected a great quantity of manuscript papers and
heart, and wholly incurable. He died in July 1749, when letters of former mathematicians, which have often proved
about sixty-nine years of age, leaving behind him a great useful to writers of their lives, &c. After his deaths
reputation, and moderate property. "The history of men these were dispersed, and fell into th,e hnds of different
of letters," fays lord Teignmouth, from whom we have persons, and among others, into those of Mr. Robertson,
chiefly extracted the preceding particulars, "is too often librarian ami clerk to the Royal Society, from whose exe
a melancholy detail of human misery, exhibiting the un cutors Dr. li'itton purchased a considerable number of
availing struggles of genius and learning against penury, them. Lord Teignmouth's Memoirs of Sir William Jones. Hutand life consumed in fruitless expectation of patronage ton's Di3.
JONES (sir William), an eminent lawyer, and most ac^
and reward. We contemplate with satisfaction the re
verse of this picture in the history of Mr. Jones, -as we compliihed scholar, son of the subject of the preceding
trace him in his progress from obscurity to distinction, article, was born in London on Michaelmas eve, 17+6.
and in his participation of the friendship and beneficence He loft his father when he was only three years of age,
of the first characters of the times. Nor is it less grateful and the care of his education was assumed by his motueiy
to remark, that the attachment of his professed friends a woman of uncommon mental endowments. It was her
did not expire with his life ; after a proper interval, they first object to kindle in his mind a love for reading, which
visited his widow, and vied in their offers of service to she effected by constantly replying to those questions that
her; amongst others to whom she was particularly obliged, a native ardour for inltiuction incessantly prompted,
I mention with respect Mr. Baker, author of a treatise on " Read, and you will know." His memory was early ex
the improved microscope, who afforded her important as- ercised, and his imagination fed, by passages from the En
si'tance in arranging the collection of (hells, fossils, and glish poets; and he was suffered to indulge his curiosity
other curiosities, left by her deceased husband, and in dis in the perusal of a Variety of books which promiscuously
fell in his way at a very early period. Many examples in
posing of them to the belt advantage."
Mr. Jones's papers in the Philosophical Transactions literary hiitory prove that, upon a habit thus formed of
are, A compendious Disposition of Equations for exhibit taking delight in discursive reading, the most distinguished
ing the Relations of Goniometrical Lines, in the forty. proficiency in after-life has been founded; but it has gene.
1

SIR WIIX1AM JOTTK8.

Zmdfit, htMkifif.i .fu,j' ii-M^n h/A

. j O N E -S.
S51
raUy-prodoced, as it did in young Jones, a distaste for those lowsliip fell unexpectedly into his possession, and rendered
rudiments ofgrammatical learning, the acq ui si tion of wh ich him, in his own idea, independent. A residence with
is indispensable for an accurate knowledge of languages. his pupil at Spa, in 1767, was partly employed by him in
At the close of his seventh year, he was lent to the public the acquisition of the German language. In 1768 he un:
school at Harrow, then under the superintendence ot Dr. dertook, at the request of the nnder-sceretary of the duke
Thackeray. The accident of breaking his thigh cauled of Grafton, to translate into French a Persian manuscript
him to lose a whole year in his progress ; and upon his of the Life of Nadir Shah, which the king of Denmark
return to school he found himself much behind his class- had brought into England, and ot which he was desirous
fellows in elementary studies. But that ambition to excel to obtain a version. By his assiduity heovercame the dif
which ever marked his character, spurred him to such ex ficulty of the task, which was enhanced by the necessity
ertions, that he not only recovered his loft ground, but of using a foreign language as the medium of transfusion.
soon surpassed all his competitors of the fame age. He This work, his first publication, appeared in 1770, with
was not one of those happy geniuses (if such tliere are) the addition of a treatise on Oriental Poetry, also in French ;
who can make brilliant acquisitions without pains; on the and much admiration was excited, not only by the accu
contrary, it was by the most sedulous industry, and the racy of his translation, but by the elegance and correct
renunciation of all the usual diversions of a school-boy, ness of his French style. He received as a reward from
joined with the natural gift of a very retentive memory, his Danish majesty a diploma constituting him a mem*
that he was enabled to lay in those ample stores of know ber os the Royal Society of Copenhagen, with a warm re
ledge by which he became so highly distinguished. An commendation to the favour of his own sovereign. A
extraordinary facility in composition, and readiness of in tour to the continent with his pupil and the family occu
vention, attended his progress in learning ; and such was pied the principal part of the year 1770; and to a mind so
the activity of powers which he displayed, that, his master turnished as that ot Mr. Jones could not fail to be a source
gave it as his private opinion, that, were Jones left naked equally of amusement and instruction.
It was now time for him to fix his thoughts upon some
and friendless upon Salisbury-plain, he would infallibly
find the road to fame and riches. Dr. Sumner, the suc profession which might give scope to that laudable ambi
ceeding master of Harrow, regarded him with equal admi tion, of obtaining a station in society adequate to his en
ration, and did not scruple to declare, " that Jones knew dowments, by which he was actuated. The law, for the
more Greek than himself." He finally lest that seminary study of which he had already acquired a predilection, was
in his seventeenth year, when he was us boast and won the object of his choice; and, after resigning his charge as
der. His attachment to study had produced no singula tutor, he entered at the Temple in September 1770. He
rity in his temper or manners, which conciliated the af did not however sacrifice to professional studies all those
fection ot' his companions by their mildness and cheerful literary pursuits which had hitherto so delightfully oc
ness ; while a manly firmness of character, strict integrity, cupied him. Oriental learning, in particular, still attracted
his notice; and, upon the appearance of the Lite and
and the love of liberty, inspired general esteem.
In 1764. he was entered of University college, Oxford; Works of Zoroaster, by Anquetil du Perron, he vindiand his excellent mother, who devoted her/elf entirely to . cated the honour of the university of Oxford, which had
him, fixed her residence in the same city. The scholastic been attacked in the preliminary discourse, by a pamphlet
studies which at that time took the lead in the academical in French, written with equal elegance and severity. In
education of Oxford, were ill suited to the elegant and 1771 he published a small volume of poems, long com
liberal taste in literature which he had acquired ; nor posed, consisting chiefly of translations from the poets of
could he readily find, among the college-tutors, persons Asia, to which two prose dissertations were annexed.
qualified to forward him in his favourite pursuits, which That grace and brilliancy of style by which he animated
were those of eloquence, poetry, classical erudition, and and adorned every thing he touched, were conspicuous in
the oriental languages. To the acquisition of the latter this publication, which ranked him, at least in point of dic
he had, even at school, shown a strong propensity ; and tion and versification, with the first poets of the age. He
his ardour for improvement led him to carry down to was in the fame year elected a fellow of the Royal Society.
Oxford, and maintain at lvis own expence, a native of In 1774 he gratified the learned with his work Dt Potfi AfiaAleppo qualified to instruct him in the pronunciation of tica, containing commentaries on Asiatic poetry in general,
the Arabic. As it could not but be soon perceived that w ith metrical versions of several select pieces. 7'he beauty
such a young man as Jones was not likely to milpend his and purity of his Latin style, and the extensive know
time, the college tutocs indulged him with a dispensation ledge he displayed of oriental literature, attracted the no
from attendance on their lectures, and suffered him to tice and admiration of scholars both at home and abroad.
pursue his own plans of instruction. Thenceforth he be At the end of this performance, in an Address to the
came highly satisfied with his situation, and enjoyed all Muse, he declared his intention of renouncing the bellesthe advantages it afforded of access to libraries, and con lettres, and devoting himself to professional studies. He
versation with men of cultivated minds. His vacations was called to the bar in the beginning of 1774.; he, how
were passed in London, where he did not disdain to at ever, declined practice till he should have acquired the
tend to the acquisition of the ornamental accomplishments necessary knowledge in the actual business of the profesof riding, fencing, and dancing; wifely considering, that (ion. In a1776
appointed
a commissioner
i *hethis
-i-wa6
; period,
- 1 he wrote
t to
. of his
bank late
1
a_ letter
a man destined to live in the world ought to neglect no rupts. About
innocent means of appearing in it with credit. He like pupil, lord Althorpe, which contains a passage strikingly
wise employed his singular talents for acquiring languages declaratory of his political sentiments. He fays, "As- to
upon several of the principal modern European tongues, the irafaystno-tu of our noble constitution, which has hap
ut the fame time enlarging his literary stores by acquain pily presented itself to your imagination, the very idea
tance with the works of their most distinguished writers. tires me with rapture. No, my dear lord, never believe
The desire of relieving his mother (whom he ever re that any thing is impossible to virtue : no, if ten such as
garded with true filial affection and gratitude) from the you conceive such sentiments as your letter contains, and
burden of his education, rendered a fellowship in his col express the/n as forcibly, if you retain these sentiments,
lege the great object of his present wishes; but, as tliere as you certainly will, when you take your place in parlia
was no prospect of speedily obtaining it, he accepted, in ment, I will not despair of seeing the most glorious of
1765, an offer to undertake the private tuition os young sights, a nationfrtely gcwtrned by its own laws. This I pro
lord Althorpe, now earl Spencer. This situation intro mise, that, if such a decemvirate mould ever attempt to
duced him to much good company, and also lest him lei restore our constitutional liberty by constitutional means,
sure enough to pursue his own improvement, which he I would exert in their cause such talents as I have ; and,
did not neglect. In'the following year the desired fel- even if I were oppressed with sickness, and torn with pain,
would.

*53
J O
would start from my couch, and exclaim with Trebonius,
Jf you mean to act worthily, O Romans! I am well." It
will hereafter appear how much he was in earnest in thi3
generous purpose.
How well he was able to unite classical erudition with
legal knowledge, appeared in his Translation of the
Speeches of Ifus, with a prefatory discourse, notes, and
commentary, published in 1778. The elegance of style,
and the profound critical and historical research, displayed
in this performance, commanded the applause of all com
petent judges. Although quitting the beaten track of a
profession is not, perhaps, the readiest way to attain suc
cess in it, yet Mr. Jones's talents and diligence were too
conspicuous not to meet with encouragement ; and his
practice at the bar rapidly increased. But there existed
an impediment to his progress towards professional rank
and dignity, which could not easily be surmounted. From
the commencement of the American war, he had been
convinced of the injustice of the Britissi cause, and had,
with his characteristic manliness of disposition, made no
secret of his opinion. Moreover, his early fondness for
*he writers of Greece and Rome had made him an enthu
siast for political liberty ; and his ardent attachment to
-the English constitution was formed upon the view he
took of it, as the freest system of government that the
-wisdom of man had ever framed. In a letter to lord Althorpe, he mentions his conviction "that on the popular
part of every government depends its real force, the obli
gation of its laws, its welfare, its security, its permanence."
In the classi of parties, therefore, which at this period be
came very violent, he stood distinguished as an oppoler of
the principles and measures of those who had then the
direction of public affairs. To his feelings on the Ame
rican contest he gave vent in a very spirited and classical
Latin Ode to Liberty, which he published under the fic
titious name Julius Meleligonur-, formed by a transposi
tion of the letters of his own. In 1780 he became a
candidate to succeed sir Roger Newdigate as representative
in parliament of the university of Oxford. He was re
spectably supported j but his political principles were too
little in unison with those of that body in general to gain
him a pluralityof voices, and he declined the contest be
fore the time of election. Possessing the constitutional
jealousy of a standing army, which has ever distinguished
the friends of liberty in this country, the disgraceful tu
mults of that year induced him to write a pamphlet enti
tled An Enquiry into the legal Mode of suppressing Riots,
with a Constitutional Plan of future Defence. This
.plan was founded upon that idea of making every citizen
a soldier, which the imminent danger of invasion has
lately caused to be carried into execution to so large an
extent.
His former familiarity with the Muse would not suffer
him, even in the midst of these serious concerns, intirely
to desert her ; and he devoted some leisure time in the
following winter to the completion of a translation of se
ven ancient poems of the highest repute in Arabia. .He
also, on occasion of the marriage of lord Althorpe, com
posed a very poetical congratulatory ode, with the title of
The Muse recalled. A snort ode of a different kind, in
the fervent and free strain of Alceus, dedicated to liberty
.and patriotism, which he soon after printed, became a
great favourite with the votaries of those noble interests.
That this recurrence to his former pursuits might not be
thought to indicate a relaxation in his professional studies,
he gave to legal readers an Essay on the Law of Bail
ments, which was much admired for its scientific arrange
ment and clearness of elucidation. The attempts in the
year 1782 for procuring a reform of parliament had in
him a zealous- friend ; and he ably supported the princi
ple in a speech at a meeting for the purpose at the Lon
don tavern, which was printed. He also became a mem
ber of the Society for Constitutional Information, and
employed his pen in promoting its objects. During an
excursion to Paris in that year, be drew up a short Dia

logue between a Farmer and Country Gentleman on the?

Principles of Government. For the publication of an
edition of this tract in Wales, the dean of Sr. Asaph (af
terwards his brother-in-law) had a bill of indictment preT
ferred against him for sedition. Upon this event Mr.
Jones sent a letter to lord Kenyon, then chief justice of
Chester, avowing himself to be the author, and maintain
ing that every position in it was strictly conformable to
the laws and constitution of England. He seems, how
ever, not long to have preserved his political ardour ; for,
in a letter to the bishop of St. Asaph, dated September,
1781, he says, "As to politics, I begin to think that the
natural propensity of men to dissent from one another
will prevent them, in a corrupt age, from uniting in any
laudable design ; and at present I have nothing to do but
to rest on my oars"
The post of one of the judges in the English territories
of India had long been a particular object of his wishes,
principally on account of the opportunity it would afford
him of gratifying his passion for oriental researches. Dur
ing lord North's administration, he flattered himself with
the prospect of obtaining this situation ; but it was not
till the change of ministry, which brought lord Shelburne
into power, that his hopes were fulfilled. In March 1783,
he received the appointment of a judge of the supreme
court of judicature at Fort William in Bengal, and at the
same time the honour of knighthood was conferred upon
him. He was now in circumstances which permitted him
to solicit an union with an amiable lady who had long pos
sessed his affections; and in the April following, he married
Maria-Anna Shipley, the eldest daughter of the biihop
of St. Asaph, a prelate, like himself, warmly attached to
the principles of liberty. Immediately after, he embark
ed with his bride for India, rejoicing in the independency
and usefulness that lay before him, and probably consoled
for his separation from his English friends, by the idea
that he was quitting a stormy scene of politics, in which
it would have been difficult for him to act a consistent
part. He mentions, in a letter to lord Ashburton, the cir
cumstance of the prosecution of the dean of St. Asaph on
account of his Dialogue ; and fays, " As to the doctrines
in the tract, though I certainly (hall not preach them to the
Indians, who must and will be governed by absolute
power, yet I shall go through life with the persuasion that
they are just and rational." He touched in his course at
the island of Hinzuan, or Joanna, of which he gave an en
tertaining and accurate description. See Joanna.
He arrived at Calcutta in September 1783, and en
tered upon his functions in December, when he open
ed the sessions with a very elegant and appropriate
charge to the grand jury. The field of action and en
quiry which now presented itself to him was immense}
and, foreseeing that bis official duties 'would greatly
abridge the time he would have wished to allot to sci
entific and literary pursuits, he planned the institution
of a society in Calcutta similar to the Royal Society of
London. So much activity did his spirit inspire, that the
members assembled in January 17S4.; and, after the go
vernor-general, Mr. Hustings, had declined the offered
presidency, it was unanimously conferred upon sir Wil
liam Jones. Sensible of the necessity of a knowledge of
the Shanscrit, the sacred dialect of India, in order to pur
sue his researches into the institutes and antiquities of
the country, he set about the study of it with his charac
teristic ardour. His health soon suffered from the cli
mate, and for its restoration he took a journey through
South Bahar and the district of Benares. Even while op
pressed by bodily languor, his mind was active, and he
brought back with him two compositions ; one, a tale in
verse, entitled The Enchanted Fruit, or the Hindu Wife j
the other, a Treatise on the Gods of Greece, Italy, and
India, inserted in the Memoirs of the Society of Calcutta.
He resumed his seat on the bench and his place in the so
ciety in the beginning of 1785, and pronounced before
the Utter his second anniversary discourse. In order t?
avoid

JONES.
2.5.1
avoid the interruption* of mixed company, he withdrew period to his existence virhout pain or struggle. He was
in the lummer to a retirement at Crishnagur, which was then in the forty-eighth year of his age, still possessing the
particularly attractive to him on account ot its vicinity to full vigour of his mental powers, and occupied with vast
a Hindoo college. In this year, a periodical work, entitled projects of literature, which might have employed an ac
the Asiatic Miscellany, was begun at Calcutta, and fir tive life protracted to the utmost limits allotted to the hu
William Jones communicated to it several compositions man race.
Few men have died more respected or more regretted
of the lighter kind, among which were nine hymns ad
dressed to as many Hindoo deities. These are original than fir William Jones ; as few have passed a more useful
pieces, replete with the mythological learning of the East, and irreproachable life. The vast extent of his erudition
decorated with all the ornaments of lyric poetry. They has been displayed in the preceding narrative of his lite
possess much harmony of versification, and beauty of ima rary labours j to which it might be added, that scarcely
any subject of human research escaped hi? notice. As a
gery, and in some passages rife to the true sublime.
Among the various objects which kept his powerful linguist he has scarcely ever been equalled ; for his list of
mind in perpetual action, the most important was one languages comprehends " eight studied critically ; eight
connected with his station, the attainment of which was a studied less perfectly, but all intelligible with a dictionary ;
principal motive for the indefatigable labour he bestowed and twelve studied least perfectly, but al! attainable."
on learning the Shanscrit. This was, the compilation of a Nor was his industry in acquiring elementary knowledge
complete digest of Hindoo and Mahometan laws, by means productive of dryness; on the contrary, taste and elegance
of which, controversies might be decided between the na marked all his exertions. As a poet, he would probably
tives of the countries under the English jurisdiction, by have risen to the first class, had his ardour for transplant
the English judges, without trusting to the fallacious re ing foreign beauties allowed him leisure for the exercise
presentations of native lawyers. To this great work he of his own invention. His acquaintance with the history,
devoted much personal expence in entertaining learned philosophy, laws, religion, manners, and science!!, of na
men of the country, and a great portion of his valuable tions, ancient and modern, was most extensive and pro
time in making translations from the eastern law-books of found ; of which no other proof need be adduced than
the highest authority. He did not live to bring it to a his disquisitions in the Asiatic Researches, especially hit
conclusion ; but that so useful a talk is at length accom enquiry into the origin of the Indians, Arabs, Tartars,
plished, may be considered as entirely owing to his insti Persians, and Chinese. His private virtues were not in
gation and primary labours. The fame just regard to the ferior to his intellectual endowments. As a son, a hus
rights of other nations, in securing to them the benefits band, a friend, and a citizen, he fulfilled every duty in an
of their own laws and institutions, induced him to be exemplary manner; his integrity in the exercise of his ju
come the protector of the British inhabitants of Calcutta, dicial office was above all suspicion, and his whole con
in respect to the trial by jury, when an idea was enter duct bespoke a manly and independent spirit. A ration.il
tained of applying for a power of summary conviction and exalted piety crowned the whole ; nor did the liberal
and punishment, in order to give more effect to the po view which he took of religions in general, impair his
conviction of the truth and importance of the Christian
lice of that capital.
The publication of the Asiatic Researches, (he memoirs revelation.
His friends and country have not been wanting in tes
of that learned society to which he had given birth, oc
cupied much of his attention. He saw three volumes of timonies to his merit, and tributes to his memory. The
the work printed, and a fourth prepared for the press ; to most effectual monument of his fame has been raised by
which, besides ten anniversary discourses, he contributed the affection of his widow, who published his works (the
a number of curious and interesting papers. Of these, only progeny he left) in a splendid edition of six quarto
some relate to natural history ; for this, especially the bo volumes, 1799. She also, at her own expence, placed a
tanical department of it, was one of his favourite amuse fine marble monument of him, executed by Flaxman, in
ments in his country retreat. In 1789 he enriched lite the anti-chamber of University-college, Oxford. The di
rature with a very singular work, the translation of an an rectors of the East- India Company unanimously voted a
cient Indian drama entitled Sacontala, or the Fatal King. monument to his memory in St. Paul's cathedral, and a
The novelty of the manners, the imagery, and the design, statue of him to be sent to Bengal. A society of gentle
rendered it a very interesting curiosity, and the style of men in Bengal, who received their education at Oxford,
the translation was greatly admired for its sweetness : we subscribed a sum for a prize-dissertation on his character
have given a pretty long extract from it under the article and merits by students in that university. His intimate
Hindoostan, vol. x. p. 1 54. A work which had long em and worthy friend sir John Shore, now lord Teignmouth,
ployed his serious attention, appeared in the beginning of pronounced his eulogy in a discourse before the Asiatic
1794.: it was a translation of the Ordinances of Menu, a Society at Calcutta, and has since composed Memoirs of
famous Indian legislator, comprising a system of duties, his Life, in a quarto volume, from which the preceding
civil and religious. To the student of ancient manners narrative has been extracted. Nor has the Muse been
and opinions, this is a very interesting work; and the pu silent ; a poem of great beauty to the memory of sir Wil
rity and sublimity of its religious sentiments cannot be liam Jones has been inserted in a collection of poems by
contemplated without veneration.
the Rev. Mr. Maurice, author of Indian Antiquities.
The climate of India had proved so unfavourable to the His name, in fine, has never been mentioned without
health of lady Jones, that uie was at length reluctantly some expression of praise and admiration. The editors of
obliged to interrupt the tender society which had consti the Monthly Review call him "one of the most accom
tuted such a portion of their mutual happiness, and em plished, most amiable, and most virtuous, personages, that
bark for England, in December 1793. It was his plan to a country, onceJerax virorum, has ever produced. Learn
follow her as soon as he should have brought to a conclu ed without pedantry, elegant without ostentation, affable
sion his digest of Hindoo aud Mahometan laws, and have and condescending, he possessed all the soft graces of hu
secured that competence which might enable him to spend manity. His luxuriant fancy was chastened by. a correct:
the remainder of his days in dignified leisure. His own and refined taste. His capacious mind was stored with
health was in his own opinion sufficiently re-establilhed to the treasures of universal erudition. The pursuits of a
justify the expectation of living to enjoy his fame and for dull and laborious profession had not damped 'the fire of
tune j but the short period to which he survived, renders his genius, nor repressed the generous throbbings of the
it probable that even then he bore about him the feeds of heart. In times certainly not the most propitious to the
disease. On the loth of April, 1794, ha was seized at growth or the display of liberal sentiments, he relisted the
Calcutta with an inflammation of the liver, which resisted seductions of interest, maintained the unquestionable in
all remedies, and on the 27th of the fame month put a dependence of his character, and dared to cherish the sacred
VOL. XI. No. 750.
3T

S4
J O 1 T E S.
ered love of freedom." We cannot do better than insert he made a rapid progress in the Latin and Greek lan
a few passages from the inaugural discourse above alluded guages. When about eighteen years of age, he was en
to, delivered by sir John Shore, on being chosen to fill the tered of University-college, Oxford, on a Charter-house
president's chair at a meeting of the Asiatic Society on exhibition, and in that seminary pursued the usual course
the aid May, 1794; and in which he bestows due enco of studies with unremitted diligence. His most intimate
miums on the merits of his illustrious predecessor. " Sir acquaintance in college appears to have been with gen
William Jones discovered a passion, and a very extraordi tlemen who were inclined to Mr. Hutchinson's opinions
nary aptitude, for the acquirement of languages. Besides in theology and philosophy; and, from his conversation
the usual accomplishments of a scholar, he was master of with them, as well as the examination of that gentleman's
the more polished dialects of modern Europe, and spoke writings, he was induced to become a convert to his doc
and wrote with the utmost fluency the French, Spanish, trines. To the fame system he was instrumental in at
and Italian. Of the Portuguese and German, also, he had taching his intimate friend Mr. (afterwards bishop) Home,
a Competent knowledge. With such facility of appre as we have already seen in the life of that prelate, vol. x.
hension, and great powers of memory, he commenced, at p. 185. Mr. Jones was admitted to the degree of B. A.
an early period of life, the study of oriental literature. in the year 1749, and soon afterwards received deacon's
He became a thorough proficient in the Arabic and Persian orders from the bifliop of Peterborough. In 1751, he
tongues, understood the Hebrew, was even conversant was ordained priest by the bishop of Lincoln ; and, on quit
with the Turkish idiom, and proceeded so far as to learn ting the university, became curate at Finedpn in Nor
the radical characters of the Chinese language. It was thamptonshire. While he was in this situation, he pub
to be expected, (fays sir John Shore,) after his arrival in lished, in 1753, his Full Answer to Bishop Clayton's Es
India, that he would eagerly embrace the opportunity of say on Spirit, in which he endeavoured to support the
making himself master of the Shanfcrit; and the most en cause of orthodoxy by an appeal to the religion and learn
lightened professors of the doctrines of Brahma confess ing of heathen antiquity, particularly the notions of the
with pride, delight, and surprise, that his knowledge of Hermetic, Pythagorean, and Platonic, trinities. In the
their secret! dialect was most critically correct and pro year 1754, he formed a happy matrimonial connection,
found. The pandits, who were in the habit of attending and went to reside at Wadenhoe in Northamptonshire, as
him, when I sew them after his death, ata public durbar, curate to his brother-in-law, the Rev. Brooke Bridges.
could neither suppress their tears for his loss, nor find In this place he drew up and published, in what year we
terms to express their admiration at the wonderful pro are not informed, his Catholic Doctrine of tlie Trinity,
gress he had made in their science."
8vo ; which was favourably received by the orthodox
From a paper in the hand-writing of fir William Jones, world, and was enlarged in the third edition, which ap
it appears that be had proposed to himself a wide range peared in 1767, by a Letter to the common People in An
of inquiries respecting the history and science of the Ori swer to some popular Arguments against the Trinity.
ental nations. It consists of twenty-three articles entitled Here also he engaged in a course of experiments, neces
Dtsidtrali ; the chief of which are, on the Philosophy, sary to h.is composing a treatise on philosophy, in eluci
Geometry, Astronomy, Algebra, Medicine, Music, My dation of his favourite system; and met with liberal friends,
thology, and Drama, of the ancient Indians ; translations who, by a subscription among themselves of three hun
of the Vedas and Puranas ; a dictionary and grammar of dred pounds per annum for three years, enabled him to
of she Shanfcrit ; and on the histories of India, Arabia, furnish himself with such an apparatus as he wanted.
Persia, and the Tartar nations.
The result of his labours was An Essay on the first Prin
It is a circunistance which deserves notice, that sir Wil ciples of Natural Philosophy, published in 1761, 4to. in
liam did not begin the arduous study of law till after he tended to demonstrate the use of natural means, or second
had reached his twenty-second year. His mind was then causes, in the ceconomy of the material world, from rea
formed, and was seasoned by the maxims of general phi son, experiments, and the testimony of antiquity. It was
losophy. As a judge, he was equally valued for his abi designed as a preparatory work, to obviate the objections
lity and bis conscientious integrity. His addresses to the against the system for which be was an advocate, founded
juries were models of liberality, tenderness, nice discri on the Newtonian philosophy ; and it displayed consider
mination, and elegant diction. With most of the sciences able learning and ingenuity, as well as an ardent attach
he had some acquaintance. He was not ignorant of ana ment to the interests of piety and virtue, united with the
tomy j and the interesting discoveries lately made in che eccentric peculiarities of the Hutchinsonian school. The
mistry engaged bis attention. The lighter study of bo earl of Bute was so well satisfied with it, that he desired
tany, originally begun under the confinement of a linger the author not to be intimidated through fear of the expence from pursuing bis philosophical studies, but to di
ing disorder, was his last and favourite pursuit.
Curiosity will ask, by what means sir William Jones was rect Mr. Adams, the mathematical instrument-maker, to
enabled to acquire such extensive knowledge, in the com supply him with such instruments as he might want, and
pass of a short life not exceeding eight-and-forty years ? to place them to his lordship's account.
It was by the exact and regular distribution of his time.
In the year 1764, archbishop Seeker presented Mr. Jones
His studies began with the dawn of the day, and were to the vicarage of Bethersden in Kent, whither he re
continued with a perseverance which surmounted every moved with his family ; and, when he afterwards found
obstacle. Eager to gain information on all subjects, he that the income of his benefice was not equal to what he
listened with complacency to persons of every description, expected, in pursuance of the advice of his friends, he un
and of all varieties of talents and education. He was dertook the tuition of a few pupils. For such an office
formed for social intercourse; and his gentle deportment he was well qualified by his skill in the learned languages,
and fluent conversation rendered him the delight of every his various knowledge, his great industry, and his perspi
company. He sought humble merit in her retreat, and cuous easy manner of communicating instruction. In
-fostered her with a maternal care. Humanity and Litera 1765, the archbishop presented him to the rectory of
Pluckley in the same county, where he took up his resi
ture will long lament his loss !
JONES (William), a pious and worthy clergyman of dence, and continued his plan of education, pursuing at
the church of England, was the son of Morgan Jones, a the same time his course of philosophical experiments, as
Welsh. gentleman, descended from colonel Jones, who mar- well as theological studies, and discharging his pastoral
Tied a sifter of Oliver Cromwell ; and was born at Lowick duties with exemplary zeal and diligence. In the year
in Northamptonshire, in the year 1716. He early disco 1769, he published a Letter to A Young Gentleman at
vered an inquisitive temper, and industry in acquiring Oxford, intended for Holy Orders, containing some sea
knowledge ; and, when he was of a proper age, was ad- sonable Cautions against Errors in Doctrine, 8vo. con
initted a scholar at the Charter-house, in London, where sisting, chiefly, of the substance of a visitation-sermon
preached

JONER
955
preached before archbishop Seeker in 17SS. His subse the growing prevalent* of deme-cratkal principles, and
quent publications during his continuance at Pluckley also for the existence of the established church and creed,
were, some remarks on the principles and spirit of the against which he was led to believe that the assiduity of
Confessional, annexed to a new edition of his Answer to sectaries, free enquirers, and unbelievers, was directed,
an Essay on Spirit, &c. 1770, 8vo. Zoclegia Elhica ; a Mr. Jones employed his pen in the service of high-church
Disquisition concerning the Mosaic Distinction of Ani politics. He was the author of A Letter from Thomas
mals, clean and unclean ; being an Attempt to explain to Bull to his Brother John, which was indust-iously circu
Christians the Wisdom, Morality, and Use, of that Insti lated throughout the kingdom by the friends of the ad
tution, in two Parts, 177*, 8vo. Three Dissertations ministration ; and he drew up and published the prospec
on Life and Death, 1771, 8vo. a volume of Disqui tus of a plan of a Society for the Reformation of Princi
sitions on some select Subjects of Scripture, which had ples, the establishment of which he had long meditated.
been before separately printed, 1775, Svo. and Reflexions To whatever cause it was owing, however, his efforts to
on the Growth of Heathenism among Christians, in a Let form such a society did not succeed. In connexion with
ter to a Friend at Oxford, by a Presbyter of the Church those efforts he gave birth to The Britiih Critic; and
published a collection of tracts by Charles Leslie, Mr.
of England, 1776, 8vo.
About this time Mr. Jones was induced to remove from Law, Mr. Norris, Roger North, bishop Home, himself,
Pluckley, and to accept of the perpetual curacy of Nay- &c. in * vols. 8vo. under the title of The Scholar armed
land in Suffolk. Soon afterwards he effected an exchange against the Errors of the Time ; or, a Collection of Tracts
of Pluckley for the rectory of Paston in Northampton on the Principles and Evidence of Christianity, the Con
shire, which he vXtcd annually; but took up his abode stitution of Church, and Authority of Civil Government.
at Nayland, which no future offer of preferment tempted During the year last mentioned Mr. Jones met with a se
him to quit. In the mean time lie had entered a mem vere loss in the death of his intimate friend bishop Home,
ber of Sidney-college, in the university of Cambridge, to whom he was chaplain, and whose life he undertook
where he was admitted to the degree of M. A. From the the task of recording. This work made its appearance in
title of his next publication, Mr. Jones appears to have the year 1795, entitled, Memoirs of the Life, Studies, and
been admitted a fellow of the Royal Society; but we have Writings, of the Right Reverend George Home, D. p.
no information concerning the time when this honour late Lord Bishop of Norwich, 8vo. which, though it can
was conferred upon him. The work to which we allude, not be commended as a very regular aud well-digested
was his Physiological Disquisitions; or Discourses con biographical production, is written, on the whole, in an
cerning file natural Philosophy of the Elements, 1781, 4-to. interesting and pleasing manner, and contains a warm and
This performance contains discourses on matter, and the affectionate tribute of respect to the memory of that pre
several kinds of bodies; on the nature and causes of mo late. To a second edition of it, published in 1799, Mr.
tion ; on the nature and uses of the elements ; on fire, its Jones prefixed a concise exposition of Mr. Hutchinson's
properties and effects ; on the nature and properties of leading theological and philosophical opinions.
Our author now was become advanced in age, and Ais
air; on the philosophy of musical sounds ; on fossil bodies;
on physical geography, or the natural history of the earth ; obliged by his infirmities to discontinue his practice of
and on the appearances, causes, and prognostic signs, of taking pupils. That he might not be subjected to any
the weather. They contain much instructive, much en inconvenience from the diminution of his income which
tertaining, and much fanciful, matter, ingeniously applied was thus created, in the year 1798 the archbilhop of Can
in an attempt to investigate the causes of things, and to terbury benevolently presented him to the sinecure rec
construct a theory of nature on the principles of the au tory of Hollingboiirn in Kent; which, however, he did
thor's favourite system. Mr. Jones's next publication was not live long to enjoy. The last publication which he
theological, and consisted' of Lectures on the figurative sent into the world was A Discourse on the Use and In
Language of the Holy Scripture and the Interpretation of tention of some remarkable Passages of the Scriptures, not
it from the Scripture itself, 1788, 8vo. which contain a commonly understood; addressed to the Readers of a
mixture of judicious and valuable explanations of scrip Course of Lectures on the figurative Language of the Holy
ture metaphors, with others in which the author has given Scriptures, 1799, 8vo. Soon after this, he sustained a
full scope to his lively imagination.
heavy loss by the death of his wife, which plunged him
In discharging the duties of his pastoral office, Mr. Jones in deep affliction ; and that trial was in a short time fol
paid particular attention to the young people of his parish, lowed by a paralytic attack, which deprived him of the
whom he instructed privately in his own house and- pub use of one side. His faculties, however, remained unin
licly in the church, by a course of catechetical lectures jured, and he speedily recovered so far as to be able to
adapted to their capacities; and, as he was zealously at walk with a stick, and to write. In this infirm state of
tached to the establishment of which he was a minister, body he lived some monflRs, and at length expired with
he endeavoured to secure their adherence to its com out a sigh or a groan, Feb. 6, 1800, in the seventy-fourth
munion, not only by the representations which he laid year of his age.
before them of the nature of the church, and the sinfulMr. Jones's learning was very respectable ; his at
ness of schism, but by different small treatises, such as An tachment to what he considered to be truth, steady and
Essay on the Church, the Churchman's Catechism, &c. zealous; his piety ardent and animated; his moral con
That these labours were not inefficacious among his pa duct not only irreproachable, but highly exemplary; and
rishioners, he had reason to conclude from the increase his temper and manners placid, humble, and obliging.
which he had the satisfaction to see in the number of As far as his means extended, he delighted in doing
those who attended at the sacrament. In the year 1790 good ; and towards his flock he uniformly behaved as a
our author published two volumes of Sermons on moral vigilant affectionate pastor. To his other knowledge he
and religious Subjects, 8vo. which are chiefly of a practi added that of physic, which he commendably applied to
cal and useful tendency, and include some discour-scs on the relief and comfort of his poorer neighbours. Of the
natural history, delivered at Mr. Fairchild's annual lecture establishment of which he was a minister he was an intre
at Shoreditch-church, of which the pVeacher is appointed pid champion, on what are commonly called high-church
by the Royal Society. They reflect credit on the author's principles ; and of the theologico-philosophical system of
piety aud benevolence; but his fondness for the intro the Hutchinsonian school he is justly considered to be the
duction into them of allegories and spiritual allusions, most ingenious and plausible defender. Besides the pieces
renders many of his remarks and illustrations not easily enumerated in the preceding narrative, he published nu
intelligible to plain and common readers.
merous single sermons, and occasional tracts. We have
In the year 1792, alarmed for the safety of the British only to add, that Mr. Jones was a proficient in the theory
constitution, which he conceived to be in danger from and practice of music ; and that he composed a niocnine
J.
and

Q56
J O -N "E S.'
and evening cathedral-service, ten church-pieces for the was appointed to the office of head-tutor, which he held
organ, with four anthems in score for the use of the church to the day of his death. In 1786 and 1787 he presided as
of Nayland, which are said td be greatly admired, as of moderator in the philosophical schools, where his acutethe old school, and in the true classical style. Orthodox fless and impartiality were equally conspicuous. It wa
Churcbnan's Mag. i%o\. Gent. Mag. 1800.
about this time that he introduced a grace, by which fel
JONES (Rev. Thomas), a very eminent lecturer at low-commoners, who used to obtain the degree of bache
Trinity-college, Cambridge, was born at Berriew, in lor of arts with little or no examination, were subjected
-Montgomeryshire, on the ijd of June, 1756. The parti to the same academical exeTcises as other under-graduates.
culars of the life of this gentleman have been furnished During many years he continued to take an active part
by the reverend and learned Herbert Marsh, who had been in the senate-house examinations; but latterly he confined
his pupil. His education tillheentered his twelfth year, was himself to the duties of college-tutor. These, indeed,
confined to the instruction of a common country school, were sufficiently numerous to engage his whole attention ;
first at Berriew, and afterwards in the neighbouring parish and he displayed in them an ability which was rarely
of Kerry. During the time that he frequented the latter equalled, with an integrity which never was surpassed.
school, the vicar of the parish, discovering in him those They only who have had the benefit of attending his lec
talents which he afterwards so eminently displayed, ad tures are able to estimate their value. Being perfect mas
vised his mother (for he lost his father at an early age) to ter of his subjects, he always placed them 111 the clearest
fend him to the grammar-school at Shrewsbury. Here he point of view ; and, by his manner of treating them, he
continued nearly seven years, and was inferior to none of made them interesting even to those who had otherwise no
his school-fellows, either in attention to study, or in re relish for mathematical inquiries. His lectures on astro
gularity of conduct.
nomy attracted more than usual attention, since that
On the-i8th of May, 1774, he was admitted at St. John'-s branch of philosophy afforded the most ample scope for
college, Cambridge, and came to reside there in the Octo inculcating (what, indeed, he never neglected in other
ber following. From that time the excellence of his ge branches) his favourite doctrine of final causes, for argu
nius became more particularly conspicuous. He had ac- ing from the contrivance to the Contriver, from the struc
.quired, indeed, at school, a competent (hare of classical ture of the universe to the being and attributes of God.
learning ; but his mind was less adapted to Greek and And this doctrine he enforced, not merely by explaining
'Latin composition than to the investigation of philosophical the harmony which results from the established laws of
truths. At the public examinations of St. John's college, nature, but by showing the confusion which would have
he not only was always in the first class, but was without arisen from the adoption os other laws. His lectures on
comparison the best mathematician of his year. His first the principles of fluxions were delivered with unusual
summer vacation was devoted entirely to his favourite clearness; and there was so much originality in them, that
.pursuit ; and at that early period he became acquainted his pupils have often expressed a wish that they might be
with mathematical works which are seldom attempted be printed. If these, as well as his lectures on astronomy,
fore the third year of academical study* He remained at had been published, the world would certainly have de
St. John's college till after the public examination in June rived from them material benefit. But such was his mo
1776; and on the 27th of that month he removed to desty, that, though frequently urged, he never would
Trinity-college. To this step he was induced by the fame consent; and when he signed his will, a short time before
unfortunate cause which has deprived St. John's college his death, he made the most earnest request to the writer of
of many other very distinguished members, the limitation this memoir, that none of his manuscripts should be
in the election to fellowships. By this limitation, (which, printed. But it is a consolation to know, that his lectures
when the college-statutes were framed , was intended to on philosophy will Jiot be buried in oblivion : all his
obviate a then-existing evil,) there can be only one fellow writings on those subjects have been delivered to his suc
at a time from each diocese in Wales ; and, there being cessor in the tuition, and, though less amply than by pub
then a fellow from the diocese of St. Asaph who was not lication, will continue to benefit mankind.
The only things he ever publislttd were a Sermon on
expected very soon to make zc vacancy, Mr. Jones, who
was of the fame diocese, had no prospect of obtaining the Duelling, and an Address to the Volunteers of Montgo
reward to which his talents and conduct entitled him. mery ssiire. The former was published as a warning to the
When he removed to Trinity-college, he determined (ac young men of the university, soon after a fatal duel had
cording to the academical phrase) to degrade a year ; he taken place in -the neighbourhood. The letter, which he
became a member of the year below him, and thus defer wrote with great animation (for he was a zealous advo
red the taking of his bachelor- df-arts degree till January cate of the volunteer system), was calculated to rouse the
1779. His motive for so doing was not any design of volunteers to a righteous defence of their country.
As the admissions under him as tutor were numerous
more effectually securing to himself the- first rank in aca
demical honours, (for there are few years in which he beyond example, the labour and anxiety attendant on the
would not have obtained the fame diltinguiflied place,) discharge of his duties gradually impaired a constitution,
but solely to obviate the objection, which might otherwise which was naturally feeble. During many years he suf
have been made to him when candidate for a fellowship in fered from an infirmity of the breast : andit was his constant
Trinity-college, that he had resided little more than a belief that this infirmity would be the occasion of his
year in that society when he took his bachelor's degree. death. But he seemed to have recovered from-this com
His superiority at that time was so decided, th:tt no one plaint, when he was attacked by another of still more
ventured to contend with him. The honour of senior dangerous tendency. He was latterly subject to internal
wrangler was conceded before the examination began ; inflammations, which at length produced one of the molt
and the second place became the highest object of compe singular and distressing ulcerations in the annals of medi
tition. If any thing was wanting to show his superiority, cine. He went immediately to London, to consult Dr.
it would be rendered sufficiently conspicuous by the cir Bailiie and Mr. Cline; but the disease was soon found to
cumstance, that he was tutor to the second wrangler : be incurable. His friends, indeed, at one time flattered
.and the writer of this memoir gladly embraces the oppor themselves with the hope of his recovery ; for, when he
tunity of publicly acknowledging, that for the honour had been in London about six weeks, he was sq far restored,
which he then obtained he was indebted to the instruction after a confinement to his bed, attended with excessive
pain, that he was not only enabled to remove to a lodg
of his friend.
The fame year in which Mr. Jones took his bachelor's ing in the Edgeware-road for the benefit of the air, but
degree he was appointed assistant-tutor at Trinity-college. to walk several miles without my apparent fatigue. The
On the 1st of October, 1781, he was elected fellow ; and, former symptoms of his complaint gradually abated, and
in October 1787, on the resignation of Mr. Crankc, he at length totally ceased. But this cessation was only the
prtlusle

ION
prelude to another form os the disease, which proved more
immediately fatal. A total ar)d insurmountable obstruc
tion ensued/ and he died on the 18th of July, 1807. It
was his particular request to be buried without pomp, and
in a church-yard only so far distant from town that his
body might not be exposed to the depredation of nightly
robbers. He was conveyed, therefore, to the burial ground
of Dulwich college, followed by his relations in London)
and by some of his nearest and dearest friends. His aca
demical character has been already described. As a com
panion he was highly convivial ; he possessed a vein of
humour peculiar to himself ; and no one told a story with
more effect. His manners were mild and unassuming, and
his gentleness was equalled only by his firmness. As a
friend, he had no other limit to his kindness than his abi
lity to serve. Indeed his whole life was a life of benevo
lence, and he wasted his strength in exerting himself for
others. The benefits which he conferred were frequently
so great, and the persons who subsisted by his bounty were
so numerous, that he was often distressed in the midst of
affluence. And, though he was head-tutor of Trinitycollege almost twenty years, with more pupils than any
of hit predecessors, he never acquired a sufficient capital
to enable him to retire from office, and still continue his
accustomed beneficence.
JONES, a county of the American States, in North
Carolina, in Newbern district, bounded north by Craven.
It contains 3141 free inhabitants, and 1681 staves. It is
well watered by Trent river, and its tributary streams.
Chief town, Trenton.
JONES, a town of North' Carolina, situated on the
north side of the Roanoke, opposite Halifax.
JONES'S CREEK, a river of Pennsylvania, which runs
into the Delaware in lat. 4.0. 58. N. Ion. 75. 1 5. W.
JONES'S FORD, on Brandywine-creek, is five or fix
miles above Chad's Ford, in Pennsylvania.
JONES'S ISLAND, an istand in Hudson's Bay. Lat.
61. 52. N. Ion. 63. W.
JONES'S KEY, a small island in the Spanish Main,
near the Mosquito shore, surrounded with rocks. Lat.
15. 35. N. Ion. 82. 17. W.
JONES TOWN, in Pennsylvania. See Williamsburc.
JO'NESBOROUGH, in the American states, is the
chief town of Washington district in Tennessee, and the
feat of the district and county courts. It has but few
houses, having been but lately established. It is 26 miles
from Greenville, 100 from Knoxville, 40 from Abingdon
in Virginia, and 627 from Philadelphia.
JO'NESBOROUGH, the chief town of Camden county,
in Edenton district, North Carolina. It contains a court
house and a few dwelling-houses.
JONE'SIA, / in botany, a genus of the class heptandria, order monogyaia. Generic essential characters
Calyx two-leaved ; corolla funnel-form, with a fleshy
closed tube and four-cleft border; nectary a ring inserted
in the throat of the tube of the corolla, and bearing the
rtamina; germ pedicelled ; legume scimitar-shaped, sour
to eight seeded.
Jonesia pinnata, a single species; native of the East In
dies. It is a tree, with leaves alternate, unequally pin
nate} leaflets four or six pair, oblong-lanceolate; flowers
orange, in axillary and terminal cymes.
JONG-TCHANG, a town of China, of the third rank,
in Se-tchuen : forty- five miles west-south-west of Tchongkiang.
JONGO'MA, a kingdom of Asia, situated to the north
of Siam.
IO'NIA, a country of Asia Minor, bounded on the
north by olia, on the west by the gean and Icarian
leas, on the south by Caria, and on the east by Lydia and
part of Caria. It was founded by colonies from Greece,
and particularly Attica, by the Ionians or descendants of
Ion. Ionia was divided into twelve small states, which
formed a celebrated confederacy often mentioned by the
ancients. These twelve states were Pricue, Miletus, Co*
Vol. XL No.

JON
457
lophon, Clazomenae, Ephesus, Lebedos, Teos, Phoca,
Erythr, Smyrna, and the capitals of Samos and Chios.
The inhabitants of Ionia built a temple which they called
Pan Ionium, from the concourse of people th:;t flocked
thither from every part of Ionia. After they had enjoyed
for some time their freedom aad independence, they were
made tributary to the power of Lydia by Crsus. The
Athenians assisted them to stiake off the slavery of the
Asiatic monarchs ; but they soon forgot their duty and
relation to their mother-country, and joined Xerxes when
he invaded Greece. They were delivered from the Persian
yoke by Alexander, and restored to their original inde
pendence. They were reduced by the Romans under
the dictator Sylla. Ionia has been always celebrated for
the salubrity of the climate, the fruitfulness of the soil,
and the genius of its inhabitants.
IO'NIAN, adj. Belonging to Ionia.
IO'NI AN, /. A native of Ionia.
IO'NIAN SEA, a part of the Mediterranean Sea, at
the bottom of the Adriatic. It lies between Sicily and
Greece. That part of the gean Sea which lies on the
coasts of Ionia in Asia, is called the Sea os Ionia, and not
the Ionian Sea. According to some authors, the Ionian
Sea receives its name from lo, who swam across there
after she had been metamorphosed into a heifer.
ION'IC, adj. Belonging to Ionia; belonging to the
dialect of the Ionians. Belonging to one or the five or
ders of architecture.The Ionic order partakes of the
Doric strength and Corinthian ornaments. Chesterfield.See
the article Architecture, vol. ii. p. 69.
ION'IC DI'ALECT, in grammar, a manner of speak
ing peculiar to the people ot Ionia.
ION'IC ME'TRE. Of this there are two kinds. i.An
ionic verse a majore admits a trochaic syzygy promis
cuously with its proper foot. But the verse never ends
with the proper foot complete ; but has either a trochaic
syzygy, or the proper foot incomplete :
Es fti raH | ^iIpJixTaf.
SofMes.
Ills cum gmijna cGmpedc | dedkat ca|tenas.
Martial.
Resolutions of the long syllables are allowed in all pos
sible varieties:
2. An ionic verse a minore is often entirely composed
of its proper feet, which are these :
"OXi{ *! I wtii of I Tl x**f I xifaXM.
Phryn.
Mlserarum ell | ne'e amorl | d ue ludiim | ncque vlno.
The two species of ionic feet are not to be intermixed in
the fame verse.
ION'IC SECT was the first of the ancient sects of phi
losophers ; the others were the Italic and Eleatic. The
founder of this sect was Thales, who, being a native of
Miletus in Ionia, occasioned his followers to assume the
appellation of Ionic. Thales was succeeded by Anaximander, and he by Anaximenes, both of Miletus. Anaxagoras Clazomemus succeeded them, and removed hit
school from Asia to Athens, where Socrates was his scho
lar. It was the distinguishing tenet of this sect, that wa
ter was the principle of all natural things.
I'ONISM,/. A mode of speaking peculiar to the Ioni
ans. Cole.
JONKAKON'DA, a town-of Africa, in the kingdom
of Yani, on the north side of the Gambia. Lat. 13.37. N.
Ion. 1 3. 50. W.
JONKIO'PING, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Smaland, situated near the Wetter Lake; it has two su
burbs ; and contains three churches, an arsenal, a manu
facture of arms, and about 3000 inhabitants. It is the
seat of justice for Gothland: 156 miles south-west of
Stockholm. Lat. 57. 45. N. Ion. 13. 59. E.
JONOO'L, a town on the north-welt coast of the island
of Timor. Lat. 8. 59. S. Ion. 125. 13. E.
JONQUIE'RE BAY, a bay on the west coast of the
ilUadofSashaliea. Loo. 50.54. N.
J0N(Jir,REg>

258
JON
JONQUIE'RES, a town of France, in the department
of the Vaucluse: soar miles east-south-east of Orange.
JON'QUIL and JONQUIL'LA. See Narcissus. The
flowers of this plant are greatly esteemed for their strong
sweet scent. Miller.
Nor gradual bloom is wanting,
Nor hyacinths of purest virgin white,
Low bent and blushing inward ; nor jonquilles
Of potent fragrance.
Thomson.
JON'SAC, a town of France, in the department of the
Lower Charente : nine miles south-south-east of Pons,
and thirteen north-north-west of Montlieu.
JONS'BERG, a town of Sweden, in East Gothland,
near the coast of the Baltic : twenty-two miles east of
Nordkioping.
JON'SIUS (John), a learned German philological and
philosophical writer in the seventeenth century, was born at
Rendsburg in Holstein, in the year 1624. He was educated
in hU native place, and afterwards he removed to Frankfort
on the Maine, where he cultivated literature and philoso
phy with great success and reputation, and died prema
turely in 1659, when only thirty-five years of age. He
was the author of, 1. a dissertation De Hijloria Pcripatctica ,
which Fabricius informs us was published at Hamburgh
in 1652, 4to. and has given occasion for much regret in
the learned world, that other dissertations of his, in con
tinuation of the subject, have never seen the light. 2. De
Spanis aliifque nonnullis Epistola ad Marquardum Guden, 1654. 3. De Ordine Librorum Ariftotelis Fragmentura. Both these pieces may be found in the Syntagma
rariorum Dissertationum ex Muso Joan. Geor. Grvii,
published at Utrecht in 1702, 4to. 4. De Scriptoribus
Histori Philosophic, Lib. IV. 1659, 4to. of which a
larger edition was printed at Jena by John Christopher
Dornius, in 1716, including a continuation of the work
to the editor's own time. Moreri.
JON'SON, or Johnson (Benjamin), a poet once high
in reputation, was the posthumous son of a clergyman in
Westminster, where he was born in 1 574, about a month
after his father's death. His family was originally from
Annandale in Scotland, whence his grandfather removed
to Carlisle in the reign of Henry VIII. Benjamin received
his education at Westminster-school under the learned
Camden, and had made an extraordinary progress at the
time when his mother, who had married a bricklayer for
her second husband, took him away to work under his
step-father. It was not likely that one to whom the stores
of classical literature had been opened should acquiesce in
a mechanical employment ; he escaped from it by enlist
ing for a soldier in the army then serving against the Spa
niards in the Netherlands ; and an exploit which he per
formed, of killing an enemy in (ingle combat, gave him
occasion to boast ever after of a quality which has not al
ways been found in conjunction with the spirit of poetry.
On his return he entered himself at St. .John's college,
Cambridge; but the state of his finances obliged him soon
to quit this desirable residence. An inclination which he
felt for the stage then induced him to apply for employ
ment at the theatres; but his talents as an actor could
only obtain for him admission at an obscure playhouse in
the suburbs, and be was even obliged to undertake parts
of low mimicry and ridiculous rant. The circumstance
of killing a fellow-actor in a duel, for which he was
thrown into prison, brought him into a state of mind of
which a popish priest took advantage to convert him to
the catholic faith ; and he remained attached to his new
religion for twelve years.
Soon after his liberation from prison, he married, and
set himself in earnest to the business of dramatic writing,
in which he had already made some unsuccessful attempts.
The liberal kindness of Shaktsoeare caused him to bring
upon his ow n stage a performance of Jonson's which had
beiii rejected by other manager.*, and himself to act apart
in it. He continued to patronise the young writer, anil

JON
occasionally lent him assistance in finishing his pieces;
Their genius, however, was so dissimilar, that little har
mony could result from their combined efforts ; and in
the plays of Jonson, as they have been left to us, there
are no traces of the hand of Shakespeare. The first come
dy which Jonson printed was Every Man in his Humour,
acted in 1598; and he continued to furnish a play yearly,
till his time was occupied by the composition of the
masques and other entertainments with which the acces
sion of James was celebrated. Much pedantry and much
adulation rendered these pieces grateful to his majesty ;
yet he had nearly fallen a sacrifice to his abuse of the
Scottish nation in a comedy entitled, Eastward Hoe, writ
ten in conjunction with Chapman and Marston. The
three composers were committed to prison, and threatened
with the pillory and loss of ears and noses ; but a timely
pardon prevented the disgrace. At an entertainment
which Jonson gave on his release, his mother, a woman of
a masculine spirit, drank to him, and showed a paper of
poison, of which slie had intended to give him a portion,
taking the rest herself, had the ignominious sentence been
persisted in. He continued to write with improved expe
rience, and in 1609 produced his Epicene, or Silent Wo
man, accounted the most perfect of his comedies. His
Alchemist, acted in the following year, also obtained much
applause.
A tour in France in 161 3 gave Jonson an opportunity
to enlarge his views and refine his manners, which were
coarse and rude; yet in this last particular he seems never
much to have improved. He was honoured by an inter
view with the celebrated cardinal Perron, in which he
veiy bluntly told the cardinal that his translation of Vir
gil was a bad one. On his return, he had the quarrel
with Inigo Jones, as mentioned in the life of the latter,
and ridiculed him on the stage in a comic character. So
industrious had his muse been, that in 1616 he published a
folio volume of his works ; and his reputation at court
was sealed by a grant from the king of the salary os poetlaureat for life; the office itself was at this time occupied
by another. His poetic fame caused him to be invited
by Dr. Corbet to Christ-church college in Oxford ; and,
during his agreeable visit there, the university presented
him with the honorary degree of M. A. Upon the death
of Daniel, the laureat, in 1619, Jonson succeeded to the
post. Soon after, he went to Scotland upon a visit to the
celebrated poet of that country, Drummond of Hawtbornden, and passed some months with him m the inti
macy of friendship. But, though Jonson seems to have
been extremely well pleased with the interview, Drum
mond, who has left minutes of their conversation, scruples
not to give a very unamiable character of his friend, with
whose rudeness and intemperance he was probably much
disgusted. Indeed it is acknowledged that he was not
only deficient in courtesy, but had many radical faults of
temper, such as a high degree of pride and self-conceit,
irritability, and proneness to abuse and disparage all who
incurred his jealousy or displeasure. He was, however,
fond of convivial society ; and great traditionary fame
has attended the club over which he presided at the Deviltavern, near Temple-bar, and for which he composed in
Lati.i a set of leges convivalc:.
He continued to write masques for the court, and now
and then a comedy, 6f which one, acted in 1629, was
hissed from the stage; and the poet revenged the insult by
an ode to himself, in which he threathened to quit the
theatre. His negligence and disposition to conviviality
likewise reduced him to necessitous circumstances, although
he obtained an advance of his salary as laureat to one
hundred pounds per anilum and a tierce of sack; the pay
which, with the office, has continued to the present time.
A story has been current, that, on hearing of his condi
tion, the king, Charles I. sent him a present of ten pounds,
and that Jonson laid to the messenger, " His majesty has
sent me ten pounds, because I am old and poor, and live
in an alley : go and tell him that his foul lives in an al?

ley."

JON
ley."' Though such a speech is not unsuitable to the sur
liness of his character, yet its authenticity may be doubt
ed, as there is in Jonson's works an epigram "To king
Charles for an hundred pounds he sent me in my sickness,
16x9." The disease of want, however, was radical and
incurable} and some of his latest productions are mendi
cant poems addressed to different patrons. The powers of
his body and mind fell into equal decay, and the two last
comedies he wrote have been called his dotages. He
ceased to employ his pen after the New-Year'sOde for 1635 j
and died in 1637, at the age of sixty-three. He was in
terred in Westminster abbey ; and an inscription was placed
over his grave, familiarly expressive of the reputation he
had acquired among his countrymen : " O rare Ben Jonson I" He was considered at that time as at the head of
English poetry, and was addressed by the wits with the
reverential title of Father Ben. Six months after his death
a collection of poems to his honour, by a number of the
most eminent writers and scholars in the nation, was pub
lished, entitled Jonsonius Virbiut; or, the Memory of Ben
Jonfon revived by the Friends of the Mules. The bust,
with the fore-mentioned inscription, that now marks his
place in Poets-corner, was put up by the second Harley,
earl of Oxford.
The remaining fame of Jonson is principally founded
upon his comed4es, which were long reckoned the most
perfect in the English language. Dryden, in his Essay on
Dramatic Poetry, speaks of him as "the most learned and
judicious writer which any theatre ever had ;" aud gives
a particular examination of his Silent Woman, as a model
of perfection. His excellence, however, was comprised
within narrow limits, and chiefly consisted in the preser
vation of the unities, and the skilful management of the
plot. He was defective in almost every thing which makes
comedy pleasant. Dryden says, " You seldom find him
making love in any of his scenes, or endeavouring to move
the passions ; his genius was too sullen and saturnine to
do it gracefully. Humour was his proper sphere; and in
that he desighted most to represent mechanics." Humour
is, indeed, the essence of comedy ; but Jonson drew his
rather from conceptions of ridiculous characters formed
in his own fancy, than from the observation of nature.
Neither the manners nor the language of real life, especi
ally in the superior ranks of society, are to be found in his
representations; and the incidents are in general vulgar,
and the humour forced. It is therefore no wonder that
his plays have gradually disappeared from the stage, and
that, if any one is occasionally revived, it is little relished
or understood by the audience. He composed only two
tragedies, Sejanus and Catiline, neither of which was suc
cessful. They are full of long declamatory speeches,
many of them- close translations from the ancient historians
and orators. As a general poet, Jonson is for the most
part harsh, frigid, and tedious, perpetually in pursuit of
some uncommon thought, which he wants taste and genius
to render striking or agreeable. There are, however,
some strains of vigorous imagination, and even happy ex
pression. His hymn in Cynthia's Revels, beginning with
"Queen and huntress chaste and fair," is remarkably ele
gant and melodious. His epitaph on the countess of Pem
broke is deservedly celebrated for the spirit and concise
ness of its language and ingenuity of its turn; in which
it is perhaps surpassed by that of four lines 011 Elizabeth
L. H.
Underneath this stone doth lie
As much beauty as could die,
Which in life did harbour give
To more virtue than doth five.
But such- pieces are great rarities in his works; and Father
Ben is at this day little more than the shadow of a great
name.
JONTHLAS'PI, / in botany. See Alyssum and
Clypeola.
JON'VILLE, a town of France, in the department of

J O R
259
the Upper Saone, on the Saone : seven miles north of
Jussey.
JOOD BOODANG', a town on the west coast of th
island of Celebes. Lat. 1. 39. S. Ion. 119. ax. E.
JOODPOU'R, a circar of Hindoostan, in the country
of Agimere, bounded on the north by Bickaneer and Nagore, on the east by Agimere circar, on the south by Sirowy, and on the west by a sandy desert. The principal
towns are Joodpour and Merta.
JOODPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, and capital of a
circar or ditf rict, in the country of Agimere : eighty-fivo
miles west-south-west of Agimere, seventy-five north-west
of Cheitore. Lat. *6. 7. N. Ion. 73. 48. E.
JOOGDANPOU'R, a town of Bengal : sixteen miles
north-west of Kishenagur.
JOOGDY'A, a town of Bengal : seventy miles south -.
east of Dacca.
JOOGOOGOO', a town of Bootan : forty miles north
of Bey ha r.
JOO'KY, a town of Bengal : fourteen miles north of
Boglipour.
JOOL, a French settlement on the coast of Africa, de
pendent on Goree.
JOOS'SY, a town of Hindoostan : two miles east of
Allahabad.
JOOT'SI-SI'MA, or Jaotsi'ma, two small Japanese
islands* near the north coast of Niphon. Lat 37. 56. N.
Ion. 137. co. E.
IO'PAS, a king of Africa, among the suitors of Dido.
He was an excellent musician, poet, and philosopher.
Virgil v. 744.
JOP'PA, [Heb. beauty. 1 A city on the sea-coast cf
the land of Canaan. See Jaffa, vol. x.
JOP'PA, a small town or the American States, in Hart
ford county, Maryland : twenty miles east by north of
Baltimore, and eighty-two south-west of Philadelphia.
JOP'PA BURAGY'A, a town of Morung : ten miles
south-east of Amerpour.
JOP'SUS, a river of Romania, which runs into the Mariza ten miles west-north-west of Ass.irlic.
JO'RA, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'RA, a fortress in the kingdom of Gurrah, where
the treasures were deposited. In the year 1564, it was
taken by the troops of the emperor Akbar ; before the
surrender, the garrison made a general massacre of their
wives and children, and set sire to the place. The richerfound here were immense.
JORA'I, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'RAM, or Jeho'ram, [Heb. elevated.] King of
Israel, was the fnn of Ahab, and succeeded to the throne
on the death of his brother Ahaziah, in the year 896 B. C.
He destroyed the Phnician idols which his father had
set up, but still continued the idolatrous worship of thatwo golden calves. Soon after he came to the crown, he
raised an army for the purpose of reducing the Moabites,
who had been tributaries to Israel ever since the defection
of Jeroboam, but revolted during the reign of Ahaziah.
Jorain was assisted by Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, who
came in person with his troops, and was accompanied by
the king of Edom, his tributary. The army ot the con
federates took a compass of seven days march through the
deserts of Edoin, in order to surprise the enemy, but was
in danger of perishing for want of water, when it had ar
rived at the borders of the land of Moab. By this time
the Moabites had been apprised of their approach, and,
after collecting together all who were capable of bearing
arms, advanced to dispute their further progress. In this
extremity the three kings resorted for advice to the pro
phet Elilha, who appears to have accompanied the army
into the deserts. When the prophet met them, after se
verely reproaching Joram for his idolatry, and alluring
him, that, were it not for the respect which he bore to
Jehoshaphat, he would not interfere on their behalf, he
ordered them to dig large ditches in the valley where they
were encamped, promising that they should be silled with
water.

e&>
J o it
water by a miraculous land-flood, and that afterwards the
confederates mould prove victorious over the enemy.
During the succeeding night the refreshing streams arrived
and filled the ditches. On the following morning, when
the Moabites perceived the water in that arid place,
from the reflection of- the rising fun which gave it a red
appearance they suspected that it was blood, and that the
confederate princes had quarrelled, and turned their arms
against each other. Possessed by this imagination, they
concluded that they had little more to do than to seize
the spoil, and hastened for that purpose in a confused
manner towards the camp of the Israelites. But they soon
found their mistake : for the Israelites, attacking them in
force, soon gained a complete victory over them ; and,
after putting great numbers of them to the sword, pursued
the remainder into the heart of their country,- wasting
their lands, and demolishing their cities, excepting Kirharasijth, the capital, which was exceedingly strong, and
where Media, the king of Moab, had taken refuge. To
this city they laid siege, and carried on their attacks with
such vigour, that Meslia, apprehensive that it might not
fee able to hold out, made a sally with seven hundred
chosen men, and endeavoured to escape by breaking through
the quarters of the Edomites. Failing in this attempt,
he had recourse to a horrid measure, which was sometimes
practised by the princes of the ancient idolatrous nations
in extreme calamities of the public : he took his eldest
ion, whom he offered for a burnt sacrifice on the wall of
the city," in order to propitiate the deities whom he wor
shipped. This barbarous act excited such horror in the
confederates, that, to prevent a repetition of similar in
human deeds, they railed the siege, and returned to their
own countries. Some time after this, a war broke out
between Jorara and Benhadad king of Syria, which was
succeeded by a temporary peace. When Hazael had ob
tained possession of the Syrian throne by the murder of
Benhadad, Joram, conceiving the juncture to be favoura
ble for the reduction of Ramotb-Gilead, raised an army
for that purpose, and engaged Amaziah, king of Judah,
to become his ally Yn that enterprise. The forces of the
two kings succeeded in carrying the city ; but, during the
attack of it, Joram was so desperately wounded, that he
was obliged to return to Jezreel to be cured, leaving Jehu
at the head of his army to secure the place. In the life
of Jehu, vol. x. p. 767, wclipve related the remaining
particulars of JoranTs history. He was killed in the year
S84. B. C. after a reign of about twelve years. See 1
Kings, iii.-ix.
JORAM, or Jeho'ram, king of Judah, was the son of
Jeholhaphat, who entrusted to him the government when
he went to pay a visit to Ahab at Samaria, and whose suc
cessor he became in the year 889 B. C. His father had
left behind him a numerous issue, and had made provision
for his sons by appointing them to the government of
different cities, and settling upon them independent in
comes. No sooner was Joram firmly seated on the throne,
than he cruelly put all his brethren to death, and maslacred also many of the nobles of his kingdom, who were
likely to oppose his wickedness and impieties. Unhap
pily for himself and people, this prince had been suffered
by his father to contract a marriage with Athaliah, daugh
ter of Ahab, who was a most wicked princess. Yielding
himself up entirely to her influence, Joram introduced
into his kingdom the abominable worship of the Phni
cian deities, and erected altars to Baal at Jerusalem, and
in all the cities of Judah, encouraging the people to offer
sacrifices on them by his own example ; nay, he even used
threatenings and compulsion to make them conform to
his idolatry. On account of this conduct he received a
severe reproof in a letter sent him by the prophet Elijah,
who threatened him with divine judgments as punish
ments of his crimes, and predicted the almost total extir
pation of his posterity, and his own death by an incura
ble disease. The first punishment which he received was
in the revolt of the Edomites, who refused to pay the

T 0 n
usual tribute ; and, though at the commencements os thet*
defection Joram obtained advantages over them, they soon
recovered sufficient strength to maintain their indepen
dence; and thus fulfilled Isaac's prediction, that the pos
terity of Efou should in time lhake off the yoke of Jacob.
At the same time the city of Libnah, which belonged to
the priests, and was on the borders of Iduma, revolted
from the impious king, and probably connected them
selves with the Edomites. Soon afterwards the Philistine*
and Arabians invaded the kingdom of Judah, and pene
trated even to Jerusalem, which they stripped of its riches,
and carried into captivity all the king's wives excepting
Athaliah, and all his sons, excepting Ahaziah, who was
his successor. No sooner had those rapacious enemies de
parted with their plunder, than Joram was attacked by a
most excruciating and incurable disease in the bowels,
which continued weakening him during two years, and
then proved fatal to him, to the great joy of his sub
jects. He died in the year 885 B.C. See i Kings viii.
Chron. xxi.
JOR'BORG, a town of Samogitia, on the Niemen :
twenty miles south of Rosienne.
JORDA'ENS (James), an eminent painter, was born at
Antwerp in 1594. He learnt the rudiments of his art un
der Adam V.m-Oort, whose daughter he married at an
early age, which prevented him from accomplishing his
earnest desire of visiting Italy for instruction. He en
deavoured to supply the want by an assiduous study of
the works of Italian masters, particularly Caravaggio,
Paul Veronese, Bassano, and Titian ; by which he was so
far advanced in the art, that he emulated the bold and
vigorous manner of Rubens, of whom he is said to have
been one of the first disciples. He was master of an ex
traordinarily free and spirited pencil, gave his figures a
fine relies, well understood the chiaro-scuro, coloured in
a great style, was rich in his composition, and powerful
in expression. He could not, however, attain correctness
of outline, or that elevation of idea and elegance of taste
which his country was unable to impart. He was very
industrious, and without assistance finished many great
works for churches, royal cabinets, &c. by which he ob
tained a high reputation and a considerable fortune. His
disposition was gay and social ; and after the labours of
the day he was accustomed to relax in the evening in con
viviality with his friends. He died at Antwerp in 1678,
at the advanced age of eighty-four. It is not known that
he formed any dilciples. Of the works of Jordaens some
of the principal are, twelve pieces of the Passion of Christ,
painted for Charles Gustavus king of Sweden ; a picture
of forty feet high to the honour of Frederic-Henry of
Nassau, at the House in the Wood, near the Hague ; St.
Peter cutting off the ear of Malcus; the satyr and man
blowing hot and cold j a piece called The king drinks j
Pan and Syrinx, a fine piece, finished in six days. There
are many of his works in the churches of the Low Coun
tries ; twenty-seven of his designs have been engraved.
D'ArgenviUc, Vies da Pcmtres.
JOR'DAN, a river of Juda, celebrated in Scripture.
Some derive its name from V jor> which signifies a spring,
and ]"f Dan, a small town near the source of that river ;
others derive it from two rivulets, Jor and Dan. But
these etymologies are dubious ; for it is doubtful whe
ther the river Jordan is really formed of two rivulets, one
of which is called Dan, though the maps mostly describe
it so. The visible origin of the Jordan is a little stream
whose source is in Mount Libanus, and on which the lit
tle town of Dan is situated, four leagues higher than Cesarea Philippi, where properly the Jordan begins. Theother
and most considerable source of the Jordan, though the
least apparent, is the lake Phialis, about four leagues south
of Cesorea Philippi ; this lake has a communication under
ground with the Jordan, and furnishes Cesarea with large
suppliesof water. Joscpktu dc Bcllo, i. 16. and iii. 18. The
name Dan is more modern than that of Jordan. A co
lony of ,the tribe of Dan, having seized I-aifli, called it

J O R
Dan from the name of tbeir tribe. Now before this time
the river Jordan was well known ; nor does it appear to
have been called by any other name. We may, perhaps,
therefore, with more reason, derive Jordan from TIM' to
descend, by reason os the full and rapid course of this ri
ver. The Jordan from Cesarea Philippi runs about fifty
leagues, till it discharges itself into the Dead Sea. In its
course it forms the lake Semechon, five or fix leagues dis
tant' from its spring. From thence it enters, and pastes
through, the lake of Tiberias. It overflows its banks
about the time of the barley-harvest, or the feast of the
passover. Its banks are covered with rushes, reeds, wil
lows, and other trees. Travellers observe that lions, dur
ing the summer, hide in the trees and reeds along the ri
ver, and are forced from thence when the river swells.
Jeremiah alludes to this, where he compares the enemies'
marching to attack Jerusalem and Babylon to lions which
come up from the swelling or inundation of Jordan. Jcr.
lix. 19. Zechariah represents the princes of Judah afflict
ed at their distance from Jerusalem, under the simile of
lions roaring when they fee the priJe of Jordan spoiled.
Zech. xi. 3. Maundrel says, that the river Jordan was,
when he saw it, about sixty feet v. ide, and so rapid that a
man could not swim against it. On both (ides of the Jor
dan a great plain extends from the Dead Sea. Josephus
fays, this plain is uoo furlongs in length and 600 wide;
extremely dry in summer, and unwholesome by reason of
the excessive heat. The Jordan only may be said to have
any moisture; the rest is a wilderness.
Little Jordan is the Jordan nearest to its spring, and
before it receives the w.iters of those springs and rivulets
which enlarge it'. Josephus fays that the marshes of the
lake Semechon extend to the delicious plain of Daphne,
the fountains whereof feed Little Jordan, and convey it
into Great Jordan below the temple of the goh'.en ox, or
golden calf. It isC. Imet's opinion, that, instead of Daphne,
we should read Dan ; and that Dan Ihould be placed much
nearer to the lake Semechon than generally it is.
JOK'DAN, a river of United America, in the district
of Main, which runs into the sea seven miles west of New
Bristol.
JOR'DAN, a town of South Carolina: ten miles east
of (Juecnborough.
JORDA'NO. See Giordano.
JOR'DEN, or Jordan, J. [from the Sax. Jon, stertus,
and oen, recrptaatlum.] A pot.The copper pot can boil
milk, heat porridge, hold small-beer, or, in case of neces
sity, serve for a jordtn. Swift.
JORE, a village and mountain in the Cherokee coun
try. The mountain is said to be the highest in the Che
rokee country, and through which the Tennessee river
forces its waters The Indian village, called Jore, is situ
ated in a beautiful lawn, many thousand feet higher than
the adjacent country. Here is a little grove of the Cafine Yapon, called by the Indians the btlevrd tree. They
arc very careful to keep this tree pruned and cultivated,
and drink a very strong infusion of the leaves, buds, and
tender branches, of this plant. It is venerated by the
Creeks, and all the southern maritime nations of Indians.
JOR'GA, a town of Asiatic Georgia, in the province
of Kaket : eighty-five miles south-east of Teflis.
JOR'GE GRE'GO, a small istand near the coast of Biasil. Lat. 23. 10. S.
JOR'GEN, a town of Norway, in the diocese of Ber
gen : thirty-three miles south-west of Romfdal.
JOR'GENAW.-atown of Prussia, in Natangen : twentytwo miles south-south-east of Koniglberg.
JOR'GENBURG, a town of Austria : fourteen miles
south south-west of Steyr.
JOR'GENTHAL, a town of .Bohemia, in Leitmeritz :
six miles north-east of Kamnitz.
JOR'GENTHAL, a town of Prussia, in the province
of Oberland : six miles south-west of Leibstadt.
JO'RI, a river of_Asu:, which runs into the Kur, on
the borders of Georgia, in the province of Schirvan.
Vol. XI. No. 751.

J O It
261
JOR'JAN, or Cor'can, a town of Persia, and capital
of a district to which it gives name, on the western part
of Chorafan, bordering on the Caspian Sea, on the Abiscoun. It was anciently the capital of Hyrcania, and
named Syringes. In the year 210 before Christ, Antiochiis took it by storm from Arsaces king oY Parthia: 110
miles south-west of Melhid, and 300 north of Ispahan.
Lat. 36. 54. N. Ion. 54. 54.. E.
JO'RIM, [Heb. the exaltation of the Lord.] A man's
name.
JOR'KOAM, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOR'KOW, a town of Bohemia, in Saatz : thirteen
miles north ot Saatz. Lat. 50. 2S. Ion. 13. 16. E.
JORNAN'DES, a writer of history of the Gothic na
tion, the son of Wamuthe, an Alan, flourished in tlje time
of the emperor Justinian. He was a notary or secretary
of the Gothic kings in Italy, and was made bishop of Ra
venna. He wrote a work on the history of the Goths,
entitled De Rebus Geticis, composed in the year 552. It is
little more than an abridgment of a lost work on the fame
subject, written in twelve books by Cassiodorus. v He like
wise composed a work called by Trithemus De Gtftis R<imanorum, but more properly De Regnorum (3 Temfiorum
Succ'ssione, since it relates to other nations besides the Ro
mans. The account in this of Roman affairs is a mere
transcript from Florus. His Gothic history is annexed to
the edition of Cassiodorus by Forneiiu?, at Paris. He is
blamed lor having ascribed to his countrymen all the ac
tions belonging to the Scythians, and for suppressing such
facts as he thought discreditable to them The work is,
however, valuable as containing much information not
elsewhere to be met with. Vijfii Htfl. Latin.
JOROPOUR', a town of Bengali thirty-eight mile*
north-north-east of Calcutta.
JOR'RACH, a town of Arabia, in the province of
Hedsjas : 18S miles south-south-east of Mecca.
JOR'SA, one of the smaller Western Iilauds of Scot
land, between Scarba and Kerrera.^
JORTIN (John, D. D.), an eminent scholar and divine, born in London in 1698, was the son of Renatus
Jortin, a native of Brittany, who came over as a refugee on
the repeal of the Edict of Nantes. His mother was the
daughter of an English clergyman. Renatus, who was a
gentleman of the privy-chamber to king William, and se
cretary to several admirals, was lost at lea with fir Cloudesley Shovel in 1707. Young Jortin received his schooleducation at the Charter-house, where he laid the foun
dation of an exact classical taste. In 1715 he was admit
ted a pensioner of Jesus college, Cambridge, under the
tuition of the learned Dr. Thirlby. He distinguished
himself by his talents and industry ; and, such was the
opinion entertained of his proficiency by his tutor, that
when Pope, desirous of having extracts of the notes of
E-jstathius upon Homer's Iliad to print with his translation,
applied by a bookseller to procure a young student at Cam
bridge to execute the talk, Dr. Thirlby recommended
Jortin. He performed the work to the apparent satisfac
tion of the poet, who however did not think it worth
while to make any personal enquiry after an obscure col
legian : he was at this time at the age of eighteen or nine
teen. He took the degree of fl. A. in 1719, was elected
fellow of his college in 1721, and proceeded to the degree
of M. A. in 1722. In that year he was one of the mode
rators at the disputations in the soph's school ; and ap
peared as a writer by the publication of his Lufus Poetici,
a collection, of a few Latin poems. By the best judges of
Latin poetry, these pieces have been pronounced some of
the most elegant and truly-classical compositions of th
kind produced by a modern scholar. They are not only
pure and correct in diction and prosody, but display
warmth of imagination and delicacy of sentiment. They
have been several times reprinted, and retain their origi
nal reputation.
Mr. Jortin received priest's orders in 1724, and in 1727
he was presented by his college to the vicarage of Swave3X
fey

J O R
262
sey near Cambridge. In the following year be married ;
and in 1731 he resigned his living, and settled in London,
where he served a chapel belonging to the parish of St.
Giles-in-the-fields. Upon this removal, he published Four
Sermons on the Truth of the Christian Religion, which
were afterwards incorporated in some of his subsequent
publications. He next appeared to the public in the ca
pacity of a literary critic. In conjunction with some
learned friends, among whom were bilhop Pearce, Dr.
Taylor, Mr. Waste, Mr. Upton, and Dr. Thirlby, he pub
lished, in the course of 1731 and 1731, a series of twentyfour numbers, containing Miscellaneous Observations upon
Authors ancient and modern, making together two vo
lumes octavo. These are a valuable treasure of clasiical erudition ; and they were so much approved abroad,
as to be translated into Latin, and printed at Amsterdam.
Jortin further proved the elegance of his taste and his cri
tical sagacity by some Remarks on Spenser's Poems, 1734;
to which were subjoined Remarks on Milton, chiefly re
lating to his imitations of the ancients.
We shall not follow our divine through all his changes
of situation. One, in which he continued a considerable
time, was that of afternoon-preacher at a chapel in Oxcndon-strett, to which he was appointed in 174.7 by his
friend Dr. Pearce, then rector of St. Martin-in-the-nelds.
His Discourses concerning the Truth of the Christian Re
ligion were published in 1746. They are seven in num
ber, and comprise the substance of the four sermons al
ready mentioned. These pieces have obtained a high re
putation for the solidity of argument and soundness of
erudition which they display, and have ranked the author
among the ablest defenders of revelation. About this
time he was engaged by Warburton, then preacher at
Lincoln's Inn, as his occasional assistant j which circum
stance produced a temporary intimacy between these two
learned, but in many respects very dissimilar, divines.
In December 1749, Jortin, at the recommendation of
archbissiop Herring and bishop Sherlock, was appointed
preacher of Boyle's lecture. He did not publish the dis
courses he delivered in this capacity, but inserted the sub
stance of parts of them in his Remarks upon Ecclesiastical
History. Of' this latest work the first volume appeared in
1751. Its preface was written in a strain of freedom and
liberality which is said to have given great offence to
some of his brethren, and which presented a foretaste of
the spirit by which the work itself was to be characterised.
The author's account of his design is, that the perform
ance was not intended for a regular treatise, but a collec
tion of detached remarks on ecclesiastical history and an
cient writers, without any strict attention to the order of
time. He publissied during his life-time only two more
volumes, viz. in 1752 and 1754; but after his death two
additional volumes appeared, consisting chiefly of passages
translated from foreign writers. No work on the subject
affords more entertainment or more matter for reflection
to a liberal mind. It is replete with curious erudition
and sagacious remark ; and throughout bears the stamp of
candour, moderation, and a decided antipathy to bigotry
and persecution. It is enlivened by many Itrokes ot hu
mour, given with a shrewd simplicity peculi.ir to the
writer, and often in the form of allusive application os
classical quotations, in which he w;is singularly happy.
Jortin was now far advanced in life, with very little of
the professional reward which his worth and services me
rited. The truly-liberal archbishop Herring, however,
did not overlook his claims; and in May 1751, at a meet
ing of the clergy, publicly and unsolicited, presented him
with the rectory ot St. Dunstan-in-the-east, London.* A
fondness for music was one of our divine's propensities,
and he was a good player of thorough bass on the harpsi
chord. He alto studied it as a science, and drew up a
Letter concerning the Music of the Ancients, addressed to
Mr. Avison, and added to that writer's Essay on Musical
Expression, second edit. 1753. This piece consisted ra

T I N.
ther of select passages from classical authors, and detached
remarks, than any profound investigation of the subject.
Ist '755 Jortin was presented by archbishop Herring to a
Lambeth degree of D. D. In the same year he published
a volume consisting of Six Dissertations on different Sub
jects. All these essays are dittinguissied by learning and
ingenuity allied to good taste and sound judgment.
The Life of Erasmus, which may be considered as the
principal work of our author, appeared in 1758 , in one
volume quarto; the second volume, printed in 1760, con
sisted only of observations on the writings of Erasmus,
and extracts from them and from other writers. Of this
Life, the ground-work is one drawn up by the celebrated
scholar and critic Le Clerc, and inserted in successive num
bers of his Bibliotheque Choisie. This was freely trans
lated by Dr. Jortin, and enriched with a multitude of
notes and digressions relating to the literary and ecclesiastic
history of the period. The narrative is in the form of
annals, which gives it an appearance of stiffness ; and the
style is careless, and sometimes coarse. It cannot therefore
be looked upon as a finished biography of the great cha
racter which is its subject, but is rather a copious collec
tion of materials for such a work. It was, however, very
well received by the public; and few books afford a richer
source of entertainment to readers interested in such
topics.
The declining years of Dr. Jortin were cheered by some
substantial proofs of the esteem which he had inspired for
his character and abilities. Dr. Osbaldiston, bissiop of
London, soon after his accession to the fee in 1761, col
lated him to a prebend in the cathedral of St. Paul's, and
in the fame year presented him to the valuable vicarage
of Kensington, to which agreeable residence he soon after
removed. In 1764 the same bilhop appointed him arch
deacon of London. These preferments neceiTarily obliged
him to devote more time to company and public duties ;
so that his remaining literary exertions consisted of little
more than some critical assistance to Mr. Markland in his
learned publications, and some remarks on Philips's Life
of Cardinal Pole, printed with Dr. Neve's Strictures on,
that performance. The serene evening of his days closed,
in consequence of a disorder in his breast, on September
5th, 1770, in the seventy-second year of his age. The
tranquil composure of his last moments was expressed in
the words he spoke to his nurse, who urged him to take
some more nourishment : "No," said he, "I have had
enough of every thing." In his directions for his fune
ral, he dictated the following inscription which marks his
modest tomb : " Joannes Jorttn mortalis ejj'c difiit, Anne &c.
He left a widow, one son, and a daughter. The private
character of Dr. Jortin appears to have been truly estima
ble. He had a spirit which railed him above every thing
mean and illiberal, and would not allow him to stoop tor
preferment : he judged himself with modesty, and others
with candour ; yet he was-not insensible of the just claims
of learning and talents, and occasionally did not spare his
reprehensions of persons in hi;h stations whom dulncss
or bigotry rendered foes to merit. His manners were sim
ple, and indeed somewhat rustic ; yet he had true urbanity
in his temper, and benevolence in his heart. After his
death several of his posthumous works were publissied. In
1 77 1 and 1773, his Sermons and Charges, seven volumes
octavo : thele are dittinguissied by sound sense, solid mo
rality, learning, and ingenuity ; their style is plain and
manly, sometimes eloquent, and always natural. A tract
added to them on the Doctrine of a future State as it may
be collected from the Old Testament, is a valuable argu
mentative discussion of the point in question. The addi
tional volumes of Remarks on Ecclesiastical History have
already been mentioned. Two volumes of Tracts, philo
logical, critical, and miscellaneous, consist of pieces, many
before published, and some now first printed : of the lat
ter are scriptural illustrations, strictures and observation*
on various topics, critical remarks on modern authors,
anecdotes,

J O S
*nec<fotes, maxims, nd reflections. These are os un
equal value, but will all be thought worthy of perusal by
those who have inbibed a taste for the writings of this in
genious, learned, aud truly liberal, author. Disney's Me
moirs of Dr. Jortin.
JCXR'a/IS, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Kuopio : forty-three miles south of Kuopio.
I'OS, now Nio, an island in the Myrtoan Sea, celebrat
ed, as some fay, for the tomb of Homer, and the birth of
his mother. Pliny.
JOS, a river of Franconia, which runs into the Sinn :
ten miles north of Gemunden.
JOS'ABAD, a man's name, i E/d.
JOS'APHAT. See Jehoshrphat.
JOS'CELIN, a man's name.
JO'SE, [Heb. railed.] A man's name.
JOS'EDEC, a man's name, i E/d.
JO'SEPH, [Heb. addition.] A man's name.
JO'SEPH, the Hebrew patriarch, was the son of Jacob
by his beloved wife Rachael, and born during his father's
servitude to his uncle Laban in Padan-Aram, about the
year 174.5 B.C. As Joseph advanced towards manhood,
he was distinguished by such extraordinary personal and
mental endowments, that he became the favourite son of
his father; but this circumstance excited against him the
jealousy and hatred of his brethren. In the life of Jacob
we have given an account of the lengths to which this
hatred carried them, and of the sale of Joseph to a troop
of Ifhmaelites who were travelling towards Egypt ; when
his father was made to believe that he had been devoured
by some wild beast. On their arrival in Egypt, the I(hmaelites sold Joseph, who was now about eighteen years
of age, to Potiphar, an officer in the king's guard. In his
service Joseph displayed so much diligence, fidelity, and
prudence, that he gained the entire confidence of his mas
ter, who law that he was successful in whatever he under
took, and committed the management of his affairs wholly
into his hands. Joseph had been ten years in Potiphar's
house, when his mistress, taken with the extraordinary
comeliness of his person, conceived a criminal inclination
for him, and at different times solicited him to gratify her
wicked passion. Shocked at a proposal so offensive to vir
tue, and an indulgence of which would be a base and un
grateful return for the unbounded confidence which his
master placed in him, Joseph refused her solicitations, ex
claiming, in a spirit of honest and pious indignation, How
tan I do this great wickedness, andJin again/I Gedt One day,
when his business called him into the women's apart
ments, and none of the male servants were in the house,
she accosted him in so passionate a manner, at the fame
time laying hold on his upper garment, that, not thinking
it safe to stay and expostulate with her, he left his gar
ment in her hands, and immediately quitted the house.
Stung with resentment at not being able to seduce the
virtuous young man, .she determined on his ruin ; and,
having by her cries called those about her who were with
in hearing, she accused Joseph of an attempt to defile his
roaster's bed, and, as a proof, produced his garment, which
she pretended he had lost during her struggles to, preserve
her innocence. When Potiphar returned home, (he told
him this tale with so much art, that, notwithstanding his
confidence in Joseph, he was deceived by her, and order
ed the supposed offender to be committed to the king's
prison.
During his confinement, Joseph acquired such favour
with the keeper of the prison, that he entrusted him with
the care of his fellow-prisoners. In this number there
were two persons of some distinction, one of whom had
filled the post of chief butler, or cup-bearer, and the other
that of chief baker, to Pharaoh. These persons had each
of them a dream in the fame night, which they were
anxious to have interpreted, as they considered them to
be predictive of their future fortunes. Upon their re
lating them to Joseph, he undertook the interpretation 5
and assured the former, that within three days he would

E P H.
C63
be restored to his office ; but predicted that at the end of
the seme period the latter would be hanged. The events
precisely corresponded with his interpretations. Before the
three days elapsed, Joseph addressed himself to the chief
butler, and besought him to use bis interest to procure his
liberty; informing him that he had been wickedly sold out
of his country, and imprisoned for a crime of which be- had
been falsely accused. After the chief butler had been set
at lib-rty, and restored to bis post at court, he never trou
bled himself with paying any attention to the case of Jo
seph till two years afterwards, when Pharaoh had two
dreams which made a deep impression on his mind, but
which the interpreters and other Egyptian wise men de
clared themselves unable to expound. Upon this the chief
butler addressed himself to the king, and, after acknovrledging his ingratitude in having been so long unmindful
of his sellow-prisoner, recommended him as one who pos
sessed a wonderful talent at interpreting dreams, mention
ing at the fame time his own case and that of the chits
baker. Immediately Pharaoh ordered Joseph to be sent
for out of prison ; and, when he was come into the royal
Presence, the king told him of his dreams, and the inabiity of the wisest Egyptians to explain them, mentioning
at the fame time the character which had beeit given of
his great (kill in interpretation. Joseph, after modestly
disclaiming all pretensions to superior wisdom, said, that
he doubted not of God's direction to give the king satis
faction on the subject of his anxiety. In his first dream,
Pharaoh said that he saw seven handsome and fat cattle
ascend from the banks of the Nile, which fed in a mea
dow ; and they were soon followed by seven lean and illlooking beasts of the fame kind, which devoured the for
mer, but without appearing either fatter or better than
before. In his second dream, he saw seven full ears of
corn growing upon one stalk, from which seven blasted
ears afterwards put forth, and destroyed the full ears. Jo
seph informed the king, that both dreams had the fame
interpretation ; and that the repetition of the subject in
them signified the certainty and speedy fulfilment of what
they portended. The seven fat cattle and the seven full
ears, he said, signified seven approaching years of excessive
plenty ; and the seven lean cattle and bluffed ears, seven
succeeding years of famine, which should prove so severe
as to banish all memory of the preceding plenty. He
therefore advised the king to appoint a wise and expert
person over his whole kingdom, who should send officers
into every province to collect a fifth part of all the corn
grown during the seven plentiful years, and store it in
granaries against the succeeding years of famine. Pharaoh
was satisfied with Joseph's interpretation, and convinced
cf the prudence of the measure which he had advised.
At the same time he was persuaded that no person was
more likely to carry it successfully into execution than
Joseph himself, whose wisdom filled all present with the
greatest astonishment. Pharaoh, therefore, immediately
appointed him superintendant over the whole kingdom,
and declared him next to himself in authority, ordering
him to be clothed in a dress suitable to his new dignity,
with a gold chain about his neck, and delivering him the
royal signet from his own finger. The king also gave him
the name of Zaphnathpaancak, which signifies a revealer of
secrets; and bestowed on him in marriage the daughter
of Potipherah, priest of On. Joseph, who was now thirty
years ot age, applied with the utmost activity to the duties
of his high station ; and, making a progress through the
whole kingdom, erected granaries, and appointed proper
officers, who during the predicted fruitful years collected
the grain according as lie had advised, till innumerable
stores were filled with it in the cities of Egypt. During
these years Joseph had two sons born ; the first of whom
he called Manasseh, intimating that God had made him
forget all his toil, and the unkindness of his brethren ;
and the next Ephraim, because God had made him fruit
ful in the land of his affliction.
To the years of plenty succeeded the seven years of
c
scarcity,

-f64
JOSEPH.
scarcity, which were severely felt not only in Egypt, but consent, he ordered them to carry double money, and
in the land of Canaan and all the neighbouring nations, presents of some of the molt valued productions of
When the Egyptians had consumed all the corn that was Canaan, that they might gain the favour of the proud
in private hands, and' were pinched for want ef bread, Egyptian ; and then ditmilled them, after entreating Heathey delivered petitions to Pharaoh for relief, who re- ven for their good success.
ferred them to Joseph. Upon this he ordered his stores
No sooner had they arrived in Egypt, and presented
to be opened, and the grain to be sold to those who ap- themselves before Joseph at his place of public audience,
plied for it, whether Egyptians or strangers. This scar- than he ordered his steward to take them to his house,
city obliged Jacob (see vol. x. p. 666) to send ten of his where he intended that they should dine with him. Their
sons to Egypt to purchase corn. Upon their arrival in fears, however, led them to apprehend, that their being
that country, they were directed to appear in Joseph's sent to the house of Pharaoh's representative was only a
presence, before whom they prostrated themselves, with prelude to some harsh measure determined against them ;
their faces to the ground, and entreated pcnniflion to and, when they came to the door, they endeavoured to
carry what corn they wanted out of the country. Joseph, bespeak the favour of the steward, acquainting him with
who knew them immediately, though from the alteration the circumstance of their having found their money in
in his person and circumstances they could not call him their sacks, which they had again brought with them, toto mind, put on a severe look, and in an angry tone asked gether with a new supply in order to purchase fresh prothem, by an interpreter, whence they came ? Upon their vision. The steward bade them to dismiss all their appreanswering, from the land of Canaan, he accused them of henfions, and brought them into the house, where they
being spies, who were come to discover the weakness of soon had the pleasure of meeting their brother Simeon,
the land. In justifying themselves against this charge, unbound, and were informed of the honour which was
they assured him that they were all the sons of one man, intended them of dining with the great lord. Upon this
and that they had left a younger brother with their fa- they set about preparing their presents, which they laid
ther, who once had another son, who was now no more, before him with the greatest reverence as soon as he enJoseph, having thus obtained information that his uterine tered. Joseph enquired after the health of their father,
brother was living, told them, in haughty commanding and whether that person was their younger brother who
terms, that unless one of them fetched this youriger stood before him ; and, being informed that it was, he
brother, while the rest of them remained in custody, he blessed him, and found himself obliged to retire to consliould consider them to be spies, and treat them accord- ceal the effect of his feelings on beholding the son of his
ingly. Upon this they were all sent to prison, where own mother. Having composed himself, he returned to
they were confined three days; at the end of which Jo- the company, and ordered the dinner to be brought in,
seph sent for them, and let them know, in a milder tone, directing that his brethren and his Egyptian guests mould
that be should detain only one of them, till their younger be placed at different tables, (it being considered an abobrother was brought before him, while the rest might go iru'nation with the latter to eat with Hebrews,) while he
home with the necessary corn for their families. He then fat ata table by himself. Joseph, according to the custom
ordered Simeon, who had probably been one of his greatest of those times, sent dishes from his own table to all his
enemies, to be bound before their eyes, and sent to pri- brethren; but they could not avoid expressing their furson. Joseph had now the opportunity of hearing them prise to each other, when they sound that he served them
accuse themselves of the inhumanity with which they exactly according to their seniority, and more particutreated him, and to acknowledge that what they suffered larly so, when they saw that Benjamin's portion was five
was a just punishment inflicted on them by Providence, times larger than that of any of the rest, which was confor being unmoved by the anguish of soul which he had sidered to be a mark of distinguished honour. Aster
discovered when they threw him into the pit, and after- the entertainment was over, Joseph ordered his steward
wards sold him into slavery ; while ReubenJustified him- to fill their sacks with corn, putting every man's moself from having been a sharer in their cruelty. Joseph ney in his sack's mouth, as before, and directing him to
did not hear their mutual reproaches without much emo- put into Benjamin's sack the silver cup out of which he
tion, to conceal which he was obliged to withdraw, be- himself drank. In the next place he ordered him to folfore he finally gsve them leave to depart, with an assur- low them, soon after they had left the city on their re. ance that, is by bringing their younger brother they proved turn towards Canaan, and to charge them with the theft
that their account of themselves was true, they should of his lord's-silver cup. This the steward did accordingly,
have liberty to traffic in the land. At length all but Si- and severely reproached them on account of the ungratecieon were dismissed ; but not before Joleph had given ful return which he pretended they had made for his
directions that, after their sacks were rilled with corn, lord's hospitality. Conscious of their innocence, they
each man's money stioulJ be returned in his sock's mouth, firmly denied the charge, readily offering, that, if it could
When in the course of their journey homewards they had be proved against any one of them, he should be put to
come to an inn where they proposed to bait, one of them, death, and the rest be reduced to slavery. The steward
who opened his sack in order to give some provender to proceeded to search their sacks ; and, to their inexpressible
their beasts, was surprised at finding his money in it. surprise and concern, produced the cup from that of BenThis circumstance filled them with the molt dismal ap- jamin. Overwhelmed with grief and shame, they were
prehensions, especially when they afterwards found that brought back before Joseph, who warmly reprimanded
each man's money was returned in the fame manner; and them for such a requital of his kindness and civility ; to
they concluded that the haughty Egyptian lord had given whom they could only reply, that God had taken this
directions for that proceeding, that he might have a pre- method of punishing them for their iniquities, and that
tence to enslave them at their next coming. As soon as they must submit to be his bondsmen. Joseph assured
they had arrived at home, they acquainted their father them, however, that, though he might punish them all,
with thrir adventures ; who received the news of Simeon's yet the person only upon whom the cup was found should
detention with grief, which was still further heightened remain a slave, while the rest might go home in peace,
when he found that Benjamin must go to Egypt before Upon this Judah, who had become surety for Benjamin to
he should be liberated. For some time Jacob resolutely his father, addressed himself to Joseph in the most subrefused to part with his youngest son ; till at length, missive and moving terms, acquainting him with his fathe scarcity increasing, and the supply which they had ther's extreme fondness for the lad, the difficulty which
brought l-eing almost spent, Judah prevailed upon him to they had to persuade him to part with one whom he so
Jet Benjimin accompany them to Egypt, promising to tenderly loved, and the danger of his grieving to death
bring him safe b.ick, and offering to incur any perlonal for the loss of him. At. the fame time he offered himself
bastard tor his security. Having reluctantly given his as a substitute for his brother, with such zeal and con
cern,

j o s
crrn, that Joseph was-no longer able to refrain from dis
covering himself to bis brethren. Judah's address on this
occasion, and the manner of Joseph'* discovering who he
was, are detailed with incomparable beauty and pathos in
the sacred- writings. After Joseph had dissipated the ap
prehensions which his brethren began to ditcover upon
finding who the dreaded and powerful ruler of Egypt re
ally was, and recollecting their cruel usage of him, he
gave them all, particularly Benjamin, proofs of his tender
affection, and then went and acquainted Pharaoh with
their arrival, and the situation of his father's family.
Upon this Pharaoh told Joseph, that he might send for
his father and all bis family into Egypt, and fix them in
the richest part of the country, where they should expelience the testimonies of his royal favour.
In the life of Jacob we have already mentioned all
the particulars which are recorded relative to Joseph,
from the time when Pharaoh gratified his pious willies
by desiring him to fend for his father, to the settlement
pf the venerable patriarch and his sons in the land of
Go'hen. There they were supplied with all necessary
provision, while the Egyptians were reduced to the
greatest distress by the famine. Owing to the long con
tinuance of that calamity, the purchase of corn drained
the people os all their money, which filled the king's trea
sury ; and afterwaids they were obliged to part with their
cattle, their houles, their land, and, at length, with their
personal freedom, for subsistence. By this means the whole
kingdom of Egypt became the demesne of the crown, ex
cepting the lands of the priests, who were furnished with
what provision they wanted out of the royal stores, with
out being at any expence ; aud all the people were re
duced to the situation of bondsmen to the king. That
they might forget their former property in the lands which
they had sold, and be precluded from forming combina
tions to regain them, th- old owners were separated from
one another, and transplanted. to distant places, through
out the whole kingdom. In pursuing this line of policy,
Joseph appears to have been carried by his zeal for the
king's interest beyond the bounds of true wisdom and
prudence ; for it contributed to the establilhraent of that
absolute despotism, under which his own descendants, in
common with the rest of the Israelites, were afterwards so
cruelly harassed. When the last year of the famine was
come, Joseph acquainted the Egyptians that they might
expect a crop ot corn the following year, and that he
would enable them to resume their agricultural employ
ments, hy distributing fresh lands, cattle, and corn, among
them; but upon this condition, that from that time for
ward the filth part of all the products of their lands
should goto the king, and the remainder be their own.
To this proposal, in their present distressed circumstances,
they gladly consented ; and thenceforth it passed into a
law, which continued in force for several centuries, that
the fifth part of the product of the whole kingdom of
Egypt, excepting the lands of the priests, should belong
to the crown.
. In the mean time the family os Jacob increased in num
bers and wealth at Gostien, till that patriarch, sensible from
his increasing feebleness that his end was approaching,
sent for all his sons to receive his last blessing, and to hear
his predictions of what should happen to their several de
scendants in future times. In the blessing which he pro
nounced on Joseph, after adverting to his pall history, he
predicted that he should have a numerous posterity, which
should be settled in a fertile country, and abound in the
riches of the pastoral life; and he concluded it with a
prayer, that all the blessings promised to him, and to his
forefathers, might be doubled on the head of his molt be
loved son. Alter the death of J.icob, and the return of his
sons to Egypt from Canaan, w here they had been to pay the
last tribute of respect to his remains, Joseph's brethren,
apprehensive that he might now be disposed to relent their
former cruel usage of him, lent a messenger to inform
liim, that it was his father's earnest request that he would
Vol. XI. No. 751.

E p ir.
forgive their past injurie?, Snd still continue them under
bis protection. Greatly affected at the suspicion aad con
cern which they betrayed, Joseph lent for them, received
them in the same kind manner as when their father wasalive, and gave them the strongest assurances of his un
abated love and zealous care for their welfare. He sur
vived his father about sixty years; and, when he found
hisend approaching, he lent for his brcthren,and predicted
that God would, according to his promise* bring their
posterity out of Egypt to the Land of Canaan ; he there
fore made them Iwear that they would not bury him in
the country in which they then were, but, after causing
bis body to be embalmed, deposit it in some secure place
until the departure of the Israelites toward* the promised
land, when it should be carried to that country, and bu
ried with his ancestors. Joseph died in the year 1635
B. C. at the age of 110, having continued viceroy of Egypttill his death, and rilled thst post under six successive- so
vereigns. The Egyptians bitterly lamented the loss of
this great pntriarch; and, according to some writers, lahigh was the sense which they entertained of the services
rendered by him to their country, that after-ages wur
shipped him as a god. When the Israelites took their de
parture from Egypt, they punctually fulfilled his injunc
tion concerning the removal of his body; and we are in
formed in Joshua xxiv. 32. that it was buried at Shechem,
in the field which Jacob bought of Hamor. St. Jerome
fays, that the Israelites raised there a noble monument to
his memory, which was Itill to be seen in his time. The
Talmudists, and other rabbies, have added a vast number
of absurd tales to the life of Joseph, which are not wor
thy of being repeated ; and Mahomet, in the xiith chap
ter of his Koran, has given a long history of this pa
triarch, intermixed with a variety of sabulous circum
stances, to which his followers afterwards made abundant
additions of the fame kind. In D'Herbelot's Bibliothenue Orientate, under the word Jousouph, the curious
reader may meet with several specimens of these legen
dary stories. See Genesis xxx.1.

JO'SEPH, son of Jacob, and grandson os Matthan, the

blessed virgin's spouse, and foster-father of Jesus Christ.
MatiA. i. 15, 16. His age and the other circumstances of
his life, excepting what is related in the Gospel, are un
certain. Many of the ancients believed that before his
marriage with the virgin he had a wile named Escha, or
Mary, by whom be had James the Less, and others who
are called in Scripture the brethren of Jesus Christ. But
this opinion is not maintainable, since Mary the mother
of James was living at the time of our Saviour's passion ;
unless it be said that (he had been divorced by Joseph,
in order to marry the blessed virgin ; or that he was mar
ried at the lame time to two sisters ; which is contrary to
the law, as stated in Lev. xviii. 18. The apocryphal gos
pel of the virgin's birth, followed by Epiphanius and
others, imports, that Joseph was old when lie married the
virgin. Epiphanius lays he was above fourscore, and bad
six children by a former wife ; that he married the blessed
virgin not out of choice, but by lot; to be guardian of
her virginity. Others think that he was obliged to marry
her, as being the nearest relation. But these vague opi
nions are hardly worth notice.
Joseph, says the Gospel, Matth. i. 19. wat a just man;
this is the greatest encomium, since justice comprehends
all virtues. He married the blessed virgin ; his ordinary
abode was at Nazareth, particularly aster his marriage ;
for some believe that the place of his birth was Caper
naum, while others fay Bethlehem. He lived by labour,
and worked at a trade, though at what trade is not agreed.
(Matth. xiii. 55. oi-x tktcc irwo tm TixWe vim;) Some fay
a carpenter; others a locksmith; others a mason. Justin
the Martyr fays (Diolog. cum Tryphon. p. 306.) he made
yokes and ploughs. The apocryphal book Of the In-y
fancy of Jelus, which is of great antiquity, relates a mi
racle wrought by our Saviour in his father's shop, who was
a carpenter. St. Ambrose (in Lucam, lib. 3.) says he was
3 Y
employed

$65
J 6
employed in selling and cutting trees, and in building
houses ; but that he also handled the utensils belonging to
a smith. It is probable, that, in those early times, some
men practised more trades than one. Libanius asking a
Christian in raillery what Jesus Christ was doing, he re
plied, that he was making a coffin for the emperor Julian.
Julian died at the very time. That Joseph however was a
carpenter is the current opinion. They who maintain
that Joseph was a smith or farrier, cite Hilary, Chrysologus, venerable Bede, and the Hebrew Gospel of St. Mat
thew, published by Tilerius. Cardinal Hugo makes him
a goldsmith; but does not disapprove of the opinion that
he was a mason. Theophilqs of Antioch, and St. Am
brose, are not against his being a smith, since he worked
(say they) with fire and bellows.
The Son of God's incarnation was not at first disco
vered to Joseph ; but, being informed that Mary, his es
poused wife, was with child, not knowing to what to at
tribute it, he inclined to dismiss her privately, by giving
her a bill of divorce instead of publicly dishonouring her;
but, while he was in this uncertainty, an angel of the
Lord appeared to him in a dream, encouraging him to
take home Mary. About six months after, Joseph went
to Bethlehem, there to be registered with Mary his wife,
in pursuance of an edict from Augustus. While in this
place, the time of Mary's delivery came, and the Saviour
was born. Forty days after the child's birth, Mary and
Joseph carried him to Jerusalem, and performed what the
law appointed. While here, the angel of the Lord di
rected Joseph, in a dream, to carry the child into Egypt,
because king Herod sought to kill him. How long they
continued in Egypt is not precisely known : probably
not long, since Herod died about the paflbver, some few
months after the massacre of the innocents. The angel
again informed Joseph that he might return to Judea ; but,
learning that Archelaus had succeeded Herod, he retired
to Nazareth in Galilee, which did not belong to Archelaus's kingdom, but to Herod Antipas. He took Jesus at
the age of twelve, with Mary, to the passover at Jerusalem,
where they lost him for three days ; but found him at
last, in the temple. Lvhe ii. 42. 51.
It is believed with great probability, that Joseph died
before Jesus began his public ministry. Jbseph does not
appear at the marriage of Cana, nor in any other instance ;
and Jesus on the crols recommends his mother to St. John,
which he would not have done had her husband been
living. His name is in very ancient martyrologies,
March 19 ; but his festival is of late introduction.
JO'SEPH, or Joses, son of Mary-Cleophas, was brother
to James the Less, and nearly related to our Lord Jesus,
being son of Mary, the blessed virgin's sister, and of
Clfophas, Joseph's brother; or of Joseph himself, as those
ancients- suppose who assert that Joseph was married to
Mary-Cleophas, or Escha, before he was married to the
virgin. Some believe this Joseph, son of Mary and Cleopha.>, to be Joseph Barsabas, the Just, who was proposed
to sill up the traitor Judas's place, ABs i. 23. but there
is no certainty in this. We learn nothing particular in
Scripture concerning Joseph the brother of our Lord. If
be wa3 one of those kinsmen who did not believe on him,
(John "is. 5.) he was afterwards converted; for it is intimat<lin Scripture, that at last all our Saviour's brethren
believe<N>tt him ; and, St. Chrvsostom fays, they were sig
nalized for eminent faith and virtue.
JO'SEPH BAR'SABAS, silrnamed Justus, one of Jesus
Christ's first disciples. He was one of the seventy-two
disciples j Peter proposed him, with Matthias, to fill the
traitor Jiylas's place : Matthias was preferred. Joseph
continued fri the apostolic ministry to the end. Papias in
forms us, ( A pud Euseb. lib. 3. cap. 39. Hist. Ecclel.) that,
having drunk poilbn, he was by the grace of Jesus Christ
secured from death. The martyrologies of Ul'uardtis and
Ado place his festival on July 20, and fay he suffered
much from the Jews, and at last died in Judea gloriously.
JO'SEPH es AKIMATHE'A, or of Ramat.ha, a

V ii.
Jewish senator, and privafe'Iy a tfisclpl* of* Je/ui Christ,
John xiv. 38. He was not consenting to the acts of the
Sanhedrim, who condemned Jesus Christ; and, when our
Saviour was dead, he went boldly to Pilate, and desired
the body of Jesus, to bury it. Mark xv. 4.3. John xix. 38.
He buried it in an honourable manner, in a sepulchre;
newly made, in a garden, on the fame mount Calvary*
where Jesus was crucified ; and he closed the entrance of
it with a great stone. Matlh. xxvii. 60. John xix. 4.0, 41.
The Greek church keeps his festival July 31. His name"
is not in the old Latin martyrologies, nor was it in thole
of Rome till A. D. 1585.
JO'SEPH ben GO'RION, is supposed to have been *
Jew of Languedoc, who lived, about the end of the ninth
or beginning of the tenth century. There is extant in
his name a History of the Jewish War, written in He
brew, which the rabbins choose to pass a a work of the1
true Josephus, or of a contemporary author, but which
betrays a much later origin by its many anachronisms.'
It appears to have been compiled out of the Rufinian ver
sion of Josephus, and to have been set up in opposition to'
that historian, who is, on many accounts, disapproved by
the modern Jews, and whose narrative is frequently con
tradicted in the work of Ben Gorion. Several editions
have been given of this work, the second of which, at Ba
sil (1541), has a Latin translation by Munster, but isf
mutilated. Gagnier gave a complete Latin translation in
r7o6, 4to. Oxford ; and there is a Hebrew and Latin edi
tion of Gotha, 1707, 4to. VoJJii Hist. Grc.
Rabbi Than, who publislied the history of this spurious
Josephus, affirms, " that all words of this writer are truth
and justice; that there is not one falsehood in his writings ;
that he comes nearer to the old prophets than any writer
that has appeared ; that the hand of the Lord rested upon
him, while he composed his work; and that his words
may be said almost to be the words of a God incarnate."
A few specimens of this kind of truth we shall present to
the reader. Ben Gorion says of himself, that he was bom
134 years after the Csareat, which the Greeks call Imperioso, was instituted among the Romans; and that he
was one-and-fifty years old when Julius Csar came into
the world ; he fays he had seen Julius Csar, who was
the first king called by the Latins lmperius, or the first
Csar who re-settled the Csareat a third time among
the Romans. He fays, likewise, that he was contempo
rary with Jesus the son of Sirach, a prince among the
Jews. We need scarcely ask how all this chronology is
to be reconciled ? Here we have a man contemporary
with Jesus the son of Sirach, fifty-one years old at the
birth of Julius Csar, and born 134 years after the esta
blishment of the Roman empire ! He tells us moreover,
that his father, Gorion, survived the taking of Jerusalem ;
for he departed out of the city when Titus had made him
self master of it. Gorion therefore must have been at
least 240 years old. He foretold what was to befall the
great city of Rome, till its total destruction. Neverthe
less he did not set up for a prophet; but "reported what
he had learned from the sages who had lived with the
prophets," who are true and sincere. He does not tell
us who these sages were whom he had seen, and who lived
with the prophets ; and it must be noted besides, that there
is no small interval between the time of the old Hebrew
prophets to that of Julius Csar. We may therefore con
clude, with Calmet, that this Josephus did not live till
the eleventh century, when he might very well describe
the revolutions of the city of Rome, and give an ac
count of what had been transacted many years before.
As for his famous History, no one had any knowledge of
it till the twelfth century, no ancient author having taken
notice of it. Solomon Jarchi, a French Jew, who lived
about the year 1144, is the first that spoke expressly of it.
After him we find it cited by Aben Ezra, Abraham Ben
Dior, and David Kimchi, who lived about this time.
This very ancient work, as it is called, often speaks of
Brittany, mentions Normandy, the Loire, Amboise, Chix
non.

J 0 9
on, France, Lombard)-, England, Hungary,prtd Turkey.
It speaks of theBurgundians,the Bulgarians, of the inhabi
tants of Cracow, of the Croats, and of gold florins ! Calmet.
JO'SEPH of EX'ETER, or Jofifikus Iscanus, is entitled
to commemoration as a remarkable example of purity of
literary taste and elegance of style in an age generally re
puted barbarous. He was a native of Devonshire, and
flourished in the close of the twelfth and commencement
ef the thirteenth century. He was probably an ecclesias
tic, as his patron was Baldwin archbishop of Canterbury.
Pits asserts, that he became at length archbishop of Bourdetrux, but probably erroneously, since his name does not
occur in the list of prelates of that fee. Camden fays
that he accompanied Richard I. to the Holy Land. Jo
seph wrote two epic poems in Latin heroics. The fit ft, in
fix books, is on the Trojan war, the story of which he
takes from the fabulous Dares Phrygius, whom he consi
ders as good authority, while he charges Homer with fic
tion. He treats his subject rather in the historical than
the poetical manner; but his style is not only for the most
part pure, but rich and ornamented, aud his versification
approaches the belt models of antiquity. His diction is
chiefly compounded of Ovid, Statins, and Claudian, the
favourite poets of that age. " Italy," fays Mr. Warton,
" had at that time produced no poet comparable to him.
This work was first printed, but very corruptly, at Basil,
in 154.1, under the name of Cornelius Nepos. It had been
so much forgotten in England, that Leland could meet
only with two manuscript copies of it: the most complete
is now in the Bodleian library. The best printed edition
is that annexed- to the Delphin edition of Dares Phrygius
and Dictys Cretenfis, Amsterdam, 1702. His other poem
was entitled Anliochtis, the War of Antioch, or the Cru
sade : of this a fragment only remains, in which he cele
brates the heroes of Britain. Its style is similar to that of
the former. Joseph likewise com posed love-verses, epigrams,
and other miscellaneous poems, which have all perished.
tVarton's History of English Poetry.
JO'SEPH AL'BO, a learned Spanish Jew who flourished
in the fifteenth century, was a native of Sora, and one of
the opponents of Jeroma de Santa Fe in the public con
ference held ar Tortofa in 141 3, before pope Benedict
XIII. He died in the year 1+30. He was the author of
a celebrated work in rabbinical Hebrew, entitled SepAer
Ikkarim, or The Book of , Fundamentals, treating of
the principal articles of Jewish faith ; which was printed
at Venice, in j6i3, folio, and has undergone several other
impressions. In this work the author, with the design of
counteracting the etfect on his Jewish brethren of Jerome
de Santa Fe's publications in favourof Christianity, main
tains the position, "that the belief in the advent of the
Melliah is not a point necessary to salvation, nor an opi
nion of any essential importance.'' In father Simon's
Critical History of the Old Testament, as quoted below,
the reader may fee the reasons by which he attempts to
sllow, in the fame work, that the five books of Moses have
come down by trail ition without any corruptions, and a
particular examination of the arguments which he deduces
from the state of the Samaritan copy of the Pentateuch.
It may not be improper to add, that the biblical scholar
would do well to compare what father Simon advances on
the subject of that copy, with Kennicott's second Disser
tation on the State of the printed Hebrew Text. Moreri.
Nouv. DiO. Hist. Simon's Crit. Hist. Old Test. b. i. ch. x.
JO'SEPH (Pierre de Saint), a French Feuillant monk
in the seventeenth century, whose family name was Comagere, was born in the diocese of Audi in Armagnac, in
the year 1594., and died in the year 1661. He was the
author of, 1. Idea Theologise contemplativ & practic,
16+2. 1. Idea Philosophi, 1654. 3. Summula Casuum
Conscientise, 1 vols. izmo. and a multitude of controver
sial works against the Jansenilts.
JO'SEPH, King of Portugal. See PoRTUOAL.
JO'SEPH I. and II. Emperors of Germany. See the
article Gbhmany, vol, viii. p. 4.92518.

JOS
sl7
JO'SEPH, a village on the westernmost coast of the
island of St. Domingo j about three leagues north-west o
the village of Tiburon.
JO'SEPH, a port on the west side of the island of Tri
nidad, near the coast of Terra Firma.
JO'SEPH, a small town and port on the west point of.
the north peninsula of the island of Trinidad, in the.
West Indies.
JO'SEPH, a bay on the west side of the island of Trini
dad, defended by a small battery. Jt has a few house*
on it, and lies south-east of Port, the capital of the isl.tnd.
JO'SEPH's BAY, on the coast of Welt Florida, is of
the figure of a horle-fhoe, being about twelve miles in
length, and seven across where broadest. The bar is nar
row, and immediately within it there is from four to six
.and a half fathoms soft ground. The best place to anchor,
is just within the peninsula, opposite to some ruins that
still remain of the village of St. Joseph.
JO'SEPH's KEY, a small island in the gulf of Mexico>
near the coast of Florida. Lat. 30. 8. N. Ion. 89. 30. W.
JO'SEPH's LAKE, in North America, lies east of Lake.
Sal, and sends its waters by Cat Lake River into Ca*
Lake, and afterwards forms the south-east branch of Se
vern River. The lake is thirty-five miles long and fif
teen broad.
JO'SEPHGROD, a town of Russian Poland, in the pa
latinate of Braclaw, on a river which runs into the Bog :
seventy-six miles south-south-east of Braclaw, -ninety-five
north-east of Jafli.
JO'SEPHSTADT. See Gostadt.
JO'SEPHSTHAL, a town of Bohemia, in Bolesiau :
twelve miles north-north-east of Turnau.
JOSE'PHUS (Flavius), an eminent Jewisli historian, wa
born in the year of Christ 37, when Caligula was emperor.
His father was Mattathias, descended from the ancient
high-priests of the Jews ; by his mother's side he was of
the royal lineage of the Asinonxans, or Maccabees. He
was educated 111 the knowledge of the law, in which he
obtained an early proficiency. Having, at the age of six
teen, engaged in the study of the different Jewish sects,,
be was so captivated with the austerity protested by the
Essenes, that he joined a certain Banus, who led a solitary
life in the desert, and passed three years with him. He
afterwards adhered to the sect of Pharisees, of which he'
was a strict and zealous member. He repaired to Rome
at the age of twenty-six; where, by means of a player of
his nation, he obtained an introduction to Poppa, after
wards the wife of Nero, by whose interest he procured
the release of some priests, whom Felix had lent prisoners
from Jerusalem. Returning with honour to his own
country, he was appointed by the revolted Jews governor
of the two Galilees, in which capacity he bravely de
fended Jotapha against Vespasian. When the place was
taken by storm, he escaped the general massacre by con
cealing himself in a cavern cut in a rock. Upon being
discovered, he proposed to the forty men who had taken,
refuge there along with him, that they should surrender ;
and, upon their determination rather to perish by mutual
wounds, he persuaded them to cast lots successively who
should kill the next man ; and, by extraordinary good
fortune, he and one other were left survivors of the reft.
This single companion was easily prevailed upon to join
him in accepting the proffered mercy of the Romans.
Such is his own relation, which the reader will credit ac
cording to the confidence he may find reason to place in
his veracity. On being taken before Vespasian, he boldly
predicted that within a short time the empire would fall
to the share of that general, and thereby secured a favour
able reception from him. He was, indeed, retained as a
prisoner, on account of the use Vespasian intended to
make of him in the further prosecution of the war against
the Jews.
As soon as Vespasian was seated on the imperial throne,
Josephus was set at liberty, and was taken by Titus with
i>im when he marched to lay siege to Jeruialeni. He wit
sent

*>at
f o S
sent to his countrymen with offers of peace trporr sobmiftion ; but they, who detailed and hated him as a de' setter, rejected the proposals with scorn. During the
progress of the siege, he did not cease exhorting them toavoid their inevitable fate by a timely surrender ; and
Once, approaching too near the walls, he received such a
wound on the head by a llone, as laid him senseless. At
the miserable capture of the city, Josephus obtained the
liberation without ransom of his brother Matthias and seTeral friends and relations. Such was the favour he en
joyed with Titus, that permission was given him to save
what he pleased out of the ruins j but he contented him
self with a copy of the (acred writings. He accompanied
Titus to Rome, where lie was rewarded with the freedom
of that city, and with a pension and other favours from
Vespasian and his son, as a mark of gratitude to whom lie
assumed their family surname of Flavius. He enfployed
his leisure in drawing up those works which have perpe
tuated his name. These are, his Hillory of the Jewish
War, in seven books, which is laid to have been so much
approved, as to have gained him the honour of a public
statue; his Jewish Antiquities, in twenty books; Two
Books against Apion of Alexandria, a declared enemy of
Iris nation ; a Discourse on the Martyrdom of the Macca
bees; and a Treatise on his own Lite. All these are writ
ten in Greek, in which language his style is judged by
Photius to be pure, polite, agreeable, and sometimes elo
quent. Jerome terms him the Greek Livy ; and, like
that Roman writer, he is fond of displaying his eloquence
in long speeches. Few works, however, are more interest
ing than his account of the Jewish war, of which he was
a spectator. With respect to his fidelity, very different
dpinions have prevailed. In his Jewish Antiquities, he
frequently differs from the scriptural accounts, and ma
nifestly avoids mocking the prejudices of his Gentile
readers. In his other narrations, a spirit of exaggeration,
and a desire of exalting the honour of his nation, may be
discerned, as well as the party-spirit of a sectary. Upon
the whole, however, his works rank among the most va
luable remains of that age. The belt editions of Josephus
are thole of Hudson, two volumes folio, Oxford, 1710}
and of Havercamp, two volumes folio, Amsterdam, 1726.
There are English translations of his works, by L'Ellrange
and Whisto'n.
JO'SEPIN, a celebrated painter. See Arpinas, vol.ii.
p. 210.
JO'SES, a man's name.
JOS'HABAD, [Hebrew.] The name of a man,
JO'SHAH, [Hebrew ] A man's name.
JOSH'APHAT, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOSHANI'AH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOSHBEK'ASHAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOSH'UA, [Heb. the saviour.] A man's name.
JOSH'UA, the successor of Moses in the government of
the Israelites, and their leader in the conquest of Canaan,
was the son of Nun, of the tribe of Ephraim, and born in
the land of Golhen, in the year 1536 B.C. He was ori
ginally called Oscah\ which name was changed, as-is sup
posed by Moses, into that of Jo/hua, signifying a saviour,
such as he proved himself in the sequel. He appears to
have been a person of eminence at the time of the depar
ture from Egypt, who, on account of his talents and vir
tues, was taken into the confidence ot Moles, and was
selected by him to command the Israelites, when the Amalekites advanced to attack them on their march from
mount Horeb to mount Sinai, This was the first engage
ment of the inexperienced Israelites with their powerful
foes, which terminated in a signal victory ; and from this
time Jolhuu became famous for his valour, and for his
zeal for God and the public welfare. He was the only
person who was with Moses on mount Sinai during the
forty days in which he received the divine directions for
she government of the Israelites, and the laws written on
the first tables of stone. He and Caleb were two of the
twelve persons who were sent to examine the land of Ca-

JOS
ma, tfie ffrengfTr of its cities and inhabitant, and thw
fertility of the foil ; ami when, upon their return, their
companions endeavoured to represent the conquest of the
country to be impracticable, from the strength os the for
tified places, and the bravery ami gigantic stature of the
inhabitants, they alone made a just report. For the fide
lity with which they discharged their commission, they
had an assurance that they Ihould enter the promised land -r
while God was provoked to declare, in consequence off
the murmurings and insurrections of the people, who were,
terrified by the representations of the ten cowards, and
projected a return to Egypt, that none others who were?
then above twenty years of age should have that privilege,
but that they Ihould all die in the Wilderness. This sen
tence was found to have been literally fulfilled, when, as
ter the wandering of the Israelites from place to place
during forty years, and their approach to the borders of.
Canaan, Moses was ordered to take an account of all who
were able to bear arms, from twenty years old and up
wards. Immediately after this census had been taken.
Moles was informed of his approaching dissolution, and
was instructed to confirm Joshua as his successor, in the
most public and solemn manner. Accordingly, in an as
sembly of all the people, he laid his hands upon him, and,
having presented him to Eleazar the high-pnest, and given
directions for his guidance in his high office, he caused
him to be proclaimed future head and general of all Israel.
Molts also received directions to communicate a part of
his authority to Joshua during his- own life ; in conse
quence of which he left it principally to his care, in con
junction with the assistance of Eleazar the high-priest, and
that of one of the chiefs of each of the tribes, to deter
mine by lot the distribution of the land of Canaan among
them, and to settle their respective limits.
Joshua succeeded Moses as governor and leader of Israel
in the year 14.51 B.C. He was now ninety-three years of
age, and, from his sagacity as well as past experience, mult
have been fully sensible of the difficulties which lay be
fore him, in the arduous talk which he was about to un
dertake of conquering the land of Canaan. His courage,'
however, did not fail ; and it was invigorated by repeated
prdmises of the Divine assistance. As soon as he received
the order to prepare for this undertaking, he sent two
persems, properly instructed, to examine the condition of
the cities and people, who arrived safe at Jericho, where
they lodged at a house of entertainment kept by a woman
named Kahab. Here they were dilcovered to be Israel
ites, of which the king of Jericho was informed, who sent
officers to apprehend them. In the mean time Rahab,
having probably heard that they were suspected, concealed
them on the roof of her house, under stacks of flax ;
and, when the king's officers came to demand them, (he
pretended that they were gone, and had left the city jult
before the time of lhutting the gates, adding that, it they
were quickly pursued, they would doubtless be overtaken.
Having succeeded in deceiving them, (lie went up to the
two spies, to whom (he freely owned the dread which had
seized not only that city, but the whole land os Canaan,
upon hearing what the God os Israel had done in favour
0/ that nation, both at the Red Sea, and against the Araorites whom they had lately conquered ; to this (he added,
that (he was persuaded that he alone was the true God,
and that (he was now ready to save them from the danger
to which they were exposed, upon condition of their
swearing to save her and her whole family on their be
coming masters of that city. To this generous offer they
gladly acceded ; and as her bouse was close to the citywall, at midnight (lie let them down by a rope out of one
of her back windows, advising them to lie concealed iu
some cliff of the neighbouring mountains for two or three
days, till the persons who had been sent out in pursuit of
them were returned. Before they went, they agreed upon
a signal by which her house might be distinguished when
the city should be taken. Having returned to the camp,
and related to Joshua the account which they bad received

JOS
f the consternation which had overspread the whole land,
he failed not to assure the Israelites that it was God who
riad struck them with such terror j and gave orders that
preparation should be made to march to the banks of tlie
river Jordan. By the^ manner of passing this river, God
was pleased to give to the Israelites a miraculous testimony
of his presence with their new general, similar with that
which he had given in favour ot Moles at the Red Sea.
On the day appointed, and when the whole camp of the
Israelites was in marching order, Jofliua directed the priests,
bearing the ark, to advance to the river, which at that time
overflowed its banks ; and no sooner had their feet touched
its waters, than the stream from above turned back and rose
up in heaps, and, that below sailing for want of a supply,
the channel became dry for several miles, by which means
the whole camp was enabled without difficulty to cross to
the other side. While they were crossing, the priests con
tinued with the ark in the bed of the Jordan ; and, before
Joshua gave directions for their quitting it, he ordered
twelve men who had been previously selected, one from each
tribe, to take twelve large stones, and to lay them on one
heap in the place where the ark had stood, as a monument
of that miraculous passage ; and also to take twelve other
large stones, with which to erect another monument on
the shore. When this was done, the priests were directed
to come up out of the channel of the river, which imme
diately afterwards resumed its regular course. From the
banks of Jordan, Joshua advanced with the Israelites to
wards the plains of Jericho, and pitched his camp for the
first time in Canaan, at Gilgal.
The news of the miraculous passage of Jordan, being
circulated throughout the country, spread such an uni
versal dread of the Israelites among the princes and peo
ple, that Joshua thought the juncture most favourable for
reviving the rite of circumcision, which had not been
observed during the wandering in the wilderness. The
approach also of the time of the feast of the passover, to
which no uncircumcised person could be admitted, sug
gested the necessity of reviving that ceremony without de
lay. Joshua therefore commanded that the operation
should be immediately performed on all the males who
had been born in the wilderness; and within a few days
afterwards they celebrated the passover, which had been
wholly intermitted from the time of their departure from
mount Sinai. In this place a divine messenger appeared
to Jofliua, and gave him directions for the extraordinary
siege of Jericho, which was intended to impress the Canaanites still further with a conviction of the divine power
which was engaged on the side of the Israelites. The
city, instead ot being attacked by engines of war, was for
fix days successively encompassed by a procession of priests,
carrying the ark, and blowing on trumpets of rams' horns,
who were preceded and followed by the people in arms.
On the seventh day they repeated the procession seven
times, and, as soon as the seventh round was ended, the
sound of the trumpets was accompanied with a lhout from
all the besiegers; and this was followed by the fall of the
city-wall, which laid the place open to their assault. Hav
ing taken care to convey Rahab and her family out in
safety, all the inhabitants of the city, great and small, were
put to the sword, as. were also their cattle; and, after the
gold, silver, brass, and other metals, had been collected
for the national treasury, the place was set on fire and le
velled to the ground, and the person pronounced cursed
who should ever attempt to rebuild it. In the next place
Joshua detached a body of forces to attack the city of Ai,
who were repulsed with an inconsiderable loss. This de
feat, however, though trifling, damped the courage of the
people, and obliged Joshua to have recourse to God, who
signified to him that a sacrilegious crime had been com
mitted, ordering him to discover the guilty person by lot,
and to punish him with death. The lot fell upon Achan,
of the tribe of Judah, who confessed that he had concealed
some of the plunder of Jericho, notwithstanding the strict
prohibition which had been issued to the contrary. No
Vol. XI. No. 751-

H U A.
5f3$>
sooner was the crime verified by the discovery of the
plunder in his tent, than he, and his children, and his
cattle, were conveyed to the valley of Achor, where they
were stoned to death, and afterwards burnt with all his
property; alter which a heap of stones was reared up oa
the spot as a monument of his crime, and to deter others
from committing a similar offence. Afterwards Joshua
took Ai by surprise, hanged the king, and put all the in
habitants to the sword, and treated the city in the same
manner with Jericho. Aster the destruction of Ai, Jofliua
built an altar of unhewn stones on mount Ebal, accord
ing to the directions of Moses in Deuteronomy. xxvii. on
which he wrote a copy or epitome of the Mosaic law, and
offered burnt-offerings and peace-offerings. He also or
dered the blessings and cursings to be pronounced on that
mount and mount Gerizzim, in pursuance of the same
directions ; and then read himself the copy or epitome of
the law before the assembled congregation. In the mean
time the fad fate of Jericho and Ai had alarmed all the
neighbouring kingdoms; and induced the inhabitants of
Gibeon to try, whether they could not by a stratagem,
escape the ruin which threatened them, and even secure
the protection of these dreadful invaders. For this purpose
they sent ambassadors to Joshua, dressed in worn-out gar
ments, with dry mouldy bread for their provision, who
were instructed to fay, that they came from a people in a
far distant country, whither the fame of the God of Is
rael had reached, as well as of his wonders in Egypt, and
in the country of the Amoritcs; and that they were com
missioned by their countrymen to pay their homage, and
to solicit a league with Israel. When they reached the
camp at Gilgal, they told their tale with so much art, that
Joshua and the heads of the tribes were completely de
ceived, and consented to enter into an alliance with them,
which was sworn to on both sides. At the end of three
days the whole artifice was discovered, and they were found
to be near neighbours, but, notwithstanding that by this
stratagem they had saved their lives, and secured the pro
tection of the Israelites, they were reduced to the situa
tion of hewers of wood and drawers of water for the con
gregation ; or, in other words, appointed to discharge the
lowest and most laborious offices belonging to the service
of the tabernacle.
When Adoni-zedek, king of Jerusalem, heard os the
treatment of Jericho and Ai, and of the submission of the
Gibeonites ; fearful that the example of the latter might
induce other Canaanites to desert the common cause, he
entered into a league with four other kings, who deter
mined to punish the Gibeonites for their defection, in or
der to deter others from following so cowardly and dan
gerous a precedent. With that design they advanced
with their united forces to besiege Gibeon. In this ex
tremity the inhabitants had recourse to Jolhua for succour,
who came with his army, and, falling upon the forces of
the confederate kings as they were besieging the place,
defeated them with great slaughter. As the dispersed troops
were flying from the scene of action, they were overtaken
by a supernatural storm of stones from heaven, which de
stroyed greater numbers than had before peristied under
the sword of Joshua; and, as the latter, in answer to his
prayers, was favoured with a miraculous prolongation of
day-light, he was enabled to render his victory Itill more
complete, by the destruction of the greatest part of the re
maining fugitives. The five kings escaped for Iheiter to
a cave near the city of Makkedah : information of which
circumstance being brought to Josluia, he ordered the en
trance to be blocked up with large stones, and, after the
action of the day was over, had them dragged out and
put to death, directing their bodies to be hung on trees
till the evening, when they were thrown into the cave,
the mouth of which was closed with large stones, as a mo
nument of their fall and miserable end. Joshua pursued
his successes against the Canaanites for six years, and in
that time had made himself matter of the greatest part of
their country, having extirpated or driven out all the iu3 2
habitants.

870
JOS
habitants. He now applied himself to obtain a survey of
the land by proper persons; to divide it among the tribes
according to their respective lots; to appoint three cities
of refuge on this side Jordan ; and to determine which
cities were to be allotted to the priests and Levites. At
this time Joshua gave permission to the forces belonging
to the two tribes and a half seated on the other side Jor
dan, and who had assisted their brethren in the conquest
of Canaan, to return to their own homes.
After this, Joshua governed Israel in peace for seven
teen years, when he was sensible that his end was at no
great distance. Upon this, he summoned all the tribes of
Israel to Shechem, and, having called for their elders, their
heads, their judges, and their officers, he enumerated to
them, in a pathetic speech, the wonders which God had
wrought in their favour; reminded them how much it was
their interest, as well as duty, to continue stedfast in
their obedience to him ; and exhorted them to renew the
covenant which they had formerly entered into, to wor
sliip and serve him alone. When the assembly had rea
dily complied with his exhortation, Jostiua caused the fact
to be solemnly registered, and a monument to be erected
in memory of it near a great oak which was in Shechem.
Soon after this Joshua died, at the age of one hundred
and ten, and in the year 1426 B. C.
JOSI'AH, [Heb. the fire of the Lord.] A man's name.
JOSI'AH, king of Judah, a pious and excellent prince,
succeeded to the throne when only eight years of age,
upon the assassination of his father Amon, in the year 64.0
B. C. Amon, during his ssiort reign of less than two years,
had set before his subjects an example of every kind of
wickedness and idolatry; which had so infected the whole
kingdom, that at the time of his death the licentiousness
and irreligion of all ranks had arrived at an enormous
height. In these circumstances the young monarch came
to the crown, and gave very early proofs of his pious in
clinations. When he was only sixteen years of age, and
had just taken on himself the administration of affairs, he
began publicly to display his zeal for the worship of the
true God, and projected the reformation not only of the
kingdom of Judah, but of the remnants of the Israelitissi
tribes. When he was twenty years old he entered on
this task, and pursued it with an astonishing degree of di
ligence, intrepidity, and success. He began his pious
work at Jerusalem, and proceeded thence throughout the
whole kingdom of Judah ; causing the idols, altars, groves,
and other idolatrous monuments, and the high places, to
be universally demolished ; ordering the scenes of heathen
rites to be polluted with dead men's bones; and directing
that the priests who had assisted at idolatrous worship
should be for ever excluded from sacerdotal functions,
and from the privilege of eating any holy things. After
wards he marched to Bethel, where Jeroboam had (et up
one of his golden calves; which he destroyed, together
with the groves, idols, and altars, causing the bodies of
the idolatrous priests to be dug up and burnt upon them.
Taking notice in this place of an inscription upon one of
the tombs, he was informed that it was that of the pro
phet who came from Judah, to denounce to Jerobortm that
destruction of idolatry which he was now fulfilling; upon
which Josiah ordered that a particular regard should be
paid not to disturb his assies. After this he continued his
progress through the whole Ifraelitissi territory, destroying
every where the altars and idols which either the Israel
ites or the Assyrian colonists had set up; putting the idol
atrous priests to death ; and then returned to Jerusalem.
Having thus destroyed- the monuments of idol-worship
throughout both kingdoms, Josiah, in the twenty-sixth
year of his age, set about the complete restoration of the
worsliip of God, and the regular service of the temple.
That sacred edifice had suffered great dilapidations; to
repair which he appropriated the poll-money and the free
will offerings, appointing faithful overseers to conduct
the business, molt probably under the superintendence of
the high-priest. While this work was carrying on, the

JOS
high-priest sent word to the king that he had found the
book of the law, which had been concealed in the temple.
This was most probably a copy of the complete Penta
teuch, if not the archetype written by Moses, and appears
to have been the only perfect one then left ; which had
been hidden by some pious priest, in the reign of Ahaz or
Manaffeh, to prevent its being destroyed with all the other
copies which the agents of those idolatrous princes could
meet with. When the king had read this book of the
law, and reflected on the dreadful judgments which were
denounced in it on those abominations with which he had
found the whole kingdom over-run at his coming to the
crown, he expressed the most lively tokens of grief, ap
prehensive that he and his people might soon be made to
suffer the heaviest calamities. Under this impression, he
sent the high-priest, and some of his principal officers, to
the prophetess Huldah, who then lived in one of the col
leges at Jerusalem, to enquire of her concerning the fu
ture fate of himself and his kingdom. She sent him word,
that God would certainly inflict the threatened judgments
on his wicked and faithless subjects ; but that he himself,
on account of the good dispositions which he had disco
vered, and his pious and zealous efforts for promoting
their reformation, sliould be gathered to his fathers before
these evils should fall on them.
To avert, if possible, the impending judgments, and
from a sincere zeal to restore the worssiip of God through
out his dominions in its genuine purity, Josiah deter
mined to adhere closely to the directions of the law, and
to observe the festivals enjoined by Moses, which had been
sliamefully neglected. In order to engage the people to
follow his example, he summoned all their elders to as
semble in the Temple at Jerusalem, where, having mounted
his throne, he read in their hearing the' recovered book of
the Mosaic law, and then entered into a solemn covenant
to keep the statutes and ordinances which were enjoined
in it. To this covenant the whole assembly gave their
consent; and, as the time for observing the festival of the
paffover was approaching, Josiah issued a proclamation, in
which he commanded the people to prepare for its solem
nities. He also gave instructions to the high-priest to
put the ark in the most holy place, which had probably
been removed while the necessary repairs were carrying on;
and thoroughly to purify the temple, by removing from it
all the vessels and utensils which had been made use of in
the rites of idolatrous worship, and to replace, in their
proper form and order, such as had been removed from it
in some former reigns. When all the necessary prepara
tions had been made, the paffover was observed ; and the
king displayed on the occasion a greater degree os zeal
and magnificence than had been ssiown from the time of
Solomon. This celebrated observation of the paffover took
place in the eighteenth year of Josiah*s reign. Afterwards
he appears to have made a second progress through the
kingdom, in which he abolislied all the secret idolatry of
which he had received information ; expelled all the pre
tended wizards and enchanters from the land ; and settled
courts of judicature wherever they were wanting, giving'
a strict charge to the magistrates, as well as the priests, to
see that the people were instructed in, and kept obedient
to, the law of Moses. "Like unto him," fays the sacred
history, " was there no king before him, that turned to
the Lord with all his heart, and with all his soul, and with
all his might, according to the law of Moses; neither af
ter him arose there any like him." But, notwithstanding
all his Zeal, and all his efforts, so thoroughly were the
Israelites corrupted, that the reformation which Josiah in
troduced, and to which they outwardly conformed, pro
duced no real change in tlR-ir incorrigible hearts. God
was therefore provoked to deprive them of their excellent
prince, and to bring on them the dreadful calamities which
he had threatened by the prophetess Huldah, and which
were also denounced by the prophet Zephaniah. In the
thirty-second year of Josiah's reign, the whole of which
had been spent in uninterrupted peace, Pharaoh NVcho

JOT
king of Egypt, being at war with the Assyrians, (or ra
ther Babylonians,) advanced with an army against the city
of Carchemilh, which was situated on the river Euphrates.
Whether Josiah suspected him of hostile designs against
his kingdom, or was under an obligation to assist the king
of Babylon by the terms on which his grandfather Manasseh had been restored to his throne, cannot be ascer
tained; but he advanced with a considerable army agiinst
the king of Egypt, and encamped in the valley of Megiddo. Here Pharaoh endeavoured to dissuade him from
taking any part in the war, but without success j and, in
an action which afterwards took place, Josiah received a
mortal wound, of which hz died soon after he had been
conveyed to Jerusalem, in the thirty-ninth year of his age,
or 609 B.C. His death was greatly lamented by all his
subjects; and on that occasion the prophet Jeremiah com
posed a plaintive elegy, which for a lolig time was made
use of on all mournful occasions, but is no longer extant.
See 2 ICin^s xxii. xxiii. 2 Chron. xxxiv. xxxv.
JOS'IBAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOS'lDA, a town of Japan, ill the island of Niphon :
sixteen miles south-east of Seoda.
JOS'LOWITZ, a town of Moravia, in Znaym : eight
miles south-east of Znayin.
JOS'NIOW, a town of Poland, in Podolia : forty-eight
miles north- north-west of Kaminiec.
JOS'SELIN, a town of France, and principal place of
3 district, in the department of the Morbihan : nineteen
miles north-north-east of Vannes, thirty-three east of
l'Oricnt. Lat. 4.7. 57. N. Ion. 2. 28. W.
JOSSLIO'KA, a town of Poland, in the palatinate of
Sandomirz : seventy-lix miles south-south-west of Sandomirz.
To JOSTLE, v. a. [joustir, Fr.] To justle; to rush
against.
JOST LING, / The act of running against.
JOS'UAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOS'VO, a town of Hungary: iixteen miles west of
Cafchau.
JOT,/ [iajT, Gr.] A point ; a tittle; the least quan
tity assignable.You might, with every jot as much jus
tice, hang me up because I'm old, as beat me because
I'm impotent. L Estrange. A man may read the discourses
of a very rational author, and yet acquire not one jot of
knowledge. Locke.
This nor hurts him nor profits you a jot ;
Forbear it therefore; give your cause to heav'n. Skake/p.
This bond doth give thee here nojol of blood ;
The words expressly are a pound of fle(h. Skakespeart.
IOTA, / [Greek.] The vowel in the Greek al
phabet ; a jot ; a tittle ; the smallest assignable quantity ;
the smallest part. The Greek iota 1 is derived from the
Hebrew * jod, or the Syrian judh. Our Saviour fays,
Matth. v. 1 3, that every jot or tittle of the law must be ful
filled ; and it seems to have been a kind of proverb among
the Jews, to denote a very minute and complete fulfil
ment or accomplishment, because an iota is the smallest
letter in the alphabet: Iota unum out unus apex; now apex
is properly a stroke, a point, or the extremity of certain
Hebrew letters which exceed each other in length, as
lamed, schin, &c. Ca'mtt.
IOT'ACISM, / The frequent mention of the letter I ;
an egotism. A defect in the organs of speech ; a kind of
stammering, wherein the letter: is frequently and rapidly
tittered.
JOTA'KO, a small island in the Mediterranean : two
miles east of Teaki.
JO'TAN, a town of Asiatic Turkey, on the west coast
of Natolia, near Cape Arbre: ten miles north of Milets.
JOT AP ATA, in ancient geography, a town of the
Lower Galilee, distant forty stadia from Gabara ; a very
strong place, situated on a rock, walled round, and en
compassed on all sides with mountains, so as not to be
teen but by those who come very near. It was with

J O U
71
freat diffietilty taken by Vespasian, being defended by
osephus, who commanded in it ; when taken, it was or
dered to be rased.
JOT'B AH, Jot'bath, or Jotbathah, an encampment
of the Israelites in the wilderness, between Gidgad and
Ebronah. Numi. xxxiii. 3,4..
JO THAM, [Heb. perfection.] A man's name.
JO'THAM. the youngest of the seventy ions of Gideon,
and the only one who escaped the murderous sword of
his half-brother Abimelech, w hom the Shechemites cholc
for their king, was the author of the earliest parable upon
record, which is distinguished by great elegance, energy,
and beauty of application. It (hows to what a height
this method of composition was carried among the Jews,
and, perhaps, among the easterns in general, long before
the Greeks, who made their boast of being the authors
of it, appear to have been acquainted with its use. The
earliest authorities to which they could appeal for exam
ples of the parable, or fable, are Hesiod and Homer, who
fiourislied towards the close of the tenth century B. C.
but the date of Jotham's parable is to be referred to the
former part of the thirteenth century B. C. This para
ble and its application are given in Judges ix. 8-10.
JO'THAM, king of Judah, ascended the throne on the
death of his father Azariah, in the year 757 B. C. at the
age of twenty-five. He was a wife and pious prince, and
his government was blessed with extraordinary success.
He defeated the hostile attempts of the confederate kings
of Israel and Syria against Judah, and obliged the Am
monites to become his tributaries. He repaired and
beautified the Temple; strengthened the internal force
of his kingdom by the erection of fortresses in the moll
proper places for its defence ; and after a reign of sixteen
years died in peace, in the year 741 B.C. See a Kingsxv. 2 Chron. xxvii.
JOTT'STADT. See Gostadt.
JOUAR'RE, 3 town of France, in the department of
the Seine and Marne: ten miles south of Meaux.
JOUAVIL'LE, a town of France, in the department of
the Moselle : five miles south of Briey, and nine west of
Metz.
JOU'BERT (Francis), a learned and worthy French
priest at Montpellier, was born in the year 1689, and died
in the year 1763. He was the son of a syndic of the
states of Languedoc, and discharged the duties of that
post himself for some time before he entered into holy
orders. He is commended for the extent of his know
ledge, and also for the simplicity and modesty of his
manners; but, on account of his attachment to the prin
ciples of Jansenius, he was persecuted by the Jesuits, and,
immured for some time in the Bastile. He was the author
of various works, which are held in estimation by the
catholics of his party : among which are, 1. An Exposition
of the Prophecies of Jeremiah, Ezekicl, and Daniel, five
vols. i2mo. 2. Commentaries on the twelve minor Pro
phets, six vols.'iimo. 3. A Commentary on the Apo- calypse, 1762, in two vols. izmo.
JOU'BERT (Laurence), a learned physician, born at
Valence in Dauphine, in 15^9 ; studied under Sylvius and
Fallopius, and became profeft'or-royal and chancellor of
the university of Montpellier, and likewise physician in,
ordinary to the kings of France and Navarre. He wrote
a number of works in his profession, which, being rather
the product of hypothetical reasoning than experience,
have been long consigned to oblivion. The work which
was most famous in his own time, is entitled Dilcours
Populaires touchant la Medicine & le Regime de Sante ;
and also Traite contre les Erreurs Populaires, first printed
in 157S. It was addressed to queen Margaret of Valoisj
and as the second part treated in a very free, and even,,
occasionally, a jocular manner, on the mysteries of gene
ration, &c. his dedication to the queen was thought a
great indecorum. He was made sensible os this, and in
scribed the second edition to Pibrac. The work, however,
was much read; and not the less for the levity of its
manner*

i;e
J O V
manner. Another singular production of Joubsrt's was a
Treatise on Laughter, 1579, in which the subject waj
considered both morally and physically. He extended
hi* researches into the department of" language, and
printed along with the preceding work, a dialogue sur la
Cacographir Francoise, in which he exposed the faults of
French orthography. He wrote likewise on the baths and
on the gymnastic exercises of the ancients. The greater
part of his Latin works were collected in two volumes
folio, Lyons, 1 581. Moreri.
JOUCH'LOKK IN'LET, a large bay on the east coast
of Labrador: the entrance lat. 54 . ;o. N. Ion. 58.10. W,
JDVE, /. Another name for the planet Jupiter:
Or ask of yonder argent fields above,
Why Jtve's satellites are less than Jove.
Pope.
JOUE', a town of France, in the department of the Intlre and Loire: three miles south of Tours.
JOUE' DU PLAIN, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Orne : five miles south-west of Argentan.
JOU'GUE, a town of France, in the department of the
Doubs : eight miles south of Pontarliers, twenty-two eastIbuth-cast of Salins.
IOU'I, / A restorative alimentary liquid prepared in
Japan. It is made from the gravy of half-roasted beef ;
but the other ingredients are kept a secret.
JO'VIAL, adj. [Fr. ovialis, Lat. ] Under the influence
of Jupiter.The fixed stars are astrologically differenced
by the planets, and are esteemed martial or jovial, accord
ing to the colours whereby they answer these planets.
Brown. Gay; airy; merry.Some men, of an ill and
melancholy nature, incline the company, into which they
come, to be fad and ill -disposed ; and contrariwise, others
of a jovial nature dispose thfc company to be merry and
cheerful. Bacon.
Perhaps the jest that charm 'd the sprightly crowd,
And made the jovial table laugh so loud,
To some false notion ow'd its poor pretence.
Prior.
JO'VIALIST,/ A merry fellow; a jovial companion.
JO'VIALLY, adv. Merrily ; gaily.
JO'VIALNESS,/ Gaiety; merriment.
JO'VIAN, Roman emperor, born about A. D. 331, was
the son of count Varronian, a native of Singidunum in
Pannonia. He was brought up to arms, and obtained so
much reputation as a commander, that, although a declared
Christian, the emperor Julian would not suffer him to
resign, upon his offering to do it, rather than quit his re
ligion. A comely person, a cheerful temper, and familiar
manners, rendered him a fayonrite with the soldiers, who
could easily pardon his irregularities with respect to sen
sual pleasures. On the death of Julian, in his rasti and
unfortunate expedition against the Persian empire, June
363, Jovian, then first of the domestics, was nominated to
the purple by the tumultuary acclamations of the soldiery,
and the election was confirmed by the generals. No one
was ever raised to the throne under more critical circum
stances. The Roman army, distressed and dispirited, was
retreating from the enemy's country towards its own
frontiers, pursued and continually harassed by a much
superior force. After repulsing a fierce attack, he led his
army to the banks of the Tigris, where, while he was me
ditating a passage, a negociation was opened with the
Persian general. Jovian's situation admitted little dispute
en conditions, for his provisions were exhausted during
the coirrse of the treaty, and he was still some days'
march from the Roman territory. Pressed by necessity
and the clamours of his own troops, he agreed to yield
the five provinces beyond the Tigris, which had been
ceded by the grandfather of Sapor, the present Persian king,
together with the strong city of Nisibis, and some for
tresses. A truce for thirty years was concluded between
the two empires ; and the Roman army was allowed to
return unmolested. The news of this disgraceful treaty
>v.is received with grief and indignation throughout the

J O V
empire) but it seems unjust to charge the memory of Jo
vian with a disaster of which the rashness of his predeces
sor Was the cause. 1 It does not appear that the emperor
and his army had any other chance for safety than sub
mission to the enemy's terms ; nor is there any probabi
lity that Julian himself, had he lived, though undoubted
ly superior to Jovian in talents and resolution, could have
extricated himself at a cheaper rate. Jovian faithfully
performed the conditions, of which the most painful to
liis feelings must have been the delivering up of Nisibis
to the haughty foe, who obliged all the inhabitants t*
quit their native place, and become forlorn exiles.
The new emperor commenced his reign with a public
declaration of his Christian faith, and the re-establishment
of that religion, which was henceforth to enjoy an unin
terrupted triumph over heathenism. On arriving at Antioch, he displayed his attachment to the orthodox doc
trine, by restoring all the churches to the adherents of
the council of Nice, and recalling the exiled bishops of
that party, especially the great Athanasius, whom he treat
ed with particular respect. At the same time, in order to
quiet the minds of his subjects of the old religion, he is
sued a decree of toleration, permitting the exercise of all
the ceremonies of the pagan worship, excepting magical
rites alone. Fearing lest his absence from the seat of go
vernment might produce disturbances or competitions, he
left Antioch in the winter-season, and proceeded for Con
stantinople. He caused some ornaments to be added t*
the tomb of Julian at Tarsus, as he passed ; and it is pre
sumed few will now concur with the ecclesiastical writers
of the age who have blamed this liberality. At Ancyra
he assumed the title and ensigns of the consulship, and
conferred the same upon his infant son. His life and
power, however, came to a close at Dadastana, an obscure
town between that city and Nice. After indulging in a
plentiful supper, he retired to rest, and was found dead
in his bed the next morning, Feb. 17, 364. His death
was imputed either to the effects of an over-loaded sto
mach, or to the vapour of charcoal with which his cham
ber was warmed. He was then in the thirty-third year
of his age, and the eighth month of his reign. Universal
History.
JO'VI ANISTS, / In church history, a sect who denied
the virginity of the mother of our Lord.
JOVIN'IAN, an Italian monk in the fourth century,
who was persecuted for opposing the progress of supersti
tion, and the erroneous notions then propagating in the
church. If we are to believe St. Jerome and St. Augus
tine, he sp'ent the former part of his life in the practice
of the greatest austerities, going barefooted, living upon
bread and water, covered with a tattered black garment,
and earning his livelihood by hard labour; but that af
terwards he changed his manners, renouncing his auste
rities, and abandoning himself to every kind of pleasure
and debauchery. We are not to forget, however, that
those fathers, and Jerome in particular, were accustomed
to paint the persons whom they style heretics in the
blackest colours, in order to prejudice the people more
effectually against their doctrine ; and it is not unfair
to suppose, that the infamy and reproach which they have
endeavoured to attach to the name of Jovinian, are to be
attributed to the zeal with which he opposed the super
stitious practices and irrational doctrines for which they
were advocates. He taught, first at Rome, that all thole
who kept the vows which they made to Christ at their
baptism, and lived according to the rules of piety and
virtue laid down in the gospel, had an equal title to "the
rewards of futurity; and that, consequently, those who
passed their days in unsocial celibacy, and severe mortifi
cations and fastings, were in no respect mo/e acceptable
in the sight of God than those who lived virtuoully in
the bonds of marriage, and nourished their body with
moderation and temperance. On account of his propa
gating these judicious opinions, which many began to
adopt, complaint was lodged against him before pope Syricius,

J o u
ricius, who held a council at Rome, in which Jovinian's
doctrines were declared to be contrary to scripture, and
heliimself was cut off from the communion of the church,
as well as the most resolute and steady of his adherents.
Instead of passively submitting to this sentence, Jovinian
repaired to Milan, in order to gain the protection and sa
vour of the emperor Theodoiius, who was then at that
city, as well as to engage the interest of Ambrose, the
bishop, on his behalf. Syricius, however, found means
to secure Ambrose o.T his side, who, in a council held at
Milan in the year 390, condemned the doctrines of Jovi
nian ; and the emperor was prevailed upon to drive him
from the city. These proceedings had no other effect
upon Jovinian. than to make him adhere firmly to his opi
nions, and to defend them in a book which he published;
against which Jerome not long afterwards wrote a most
bitter and abusive treatise. Being returned to the neigh
bourhood of Rome, he continued to assemble with his
followers without the walls of the city till the year 412,
when the emperor Honorius, at the request of the neigh
bouring bishops, undertook to answer his reasonings by
the terror of coercive and penal laws, and issued an edict,
which subjected him and his accomplices to be beaten
with whips armed with lead, and afterwards to transpor
tation to different islands. Jovinian himself was banished
to the isle of Boa, on the coast of Dalmatia ; and it is not
certain how long he lived after that event, Mesh. Hist.
Ecd. Sxc. IV.
JOU'ISANCE,/ [rejoaijance, Fr.] Jollity ; merriment ;'
festivity. Obsolete:
Colin, my dear, when (hall it please thee sing,
As thou wert wont, songs of some jouisancet Spenser.
JO'VIUS. See Giovio, vol. viii. p. 576.
To JOUK, v. n. In falconry, to sleep as a hawk. Phillips.
JOU'KING, / The act of sleeping in the manner of a
hawk.
JOUNPO'R A, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar : twentyfive miles south west of Patna.
JOU'QUES, a town of France, in the department of
the Mouths of the Rhone 1 twelve miles north-east of Aix.
JOU'RA, an island in the Grecian Archipelago, about
ten miles in circuit, barren and uncomfortable: twelve
miles south-west of Andros. Lat. 37. 37. N. Ion. 24. 46. E.
JOU'RKOUP, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania :
forty-eight miles south-east of Kir-fhehr, fifty east-north
east of Akserai.
JOUR'NAL, adj. [journale, Fr. giornale, Ital.] Daily;
quotidian. Out of use.Stick to your journal course ; the
breach of custom is breach of all. Shakespeare.
F.re twice the fun has made his journal greeting
To th" under generation, you shall find
Your safety manifested.
Shakespeare.
JOUR'NAL,/ [journal, Fr. giornale, Ital.] A diary;
an account kept of daily transactions.Edward kept a
most judicious journal of all the principal passages of the
affairs of his estate. Hayward.Time has destroyed two
noble journals of the navigation of Hanno and of Hamilcar. Arbuthnol.Any paper published daily.
Journal, in merchants accounts, is a book into which
every particular article is posted out of the waste-book,
according to the order of time, specifying the debtor and
the creditor in each account and transaction. See Book
keeping, vol. iii.
Journal, in maritime affairs, is a register kept by the
pilot, and others, noticing every thing that happens to
the ship, from day to day, and from hour to hour, with
regard to the winds, the rhumbs or courses, the knots or
rate of running, the rake, soundings, astronomical obser
vations for the latitudes'and longitudes, &c, to enable
them to adjust the reckoning, and determine the place
where the' sliip is. In all lea-journals, the day, or what
is called the 24 hours, is divided into twice 12 hours,
those before noon marked A. M. lor ante meridiem, and
Vol. XI. No. 75*

J O U
273
those from noon to midnight marked P. M. post meridiem,
or afternoon.
Journal i. also used for the titJe of several books
which come out at stated times; and give accounts _and
abstracts of the new books that are published, with the
new improvements daily made in arts and sciences. The
first journal of this kind wa3, the Journal des !>c,avans,
printed at Paris; the design was set on foot for the ease
of such as are too busy, or too lazy, to read the entire
books themselves. It seems an excellent way of satisfy
ing a man's curiosity, and becoming learned upon easy
terms; and so useful has it been found, that it has been
executed in most other countries, though under a great
variety of titles. Of this kind are the Ada Eruditorum
of Leipsic ; the Nouvelles de la Republique des Lettres
of Mr. Bayle, Sec. the Bibliotheque Universellc, Choisie,
et Ancienne tt Modcrne, of M. le'Clerc; the Memoirs
de Trevoux, &c. In 1692, Junckcr printed in Latin, Ah
Historical Treatise of the Journals ot the Learned, pub
lished in the several parts of Europe ; and Wolsius, Struvius, Morhoff, Fabricius, Sec. have done something of the
lame kind. The Philosophical Transactions of London ;
the Memoirs of the Royal Academy of Sciences ; those of
the Academy of the Belles Lettres ; the Miscellanea Na
ture Curiosorum ; the Experiments of the Academy del
Cimento, the Acta Philo-exoticorum Naturae et Artis,
which appeared from March 1686 to April 1687, and which
are a history of the Academy of Bresse; the Miscellanea
Berolinenfia, or. Memoirs of the Academy of Berlin; the
Commentaries of the Academy of Petersburgh ; the Me
moirs of the Institute at Bologna; the Acta Literaria
Suecise ; the Memoirs of the Royal Academy of Stock
holm, begun in 1740; the Commentarii Societatis Regi
Gottingenlis, begun in 1750, &c. Sec. are not so properly
journals, though they are frequently ranked in the number.
Juncker and Wolsius give the honour of the first inven
tion of journals to Photius. His Bibliotheca, hewever,
is not altogether of the fame nature with the modem jour
nals; nor was his des^ii the same. It Consists of abridg
ments and extracts 01 books which he had read during
his embassy in Persia. M. Salo first began the Journal
des Scavans at Paris, in 1665, under the name of the Sieur
de Hedonville; but his death soon after interrupted the
work. The abbe Gallois then took it up, and he, in the
year 1674, gave way to the abbe de la Roque, who con
tinued it nine years, and was succeeded by M. Cousin,
who carried it on till the year 1702, when the abbe Bignon instituted a new society, and committed the care of
continuing the journal to them, who improved and pub
lished it under a new form. This society is still continued,
and M. de Loyer has had the inspection of the journal;
which is no longer the work of any single author, but of
a great number. The other French journals are the Me
moirs and Conferences of Arts and Sciences, by M. Den
nis, during the years 1672, 1673, and 1674; New Disco
veries in all the Parts of Physic, by M. de Blegny; the
Journal of Physic, begun in 1684, and some others, dis
continued almdst as loon as begun. Rozier's Journal de
Physique, begun in July 1 771, and continued till, in the
year 1780, there were 19 vols. quarto.
The Nouvelles de la Republique des Lettres, News from
the Republic of Letters, were begun by M. Bayle in 1684,
and carried on by him till the year 1687, when, M. Bayle
being diiablcd by sickness, his friends, M. Bernard and
M. de la Roque, took them up, and continued them till
1699. After an interruption of nine years, M. Bernard
relumed the work, and continued it till the year 1710.
The History of the Works of the Learned, by M. Basnage,
was begun in the year 1686, and ended in 1710. The
Universal Historical Library, by M. le Clerc, was con
tinued to the year 1693, and contained twenty-five vo
lumes. The Bibliotheque Choisie of the same author, be
gan in 1703. The Mercure de France is one of the most
ancient journals of that country, apd is continued by dif
ferent hands. The .Memoirs or a History of Sciences and
4A
Arts,

274
J O U
Arts, usually called Memoires de Trevoux, from the place
where they are printed, began in 1701. The Essays of
Literature reached but to a twelfth volume in 1702, 1703,
and l 704.; these only take notice of ancient authors. The
Journal Literaire,by Father Hugo, began and ended in 1705.
At Hamburg they have made two attempts for a French
Journal, but the design failed : an Ephemerides Scavantes
has also been undertaken, but that soon disappeared. A
Journal des Scavans, by M. Dartis, appeared in 1694., and
vras dropt the year following. That of M. Chauvin, be
gun at Berlin in 1696, held out three years ; and an essay
of the fame kind was made at Geneva. To these may be
added, the Journal Literaire begun at the Hague 1715,
and that of Verdun, and the Memoires Literaires de la
Grande Bretagn by M. de la Roche; the Bibliotheque
Angloil'e, and Journal Britannique, Which are confined to
Engliih books alone. The Italian Journals are, that of
abbot Nazari, which lasted from 1668 to 1681, and was
printed at Rome. That of Venice began in 1671, and
ended at the fame time with the other; the authors were
Peter Moretti, and Francis Miletti. The Journal of Par
ma, by Roberti and Father Bacchini, was dropped in 1690,
and resumed again in 1691. The Journal of Ferrara, by
the obe de la Torre, began and ended in 1691. La Galerio di Minerva, begun in 1696, is the work of a Society
of men of letters. Seignior Apostolo Zeno, secretary to
that society, began another Journal in 1710, under the
protection of the Grand Duke ; it is printed at Venice,
and several persons of distinction have a hand in it. The
Fasti Euriditi della Bibliotheca Volante, were published
at Parma. There has appeared since, iu Italy, the Giornale dei Letterati.
The principal among the Latin journals, is that of Leipfic, under the title of Acta Eruditorum, begun in 1682:
P. P. Manzani began another at Parma. The Nova Literaria Maris Balthici lasted from 1698 to 1708. The
Nova Literaria Germani, collected at Hamburg, began
in 1703. The Acta Literaria ex Manufcriptis, and the
Bibliotheca curiosa, begun 1705, and endea in 1707, are
the work of Struvius. Mess. Kuster and Sike, in 1697,
began a Bibliotheca Novorum Librorum, and continued
it for two years. Since that time, there have been nianjr
Latin Journals: such, besides others, is the Coramentani
de Rebus in Scientia Naturali et Medicina gestis, by M.
Ludwig. The Swiss journal, called Nova Literaria Hel
vetia;, was begun in 1702, by M. Scheuchzer ; and (he
Acta Medica Hafnensia, published by T. Bartholin, make
five volumes from the year 1671 to 1679. There are two
Low-Dutch journals : the one under the title of Boockzal van Europe; it was begun at Rotterdam in 1692, by
Peter Rabbus; and continued from 1702 to 1708, by
Sewel and Guvern ; the other was done by a physician,
called Ruiter, who began it in 1710. The German jour
nals of best note are, the Monathlichen Unterredungen,
Which continued from 1689 to 1698. The Bibliotheca
Curiosa, began in 1704, and ended in 1707, both by M.
Tenzel. The Magazin d'Hambourg, begun in 174.8 ;
the Phyfiralische Belustigunzen, or Philosophical Amuse
ments, begun at Berlin in 1751. The Journal of Han
over began in 1700, and continued for two years by M.
Eccard, under the direction of M. Leibnitz, and after
wards carried on by others. The Theological Journal,
published by M. Loescher, under the title of Altes und
Neues, that is, Old and New. A third at Leiplic and
Frankfort, the authors Mess. Walterck, Krause, and Groschuffius ; and a fourth at Hall, by M. Turk. Lastly, the
Allgemeine Literatur-zeitung, at Jena, which is really a
journal, being published every day, and giving an account
of woiks in every department of science.
The English journals are, The History of the Works
of the Learned, begun at London in 1699. Censura Temporum, in 1708. About the fame time there appeared
two new ones, the one under the title of Memoirs of Li
terature, containing little more than an English transla
tion of some articles in the foreign journals, by M. de la
Roche j the other a collection of loose tracts, entitled, Bi-

J o u
bliotheca curiosa, or a Miscellany. These, however, with some
others, are now no more, but are succeeded by the An
nual Register, which began in 1758 ; the New Annual
Register, begun in 1780; the Monthly Review, which
began in the year 1749, ad gives a character of all Eng
lish literary publications, with the most considerable of
the foreign ones ; the Critical Review, which began in
1756, and is nearly on the fame plan: as also the London
Review, by Dr. Kenrick, from 1775 to 1780; Maty's Re
view, from Feb. 1782 to Aug. 1786; the English Review,
begun in Jan. 1783 ; the Analytical Review, begun in
May 1788; and the Edinburgh Review, in 1802. Be
sides these, we have several monthly pamphlets, called
Magazines, which, together with a chronological series of
occurrences, contain letters from correspondents, commu
nicating extraordinary discoveries in nature and art, with
controversial pieces on all subjects. Of these, the prin
cipal are those called, the Gentleman's Magazine, which
began with the year 1731 ; the London Magazine, which
began a few months after, and has lately been discon
tinued ; the Universal Magazine, which is nearly of ac
old a date : and the Monthly Magazine, which was begun
in the year 1796, and enjoys a high reputation.
Journals of Parliament, in law, are not records, but
remembrances ; and have been of no long continuance. Hob.
Rep. 109.
JOUR'NALIST, / A writer of journals.It must be
owned, those journalists have treated him with sufficient
candor. Shaflejbury.
JOURNEY,/, [jmrnee, Fr.] The travel of a day:
When Duncan is asleep,
Whereto the rather (hall this day's hard journey
Soundly invite him.
Shakespeare.
Scarce the fun
Hath finished half his journey.
Milttn.
Travel by land; distinguished from a voyage or travel by
sea.Before the light of the gospel, mankind travelled
like people in the dark, without any certain prospect of the
end of their journey, or of the way that led to it. Rogers,
He for the promis'd journey bids prepare
The smooth-hair'd horses and the rapid car.
Pope.
Passage from place to place.-Some, having a long journey
from the upper regions, would float up and down a good
while. Burnet.
Light of the world, the ruler of the year,
Still as thou do'st thy radiant journies run
Through every distant climate own,
That in fair Albion thou halt seen
The greatest prince, the brightest queen.
Prior.
To JOUR'NEY, v. n. To travel; to pass from place to
place.We are journeying unto the place, of which the
Lord said, I will give it you. Numbers.
Since such love's natural station is, may still
My love descend, and journey down the hill;
Not panting aster growing beauties, so .
I shall ebb on with them who homeward go.
Donne.
JOUR'NEYING,/. The act of travelling, or of going
a journey.
JOUR'NEYMAN,/ [journe'e, a day's work, Fr.and man.]
A hired workman ; a workman hired by the day. They
were called journeymen that wrought with others by the
day, though now by statute to be extended to those like
wise that covenant to work in their occupation with ano
ther by the year. Cowel.
JOUR'NEYWOMAN,/. A hired workwoman.
JOUR'NEYWORK,/ Work performed for hire; work
done by the day.Her family she was forced to hire out
at journeywork to her neighbours. Arbulhnot.
Did no committee sit where he
Might cut out journeywork for thee ?
And set thee a task with subornation,
To stitch up sale and sequestration i
Hudibras.
JOUSOUF

J o u
JOU'SOUF BEN ABDAL'BER, one of the most il
lustrious ot' the Mahometan doctors, who was an iman,
or chief of a mosque, and spent his whole time in devo
tion and study, ot* which he left behind him numerous
proofs in works composed in the Arabic language. The
principal of them are, i. Istiab, or the Universal Book,
which is held in high esteem by the Mussulmans. 2. Tarnhid Ala al Maoutha de Malik, or an Exposition of the Maoutha of Malek. 3. Dorar Filmegtzi Valscir, containing a
collection of the most remarkable events attending the
conquests of the Mussulmans, and descriptions of their
manners and customs. 4. Htgiat Almr'gtalis, or Various
Discourses in the Form of Dialogues. In the last-men
tioned work, this doctor tells us, that Mahomet once
dreamt that he was in Paradise, where, among other things,
he saw one of the machines commonly made use of in the
Levant for the purpose of drawing water out of deep
wells. Mahomet was curious to know whose it was; and,
when informed that it was the property of Abugehel,one
of the greatest enemies of the Mussulman religion, and of
Mahomet, whom he considered as a reprobate, he could
not help exclaiming, "What business has anything be
longing to Abugehel in Paradise? he will never enter it
himself." Some time afterwards the son of Abugehel
having embraced the Mussulman faith, the circumstance
gave Mahomet great satisfaction, as he imagined that it
furnished him with an interpretation of his dream. The
machine he considered to bean emblem of Abugehel, who
had been the instrument of drawing up his son from the
bottom of the pit of idolatry, and of raising him almost
to the knowledge of the true God, while he himself was
plunged deeper and deeper into the abyss of infidelity.
D'Herbelot's Biblioth. Orient.
JOU'SOUF BEN TA'GRI BAR'DI, a celebrated au
thor, and a man of' rank in the service of the sultans of
Egypt. His entire name, with his titles, is, Al Emir Gtmaleddin About Mehajfen Ebn Tangri Virdi al Dhahtri al Alabtki. He had also given to him, by way of distinction,
the title of Mouarehh Me/r; or, the Historiographer of
Egypt, on account of an excellent work which he drew
up, containing a complete history of that country, and en
titled, Nogioum Alzaherah Ji Molouk Mefr on al Cahtrak ; or,
Lights to guide us to an Acquaintance with the History
of the Kings of Egypt and of Cairo. This work is di
vided into sour volumes, of which the first treats of the
conquest of Egypt by the Mussulmans ; the government
of Amru Ebn al As; and of all who governed or reigned
in that country under the caliphs to the time of Malek al
Aschraf Inal, the twelfth sultan of the Circassian Mamalukes, who began his reign in the year of the Hegira 857,
or 1449 f the Christian ra. This author has marked
the degrees to which the Nile ascended or descended everv
year; and his work is said to be in all respects one of the
most complete of the numerous performances which pro
fess to treat of the history of Egypt. Selim, emperor of the
Turks, after he had conquered this country, met with
and read this work, with which he was so highly pleased,
that he commanded Schamseddin Ahmed Ben Soliman
Ben Kemal, who had been his preceptor, to translate it
into the Turkish language. This Schamseddin, who had
been raised to the high post of cadi-lelkar of Anatolia,
and in that capacity attended Selim on his return from
Egypt to Constantinople, translated a part of the work at
every encampment of the army, and proceeded in it with
such diligence, that, by the time when Selim arrived at
his capital, he was able to present him with a complete
Turkisti version of the whole. Jousouf himself drew up
an abridgment of his own work, which he undertook,
that a mangled performance of the kind might not be sent
into the world by some person unequal to the talk ; and
he published it under the title of, Kaouaheb AlbaHeraIt me!
al Nogium Alzaherah. The name of the father of our au
thor, Tangri Virdi, which signifies in Turkish " God's Gift,"
has been corrupted by the Arabs, who write and pro
nounce it Tagri Bardi. He was iuperintendant of the es-

J O U
275
tates and finances belonging to the sultan of Egypt in the
provinces of Damascus and Aleppo, whith comprise the
greatest part Syria. D" Herbtlot's Biblioth. Orient.
JOUST, / [French.] Tilt; tournament; mock fight.
It is now written, less properly, Just :
Bases, and tinsel trappings, gorgeous knights
At joust and tournament.
Milton.
To JOUST, v. a. To run in the tilt:
All who since
Jousted in Aspramont or Montalban.
Milton.
JOU'STING, / The act of running a tilt.
JOUTRA, a town of Sweden, in Tavastland : sixty,
five miles north-east of Tavaithus.
JOUVENCY' (Joseph), a learned Jesuit, born at Paris
in 1423. He entered into the society of Jesus in 1659,
and was professor of rhetoric in its seminaries, first at Caen,
then at La Fleche, and finally at Paris, where he occu
pied that post with great reputation for twenty years.
He was invited to Rome in 1699 to write the continu
ation of a history of the society, and died in that capital
in 1 71 9. As a philologist he made himself known by the
following works: 1. Latin Harangues delivered on va
rious Occasions, 1 vols. nmo. 2. De Arte discendi &
docendi; umo. 3. Appendix de Diis & Heroibus Poeticis, accounted an excellent compendium of mythology.
4. Notes on Terence, Horace, Ovid's Metamorpholes,
Perseus, Juvenal, Martial, and some works of Cicero. 5.
A Latin Version of the first Philippic of Demosthenes.
In all these pieces he has displayed great purity, elegance,
and facility of style, for which he is more distinguished
than for novelty and depth of thought. As an historian
of his order, he has imbibed the entire spirit of Rome, to
the neglect of his principles as a Frenchman. He is the
apologist of father Guignard, executed under Henry IV.
as the promoter of the treasonable attempt of Chatel.
His part in the history of the Jesuits comprises the period
from 1 591 to 1 6 16, and was printed at Rome in 17 10, fo
lio. It was twice condemned by arrets of parliament,
and gave rife to several controversial writings. Moreri's
Nouv. Did. Hist.
JOUVENE'T (John), an eminent French painter, was
born at Rouen in 1644. His father, a painter, and de
scended from a family of artists, brought him up to his
own profession. At the age of seventeen he was lent to
Paris, where, without the aid of a master, he formed his
own style. His principal study was nature, but he de
rived ideas of composition and other requisites of art from
the works of Pouslin. He never enjoyed the opportunity
of visiting Italy. After distinguishing himself by some
great performances, he was noticed by Charles le Brun,
who, in 1675, introduced him to the Academy of Paint
ing, of which he was successively appointed professor, di
rector, and perpetual rector. He was employed in many
considerable works for the decoration of churches and
public buildings, and was much esteemed by Louis XIV.
for whom he made designs for tapestry, and painted a
large piece in the chapel of Versailles. His manner was
bold and spirited ; his drawing correct, and in a grand
style; his figures well varied, expressive, and happily dis
posed ; and' his management of light and shade such as
gave a strong relief. In some of his works, however, his
designs are thought too much loaded, and the yellow tint
of his carnations deviates from the natural hue of flesh.
Upon the whole, he is regarded as one of the principal
ornaments of the French ichool, and a real genius in his
art. Having been attacked in 1713 with a palsy on the
right side, he continued to paint with his left hand, and
with so much success, that the difference was not percep
tible. He died in the year 171 7, at the age of seventythree. Jouvenet was of a frank lively disposition, agree
able in conversation, and estimable for worth and probity.
He was very industrious, and has left numerous works at
Paris, and in other parts of France. About forty of his
pieces

*7fi
J O W
pieces have been engraved by different artists. D'Jrgcnvillt, Vies des Pcintres.
A very inferior character of this' artist has been lately
given, by M. Lenoir, who speaks in the following con
temptuous terms of the whole French school of the seven
teenth century: "Who are the painters of the celebrated
age of Louis XIV. that we can name in comparison with
Eustace Lesueur and Nicolas Poussin? Shall we quote
Peter Mignard, or Bon-Boulogne, whose insignificant
com] 4 sitions speak not to the soul ? Shall we admit Coypel, whose monotonous pictures exhibit only affected pe
dantry, and tame execution ? Shall we speak of John
Jouvenet and Charles De la Fosse? The consequence
which we have given to these painters by placing them
near Titian, Paul Veronese, and Rubens, demands from
us a word or two on their productions. If I now ex
amine the talent of Jouvenet in relation to design, I per
ceive in him no study of nature, no correctness in the
naked figures, no grandeur in the flow of drapery ; if,
moreover, I enter into details on his pictures as tliose of
a colonrist, I search in vain for the skilful and rich demitints of Titian, who had so much the art of managing
them, that he softened off his outline in a manner that ri
valled nature. I perceive not the brilliant effects of light
displayed by Paul Veronese, whose pencil produces illu
sion, without being forced in its colours, and who knew
how to employ art to conceal art. I do not moreover
perceive in Jouvenet the strong and vigorously-expressed
colouring of Rubens." Music des Monument Francais,
torn. v. Paris, 1 8 1 1 .
JOUX, a lake of Swisserland, in the canton of Berne,
situated on a part of Mount Jura : four miles west of Rqmainmotier.
JOUX (Mont), a part of Mount Jura, so called, near
the source of the river Doubs, on the borders of Swisser
land, and that part of the canton of Berne which borders
on France.
JOUX la VILLE, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Yonne : nine miles north of Avallon, and
fifteen south-east of Auxerre.
JOU'Y, a town of France, in the department of the
Seine and Oise : three miles south of Versailles.
JOU'Y le CHATEL', a town of France, in the de
partment of the Seine and Marne : ten miles north-west
of Provins, and nine south of Coulomiers.
JOU'Y sur MORIN', a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Seine and Marne : fifteen miles south-east of
Meaux.
IOWA, a river of Louisiana, which runs south-east
ward into the Mississippi, in north lat. 41. 5. sixty-one miles
above the Iowa Rapids, where on the east side of the river
is the Lower Iowa Town, which, twenty years ago, could
furnish three hundred warriors. The Upper Iowa Town
is about fifteen miles below the mouth of the river, also
on the east side of the Mississippi, and could formerly fur
nish four hundred warriors.
JOW'AN el MUG'RAH, a town of Algiers: thirty
miles south-west of Seteef.
JOWGONG', a town of Bengal : eighteen miles south
west of Burdwan.
JOWL, / A jole j the head and neck of a fish ; the
head ; the neck :
A salmon's belly, Helluo, was thy fate :
The doctor, call'd, declares all help too late:
Mercy! cries Helluo, mercy on my soul!
Is there no hope? alas', then bring the jowl.
Pope.
*
JOW'LER, / [perhaps corrupted from howler, as mak
ing a hideous noise after the game, w hom the rest of the
puck follow as their leader.] The name of a hunting-dog,
or beagle :
See him draw his feeble legs about,
Like hounds ill-coupled : jowlcr lugs him still
Through hedges, ditches, and through all this ill. Diyd.

JOY
JOW'RASSER, a town of Hindoostan, in Oude : six
teen miles south-east of Lucknow.>
JOW'RIES, a cluster of small islands in the Mediter
ranean, near the east coast of Tunis, opposite Lempta, an
ciently called Tarichi ; and thoughts by Csar of so
much consequence, that he appointed several stationary
vessels to secure them. Lat. 35. 38- N. Ion. 10. 56. E.
JOWTER,/ [perhaps cor-^pted from jolter.] A dealer
in fisti.Plenty of tisti is vented to the filb-drivers, whom
we call jowters. Carew.
JOY, /. Ijoyc, Fr. gioia, Ital.] The passion produced
by any happy accident; gladness; exultation. Joy is a
delight of the mind, from the consideration of the pre
sent, or assured approaching possession of a good. Locke.
Gaiety ; merriment ; festivity :
The roofs with joy resound ;
And Hymen, io Hymen, rung around.
Dryden.
Happiness ; felicity :
The bride,
Lovely herself, and lovely by her side,
,
A bevy of bright nymphs, with sober grace,
Came glitt'ring like a star, and took her place:
Her heav'nly form beheld, all wilh'd her joy. Dryden.
A term of fondness :
Now our joy,
Although our last, yet not our least young love,
What lay you ?
Shakespeare.
To JOY, v. n. To rejoice ; to be glad ; to exult.No
man imparteth his joys to his friend, but he joyeth the
more ; and no. man imparteth his griefs, but he grieveth
the less. Bacon.
Sometimes I joy, when glad occasion fits,
And mask in mirth like to a comedy ;
Soon after, when my joy to sorrow flits,
I will make my woes a tragedy.
Spenser.
To JOY, v. a. To congratulate ; to entertain kindly:
Like us they love or hate, like us they know
To joy the friend, or grapple with the foe.
Prior.
To gladden ; to exhilarate.She went to Pamela, mean
ing to delight her eyes and joy her thoughts with the con
versation of her beloved filter. Sidney.
My soul was joy'd in vain ;
For angry Neptune rous'd the raging main.
Pope.
[Jouir de, Fr.] To enjoy ; to have happy possession of :
I might have liv'd, and joy'd immortal bliss,
Yet willingly chose rather death with thee.
Mi/ton.
JOY'-RESOUNDING, adj. Resounding with joyj
joyous.
JOY'ANCE, / [joiant, old Fr.] Gaiety ; festivity. Ob
solete :
Bring home with you the glory of her gain;
With joyance bring her, and with jollity.
Spenser.
JOYCE, the name of a woman.
JOYEU'SE, a town of France, in the department of
the Ardeche, on a river which runs into the Ardeche :
twenty-one miles south -south west of Privas, and twentyone north-west of Pont St. Esprit. Lat. 4+. 29. N. Ion.
4. 19. E.
JOYEU'SE ENTRE'E, [Fr. Joyous Entry.] The
name of a charter of rights by which Brabant and the
rest of the Low Countries were governed while under
the dominion of the emperors of Germany. Joseph II.
in the year 1787, endeavoured to annul this charter,
and to introduce the lame system of civil and ecclesi
astical government into these provinces that he had esta
blished in his hereditary states; in consequence of this
determination, he on the first day of that year issued
two edicts, tending to the subversion of all the ancient
3
forms

JOY
forms of administering justice, and to the destruction of
that degree of" constitutional freedom which they enjoyed
in virtue of this charter of rights, to the preservation of
which every new sovereign was solemnly sworn. His ec*
cleliaftical reforms had already occasioned much disaffec
tion among a people bigotedly attached to their religion,
and under the influence of a rich and powerful clergy.
His attempts to innovate upon the plan of public instruc
tion in the universities- added fuel to the flame. The
states of Brabant, with great spirit, took up the public
cause, and refused to grant supplies till the obnoxious
edicts were revoked ; aH orders of people joined in the
spirit of resistance; and the court. of Brussels was obliged
to temporise. The emperor, when informed of this op
position, expressed great indignation, and received with
haughtiness and displeasure the deputies of the Low Coun
tries, who waited on him at Vienna. Preparations were
made for enforcing obedience by an army ; but in the
end it was thought proper to terminate the difference by
giving up the point, and thejoyeufe entree was re-established
in full force.
JOY'FUL, adj. Full of joy ; glad ; exulting.They
blessed the king, and went unto their tents joyful and glad
of heart, i Kings. Sometimes it has of before the cause
of joy:
Six brave companions from each ship we lost :
With fails outspread we sty th' unequal strife,
Sad for their loss, but joyful of our life.
Pope.
JOY'FULLY, adv. With joy; gladly.The good
Christian considers pains only as necessary passages to a.
florious immortality ; that, through this dark scene of
ancied horror, sees a crown and a throne, and everlasting
blessings prepared for him, joyfully receives his summons,
as he has long impatiently expected it. Wake.
If we no more meet till we meet in heav'n,
Then joyfully, my noble lord of Bedford,
And my kind kinsmen, warriors all, adieu. Shakespeare.
JOY'FULNESS,/. Gladness; joy.Thou servedst not
the Lord thy God with joyfulnefi, and with gladness of
heart, for the abundance of all things. Deut.
JOY'LESS, adj. Void of joy ; feeling no pleasure :
With down-cast eyes the joyless victor fat,
Revolving in his alter'd soul
The various turns of chance below :
And now and then a sigh he stole,
And tears began to flow.
Dryden,
It has sometimes of before the object :
With two fair eyes his mistress burns his breast ;
He looks and languishes, and leaves his rest ;
Forsakes his food, and, pining for the lass,
Is joyless of the grove, and spurns the growing grafs. Dryd.
Giving no pleasure.The pure in heart shall see God ;
and if any others could so invade this their inclosure, as
to take heaven by violence, it surely would be a very joy
less possession. Decay of Piety.
Here Love his golden shafts employs ; here lights
His constant lamp, and waves his purple wings ;
Reigns hsre, and revels : not in the bought smiles
Of harlots, loveless, joyless, unendear'd,
Casual fruition.
Milton.
JOYNAGUR', a town of Meekly : eight miles north
west of Munnypour.
JOYNARANSHAU'T, a town of Bengal i eighteen
miles east-north-east of Islamabad.
JOY'OUS, adj. Glad; gay; merry s
Then joyous birds frequent the lonely grove,
And beasts, by nature stung, renew their love. Dryden.
Fast by her flow'ry bank the sons of Area;,
Fav'rites of heav'n, with happy care protect
Their fleecy charge, and joyous driak her wave. Prior,
Vol. XI. No. 7j.

I P 11
'277
Giving joy i
They, all as glad as birds of joyous prime,
Thence led her forth, about her dancing round. /. Queen.
It has of sometimes before the cause of joy :
Round our death-bed ev'ry friend should run,
And joyous of our conquest early won ;
While the malicious world with envious tears
Should grudge our happy end, and wish it theirs. Dryden.
JOYPOU'R, a town of Bengal : thirty miles west of
Rogonatpour.
JOYPOU'R, a town of Assam : sixteen miles southsouth-east of Gentia.
JO'ZABAD, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'ZACHAR, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JO'ZADAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JOZE' AZU', a town of Brasil, in the government of
Para, on the river Tocantin : seventy miles south-west of
Para.
I'PAM,- a town of Africa, on the Gold Coast : thirty
miles south-west of Acra.
IPA'NE, a river of Brasil, which runs into the Pa
raguay.
IPANE'MA, a town of Brasil: 160 miles south-west of
Fernambuco.
IPECACUAN'HA,/ An American plant.Ipecacuanha
is a small irregularly-contorted root, rough, dense, and
firm. One sort is of a dusky greyish colour on the sur
face, and of a paler grey when broken, brought from Peru ;
the other sort is a smaller root, resembling the former 5
but it is of a deep dusky brown on the outside, and white
when broken, brought from the Brasils. The grey ought
to be preferred, because the brown is apt to operate more
roughly. Hill. See Psychotria emetica, and Viola.
I'PEK, a river of Servia, which rises in Mount Hmuf,
and runs into the Danube near Gaiombatz.
I'PERSHEIM, a town of Germany, in the county- of
Schwarzenburg : thirteen miles south-west of. Sthainfeld.
IPHEDEI'AH, [Heb. the redemption of the Lord.]
A man's name.
IPHIANAS'SA, in fabulous history, daughter of Prtus, who, preferring herself in beauty to Juno, was struck
with a remarkable kind of insanity. See Prtides.
IPH'ICLES, or Iph'iclus-, a son of Amphitryon- and
Alcmerra, born at the fame birth with Hercules. A1*
these two children were together in the cradle, Jiino, jea
lous of Hercules, sent two large serpents to destroy him.
At the fight of the serpents, Iphicles alarmed the house |
but Hercules, though not a year old, boldly seized them,
one in each hand, and squeezed them to death. Apollodorus.
IPH'ICLES, king of Phylace, in Phthiotis, son of Philacus and Clymene. He had bulls famous for their high
ness, and the monster which kept them. Melampus, at
the request of his brother, attempted to steal them away,
but he was caught in the fact,, and imprisoned. Iphicles
soon received some advantages from the propheticalknowledgeof his prisoner, and not only restored him to liberty,
but also presented' him with the oxen. Iphicles, who
was childless, learned from the soothsayer how to become
a father. He had married Automedusa, and afterwards a
daughter of Creon king of Thebes. He was father to
Podarce and Protesilaus. Hotner.
IPHIC'RATES, a celebrated general of Athens, who,
though son of a (hoe-maker, rose from the lowest station
to the highest offices in the state. He made war against
the Thracians, obtained some victories over the Spartans,
and assisted the Persian king against Egypt. He changed
the dress and arms of his soldiers, and rendered them more
alert and expeditious in using their weapons. He mar
ried a daughter of Cotys king of Thrace, and died 380
B. C. When he was once reproached with the meanness of
his origin, he observed, that he should be the first of his
family, but that his detractor would be the last of his own.
Cornelius Nefos.
*
4B
IPHIBAAMUS*

276
I P H
IPHID'AMUS, a son of Anterior, killed by Agamem
non. Homer.
IPHIGE'NIA, a daughter of Agamemnon and Clytemnestra. When the Greeks, going to the Trojan war, were
detained by contrary winds at Aulis, they were informed
by one of the soothsayers, that, to appease the gods, they
must sacrifice sphigeriia, Agamemnon's daughter, to Di
ana. The father, who had provoked the goddess by kill
ing her favourite stag, heard this with the greatest horror
and indignation ; and, rather than slied the blood of his
daughter, he commanded one of his heralds, as chief of
the Grecian forces, to order all the assembly to depart
each to his respective home. Ulysses and the other gene
rals interfered, and Agamemnon consented to immolate
his daughter for the common cause of Greece. As Iphi
genia was tenderly loved by her mother, the Greeks sent
for her on pretence of giving her in marriage to Achilles.
Clytemnestra gladly permitted her departure, and Iphigenia came to Aulis ; here (he saw the preparations for the
bloody sacrifice j she implored the forgiveness and protec
tion of her father, but tears and entreaties were unavail
ing. Calchas took the knife in his hand, and, as he was
going to strike the fatal blow, Iphigenia suddenly disap
peared, and a hind of uncommon size and beauty was
found in her place for the sacrifice. This supernatural
change animated the Greeks ; the wind suddenly became
favourable, and the combined fleet set sail from Aulis.
Iphigenia's innocence had raised the compassion of the
goddess, on whose altar she was going to be sacrificed, and
lhe carried her to Taurica, where she entrusted her with
the care of her temple. In this sacred office Iphigenia
was obliged, by the command of Diana, to sacrifice all
the strangers who came into that country. Many had
already been offered as victims on the bloody altar, when
Orestes and Pylades came to Taurica. Their mutual
and unparalleled friendship, disclosed to Iphigenia that
one of the strangers whom she was going to sacrifice was
her brother ; and, upon this, she conspired with the two
friends to fly from the barbarous country, and carry away
the statue of the goddess. They successfully effected
their enterprise, and murdered Thoas, who enforced the
human sacrifices. According to some authors, the Iphi
genia who was sacrifice! at Aulis was not a daughter of
Agamemnon, but a daughter of Helen by Theseus. Ho
mer does not speak of the sacrifice of Iphigenia, though
very minute in the description of the Grecian forces, ad
ventures, &c. The statue of Diana, which Iphigenia
brought away, was afterwards placed in the grove of Aricia in Italy.
IPHIME'DIA, a daughter of Triopas, who married
the giant Alceus. She fled from her husband, and had
two sons, Otus and Ephialtes, by Neptune, her father's
father. Homer.
IPHIN'OE, one of the principal women -of Lemnos,
who conspired to destroy all the males of the island after
their return from a Tliracian expedition. Flaccus.
IPHIN'OUS, one of the centaurs. Ovid.
I'PHIS, daughter of Lygdus and Telethusa, os Crete.
When Telethusa was pregnant, Lygdus ordered her to
destroy her child if it proved a daughter, because his po
verty could not afford to maintain an useless charge. The
severe orders of her hnsoand alarmed Telethusa, and she
would have obeyed, had not Isis commanded her in a
dream to spare the life of her child. Telethusa brought
forth a daughter, which was given to a nurse, and pa (Ted
for a boy, under the name of Iphis. Ligdus continued
ignorant of the deceit ; and, when Iphis was come to the
years of puberty, her father resolved to give her in mar
riage to I Lint he, the beautiful- daughter of Telestes. A
day to celebrate the nuptials was appointed ; but Tele
thusa and her daughter were equally anxious to put off
the marriage; and, when all was unavailing, they implored
the assistance of Isis, by whose advice the life of Iphis had
been preserved. The goddess was moved ; she changed

I P O
the sex of Iphis ; and, on the morrow, the nuptials were
consummated with the greatest rejoicing. Ovid. Met.
IPH'ITUS, king of Elis,' son of Praxonides, in the age
of Lycurgus. He re-established the Olympic games 358
years after their institution, by Hercules, or about 884
years before the Christian era. This epoch is famous in
chronological history, as every thing previous to it seems
involved in fabulous obscurity. Paterculus.
IP'HOFEN, a town of the duchy of Wurzburg : fif
teen miles east-south-east of Wurzburgi and five east of
Kitzingen.
IPI'ALES, a town of South America, in the province
of Popayan : thirty-six miles south of Pasto.
IP'OCRAS, / A made wine. The receipt for making
it is in Arnold's Chronicle, or Customs of London.Sir
rah, set down the candle, and fetch us a quart of ipocrat.
Green's Tu quoque.
Menage approves the conjecture of those who derive ipocras from Hippocrates, as supposing him the inventor of
it ; but we may better deduce it from the manka Hippocralis,
or Hippocrates's sleeve, used in the filtration of it. Sea
HippocRATiis's Sleeve, vol. x. There are various kinds
of ipocras, according to the kind of wine, and the other
additional ingredients made use of ; as white ipocras, red
ipocras, claret ipocras, strawberry ipocras, ipocras with
out wine, cider ipocras, Sec. That directed in our late
College Dispensary, is to be made of cloves, ginger, cinna
mon, and nutmegs, beat, infused in canary, with sugar |
to the infusion, milk, a lemon, and some slips of rosemary,
are to be put, and the whole strained through a flannel.
It is recommended as a cordial, and is good in paralytic
and nervous cases.
I'POL, a river of Hungary, which runs into the Da
nube near Gran.
IPOM'A.y; [from nj/, convolvulus, and 0/40105, like
ness; from its similitude to the convolvulus.] Quamoclit; in botany, a genus of the clase pentandria, order
monogynia, natural order of campanace, (convolvuli,
JuJf-) The generic characters areG.ilyx : perianthium
five-toothed, oblong, very small, permanent. Corolla;
one-petalled, funnel-form ; tube subcylindric, very long j
border five-cleft, spreading ; divisions oblong, flat. Sta
mina: filaments five, awl-Ihaped, almost the length of the
corolla ; anthers roundish. Piltillum : germ roundish ;
style filiform, length of the corolla; stigma headed-globose.
Pericarpium : capsule roundish, three-celled. Seeds some,
fubovate. This genus is rather too nearly allied to Con
volvulus; but differs in the lengthened tube of the co
rolla, and the headed stigma.Ejffintial CharaQex. Corol
la funnel-form ; stigma headed-globose ; capsules threecelled.
Species. I. Flowers distinct, i. Ipomcca qnamoclit, or
winged-leaved ipoma : leaves pinnatifid, linear; flowers
in racemes, pendulous. This is an annual plant, rising with
two oblong pretty broad seed-leaves, which remain a considerable time before they fall off. Stems slender, twining,
and rising by support to the height of seven or eight feet ;
sending out several side-branches, which twine about each
other and the principal stem, and about any neighbour
ing plants. The leaves are composed of several pairs of
very fine narrow lobes, not thicker than fine sowing-thread, about an inch long, of a deep green, either oppo
site or alternate. The flowers come out singly from the
side of the stalks, on slender peduncles about an inch long.
The tube of the corolla is about the fame length, narrow
at bottom, but gradually widening to the top ; where ft
spreads open flat, with five angles ; it is of a most beauti
ful scarlet colour, and makes a fine appearance. Loureir
affirms that the capsule is usually four-celled, which per
haps may be owing to his having seen it only in a state of
luxuriance from cultivation ; for he does not fay that he
observed it wild 'n China and Cochin-china. Browne says
it is cultivated in many of the gardens of Jamaica, on ac
count of its beautiful flowers, and minutely-dissected
thick.

I P o
thick foliage ; that it it a weakly climber, and seldom rises
above four feet from the ground. He gives it the name
of American jejsaminr. Mr. Miller fays it is called in the
West Indies Jn/cet William, and by some Indian pink. The
flowers appear in July and August, and continue in suc
cession great part of September. He says it grows natu
rally in both Indies, and that in the West-India islands it
runs up the hedges to a considerable height. It is cer
tainly a native of the East Indies, whence it was probably
transported to the West Indies, of which it does not seem
to be aboriginal.
Csalpinus first (1580) gave a fliort description of this
plant, as then newly arrived from India, under the name
of Gclscminum rubrum alterum ; next to him, Camerarius
gave a figure and description of it, by the name of Quamoclit; and Columna, following Camerarius, described and
figured it more accurately. Our old authors regarded it
as a native of America, and Parkinson calls it the red
bellflower of America. He fays, (1619,) " it is a rare plant,
that we seldom have, and can hardly keep ; it perishes
every year, and with us will seldom come to flower, be
cause our cold nights and frosts come so soon, before it
can have comfort enough of the fun to ripen it." John
son, in the Appendix of his edition of Gerarde's Historie
of Plants, calls it winged binde-weed, and gives a figure
from Clusius's Cur Pofteriores, with a description bor
rowed from Columna. He fays, " it is so tender a plant,
that it will not come to any perfection with us, unless in
extraordinary hot years, and by artificial helps. By rea
son of the great plenty of leaves and flowering stalks or
branches winding themselves about artificial hoops, cross
ings, or other fashioned works of reeds, or the like, set
for winding herbs to climb upon, it much delights the
eye of the beholder, and is therefore kept in pots, in gar
dens of pleasure."
a. Ipomcea rubra, or upright ipomcea : leaves pinnatifid,
linear; flowers in racemes, pendulous. The young plants,
the first year, produce numerous leaves, spreading in a
circle, elegantly jagged, somewhat like the finer ones of
buck's-horn plantain ; from the centre of these, the second
year, arises a straight stem, simple or unbranched below,
but having several branchless on the upper part; it is the
thickness of a wheat-straw at bottom, and three quarters
of a yard or more in height ; clothed from top to bottom
with leaves, resembling those of Hottonia, and placed al
ternately ; the lower ones broader, longer, and divided
into more segments; which are fewer and more finely cut
the nearer they are to the top. Flowers from the top of
the stem, and the ends of the side-branchlets, peduncled,
pendulous, usually solitary, but forming altogether athyrse;
(raceme, Linn.) Corolla of a bright red colour, darker, on
the outside; within paler, and variegated with white spots
and purple streaks. When the stem pushes up, the rootleaves wither away ; and the stem itself, though rigid, soon
perishes after flowering. According to Linnxus, who
had it from Ellis, it is of a doubtful genus. He first
ranged it with the Polemoniums, though he allowed the
appearance to be different. The stem is luffruticose and
straight ; the plant is not milky ; the calyx is one-leafed,
with a short tube, and awl-shaped ; teeth longer than the
tube. Stamens inserted into the middle of the tube of the
corolla without valves. Native of Carolina, two hundred
and fifty miles above Charles-town, in low sandy places,
where it was found by Catelby flowering in June. He
sent the seeds to Dr. James Sherard, and it was cultivated
in the Eltham garden before 173Z. It flowered there in
October, but the plant perished.
3. Ipomcea umbellata, or umbelled ipomcea: leaves di
gitate in sevens; peduncles umbelled, very short. Native
of South America.
4. Ipomcea Carolina, or Carolina ipomcea: leaves digi
tate, leaflets petioled, peduncles one-flowered. Native
f the Bahama islands, on rocks ; found there by Mr.
Carefby.
*

M A.
79
5. Ipomoea coccinea, or scarlet- flowered ipomcea: leaves
cordate, acuminate, angular at the bale; peduncles manyflowered. An annual plant, fix or eight feet high. The
corolla is not so deep-coloured as that of the first sort ; andthere is a variety with orange-coloured flowers. Browne
observes, that it is remarkable for the curved or arched
figure of the tube in the corolla. Native of the West In
dies; cultivated in 1759 by Mr. Miller; flowers from June
to September.
6. Ipomcea lacunofa, or starry ipomcea . leaves cordate,
acuminate, scrobiculate, angular at the base ; peduncles
one or two-flowered, shorter than the flower. Stems from
a foot to two feet in height, slightly angular, procumbent
unless supported, and then climbing. Leaves having lit
tle* pits on the surface, (whence Linnus's trivial name,)
on petioles from half an inch to an inch in length ; from
the axils of these, on short peduncles, spring the flowers,
usually solitary, but sometimes two on a peduncle, small,
w hite, with the edges slightly tinged with purple, and the
segments sharp-pointed; the tube is shorter than in I.
quamoclit ; the stamens stand out less, and are closer to
gether. The seed-vessel ordinarily contains in two cells
four seeds, which are convex on one side, and flat on the
other ; it is slightly hairy towards the top, but all the
other parts of the plant are free from hairs. The seedleaves are two-lobed, and resemble the seed of the Acer,
or maple, in form. It is an annual plant, and a native of
Vii-jjinia and Carolina, whence the seeds were sent, to the
Eltham garden, and there it was cultivated before 1731 ;
but we had it sooner than this, according to Parkinson's
Theatre of Plants, published in 1640. It flowers here in
7. Ipoma solanifolia, or nightshade-leaved ipomoea :
leaves cordate, acute, quite entire; flowers solitary. This
resembles I. coccinea, but the leaves have no angles, and
the flowers are of a rose-colour. Native of America.
8. Ipomcea tuberola, or tuberous-rooted ipomcea: leave*
palmate; lobes in sevens, lanceolate, acute, quite entire}
peduncles three-flowered. Root tuberous ; stems several,
shrubby, twining, woody at bottom, and the thickness of
the human thumb. Flowers yellow, (bright yellow, Mil
ler ; sulphur-coloured, Linn, purple, Lour.) handsome, two
inches in diameter, smelling sweet. This plant is won
derfully beautiful when in flower, and the very fragrant
odour of the flowers gives it an additional value. It is
much used in the West Indies for arbours, for which it is
very fit, on account of the multitude of its branches and
ever-green leaves, which the fun cannot penetrate. It
spreads to such an extent, that it may be carried over ah
arbour of three hundred feet in length, from one root.
Every part of the plant is purgative, and abounds with
milk; probably scammony might be made from the milky
juice of the root. Loureiro affirms that the tubers are
eatable, like batatas, (convolvulus,) which they resemble
very much in taste, size, and shape. Native of the Welt
Indies, where, however, Jacquin informs us that he found
it wild only in St. Domingo, on the higher mountains
near Cape Francois. Browne thinks that it was intro
duced into Jamaica from the continent. It is called in
that island seven-year vines or Spani/h arbour-vine. If I. tu
berose of Loureiro be the fame with this, which seems
doubtful, from his account of the colour of the flower
and quality of the root; it is found also in Cochin-china,
but originally from Siam.
9. Ipomcea digitata, or hand-leaved ipomcea : leaves
palmate, lobes in sevens, lanceolate, blunt ; peduncles
three- flowered. This has a smooth twining stalk, which
rises four or five feet high; leaves sessile, five-lobed. The
flowers come out from the side of the stalk upon short pe
duncles, which sustain two or three purple flowers ; seeds^
brown. Native of the West Indies.
10. Ipomcea bona nox, or prickly ipomcea: leaves cor1- t
date, acute, quite entire; stem prickly, flowers in threes'}^
corollas undivided. This is au annual plant, growing to '
a very

S80
IPO
a very great length, covering sometimes many trees, or
the banks of rivers for many paces, having a round and
reddish stalk, armed with blunt, herbaceous, short, vari
ously-shaped, prickles; and winding itself about any thing
it comes near, or creeping along the surface of the ground.
At unequal distances come out, on petioles six inches
long, smooth pettoled leaves, four inches long, and as
broad from ear to ear at the base, there being a finus or
hollow from the ears to the point. The flowers are axil
lary, many, on peduncles an inch long ; the tube of the
corolla is seldom less than from three to four inches in
length ; the border is white, five inches in diameter, a lit
tle linuated, and has five green streaks on the outside.
Browne observes that the leaves of this plant, and indeed
of all the species both of convolvulus and ipomcea, 3re
very variable, being sometimes in the form of a heart, and
sometimes lobed, or panduriform ; sometimes also the stem
only is prickly, sometimes both stem and petioles. Grtner describes the fruit not as a capsule, but as a juiceless
berry, globular, one-celled, rufescent or black, smooth ;
rind leathery, when ripe separating from the pulp, within
covered by a very sine white membrane, and marked with
fix longitudinal streaks; pulp fungose, snowy-white, thin,
perforated by filiform nutritious vessels, so closely adher
ing to the seeds, that it may be separated along with them
into sour parts. He refers the other species of Ipomcea
(except his Zeylanica) to the genus Convolvulus, because
they have a genuine capsule, separable into valves. Na
tive of the Welt Indies; introduced in 1773, by John earl
of Bute ; flowers here in July and August.
11. Ipomuea campanulata, or bell-flowered ipomcea:
Jeaves cordate, peduncles many-flowered ; outer perianth,
orbicular; corollas bell-shaped, lobed. Native of the East
Indies.
12. Ipomcea violacea, or purple-flowered ipomcea :
leaves cordate, quite entire; flowers crowded, corollas un
divided. The round green sarments or stalks of this plant
mount about any tree, shrub, or hedge, to the height of
ten or twelve feet, clothing them green with their many
branches and leaves ; these are two inches and a half long,
and two inches broad at the round base from one ear to
the other, smooth, yellowish green, on petioles an inch
and a quarter in length. Flowers pale purple, (blue, with
their brims not angular, but entire, Miller;) very large,
bell-shaped. Capsule brown, having above five valves,
four round protuberances, and in each of them a large
triangular smooth solid whitish-brown seed. These divi
sions of the capsule are probably not natural, but the ef
fect of luxuriance. Native of the West Indies.
13. Ipomcea verticillata, or whorl-flowered ipomcea:
leaves cordate, peduncles axillary in threes, reflex; calyxes
hispid. Stem seeming to be decumbent, flexuose, half a
foot high, branched at the base, having hairs scattered
over it, few in number below, but more abundant above.
Leaves petioled, an inch long, bluntish, with a short dag
ger point, veined, with a few hairs on the veins under
neath ; when more advanced, smoother.
14. Ipomcea carnea, or flesh-coloured-flowered ipomcea :
leaves cordate, smooth, peduncles many-flowered; corol
las margined. Stem shrubby, in open places almost up
right, and supporting itself to the height'of a man, but in
woods climbing twenty feet high ; the whole plant, ex
cept the "feeds, very smooth. Bark ash-coloured. The
younger green branches are adorned with leaves, which are
roundish- cordate, acuminate or blunt, with a small point,
quite entire, veined, alternate, sometimes eight inches in
length and breadth, on petioles three inches long. Flowers
elegant, but void of smell, three inches in diameter, fleshcoloured, opening in succession. Capsules brown and
shining, containing blackish seeds wrapped up in abun
dance of brown-am-coloured wool. This plant, having
many things in common with Convolvulus, might not
unaptly be referred to that genus ; but in truth there are
ao constant limits between them. Found by Jacquin
about Carthagena in America, in landy coppices near the

VI A.
1
coast ; flowering in February and March. It grew from
feed to a considerable height in the stove of the imperial
garden at Vienna, but perished without bearing seed.
.15. Ipomcea repanda, or repand-leaved iporaa: leaves
cordate, oblong, repand ; peduncles branched in cymes.
Native of Martmico, in coppices on the hills near the town
of St. Francois ; flowering in December and January.
16. Ipomcea filiformis, or filiform ipomcea: leaves cor
date, blunt, with a point quite entire ; peduncles in ra
cemes filiform. The whole plant is very smooth, with
round twining stems climbing up shrubs to the height of
ten feet. Native of woods in Martinico, especially on the
borders of the salt marshes ; flowering from November to
January.
1 7. Ipomcea hastata, or halbert-leaved ipomcea : leaves
sagittate-hastate; peduncles two-flowered. Native of Java.
18. Ipomcea sanguinea, or bloody-flowered ipomuea:
leaves cordate, three-lobed ; side-lobes angular and sublobed behind ; peduncles three-flowered, calyxes smooth.
Observed in the island of Santa Cruz by West.
19. Ipomcea glaucifolia, or glaucous ipomoea : leaves
sagittate, truncated behind ; peduncles two-flowered. Root
perennial. The whole plant is somewhat glaucous and
smooth ; it grows half a yard and upwards in height, with
a slender twining stem. The first leaves are oblong-cor
date, and scarcely angular, like those of the smaller fieldcon volv ul us 1 next they become more angular; and finally
larger, more concave, and stilLinore angular, sagittate, and
even hastate, sometimes cut off in a straight line, or trun
cate at the base, but generally irregular at least on one
side; resembling those of the great wild convolvulus, or
bind-weed. Flowers small, flesh-coloured or very pale
purple, of the figure and size of Venus's looking-glass,
Convolvulus speculum. Native of Mexico. Cultivated
in the Eltham garden about 1731 ; but since lost to the
European stoves.
10. Ipomoea triloba, or three-lobed ipomcea : leaves
thrce-lobed, cordate; peduncles three-flowered. Root
annual. Stem twining, angular, ten or twelve feet high.
Leaves three-lobed, or rather deeply trisid, almost equal.
It is allied to Convolvulus edulis ; but that has the first
leaves undivided, the next trisid, then quinquifid, and
sometimes even septemfid or seven-cleft, but with the sidelobes very small. It varies with one, two, and three,
flowers on a peduncle ; with violet, red, and white, co
rollas, and with black and white tubers to the root. Na
tive of the West Indies and Japan ; where it flowers from
August to October. Here it flowers in June and July.
11. Ipomcea parviflora, or small- flowered ipomcea :
leaves cordate, five-lobed, palmate ; umbels axillary, peduncled ; calyxes and capsules hairy. This species is al
lied to I. triloba, but seems to differ in having a smooth
even stem, whereas in that it is hirsute and rugged ; fivelobed leaves, and peduncles commonly six-flowered. Ac
cording to Sloane, it has a small stringy root, a round
purple stalk, two feet high, purplish-green leaves, divided
almost to the petiole, and somewhat Tike those of the papaw ; the flowers are purple. Native of Jamaica and Santa
Cruz.
ii. Ipomcea hederifolia, or ivy-leaved ipomcea: leaves
three-lobed, cordate; peduncles many-flowered in racemes.
The corolla in this is four times as long as in I. tribola,
and the peduncles bear many flowers in racemes. It is
an annual plant, a native of South America ; introduced
here in 1773, by Joseph Nicholas de Jacquin, M. D.
II. Flowers aggregate. 13. Ipomcea hepaticifolia, or
hepatica-leaved ipomoea : leaves three-lobed, flowers ag
gregate. This rises with a twining hairy stalk four or
five feet high. Native of Ceylon and Cochin-china.
24. Ipomoea tamnifolia, or black-bryony-leaved ipo
moea : leaves cordate, acuminate, hairy ; flowers aggre
gate. Flowers closely heaped together in heads, and sur
rounded with many hairy leaves ; capsules depressed,
rounded-four-cornered, two-celled, containing two feeds
in each cell ; but the principal distinction consists in the

I P s
-kafy heads anil aggregate flowers, Calyxes divided to
the bottom into five narrow hairy segments, and on the
peduncles one or two oblong narrow hairy leaves, so that
the whole head has a hirsute appearance ; but the leaflets
are larger towards the outside of the head, till they be
come at length like the leaves on the Item, only smaller.
Flowers very small, short, divided into five roundish segjnents, commonly plaited and converging, and seldom
expanding till about noon, when the sun shines hot; they
are of a blue colour, but soon wither, and become brown
or black. It is an annual plant, flowering in July, and
is a native of the farther Carolina.
15. Iponia pes tigridis, or palmated ipoma: leaves
palmate, flowers aggregate. Flowers as in the preceding
species, small and converging, but white ; and, besides
these, others larger and more bell-shaped. Native of the
East Indies. Cultivated in 1731, by James Sherard, M.D.
It flowers in August.
These two species with aggregate flowers, differing so
much from the others, are placed in a distinct genus by
Dillenius, under the name of Volubilis. Some of the spe
cies of Ipoma indeed differ more from others than they
do from some species of Convolvulus, from which genus
this can scarcely be separated ; that, however, is too un
wieldy already to admit of unnecessary enlargement, and
the Ipomas are, to a botanical eye, sufficiently distinct
in their habit to be kept together, and separate from Con
volvulus.
16. Ipoma simplex, or entire-leaved ipoma: leaves
lanceolate, entire ; flowers solitary. Native of the Cape
of Good Hope.
17. Ipoma Zeylanica, or Ceylonese ipoma : floral
leaflets under each calyx one ; lanceolate, sessile ; perma
nent; three times as long as the calyx. Native of Cey
lon, where it is named kiriliclla.
Propagation and Culture. The first species is a tender
plant, and will not thrive in the open air in England ; it
is propagated by seeds, which should be sown on a hot
bed in the spring ; and, as the plants will soon appear,
they should be each transplanted into a small pot tilled
with light earth, before they twine about each other, for
then it will be difficult to disengage them without break
ing their tops. When they are potted, they fliould be
plunged into a new hot-bed, and sticks placed down by
each plant for their stalks to twine about; after they have
taken new root, they should have a good stiare of air in
warm weather to prevent their drawing up weak ; and,
when they are advanced too high to remain under the
frame, they should be removed into the tan-bed in the
stove, where they should have support, for their branches
will extend to a considerable height. They will begin to
flower in June, and there will be a succellion of flowers
till the end of September, add the feeds will ripen well in
this situation every autumn. As these plants, especially
the eighth and most beautiful species, extend their shoots
to a very great length, they require a tall stove, where
they may have room to grow, without which they will
never produce any flowers. Indeed they grow so very
large before they begin to have flowers, as that few of the
stoves in England have height enough for their growth.
See Convolvulus.
IPS, a town of Austria, situated near the conflux of
the Ips and Danube, on the site of the ancient Fons Isis,
or Isipontium: twenty-two miles west of St. Polten, fortyeight west of Vienna. Lat. 48. 13. N. lon.15. 15. E.
IPS, a river which riles from a take in the south part
of Austria, passes by Waidhoven, &c. and runs into the
Danube near the town of Ips.
IP'SALA, or Skip'silar, a town of European Turkey,
in Romania, the sec of a Greek archbishop: fifty-three
miles south-west of Adrianople, and 150 west of Constan
tinople.
IJ"SERA, an island in the Grecian Archipflago, about
fix miles long and three wide; it produces tigs, grapes, a
Vol, XI. No 753.
* '

IPS
81
little cotton, and some corn ; red nine is an article of
commerce ; the foil is in general excellent. The inhabi
tants are chiefly Greeks, in number jbout 1000, who pay
a tribute of about 1000 crowns, and are subject to the
cadi of Scio: six miles north-west of Scio. Lat. 38. 4.3. N.
Ion. 25. 35. E.
IPS HEIM, a town of Germany, in the principality of
Culmbach: seventeen miles north-north-west of Anfpach.
IP'SILI, a small island in the gulf of Engia : five miles
north-west of Engia.
IP'SON, a town of Egypt: three miles south of Tahta.
IP'STONES, a townfhipof Staffordsliire, with one thou
sand eight hundred and four inhabitants 1 two miles north
of Cheadle.
IP'SUS, a place of Phrygia, celebrated for a battle which
was fought there about 301 years before the Christian era,
between Antigonus and his son, and Seleucus, Ptolemy,
Lysimachus, and Cassandcr. The former led into the field
an army of above 70,000 foot and 10,000 horse, with 75
elephants. The tatter's forces consisted of 64,000 infan
try, besides 10,500 horse, 400 elephants, and no armed
chariots. See the article Greece, vol. viii. p. 954.
IP'SWICH, the county town of Suffolk, is an ancient,
neat, well-built, populous, town, about one mile long,
forming a sort of half-moon on the bank of the river
Orwell, over which it has a stone bridge, leading to
its fubrb Stoke Hamlet. A battle was sought here be
tween the Britons and Saxons in 4I6. Mr. Camden called
it the eye of this county. It has a harbour, which was
more commodious formerly than now; and the number
of its (hips, as well as its trade by sea, is thereby consi
derably lessened; as also its churches, which were twentyone, and now but twelve ; though there are two chapels
in the corporated liberty, besides meeting-houses. It had
charters and a mint so early as the reign of King John;
but the last charter was from Charles II. It is incorpo
rated by the name of two bailiffs, a recorder, and twelve
portmen, (of whom the bailiffs are two,) a town-clerk,
two chamberlains, two coroners, and twenty-fourcommoncouncil men ; and (ends two members. It sent ab ori$inc.
The following resolutions have been made at different
times in the house relative to the right of election. 17 10,
3d February. Is in the bailiffs, portmen, common-coun
cil men, and freemen at large, not receiving alms. 17 14,
31ft March. Portmen are an essential constituent part of
the great court for making freemen of the said borough ;
without (bine of which portmen being present, the said
court cannot be held, ill April. A motion being made,
and the question being put, that the persons voted free
men at the pretended great courts held in the corporation
of Ipswich, 15th June, 7th August, 15th and 28th Sep
tember, 171 1, without any legal portmen" then present,
were duly raadc, and have a right to vote for members to
serve in parliament for the borough of Ipswich; it passed
in the negative. Number of voters 613 ; returning-ofcers the two bailiffs.
Ipswich was plundered in 991 by the Danes, who de
molished the ditch and rampart of the town, and forced
the inhabitants to pay io,cool. They plundered it again
nine years after; and king Stephen demolished the castle
itself, which had been built by William the Conqueror.
Cardinal Wolsey, who was a native of this place, and the
son of a butcher, began in 1514 to erect a college on the
ruins of one of its monasteries, which, though never
finished, bears his name. Here were six other religious
houses, the ruins of which are still to be seen; one or
them is converted into a mansion-house, with a park and
bowling-green to it, which are a great addition to the
pleasantness of Ipswich ; at another, the quarter-seslions
are held; and part of it is a gaol. This town enjoys se
veral considerable privileges ; as the palling fines and re
coveries, trying causes both criminal and capital, and
even crown-causes, among themselves. They appoint the
aslize of bread, wine, beer, Sec. No freeman can be
4 C
obliged,

J82
I "P S
obliged, against his consent, to serve on juries out of the
town, or bear any office for the king, (lieriffs for the coun
ty excepted. They had other privileges which may
now be considered as obsolete; but still they are entitled
to all waifs, strays, and all goods cast on shore, within
their admiralty jurisdiction, which extends, on the Essex
coast, beyond Harwich, and on both fides the Suffolk coast ;
and the bailiffs even hold their admiralty-court beyond
Lmdguard-fort, &c. In the reign of Edward III. it was
determined, at a trial, that the bailiffs and burgesses had
the sole right to take the custom-duties for goods coming
into the port of Harwich. Here is a convenient quay and
custom-house ; and no place in Britain is so well situated
for the Greenland trade, because, besides its conveniency
for boiling the blubber, and erecting store-houses, &c. the
fame wind, which carries them out of the mouth of the
harbour, will carry them to the very seas of Greenland.
Ships of 500 tons have been built here. The tide rises
generally twelve feet, and brings great (hips within a
small distance of it, but flows a very little way higher.
At low water the harbour is almost dry. Here are a townhall, council-chamber, a shire- hall for the county sessions;
a palace for the bishop of Norwich ; a free-school ; a good
library, adjoining to a workhouse, or hospital, for poor
lunatics, where rogues, vagabonds, &c. are kept to hard
labour; and a noble foundation for poor old men and
women. Here are other almshouses, three church-schools,
in two of which are seventy boys, and in the third forty
girls; and an excellent charity was begun here, in 1704,
for the relief of poor clergymen's widows and orphans of
this county, by a subscription, which has risen to near
5000I.
Ipswich is thought to be one of^the cheapest places in
England to live at, because of easy house-rent, the best of
inns, plenty of all kinds of provisions, and art easy pas
sage, either by water or land, the coach going through to
London in a day. It has markets on Tuesday and Thurs
day for small meat; on Wednesday and Friday for fish;
and on Saturday for provisions of all kinds. In the midst
of the market-place is a fine cross. It has fairs on May 4,
July 25, and Siptember 25. The adjacent country is cul
tivated chiefly for corn ; of which a great quantity is con
tinually shipped off for London, and sometimes it is ex
ported to Holland. This part of the country also abounds
lo much with timber, that, since its trade of ship-building
has abated, they send great quantities to the king's yards
at Chatham ; to which they often run, from the mouth
of Harwich river, in one tide. The river here is best
known by the name of Ipswich Water. There is Lavington-creek in it, where are prodigious shoals of muscles to
be seen at low water. The French refugees attempted
formerly to erect a linen-manufactory here, but it did not
answer ; however, the poor people are employed in spin
ning flax for other places where the manufactory is set
tled. Ipswich is forty-two miles south of Norwich, and
sixty-nine north-north-east of London. Lat. 52.4. N. Ion.
1. 10. E.
IPS'WICH, the Agawam of the Indians, is a post-town
of the American States, and a port of entry on both fides
of Ipswioh-rivcr, in Essex county, Massachusetts ; twelve
miles south of Newburyport, ten north-east of Beverly,
thirty-two north-east -by- north of Boston, and about a
mile from the sea. The township is divided into five pa
rishes, and contains 6ot houses and 4502 inhabitants.
There is an excellent stone-bridge acrols Ipswich river,
composed of two arches, with one solid pier in the bed of
the river, which connects the two p irts of the town. The
supreme judicial court, the courts of common pfeas and
sessions, are held here. The inhabitants are chiefly far
mers, except those in the compact part of the township.
A few vessels are employed in the fishery, and a few trade
to the West Indies. Silk and thread lace are manufac
tured here by women and children, in large quantities,
and said for use and exportation in Boston and other mer-

f R A
cantile towns. In 1750, no less than 41,979 yards wene
made here, and the manufacture is increasing. Ipswich
township was incorporated in 1634, and is 378 miles-north
east of Philadelphia. Lat. 42. 43. N Ion. 70. 50.
IPS'WICH (New), a township of the American State*,
in Hillsboroueh county, New Hampshire, containing 1241
inhabitants, situated on the west side of Souheagin river,
and separated from Whatohook Mountain by the north
line of Massachusetts: fifty-fix miles north-west of Bos
ton, and about sevehty-seven west of Portsmouth.
IPT'HAUSEN, a town of the duchy of Wurzburgi
three miles from Konigfliofen in der Grabfeld.-;
i
I'PUT, a river of Russia, which runs into the Soz, op
posite Bilitz, in the government of Mogilev.
IQUEY'QUI, or Igui'guE, an island in the Pacific
Ocean, near the coast of Peru, about a mile in circum
ference, situated in. a small gulf, which affords a shelter
for vessels, but no fresh water. It is inhabited by Indians
and slaves belonging to the Spaniards, who are employed
in collecting a yellow earth, formed by the dung of birds,
as manure for vines, and with which eight or ten ships
have been loaded annually for a century. Lat. eo. 20. S.
IQUISEN'QUI, one of the islands of Japan, situated
near the south-east coast of the island of Xiino. It is very
small. Lat. 32. N. Ion. 132. 40. E.
IR, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
I'RA, [Heb. a city.] A man's name.
I'RA, a city of Messenia, which Agamemnon promised
to Achilles, if he would resume his arms to fight against
the Trojans. This place is famous in history as having
supported a siege of eleven years against the Lacedmo
nians. Its capture, B. C. 671, put an end to the second
Messcnian war. Homer, Strabo.
I'RA, feu Balari, /. in botany. See Cyperus.
IR ABAD', or Hirabad, a town of Persia, in the pro
vince of Irak: 180 miles east of Ispahan, and 240 north
east of Schiras. Lat. 32. 16. N. Ion. 55. 50. E.
IR ABAT'TY, a name given to the river Ava, in some
part of its course.
I'RAC AR'ABI, a country of Arabia Deserta, situ
ated to the south of the Tigris, and Euphrates, the ancient
Babylonia or Chaldea; towards the north-east it is water
ed by the branches of the Euphrates, and is fertile, with
a number of cities and towns; towards the south-west it
is a dreary wilderness. It is variously written Yerach,
Ercc, Jerack, and Irak. Bassora is one of the principal
places.
I'RAC A'GEMI, a province of Persia, bounded on the
north by Ghilan and Mazanderan, on the east by Chorafan, on the south by Farsistan, and on the west by the Ara
bian Irac. This province contains a part of ancient Me
dia and Parthia. It is about one hundred and fifty leagues
in length, and one hundred and twenty in breadth ; a part
of it is composed of barren and naked mountains, or sandy
plains, in which little can grow for the service of man.
The air is healthy, but extremely dry ; the climate is hot,
and it hardly ever rains in the summer for six months to
gether ; near the rivers are vast and fertile plains ; else
where the country is barren. Musk is obtained from an
animal found on Mount Taurus, which crosses the pro
vince; and in several places manna is collected of exqui
site whiteness. Galbanum is collected in the mountains,
a few leagues from Ispahan ; and in several places they
cultivate grapes, part of which are dried, and the reft
made into white wine. They reckon about forty towns
or cities. Ispahan is the capital.
IRACOU'BO, a river of Guiana, which runs into the
Atlantic in lat. 5.35. N. Ion. 54. *7- W.
IRACUN'DIOUS, adj. [from iracundus, Lat.] Captious j
disposed to anger.
l'RAD, [Heb. a wild ass.] A man's name.
I'RAM, [Hebrew.] The name of a man.
IRAMAL'LY, a town of Hindooftan, in the circar of
Dindigul : thirty miles west-north-west of Dindigul.
IRA'NEY,

V''-VV" t**
Xorth I
37

Tirol*

tags

Mflkff

dt.

EMM

id ml.

Bausitrher
GalwayBay
35T

F't

(rfytrn

IKELAXD
JiiM.r/l.\i jr r/ii Jrt Mrrstr .Taiitl 1.111 fry J. R'Mr.r

-. ^

I R E
IRA'NEY, s town of France, in the department os the
Auxcrre : eighteen niiies uoith-west of Avallon, and six
eait of Auxerre.
IRAPIL'LY, a town of Hindoostan, in the Mysore
country : twelve miles south ealt of Sankeridurgum.
I'RASBERG, a township in Orleans county, Vermont;
situated on Black-river: seventeen miles .north of Hazen
JJlock-house, and twelve south of the Canada line.
IRASCIBLE, adj. lira/cibitis, low Lat. irqfdble, Fr.]
Partaking of the nature of anger.The irascible passions
follow the temper of the heart, and the concupilcihle dif
fractions on the crasis of the liver. Brown. I know more
than one instance of irascible passions subdued by a vegeta
ble diet. Arhuthnot.
IRAS'CIBLENESS, / [from irascible.] The state of
being angry. Scett.
IR'BEN, a town of the duchy of Courland, on the
coast of the Baltic: eighteen miles east-north-east of
Windau.
IR'BERSDORF. See Ehrenfriedersdorf.
IR'BIL, a fortress of Asiatic Turkey, in Curdistan :
eighty niiies south-east of Betlis.
IR'BIT, a river of Russia, which runs into the Tura
.near the town of Irbitfkaia.
IRBITSKA'IA, a town of Russia, in the government
of Perm, on the Irbit : too miles north-east of Ekaterin
burg.
IRCH. See Earch.
IRCUN'DA, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Cicacole : twenty miles soulh-welt of Cicacole.
I'RE, / [Fr. ira, Lat.] Anger; rage; passionate ha
tred :
Or Neptune's ire, or Juno's, that so long
Perplex'd the Greeks and Cytherca's son.
Milton.
The sentence, from thy head remov'd, may light
On me, sole cause to thee of all this woe ;
Mel me I only just object of his ire.
Milton.
IRE', or Etre, a mountain of Africa, between Fezzan and Cashqa.
I'RE HOLMES, two islands among the Orkneys, a lit
tle to the west of the island of Sanda.
I'REBY, or Market Ireby, a town of England, in
the county of Cumberland, on the river Elne, with a
weekly market on Thursday. In 1801, the number of in
habitants was only 162 : twelve miles north of Keswick,
196 north of London. Lat. 54. 39. N. Ion. 3. 5. W.
I'REDELL, a county of the American States, in Sa
lisbury district, North Carolina, surrounded by Surrey,
Rowan, and Burke. The climate is agreeable and healthy ;
the lands beautifully variegated with hills, and the soil is
rich. It contains 5435 inhabitants, of whom 858 are
slaves. It is twenty-five miles from Salisbury, and twentyfive from Charlotte Court-house.
I'REFUL, adj. Angry; raging; furious:
By many hands your father was subdu'd;
But only slaughter'd by the ireful arm
Of unrelenting Clifford.
Shakespeare.
In midst of all the dome Misfortune fat.
And gloomy Discontent, and sell Debate,
And Madness laughing in his ireful mood.
Dryden.
I'REFULLY, adv. With ire ; in an angry manner.
I'REFULNESS, /. Anger; a disposition to anger.
Scott.
IRE'G A, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of Adoni :
fifty miles west-north west of Adoni.
IREGU'A, a river of Spain, which rises in Old Castile,
and runs into the Ebro near Logrogno.
I'REJ, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of Gohud t
seventy miles east of Narwa, no south-south-east of Agra.
Lat. 25. 37. N. Ion. 79. 4.0. E.
IRELABOO', a town on the north coast of the island
of Sumatra. Lat. 5. 9. N. Ion. 96. 15. E.

G83
I R E
I'RELAND, one of the Bitiih islands, situated be
tween 50 and io west loiijjirude, anu 510 and 5S0 north
latitude, extending in length about 300 miles and 150 in
breadth. It lies westward of Great Britain, from which
it is separated by the Irish Sea, or St. George's Channel;
and is washed on the north, south, and well, by the At
lantic Ocean.
The ancient history of Ireland is involved in so much
obscurity, that it has been the object of contention up
wards ot a century aud a half. The native historians
pretend to very high antiquity. According to them, the
island was first inhabited about 322 years after the flood.
At that time Partholan the son of Seara, the son of Sru,
the son of Elm, son of Framant, son of Fathochda, son of
Magog, son of Japhet, the son of Noah, landed in Mini
ster with his wife, his three sons, and their wives, and a
thouland soldiers'. This colony came from Greece, which
its leader had been obliged to quit, because he had killed
his father and mother in order to possess himself of the
supreme command. The same historians inform us, that,
during the reign of Partholan, a great number of lakes
and rivers broke out in Ireland which had no existenc*
at the time of his arrival there ; bur the most surprising
circumstance is, that in about three hundred years the
whole colony was swept away by a plague, which left not
a single person to make known their fate.
Ireland now remained a perfect wilderness for thirty
years, when another colony arrived from the east, under
a chief named Nemedius, a descendant of Partholan, one
of whose sons had been left behind in Greece. Neme
dius set sail from the Euxine Sea with thirty transports,
each manned with forty heroes, and at last arrived on the
coasts of Ireland after a tedious navigation. During his
reign also many lakes which had no existence before were
formed in the country. This monarch was engaged in
an unsuccessful war with an African colony, which, ac
cording to some writers, had been settled in the northern
part ot the island long before his arrival. Thele Afri
cans in the end subdued his people, who found their ty
ranny so insupportable, that they resolved to quit the island
altogether. They embarked in a sleet of 1 1 30 ships, un
der the command of Simon Breac, To Chath, and Briatan Maol, three grandsons of Nemedius. The first re
turned to Greece, the second sailed to the northern parts
of Europe, and thejhird landed in the north of Scotland,
and from him the island of Britain is said to have derived
its name, and the Welsh their origin.
About 216 years after the death of Nemedius, the de
scendants of Simon Breac returned from Greece into Ire
land. They were conducted by five princes of great re
putation, who divided the island into five kingdoms,
nearly equal in size. These kingdoms were called MuxJler, Leinjler, Connaught, Meath, and Ulster; and the lubjects
of these kings are called by the Irish historians Firbolgt,
from whom the Belg are said to have derived their name.
The Firbolgs were in process of time expelled or to
tally subdued, after the loss of 100,000 men in one battle,
by the Tuath de Dannans, a nation of necromancers who
came from Attica, Botia, and Achaia, into Denmark ;
from Denmark to Scotland ; and from Scotland to Ire
land. These necromancers were so completely skilled in
their art, that they could even restore the dead to life,
and bring again into the field thole warriors who had
been slain the day before. They had also some curiosi
ties which possessed a wonderful virtue. These were a
sword, a spear, a cauldron, and a marble chair; on which
last were crowned -first the kings of Ireland, and after
wards thole of Scotland. But neither the powerful vis
tues of these Danish curiosities, nor the more powerful,
spells of the magic art, were able to preserve the Tuafh
de Dannans from being subdued by the Gadclians when
they invaded Ireland.
The Gadelians were descended from one Gathelus,
from whom they derived their name. He was a man of
great consequence in Egypt, and intimately acquainted
with,

284
I R E I AND.
with Mosee the Jewish legislator. His mother was Scota, and thus laid the foundations of a future civilization. On
the daughter of Pharaoh, by Niul the son of a Scythian mo the other hand, the advocates for that antiquity main
narch coremporary with Nimrod. The Gadelians, called tain, that the Irish had the knowledge of letters, and had
also Scots, from Scota above-mentioned, conquered Ireland made considerable progress in the arts, before the time of
about 1300 B.C. under Heber and Heremon, two sons of St. Patrick ; though they allow that he introduced the
Milcsius king of Spain, from whom were descended all Roman character, in which his copies of the Scripture
the kings of Ireland down to the English conquest, and and liturgies were written. To enter into the dispute
who are therefore styled by the Irisli historians princes of would be unnecessary, especially as the history already
the Miltfian race.
given is generally reckoned, excepting by some of the Irish
From this period the Irish historians trace a gradual re themselves, entirely fabulous, and thought to have been
finement of their countrymen from a state of the grossest invented after the introduction of Christianity. An origin
barbarity, until a monarch, named Ollam Fodla, establilhed of the Iii!h nation hath been found out much nearer than
a regular form of 'government, erected a grand seminary Asia, Greece, or Egypt ; namely, the island of Britain,
of learning, and instituted the Fes, or triennial conven from which it is now thought that Ireland was first peo
tion of provincial kings, priests, and poets, at Feamor or pled. A dispute hath arisen concerning the place whence
Tarah in Meath, for the establishment of laws and regu the first emigrants from Britain set fail for Ireland. The
lation of government. But whatever were the institu honour of being the mother country of the Irish has
tions of this monarch, it is acknowledged that they proved been disputed between the North and South Britons'.
insufficient to withstand the wildness and disorder of the Mr. Macpherson has argued strenuously for the former,
times. To Kimbath, one of his successors, the annalists and Mr. Whitaker for the latter. For an account of
give the honour of reviving them, besides that of regu their dispute, however, we must refer to the works of
lating Ulster, his family-province, and adorning it with a these gentlemen. Mr. Whitaker claims the victory, and
stately palace at Eamannia near Armagh. His immediate challenges to himself the honour of being the first who
successor, called Hugony, is still more celebrated for ad clearly and truly demonstrated the origin of the Irish.
vancing the work ot reformation. It seems, that, from The name of Ireland, according to Mr. Whitaker, is ob
tlje earliest origin of the Irish nation, the island had been viously derived from the word Jar or Eir, which in the
divided into the five provincial kingdoms above-mention Celtic language signifies " west." This word was some
ed, and four of these had been subject to the king of the times pronounced her, and Hiver; whence the names of
fifth, who was nominal monarch of the whole island. These Iris, lema, Juverna, Ivcrna, Hibernia, and Ireland; by all of
four, however, proved such obstinate disturbers of the which it hath at some time or other been known. About
peace, that Hugony, to break their power, parcelled out the 350 B. C. according to the (ame author, the Belgx crossed
country into twenty-five dynasties, binding them by oath the channel, invaded Britain, and seized the whole ex
to accept no other monarch but one of his own family. tended line of the southern coast, from Kent to Devon
This precaution proved ineffectual. Hugony himself died shire. Numbers of the former inhabitants, who had gra
a violent death, and all his successors for a scries of ages dually retired before the enemy, were obliged at last to
were assassinated, scarcely with one exception.
take lhipping on the western coast of England, and passed
About 100 B.C. the pentarchal government was re over into the uninhabited isle of Ireland. These were af
stored, and is said to have been succeeded by a consi terwards joined by another body of Britons driven out by
derable revolution in politics. The Irish hards had for the Belg under Divitiacus, about 100 B. C. For two
many ages dispensed the laws, and the whole nation sub centuries and a half afterwards, these colonies were con
mitted to their decisions; but, as their laws were exceed tinually reinforced with freth swarms from Britain; as the
ingly obscure, and could be interpreted only by them populousness of this island, and the vicinity of that, in
selves, they took occasion from thence to oppress the peo vited them to settle in the one, or the bloody and succes
ple, until at last they were in danger of being totally ex sive wars in Britain during this period naturally induced
terminated by a general insurrection. In this emergency them to relinquish the other ; and the whole circuit of
they fled to Convocar-Mac-Nessa, the reigning monarch, Ireland appears to have been completely peopled about
who promised them his protection in cafe they reformed ; 150 years after Christ; and, as the inhabitants had all fled
but at the fame time, in order to quiet the just complaints equally from the dominion of the Belg, or for some
of his people, he employed the most eminent among them other cause left their native country, they were distin
to compile an intelligible, equitable, and distinct, body of guished among the Britons by one general and very ap
laws, which were received with the greatest joy, and dig posite name, viz. that of Scuites, or Scots, i. e. wanderers,
nified with the name of cciejlial decisions. These decisions or refugees.
Mr. Whitaker also informs us, that in the times of the
seem to have produced but very little reformation among
the people in general. We are now presented with a new Romans Ireland was inhabited by eighteen tribes; by one
series of barbarities, murders, factions, and anarchy; and upon the northern and three on the southern ihore, (even
in this disordered situation os affairs it was, according to upon the western, six on the eastern, and one in the cen
the Irisli historians, that the chieftain mentioned by Ta tre. The following are their names : Along the eastern
citus addressed himself to Agricola, and encouraged him coast, and the Vergivian or internal ocean, were ranged
to make a descent on Ireland. This scheme happened the Damnii, the Voluntii, and the Eblani, the Caucii, the
not to suit the views of the Roman general at that time, Menapii, and the Coriondii. Upon the southern shore
and therefore was not adopted ; and (0 confident are these and along the verge of the Cantabrian ocean, lay the Brihistorians of the strength of their country even in its then gantes, the Vodi, and the Ibernii. Upon the western
districted state, that they treat the notion of its being shore of the island, and alonsr the great Britannic or At
subdued by a Roman legion and some auxiliaries (the lantic ocean, were the Lucami or Lucenii, the Velaborii,
force proposed to Agricola), as utterly extravagant; ac and the Cangani, the Auterii, the Nagnat, the Hardinii,
quainting us at the fame time, that the Irisli were so far and Venicnii. Upon the northern shore, and along the
from dreading a Roman invasion, that they sailed to the margin of the Deucaledonian ocean, were only the Roassistance of the Picts, and, having made a succelsful in bogdii. The central regions of the island, all Tyrone,
cursion into South Britain, returned home with a consi part of Fermanagh and Leitrim, all Monaghan, part of
Armagh ; all Cavan, all Longford, and all West- Meath 5
derable booty.
In the fame state of barbarity and confusion the king all the King's and Queen's county, all Kilkenny, and all
dom of Ireland continued till the introduction of Chris Tipper.try ; were planted by the Scoti.
General Vallancey, who is well known to have devoted
tianity by St. Patrick, abo.it the middle of the fifth cen
tury. This missionary, according to the adversaries of great part of a long life to the investigation of Iri.1i his
the Irish antiquity, first introduced letters into Ireland, tory and antiquities, has, in his " Observations on the pri3
mitive

IRELAND.
85
mitive inhabitants of Great Britain and Ireland," adduced and some transactions of religious and literary men, till
a great variety of proofs that the original inhabitants of the invasion of the English under Henry II. when com
this country were the Cuthi, or old Persians of sacred mences a more authentic, regular, and connected, chain
Scripture, and the Aire-Cotii of Dionysius Periegetes, of history. Thus the periods of time in respect to Irish
whom he found on the river Indus, and who, according transactions may not improperly be divided into the un
to Irish history, mixed with the Bolg or Bolouges, seated known, ending about the commencement of the Christian
on the same river, then with the people of Oman, on the era ; the fabulous, ending near the middle of the fifth
Persian Gulf, and afterwards with the Tuatha Dedan, or century; the legendary, terminating in 1170; and the his
the learned scientific Dedanites of Chaldea, forming one torical, extending from the Englilh invasion to the pre
body of people, known to the Greek historians by the name sent time.
That the Phnicians, a nation so renowned for the ex
of Indo-Scyth, who, for the fake of commerce, settled
on the Pontus and Caspian sea, and thence migrated to tent of their commerce, were not unacquainted with Ire
Spain and to the British ifles. According to the fame in land, would appear likely, without the authority of
genious writer, Erin, the most ancient appellation of this ancient writers. The Greeks had received, probably
island, is the fame with Iran, the proper name of Persia ; through the Phnicians, some obscure account of this
and its first colonists, the Indo-Scyth, the fame people island, four or five centuries before Christ, as we team
with the Phcenices of Tyre, who are said to have traded from the Argonautics of Orpheus, who is supposed to
from Spain with the British islands. He brings forward have been contemporary with Pisistratus. In Aristotle's
authorities to demonstrate that they introduced the art Treatise of the World, composed three centuries before
of navigation, and a knowledge of the stars to guide the Christian era, it is denominated Ierne. In early pe
them ; the art of fusing and working metals ; of making riods of the Roman empire, it is noticed by several writers ;
glass, arithmetical figures and Pclasgian letters, together as, Strabo, Pomponius Mela, andSolinus; but more par
with an ogham, or mysterious character ; of all which he ticularly by Ptolemy, a geographer of the second century,
fays, monuments remain, and are almost daily found as who recorded the names and situations of the tribes in
the bogs are cleared away; that, like their Asiatic bre habiting Ireland, from the best information that he could
thren, they creeled no stone buildings, the fire-tower ex procure. With the state of the inhabitants, excepting;
cepted, which was copied from the most ancient pagodas their barbarism, these writers however seem to have been,
of India ; that, before Christianity was introduced, two wholly unacquainted.
It can scarcely be doubted that Ireland was first colo
idolatrous religions prevailed, that of the ancient Persians
and that of the Chaldeans; the latter introduced by the nized by Celtic tribes, the primitive possessors of the Eu
Dedanite colony; but both worshipped the fun, moon, ropean continent. By the researches of the most intelli
planets, and fire, and at length coalesced into one. In gent antiquaries it seems to be established, that two Celtic
support of this hypothesis of the eastern origin of the early tribes, distinguished by the names 'of Gael and Cumraigr
inhabitants of this island, general Vallancey has pointed successively inhabited the south of Britain long before
out the strong resemblance which subsists between the an the birth of Christ. The former, supposed to be the same
cient Irish language and the Zend and Pehlvi ; and stiown with the Gallic Celts of Csar, and to have come imme
that they made use of oriental terms in grammar, astro diately from Gaul into Britain, were probably drivennomy, and legislation ; in the classes and ranks of men ; westward into Wales and Cornwall, and at last into Ireland,in manufactures, arts, sciences, and topography; terms by the latter, who are conjectured with equal reason to<
perfectly unknown to the Celts, orany other northern na have come from Germany. Such is the most rational ac
tion or western people. The very mythology of the count of the primitive colonization of Ireland.
These people, supposed to have arrived nine or ten cen
Brahmins is, according to this learned and ingenious
writer, minutely detailed in the history of Ireland, and turies before the Christian era, remained the undisturbed'
the names of their deities often occur in arvsient Iriih ma possessors of Ireland till they were invaded about fix or
nuscripts. The similarity of the religion of the inhabi seven hundred years later by Gothic or Scythian tribes.
tants of this remote western island with that of the Per These were probably Belgians, the Firbolgs of ancient
sians of antiquity, is confirmed by the existence of the Irish tradition ; who appear to have established themselvcsfire-towers and the inclosed circles, with an altar or fire principally in the south-eastern parts, where Pfolemy found
place in the centre, where the Magi performed their reli people distinguistied by appellations belonging to Belgic:
gious ceremonies. Monuments, resembling both in na tribes on the continent.
There is good reason to believe that Scandinavian Goths"
ture and in name the English Stonehenge, or Coir-Gaur,
the Temple of the Sun, but on a smaller scale, yet remain were the next colonists who settled in this country. These
in Ireland. On the summit of a hill between Lilburn and were undoubtedly the Tuatha de Danant of Irish tradi
Belfast, is an entrenched temple of this kind, in a perfect tion, or, at they are also called, Damnonians. In the
liate, except that the altar has been thrown down. Its fourth century we find Ireland in the possession of thr
old name was Beal-agk, the fire or altar of Bel us, or the Scots, an appellation deemed synonymous with Scyths, or
Goths, whence the name of Scotia was given to the wholefun ; but it is now denominated the Giant's Ring.
But, whether we are to receive as truth the accounts island.
given by Mr. Whitaker, general Vallancey, the Irish an
As this country was never visited by the Romans, it
nalists, or any other, it is certain, that, till little more than partook not of the civilization which those conquerorsa century ago, Ireland was a scene of confusion and diffused through every region subdued by their arms.
slaughter. The Irish historians acknowledge this, as we Tacitus informs us that, about the eightieth year of the
have already seen. -Very few of their monarchs escaped a Christian era, an Irisli chieftain, expelled by domestic fac
violent death. The histories of their kings indeed amount tion, fled to Agricola, the Roman governor of Britain,
to little more than this, that they began to reign in such a who, however, was too much occupied in the subjugation
year, reigned a certain number of years, and were slain in of the inhabitants of that island, to spare a sufficient force
battle by the valiant prince who succeeded to the throne. for farther conquests. Orosius, a writer of the fifth cen
A recent historian (Gordon), who did not suffer national tury, relates that a body of Scythians driven from Gallicia
vanity to get the better os his good fense, candidly ac in Spain by the emperor Constantine fought an asylum in
knowledges, that, in the ages anterior to the birth of Christ, Ireland, where they were received by the Scots, a kindred
the affairs of Ireland are utterly unknown and inscruta people. These new-comers were in all probability the
ble ; that scarcely a sew glimmering rays of light appear be Gadelians or Milesians, corruptions of Gallicians, who, as
tween the incarnation and the introduction of Christianity we have seen, were likewise called Scots or Scyths.
into the country; that, after this event, very little authen
The romantic historians of Ireland have given a list of
tic matter caii be collected beyond the affairs of the church, one hundred and eighteen successive monarchs, from He4D
remon,
Vo-L. XI. No. 753.

IRELAND.
ess
remon, a son of the imaginary Milcsius, king of Spain, to were perpetrated by their subjects. Laogaire, who entered
Laogaire, in whose reign Christianity was here established. on the regal function, was defeated and taken prisoner by
All these, with very Tew exceptions, are represented as the people of Leinster in an attempt to enforce the Baro
having fallen by the hands of their respective successors : mean tax. Though released on his renunciation of that
but, though most of the stories concerning them are doubt claim for ever under a solemn oath, he violated this en
less fictitious, yet some circumstances are related which gagement, and fell in another battle by the swords of the
seem to be founded on real facts. Thus we are told that in enemy, or, as others report, by lightning. In 568 Hugh
the second century, when the Scandinavians are supposed Mac Ainmer convoked an assembly of the princes, nobles,
to have formed settlements in the island, Cairbre Caitcan, and clergy, to consider of a remedy against the increasing
of the Damnonian race, slaughtered the reigning family numbers and exactions of the bards. In this design Jie
and usurped the supreme power, but that after a few years was opposed by a celebrated monk named Columb-cill,
who found means to prevent any more severe measures
the native princes recovered their former rank.
Tuathal Teachtmar, the second in succession from Cair than the reduction of their number. Though it may be
bre Caitcan, is said to have experienced a domestic mis inferred from this occurrence that most of the bards had
fortune which entailed a punishment on a considerable become converts to Christianity, yet its doctrines were
portion of the island. Eochaid, king of Leinster, married by no means universally established ; for Congall, who
to a daughter of this monarch, contrived to gain her sif reigned in the beginning of the 7th century, is said to
ter to the indulgence of his criminal passion, on which have persecuted the ministers of the Christian faith with
both these ladies died of grief. Their exasperated father such fury as to commit to the flames the clergy, both re
had recourse to arms, and imposed upon the country of gular and secular, who had the misfortune to fall into his
Leinster a perpetual fine, called the Baromean tribute, to power.
The first recorded visit of the Danes, Norwegians, Ost-.
be paid every second year, and to consist of a certain num
ber of cattle, three (and according to others six) thousand men, or Easterlings, to the coasts of Ireland, was in 79$.
At this time, we are told, that the monarchical power
ounces of silver, and other articles.
The Scandinavian tribes in Ireland are related to have been was weak, by reason of the factions and assuming disposi
divided into two factions or clans, named after two great tion of the inferior dynasties ; but that the evils of the
leaders, Morne and Boifkene. The latter was one of the political constitution had considerably subsided by the re
ancestors of Fin Mac Comhal, the hero of Ossian's poems; spect paid to religion and learning The first invasions
who appears to have been a formidable chieftain, to have of the Danes were made in small parties for the fake of
marriedadaughterof Cormac Longbeard, king of Ireland, plunder, and were repelled by the chieftain whose domi
and to have raised fortresses for the defence or subjection nions were invaded. Other parties appeared in different
of the natives in the latter part of the third century. He quarters of the island, and terrified the inhabitants by the
is also supposed to have prevailed on the two parties to havoc they committed. These were in like manner put
suspend their animosities, and to join with the natives in to flight, but never failed to return in a short time ; and
repelling new invaders. On his death, his countrymen, in this manner was Ireland harassed for the space of twenty,
under his son Osliin, aided by fresh bands of Scandinavian years, before the inhabitants thought of putting an end
adventurers, renewed the war with the Irish. These hos to their intestine contests, and uniting against the common,
tilities continued till in the fourth century ; the forces of enemy. The northern pirates, either by force or treaty,
the two parties, the Scandinavians under Oscar son of gradually obtained some small settlements on the island ;
Ofhin, and the Irish under a prince of Leinster, met in the till at length Turges, or Turgelius, a warlike Norwegian,
plains of Ardratho, where victory declared in favour of the landed with a powerful armament in the year S15. . He
latter. The former, however, still retained possession of divided his fleet and army, in order to strike terror in dif
the ports and coasts, though the native princes appear to ferent quarters. His followers plundered, burned, and.
have regained considerable power in the interior. One of massacred, without mercy, and persecuted the clergy, in a
them, from his success in subduing hostile chieftains, is dreadful manner on account of their religion. The Danes
said to have acquired the appellation of Nial of the Nine already fettled in Ireland flocked to the standard of Turgesius, who was thus enabled to seat himself in Armagh,
Hostages.
The introduction of Christianity into this island, which from which he expelled the clergy, and seized their lands.
appears to have taken place at least as early as the fourth The Irish, in the mean time, were infatuated by their pri
century, formed a grand epoch in its history, as the Irish vate quarrels ; till at last, after some ill-conducted and
were at the same time instructed in the use of letters. Of unsuccessful efforts, they funk into a state of abject sub
the exact time orthe instruments of this revolution, no au mission ; and Turgesius was procraimed monarch of the
thentic information can be obtained. We find the names, whole island in 845.
The new king proved such a tyrant, that he soon be
probably fictitious, of several precursors of St. Patrick,
the reputed apostle of the Irish, who is seid to have come came intolerable. A conspiracy was formed against him;
among them in 43a, and accomplished the great work of and he was seized by Malachlyn prince of Meath, in a,
their conversion. The accounts of the acts of this faint, time of apparent peace. An universal insurrection ensued ;
who is not mentioned in any writing of authentic date the Danes were massacred or dispersed ; their leader con
anterior to the 9th century, bear all the marks of legen demned to death for his cruelties, and drowned in a lake.
dary fictions, fabricated long after the period of his The foreigners, however, were not exterminated, but the
imaginary existence. However early this salutary revolu remains of them were allowed to continue on the islandtion may have commenced, it is certain that till the end as subjects or tributaries to sojie particular chieftains. A
of the sixth century paganism subsisted in this country. new colony soon arrived, but under pretence of peaceable
Soon after that period, however, a general adoption of intentions, and a design of enriching the country by com
the Christian rites took place throughout Ireland, where merce. The Irish, through an infatuated policy, suffered
so many monasteries and seminaries of learning were soon them to become masters of Dublin, Limeric, Waterford,
founded, that it acquired and long retained the title of and other maritime places, which they enlarged and for
tified with such works as had till then been unknown in
the Island of Saints and Scholars.
, The introduction of Christianity seems however to have Ireland.' The Danes did not fail to make use of every
produced but little improvement in the political or social opportunity of enlarging their territories, and new wars
state of Ireland. Of thirty kings reigning in succession, quickly ensued. The Irish were sometimes victorious, and
from Laogaire, the first Christian monarch, to the invasion sometimes not ; but were never able to drive out their
of the Danes, very little is recorded, except the violent enemies, so that they continued to be a very distinguished
death of each in his turn. The fame wars between the and powerful Jipt, or tribe, in Ireland. The wars with
.chiefs continued, and the fame murders aud treacheries the Danes were no sooner at an end, than the natives, as
j
usual,

IRELAND.
237
usual, turned their arms against each other. The country Munster, they were obliged to leave to the family of Mac
was harassed by the competitions. of the chiefs; laws and Arthy, sovereigns of Desmond, the southern division. In
religion loll their influence, and the moli horrid licenti Connaught, the princes known by tue name of O'Connor
ousness and immorality prevailed. Thus the whole island were acknowledged sovereigns of the eastern territory.
seemed ready to become a prey to the first invader, when Tiernan O'Ruarc, inactive aud restless military chief, had
an attempt was made upon it by Magnus king of Nor the supremacy in Breffney, containing the modern county
way. This attempt miscarried, through his own rash of Leitrim, and some adjacent districts. Meath, or the
ness; for, having landed without opposition, he advanced southern Hi-Nial, was subject to the family of Clan-Col
into the country with too little precaution. The conse in,1.1, Murchard Malachlyn, and his successors. Leiiister,
quence was, that, being surrounded, he was cut in pieces divided into several principalities, was subject to Dermod,
with all his followers. His death, however, proved of a fierce, haughty, and oppressive, tyrant. His father had
little benefit to Ireland ; the fame disorders, which had governed with great cruelty. Seventeen of his vassal lords
gradually reduced the kingdom to a state of extreme had been either put to death, or had their eyes put out,
weakness, still continued to operate, and to facilitate the by his order, in one year; and Dermod seemed to inherit
success of the Englisll invasion, which happened in the too great a portion of the same temper. His stature and
bodily strength made him admired by the inferior orders
reign of Henry II.
The real motives which induced this monarch to think of his subjects, and these he was careful to protect and fa
of an expedition against Ireland are not well known. It vour. His donations and endowments of religious houses
was supposed that he had been provoked by some assist recommended him to the clergy; but his tributary chief
ance which the Iristi princes had given to the French ; tains felt the weight of his pride and tyranny, and to them
but, whatever might be in this, it is certain that the de his government was extremely odious.
1 he chief competitors for the rank of monarch of Ire
sign was conceived soon after he ascended the throne; and
his flatterers soon furnished him with sufficient reasons for land, in the mean time, were, the heirs of the two houses
considering the Irish as his subjects. It was affirmed that of O'Connor, and the northern Hi-Nial. Torlogh O'Con
they had originally possessed themselves of their country nor was in possession ; but he was not generally recog
by permission of Gurguntius, a British king ; and that, as nised, and was opposed by his rival O'Lochlan: notwith
descendants of the Britons, they were the natural and standing which, he maintained his dignity with magnifi
rightful subjects of the English monarch. It was also sug cence and vigour, till a decisive victory gained by him over
gested, that the renowned king Arthur, Egfred the Nor O'Brien raised O'Lochlan's jealousy so much, that he
thumbrian prince, and Edgar one of the Saxon kings of obliged him, in a convention of the states, to allow him
England, had all led their armies into Ireland, and there the sovereignty of the northern division. In consequence
made valuable acquisitions, which their successor was in of this partition, it was resolved to transfer the territory
honour bound to recover and maintain. All these sug of O'Ruarc to a person more inclined to the interests of
gestions, however, or whatever else had occurred to him the two sovereigns. An expedition was accordingly un
self, seemed yet insufficient to Henry ; and therefore he dertaken ; O'Ruarc was surprised, defeated, and driven
took the most effectual method to ensure his reputation, from his dominions. Dermpd, who had conceived an
namely, by an application to the pope. To him he re unlawful passion for Dervorghal, the wife of O'Ruarc,
presented, that the inhabitants of Ireland were funk into took the opportunity of her husband's distresses to carry
the most wretched state of corruption, both with regard her off in triumph. O'Ruarc conceived the most impla
to morals and religion ; that Henry, zealous for the ho cable resentment against Dermod ; and therefore, applying
nour and enlargement of God's kingdom, had conceived himself to Torlogh, promised an inviolable attachment to
the pious design of erecting it in this unhappy country ; his interest; and prevailed on him not only to reinstate
was ready to devote himself and all his powers to this him in his possessions, but to revenge the insult offered by
meritorious service; implored the benediction of the pon Dermod, and to restore his wife. By means of such a
tiff ; and requested his permission and authority to enter powerful ally, O'Ruarc found frequent opportunities of
Ireland, to reduce the disobedient and corrupt, to eradi harassing his antagonist till the death of Torlogh, which
cate all sin and wickedness, to instruct the ignorant, and happened in 1 1 56, upon which O'Lochlan succeeded to
spread the blessed influence of the gospel in all its purity the sovereignty. Dermod was the first to acknowledge
and perfection ; promising at the fame time to pay a yearly the authority of this new sovereign, by whose means ne
tribute to St. Peter from the land thus to be reduced to hoped to be able to revenge himself on O'Ruarc. He soon
his obedience, and to the holy fee. Adrian, the reigning found, however, that he had acted too precipitately.. His
pope, rejoiced at this application, which tended so much patron, having treacherously seized and put out the eyes
to the advancement of his own power. A bull, conform of Dunleve prince of Down, the neighbouring chieftains
able to the most sanguine wishes of Henry, was therefore took arms, in orderto secure themselves from his barbarity.
sent to England without delay, together with a ring, the O'Lochlan was defeated and killed ; upon which the mo
token of his investiture as rightful sovereign of Ireland. narchy devolved on Roderic the son of the late Torlogh
The state of that country was at this" time extremely O'Connor.
favourable for an invasion. The monarch enjoyed little
The new prince had acquired the reputation of valour,
more than a titular dignity, being harassed by a faction, and was determined to establish this reputation by some
and opposed by powerf ul rivals. A number ot chieftains, remarkable exploit in the beginning of his reign. Hav
who assumed the titfe and rights of royalty, paid a preca ing therefore engaged in his service the Ostmen, or de
rious tribute to their superior, and united, if they were scendants of the Danes, he marched against Dermod as
disposed to unite, with him, rather as his allies than his she chief partisan of his fallen rival. The king of Leinsubjects. In Ulster, the family of the northern /// Nial, ster was seized with the utmost consternation ; and in de
as it was called, exercised an hereditary jurisdiction over spair set fire to his own town of Ferns, lest the enemy should
the counties now called Tyrone, Derry, and Dcnntgal. They have the satisfaction of destroying it. Roderic still ad
also claimed a right of supremacy over the lords>of Fer vanced, attended by O'Ruarc, Dermod's implacable ene
managh, Antrim, and Argial, which included the coun my, and soon over- ran the whole province. All the in
ties of Armagh, Monaghan, Lowth, and some adjacent ferior lords at once acknowledged Roderic's authority.
districts; while Dunleve, prince of Uladh, (now Down,) Dermod was deposed, as a man utterly unworthy of his
disputed the superiority of this family, and affected an in station ; another of his family was raised to the throne ;
dependent state. In Munster reigned the descendants of and the unfortunate prince, finding it impossible to remain
O'Brien, a famous sovereign of former times, impatient to with safety in Ireland, embarked with sixty of li is fol
recover the honours of their family ; but at last, being lowers for England, and soon arrived at the port of Bris
confined by powerful rivals to the territory of North tol, with a design to solicit assistance from king Henry.

IRELAND.
288
In England, Dermod's chirafrer was unknown, and he leader, to give his men the sole alternative of death or con
was regarded as an injured prince driven from bis throne quest, burned his vessels, and, after an inspiriting harangue,
by an iniquitous confederacy. The clergy received him and the solemn ceremony of divine service, returned to
as the benefactor of their order, and entertained him in the assault. Many os the inhabitants, especially the clergy,
the monastery of Augustines with great hospitality. Hav dreading the consequences of obstinate resistance against
ing learned that Henry was then in Aquitaine, he imme such determined resolution, persuaded the garrison to ca
diately went thither, and in an abject manner implored his pitulate. Their proposals being accepted, they swore al
assistance, promising to acknowledge him as his liege lord, legiance to Dermod, entered into his service, and gave
and to hold his dominions, which he was thus confident hostages for their obedience. Fitz-Stephen and Fitzof regaining, in vassalage to Henry and his heirs.
Gerald were jointly invested with the lordlhip of this city
Though nothing could be more flattering to the ambi and its domain ; and Harvey of Montmorris was declared
tion of the king of England than this servile address, yet lord of two considerable districts on the coast. After
the situation ot his own affairs rendered it impossible for three or four weeks spent in feasting and rejoicing, 3 newhim at that time to reap from it any of the advantages expedition was undertaken against the prince of Ossory
with which it flattered him. He therefore dismissed the (a district of Leinlter), who had not only revolted from
stranger with large presents, and a letter of credence ad Dermod, but put out the eyes of one of his sons, and thar
dressed to all his subjects, notifying his grace and pro with such cruelty, that the unhappy youth expired under
tection granted to the king of Leinlter; and declaring, the operation. The allied army was now increased to
that whosoever within his dominions should be disposed three thousand men, who were opposed by the prince of
to aid the unfortunate prince in the recovery of his king Ossory at the head of five thousand, strongly entrenched
dom, might be assured of his free licence and royal favour. among woods and morasses. By the superior conduct
Dermod returned to England highly pleased with the re of the English, however, the Irish were decoyed from
ception he had met with ; but, notwithstanding the king's their advantageous situation, and thus were entirely de
letter, none of the English seemed to be disposed to try feated. It is recorded, that, Dermod's Irish troops hav
their fortunes in Ireland. A month elapsed without any ing brought him two hundred human heads as trophie*
prospect of succours, so that Dermod began to despair. ot his victory, he leaped for joy, and, raising his bloody
At lasti however, he persuaded, with great promises, Rich hands to heaven, fang aloud a hymn of thanksgiving over
ard carl of Chepitow, or, as it was formerly called, Strigul, the mutilated remains of his foes. Recognizing among
a nobleman of considerable influence in Wales, but of these ghastly spoils the head of an inveterate enemy, in a.
broken fortune, to assist him with a considerable force to transport of rage he mangled the face like a ferocious
be transported the succeeding spring into Ireland. Over beast, biting off the nose and lips with his teeth. The
joyed at this first instance of success, he advanced into English were for keeping the field'till they had totally re
South Wales, where, by the influence of the bistiop of St. duced their enemies; but Dermod, accustomed only to
David's, he procured many other friends. Robert Fitz- ravage and plunder, contented himself with destroying
Stephen, a brave and experienced officer, covenanted with the country ; and a sudden reverse of fortune seemed
him to engage in his service with all his followers, and ready to take place. The prince of Ossory, though de
Maurice Fitz-Gerald his maternal brother; while Der feated, still appeared in arms, and only waited for an op
mod, on his part, promised to cede to these two leaders portunity of again opposing the enemy in the field. Mau
the entire dominion of the town of Wexford, with a large rice Pendergalt also joined him with his whole troop, be
adjoining territory, as soon as by their ailistance he should ing provoked by Dermod, who had refused him leave to
return to Wales. This defection, however, was in part
be reinstated in his rights.
The Irish prince, having now accomplished his purpose, supplied by the arrival of Fitz-Gerald with ten knights,
set sail for Ireland in the winter of 1169, and recovered a thirty horsemen, and one hundred archers. Pendergast in
small part of his dominions even before the arrival of his a short time repented of his new alliance, and retired into
new allies ; but, being attacked with a superior force by Wales ; so that the prince was obliged to make his sub
his old enemies, Roderic and O'Ruarc, he found himself mission to Dermod, which the latter with some reluctance
bliged to feign submission till the English allies came to accepted.
In the mean time, Roderic, having settled all his other
his assistance. The expected succours arrived in the
month of May 11 70, in a creek called the Bann, near the affairs, advanced against the allies with a powerful army.
city of Wexford. Robert Fitz-Stephen commanded thirty Dermod was thrown into despair ; but, encouraged by
knights, sixty men in armour, and three hundred archers. Fitz-Stephen, he encamped in a very strong situation,
With these came Harvey of Montmorris, nephew to earl where he was soon besieged by Roderic. The latter,
Richard. He brought with him no military force; but however, dreading the valour of the English, condescend
came solely with a view of discovering the nature of the ed to treat first with them, and then with Dermod, in or
country, and reporting it to his uncle. Maurice of Pen- der to detach them from the interests of each other; but,
dergast commanded ten knights and two hundred archers; as this proceeded evidently from fear, his offers were re
and thus the English force which was to contend with jected by both parties; upon which he began to prepare
the whole strength of Ireland, amounted to no more than for battle: but, at the very time when the engagement
fix hundred men. Trifling as this assistance may seem, it should have commenced, either through the suggestions
nevertheless changed the face of affairs almost instanta of his clergy, or of his own fears, Roderic entered into a
neously. Numbers of Dermod's subjects, who had aban new negociation ; which at last terminated in a peace.
doned him in his distress, now flocked to his standard. The terms were, that Dermod should acknowledge the
The first operation undertaken by him, in conjunction supremacy of Roderic, and pay him such service as the
with his new allies, was the attack of Wexford. The monarchs of Ireland had usually received from inferior
garrison of that town, composed of Ostmen and Irish, princes; and, as a security for his faithful performance
boldly marched out to meet their enemies; but, struck of this article, he delivered up his favourite son as an hos
with the new and unexpected sight of horsemen cased in tage to Roderic; but, in order to establish this accommo
glistening armour, and the excellent order, firmness, and dation on the firmest basis, the latter obliged himself to
silence, with which these troops advanced to the charge, give his daughter in marriage to the young prince as soon
they retired within their walls, having burned the su as Leinstcr should be reduced, and the peace of the island
burbs and adjacent hamlets, to deprive the assailants of effectually restored. By a secret article, Dermod engaged
shelter. Notwithstanding this seeming intimidation of to dismiss the British forces immediately after the settle
the garrison, they opposed Fitz-Stephen in a vigorous and ment of hjs own province, and in the mean time not to
well-conducted assault, with such courage, that he was bring over any further reinforcements from England.
repulsed with the loss of eighteen men. That valiant Thus ended the first Britisli expedition into Ireland ; the
consequences

IRELAND.
28s)
conseqaences of which were so little dreaded at that time merciless invaders to maintain their station unmolested,
by the natives, that their historians, though they dwell and wait for the arrival of their associates.
upon the principal wars and contests in other parts of the
Strongbow, in the mean time, having assembled his
island, speak of the settlement of the Welshmen in Lein- vassals, led them through Wales, where he was joined by
ster with a careless indifference. But, though the settle great numbers of other adventurers ; but, when just on
ment of this colony seemed very little alarming to the the point of embarking, was surprised by a positive com
generality, it could. not escape the observation of discern mand from the king, to desist from his intended enterprise,
ing persons, that a man of Dermod's character would not on pain of forfeiture of his lands and honours. He wa
long keep his treaties ; and that, on the first emergency, now, however, too deeply interested in his scheme to re
he would have recourse to hii former allies, who thus cede ; and therefore pretended to disbelieve the authenti
would establish themselves more and more, till at last they city of the royal ninidate. On the eve of the feast of St.
would reduce the country entirely under their subjection. Bartholomew, he landed at Waterford with 100 knights
These reflections, if any such were then made, were in a and 1100 infantry, all chosen and well-appointed soldiers.
short time veritied. The city of Dublin and its territory They were immediately joined by Raymond and his
at this time formed a distinct state under a chieftain who troop ; and the very next day it was resolved to make an
sometimes acknowledged and at others disclaimed a sort attempt upon Waterford. Twice were the assailants re
of allegiance to the prince of Leinster. Dermod, autho pelled, but on the third attack the city was taken by
rized by treaty to reduce the whole of that division of the storm, and a dreadful massacre ensutd; to which the cruel
island, now resolved to revenge himself on the citizens of Dermod had the merit of putting an end. The marriage
Dublin, who had treacherously murdered his father, to of Richard with Eva, the daughter of Dermod, was so
whom they had promised fealty, and, by way of indig lemnized without delay, and a scene of joy and festivity
nity, interred his body with the carcise of a dog. Leav succeeded the calamities of war.
ing Fitz-Stephen to erect a fortress at Carrick near WexAnew expedition was now undertaken against Dublin;
ford, Dermod, with his own and the British troops under the inhabitants of which had either manifested some re
Fitz-Gerald, laid waste the territory of Dublin, whose in cent disaffection to Dermod, or had never been thoroughly
habitants made overtures of submislion, which at the in forgiven for their old defection. Roderic advanced againit
tercession of the Br it i Hi leader were accepted. Elated with the allied army with a formidable body, consisting, as is
this success, Dermod began to aspire at the sovereignty, said, of 30,000 men ; but, fearing to come to a general en
and form schemes for dethroning Roderic. He applied gagement, he contented himself with some slight (kirto Fitz-Stephen and Fitz-Gerald; by whom he was again milhes ; after which, great part of his vassals forced him
directed to apply to Richard earl of Chepstow, more com
to dismiss them, and Dublin was left to its fare. The
monly known by the name of Strongicw, on acconnt of citizens thus abandoned, and hopeless of defending them
llis feats of archeiy. Richard was very much inclined to selves, in consequence of the accidental destruction by
accept of his invitation; but thought it incumbent upon fire of one of their principal gates, sent a solemn deputa
him first to obtain the consent of king Henry. The king, tion, headed by the archbilhop, to offer terms of submis
however, did not incline that his subjects mould make sion. During the negociation some of the more impetu
conquests for themselves, and therefore dismissed Richard ous of the British leaders entered the city, and commenced
with an equivocal answer; but the latter, being willing an indiscriminate slaughter of its unresisting inhabitants.
to understand his sovereign's words in the most favour Hesculf the governor, with many of the principal people,
able sense, immediately set about the necessary prepara had, however, the good fortune to gain some vessels ly
tions for his expedition. In May 1171, Raymond le ing in the harbour, and made their elcape to the northern
Gros, Richard's domestic friend, and the near relation of islands of Scotland. Earl Richard was now invested with
Fitz-Stephen and Fitz-Gerald, landed at a place called the lordship of Dublin ; and appointed Milo de Cogan, a
Dondonalf, near Watcrford, with ten knights and seventy brave Englisti knight, his deputy; while he himself, in
archers ; and along with them came Harvey of Mount- conjunction with the forces of Dermod, over-ran the
morris, attended by a small train. The English imme country of Meath, committing every where the most hor
diately intrenched themselves, and erected a temporary rid cruelties. Roderic, in the mean time, unable to op
fort to protect them ; which proved a very necessary pre pose them in the field, sent deputies to Dermod, com
caution ; for the natives, justly attributing this new de
manding him to retire, and putting him in mind that bis
barkation to the practices of Dermod, instantly formed a son was in his hands, and must answer with his life for
tumultuous army, and marched to expel the invaders. the breach of those treaties which his father made so lit
The English prepared to meet them; but, when they per
tle scruple to violate. Natural affection, however, had
ceived the great superiority of the enemy, they thought very little place in the breast of Dermod. He expressed
proper to retire to their fort. Here, however, they must the utmost indifference about his son ; and, with the
have been totally cut off, had they not luckily collected greatest arrogance, claimed the sovereignty of all Ireland.
a numerous herd of cattle from the neighbouring country Roderic, provoked at this answer, cut off the young
for their subsistence. These they drove with fury among prince's head, according to some writers, though others as
the Irish, who were thus put into the utmost confusion. sert that he had too much humanity to execute his threat.
The invaders seized the favourable moment ; and, falling
Meanwhile Dermod and his English allies committed
tipon their disordered enemies, put them to flight, and every where the greatest devastations, and threatened to
drove great numbers of them into the sea, where they pe- subdue the whole island. The successes of the Britons
rislied. Seventy prisoners were taken, all of them princi spread universal alarm throughout Ireland. A general
pal citizens of Waterford ; who, though they ottered council of the principal clergy was convened at Armagh,
large sums for their ransom, and even that the city should to discuss the measures to be adopted for the public safety.
be delivered up to the English, were all barbarously put Aster a solemn consideration of the subject, it was agreed
to death. Their legs being previously broken, they were that Providence had permitted this chastisement on ac
precipitated from an eminence into the sea, either, accord
count of the sins of the people, and because many persons
ing to Regan, to revenge the death of a friend of Ray of Englisti race had been purchased for slaves by the Irish
mond, killed in the battle, or, as Giraldus Cambrenlis from pirates and merchants. This abominable traffic, the
asserts, at the instigation of Hervey of Mounrmorris, to English in earlier times had carried to such a length as ta
strike terror into the invaded people. A deed so sangui sell any unfortunate creatures in their power, and even
nary demonstrates that ferocity of manners did not at that their own children ; but, as the traffic had declined since
time belong exclusively to the Irish. This success and the introduction of the doctrines of Christianity, it is pro
cruelty so intimidated the latter, that they suffered these bable that the number of slaves of that nation was at this
4. E
time .
Vol. XI. No. 753.

290
I R E l AND.
rime but small in Ireland. However this might be, the assembly ; and it was resolved to risk their whole fortune,
council decreed that they should all be immediately libe on one desperate effort, by sallying out against the enemy}'
rated and sent to their native country, which they consi and to make their attack upon that quarter where Rode
dered the most: effectual means of averting the divine anger, ric himself commanded. Accordingly, having persuaded
and procuring the expulsion of the British adventurers.
a body of the townsmen to tak\ part in this desperate
The extraordinary success of Strongbow began to ex enterprise, they marched out against their enemies, who
cite the jealousy of king Henry ; who, fearing that he expected nothing less than such a sudden attack. The
might render himself totally independent on the crown of besiegers were secure and careless, without discipline or
Britain, issued his royal edict, stridtly forbidding any order; in consequence of which, they were unable to sus
English vessel from pasting into Ireland with men, arms, tain the furious assault of the Englisli. A terrible slaugh
or provisions ; and commanding all his subjects at that ter ensued, and the Irish instantly fled in the greatest
time resident in Ireland, of whatever rank or degree, to confusion ; their monarch himself escaping only by mix
return to their country before the ensuing feast of Easter, ing half-naked with the crowd. The other chieftains
on pain of forfeiting their lands, and being declared trai who were not attacked caught the panic, and broke up
tors. By this peremptory edict, the adventurers were their camps with precipitation ; while the victors returned
plunged into the greatest distress. They now found them from the pursuit to plunder, and among other advantage*
selves cut off from all supplies in the midst of their en gained as much provision as was sufficient to support them
raged enemies, and in danger of being forsaken by those for a whole year.
Strongbow, being thus relieved from his distress, pro
who had attached themselves to them during their suc
cess. Raymond was dispatched with a most submissive ceeded immediately to Wexford in order to relieve Fitzmessage to the offended monarch ; but, before he received Stephen. That brave officer, having detached a great
any favourable answer, every tljing was thrown into con part of his men to assist in the defence of Dublin, with,
fusion by the death of Becket, so that the king had nei his very slender garrison repulsed every attempt of the
ther leisure nor inclination to attend to the affairs of Ire assailants, who then bad recourse to the most execrable
land. About the fame time the death of Dermod, their perfidy. They assured the commander in a parley that
great ally, seemed almost to give a finistiing stroke to the Roderic had taken Dublin by storm, put the garrison to
English affairs. An universal defection took place among the sword, and W3S in full march to execute similar ven
their associates i'and, before they had time to concert any geance on the defenders of Carrig ; promising at the fame
proper measures, Hefculph, who had formerly escaped time that, if Fitz-Stephen would conhde in their protection,
from Dublin, appeared before that city with a formidable they would find ships to convey him and his companions
body of troops armed after the Danish manner. A furi to Wales before the arrival of the exasperated conqueror.
ous attack ensued ; which at last ended in the defeat and The truth of these assertions being solemnly attested by
captivity of Hefculph, who was immediately put to death. two bishops in their pontifical robes, who laid their hands
This danger, however, was soon followed by one still while they pronounced the oath on the cross, the host,
greater. Roderic had formed a powerful confederacy and the adored relics of saints ; Fitz-Stephen assented to
with many of the Irish chieftains, and the kings of the their proposals, but was instantly thrown into chains,
northern isles, in order to extirpate the English totally while his followers were inhumanly tortured to such a
from the island. The harbour of Dublin was blocked up degree, that most of them expired under the violence of
by a fleet of thirty ships from the northern isles ; while their sufferings.
Strongbow, meanwhile, continued to advance; and
the confederated Irish took their stations in such a man
ner as to surround the city, and totally cut off all sup was on his way attacked by the Irish, whom he once more
plies of provisions. In two months time the Englilh defeated. On his arrival at Wexford, be found it burnt
were reduced to great straits. On the first alarm, Richard to the ground ; the enemy having retired with Fitz-Ste
had lent for assistance to Fitz-Stephen ; who having weak phen and the rest of the prisoners to Holy Island, in
ened his own force, in order to serve the earl, the people the middle of the harbour, whence they sent a deputa
of Wexford had risen and besieged Fitz-Stephen in his tion, threatening to put all the prisoners to death if the
fort called Carrig, near that city. A messenger now ar least attempt was made to molest them in their situation.
rived, informing Strongbow that bis friend was in the The earl then proceeded to Waterford, and thence to Ferns ;
utmost danger, and must fall into the hands of his enemies where he for some time exercised regal authority, reward
if not assisted within three days; upon which a council of ing his friends and punishing his enemies. A more im
war was called, in order to deliberate on the measures portant object, however, soon engaged his attention. The
necessary to be pursued in this desperate emergency. It king of England, having settled his affairs at home, now de
was soon resolved to enter into a treaty with Roderic termined to conquer Ireland for himself. A summons was
npon any terms that were not totally servile or oppressive. instantly dispatched to earl Richard, expressing the greatest
Laurence archbishop of Dublin was appointed to carry resentment at his presumption and disobedience, and requir
the terms; which were, that Richard proposed to acknow ing his immediate presence in England. The earl sound
ledge Roderic as his sovereign, and to hold the province himself under the necessity of obeying ; and, having made
of Leinfter at hit vassal, provided he would raise the liege. the best dispositions for the security of his Irish possessions
The prelate soon returned with an answer, probably of that the time would permit, embarked for England, and
his own framing; namely, that Dublin, Waterford, ^ex- met the king at Newnham near Gloucester. Henry at
ford, and all the forts possessed by the British, should be first affected great displeasure ; but soon allowed himself
immediately given up; and that the earl and his associates to be pacified by a surrender of the city of Dublin, and a
mould depart with all their forces by a certain day, leav large territory adjacent, together with all the maritime
ing every part of the island free from their usurpations, towns and forts acquired by Strongbow ; while on his
and absolutely renouncing all their pretended claims. On part he consented that the earl should have, all his other
these conditions they were to be spared ; but the least re possessions granted in perpetuity, to be held of the king
luctance or delay would determine the besiegers to storm and his heirs. The other adventurers made their peace
in a similar manner; while the Irish chieftSins, instead of
the city.
These terms, though they contained nothing insolent uniting in the defence of their country, only thought '
or unreasonable, considering the present situation of the how to make the most of the approaching invasion, or at
English, were yet intolerable to our indigent adventurers. least how to avert the threatened evils from their own
After some time spent in silence, Milo de Cogan, sud particular districts. They saw the power of their own
denly starting up, declared his resolution to die bravely sovereign on the point of total dissolution ; and they saw
rather than submit to the mercy of barbarians. The spi it with indifference, if not with an envious and malig
rit of desperate valour was instantly caught by the whole nant satisfaction. Some were even ready to anticipate
their

291
IREL A N D.
their invader, and to submit before he appeared on the tions both with the natives and adventurers, however,
Henry hid attained the absolute dominion of several ma
coast.
Henry, having completed the preparations necessary for ritime c ities and their dt-pendencies ; so that he had both
his expedition, embarked at Miltord with several of his a considerable number of real subjects, and a large extent
barons, 400 knights, and about +000 soldiers, on board a of territory, in the island. To these subjects indeed
fleet of 140 fail. He landed at Waterford on the sealt of Henry granted the English laws ; and gave the city of
St. Luke in October 1171, with a professed defign not to Dublin by charter to the inhabitants of Bristol, to be held
conquer, but to take possession of a kingdom already his of him and his heirs, with the fame liberties and free
own, as being granted him by the pope. Most of the customs which they enjoyed at Bristol, and throughout
Irissi indeed seemed to be of the fame opinion, and there all his land. By another charter, executed soon after, he
fore submitted without the least resistance. Strongbow confirmed to his burgesses of Dublin all manner of rights
set them an example, by making a formal surrender of and immunities throughout his whole land of England,
Waterford, and doing homage to the king for the terri Normandy, Wales, and Ireland, wherever they and their
tory of Leinster. Fitz-Stephen was delivered up, with effects ssiould be, to be fully and honourably enjoyed by
many accusations of tyranny and injustice. He was at them as his free and faithful subjects. As it was not
first sent to prison ; but soon purchased his liberty, by easy to induce his Englissi subjects immediately to settle
surrendering Wexford, and doing homage for the rest of in these maritime towns, he permitted the Ostmen to take
his possessions to the king. The prince of Desmond was possession of Waterford ; and to them he granted a parti
the first Irish chieftain who submitted. On the very day cular right of denization, by which they were invested with
after thf king's arrival, he attended his court, resigned the rights and privileges of free subjects, and for the fu-,
the city of Cork, did him homage, and stipulated to pas ture to be governed by the laws of his realm. For the
a tribute for the rest of his territory. An English go better execution of these new laws, the king also made 3
vernor and garrison were immediately appointed to take, division of the districts now subject to him into shires or
possession of his capital; and the king displayed his power counties ; which counties afterwards enlarged, according
and magnificence by inarching to Liimore, where he to the extension of the English settlements and the cir
chose a situation and gave the necessary orders for build cumstances of the country, formed what was denominated
ing a fort. The prince of Thomond next submitted and the Englijh Pale. Sheriffs were appointed both for the
did homage. He was followed by the princes of Ossory, counties and cities, with itinerant judges, and other
ministers of justice, and oriieers of state, and every appen
pecies, and all the inferior chiefs of Munster.
The king, after having provided for the security of all dage of English government and law. To complete the
his newly-acquired territories, and put garrisons into the whole system, a chief governor, or representative of the
cities of Limeric, Cork, Waterford, and Wexford, pro king, was appointed. His business was to exercise the
ceeded to take possession of Dublin, which had been sur royal authority, or such parts of it as might be committed
rendered by Strongbow. The neighbouring lords took to him in the king's absence; and, as the state of Ireland,
the opportunity of submitting as he advanced. O'Carrol and the apprehensions of war or insurrections, made it
of Argial, a chieftain of great consequence, repaired to necessary to guard against sudden accidents, it was pro
his camp, and engaged to become his tributary ; and vided, that, in case of the death of any chief governor,
even O'Ruarc, .whom Roderic had made lord of a consi the chancellor, treasurer, chief-justice, and chief-baron,
derable part of Meath, voluntarily submitted to the new keeper of the rolls, and king's serjeant at law, should bi
empowered, with consent of the nobles of the land, to
sovereign.
. Roderic, though surprised at the defection of so many elect a successor, who was to exercise the full power and
of his allies, still determined to maintain his own dignity, authority of this office, until the royal pleasure should be
and at least preserve his province of Connaught, feeing further known.
he could no longer call himself monarch of the whole
But, while Henry was thus regulating the government
illand. With this design he entrenched himself on the of his new dominions, he received the unwelcome news;
banks of the Shannon ; and now, when disencumbered that two cardinals, Albert and Theodine, delegated by
from a crowd of faithless and discontented followers, he the pope, had arrived in Normandy, to make inquisition
appears to have acted with a spirit and dignity becoming into the death of Becket; that, having waited the king's
his station. Hugh de Lacy and William Fitz-Andelm arrival until their patience was exhausted, they now sum
were commissioned by the king to reduce him; but Ro moned him to appear without delay, as he would avert
deric was too strong to be attacked with any probability the dreadful sentence of excommunication, and preserve
of success by a detachment from the English army ; and his dominions from a general interdict. Such denuncia
he at least affected to believe, that his situation was not tive were of too great consequence to admit of his longer
yet so totally desperate a> to reduce him jb the necessity stay in Ireland ; he therefore ordered his forces and the
of resigning his dignity and authority, while his own ter officers of his household to embark without delay, reserv
ritory remained inviolate, and the brave and powerful ing three ships for the conveyance of himself and his im
chiefs of Ulster still kept retired in their own districts with mediate attendants. Having therefore but a ssiort time
out any thoughts of submission.
to secure his Irish interests, he addressed himself to the
Henry, in the mean time, attempted to attach the Irish original Englissi adventurers, and by grants and promiseslords "to his interest by elegant and magnificent entertain laboured to detach them from Strongbow, and to bind
ments, such as to them appeared quite astonissiing. Some them firmly to himself. To make amends for what he
historians pretend that he established the English laws in had taken from Fitz-Stephen, he granted him a consider
all those parts which had submitted to his jurisdiction ; able district in the neighbourhood of Dublin, to be held
but this must appear extremely improbable, when we con by knight's service; at the fame time entrusting the ma
sider how tenacious a rude and barbarous people are of ritime towns to his own immediate dependants. Water
their ancient laws and customs. The Lash lords had been ford was committed to Humphrey de Bohun, Robert
accustomed to do homage to a superior ; and they had Fitz-Bernard, and Hugh de Gundeville, with a train of
made no submission to Henry which they had not formerly twenty knights. In Wexford were stationed William
done to Roderic, and probably thought their submission Fitz-Andelm, Philip of Hastings, andlThilip de Braoia,
to the king of England more honourable than that to with a like number ov attendants. Hugh de Lacy had a
their Irish monarchs ; and it cannot be supposed, that a grant of all the territory of Meath, where there was no
wise and politic monarch, as Henry undoubtedly was, fortified place, and where of consequence no particular
should form at once such an extravagant scheme as alter reservation was necessary, to be held of the king and his
ing the laws of a great number of communities, none of heirs, by the service of fifty knights, in as full a manner
which he kid subdued by force of arms. By hit transac- as it had been enjoyed by any of the Irifc princes. He

292
IRELAND.
also constituted him lord governor of Dublin, with a England ; and, agreeably to the king's instructions, took
guard of twenty knights. Robert Fitz-Stephen and Mau on him the custody of the cities of Dublin, Waterford,
rice Fitz-Gerald were appointed his coadjutors, with an and Wexford. Hugh de Lacy and Milo de Cogan were,
equal train; and these, with others of the first adventurers, with the- other lords, commanded to repair to England
were thus obliged, under the pretence of an honourable for the service of the king ; by which the earl's forces
employment, to reside at Dublin, subject to the immedi were considerably weakened, and he soon found himself
ate inspection of de Lacy, in whom Henry seems to have under a necessity of appointing Raymond to the chief
placed his chief confidence. Lands were assigned in the command. The new general proved successful in some
neighbourhood of each city for the maintenance of the enterprises against the rebellious Irish j but, having pre
knights and soldiers. Orders were given to build a castle sumed upon his merits to demand in marriage Basilia the
in Dublin, and fortresses in other convenient places ; and earl's sister, Richard refused his consent, and Raymond
to John de Courcey, a baron distinguistied byhis enter retired into Wales.
prising genius and abilities for war, was granted the whole
Thus the supreme command. again devolved upon Herprovince of Ulster, provided he could reduce it by force vey of Mountmorris ; who, being sensible that his cha
of arms.
racter had suffered much from a comparison with that of
Henry was no sooner gone, than his barons began to Raymond, determined to emulate his successes by some
contrive how they might best strengthen their own in bold attempt against the rebels. A detachment of four
terests, and the Irish how they might best lhake off the hundred of his men, however, had the misfortune to be
yoke to which they had so readily submitted. De Lacy surprised and cut off by the enemy ; and this success
parcelled out the lands of Meath to his friends and adher served as a signal for a general revolt. Several of the
ents, and began to erect forts to keep the old inhabitants Leinster chieftains, who had lately made their submission,
in awe. This gave offence to O'Ruarc, who still enjoyed and bound themselves to the service of king Henry, now
the eastern part of this territory as a tributary prince. openly disclaimed all engagements. Even Donald KeHe repaired to Dublin, in order to obtain redress from vanagh, son to the late king Dermod, who had hitherto
Lacy for some injuries real or pretended; but, as the par adhered to the Englissi in their greatest difficulties, now
ties could not come to an agreement, another conference declared against them, and claimed a right to the kingdom
was appointed on a hill called Taragh. Both parties of Leinster; while Roderic, on his part, was active in.
came with a considerable train of armed followers ; and uniting the princes of Ulster, the native lords of Meath,
the event was a scuffle, in which O'Ruarc and several of his and other chiefs, against their common enemy. This
retinue were killed. According to the English accounts, produced the immediate recal of Raymond ; and Richard
he had formed an ambuscade tor the destruction of the no longer refused his consent to the marriage with his sif
chief governor, which by prudent precautions was coun ter, which was solemnized immediately on Raymond's
teracted ; while by the Irish the charge of treachery is re arrival. The very next morning, the bridegroom was
torted on the English.
obliged to take the field against Roderic, who had com
The king had been obliged to weaken his forces in mitted great devastations in Meath By the vigorous
Ireland, by withdrawing several os his garrisons. This conduct of the Englissi commander, who, after tranquil
was occasioned by the rebellion of his sons, as related un lizing Leinster, advanced to Limeric, and took that city,
der the article England, vol. vi. p. 573, 4, 5. The he was not only prevented from doing fa/ther mischief,
troops which remained in Ireland were also discontented but at last convinced of the folly of resistance; and there
with their general, Hervey of .Mountmorris, on account fore determined to make a final submission. Yet, con
of his severity in discipline, and restraining them from scious of his dignity, he disdained to submit to a subject j
plunder, to which they imagined themselves intitled on ac and therefore, instead of treating with earl Richard, he
count of the deficiences of their pay. Raymond le Gros, sent deputies directly to the king. The deputies were,
the second in command, was much more beloved by the Catholicus archbissiop of Tuam, the abbot of St. Brandan,
soldiery ; and to such a height had the jealousies between and Master Lawrence, as he is styled, chancellor to the
the commanders risen, that all effectual opposition to the king of Connaught.
The terms of this submission, by which Henry became
Irish chieftains was prevented ; and the event might have
been fatal to the Englissi interest, had not Henry found sole monarch of Ireland, were as follow ': Roderic con
out a remedy. He summoned earl Richard to attend him sented to do homage and pay tribute, as liege-man to the
at Rouen in Normandy, and communicated his intentions king of England ; on which condition he was allowed to
of committing the affairs of Ireland to his sole direction. hold the kingdom of Connaught, as well as his other
The earl expressed the utmost readiness to serve his mas lands and sovereignties, in as ample a manner as he had
ter; but observed, that he had already experienced the enjoyed them before the arrival of Henry in Ireland.
envy and malignity of his secret enemies ; that, if he ssiould His vassals were to hold under him in peace, as long as
appear in such a distinguistied character as that of the they paid their tribute and continued faithful to the king
king's deputy in Ireland, their insidious practices would of England ; in which Roderic was to enforce their due
be renewed, and his conduct misrepresented. He there obedience, and for this puqiofe to call to his assistance
fore requested that a colleague might be appointed in the the Englissi government, if necessary. The annual tribute
commission ; and recommended Raymond as a person of to be paid was every tenth merchantable hide, as well
approved loyalty and abilities, as well as highly accepta from Connaught as from the rest of the island; excepting
ble to the soldiery. The king replied, with an affected those parts under the immediate dominion of the king of
air of regard and confidence, that he had his free consent England and his barons, viz. Dublin and Meath with
to employ Raymond in any service he mould deem neces their appurtenances, Wexford and all Leinster, and Wa
sary, not as a colleague, but as an assistant ; but that he terford with its lands as far as Dungarvan inclusive ; in
relied entirely on the earl himself, and implicitly trusted all which districts Roderic was not to inteitere, nor claim
every thing to his direction. To reward his services, he any power or authority. The Irish who had fled from
granted him the town of Wexford, together with a fort these districts were to return, and either pay their tribute,
erected at Wicklow; and then dismissed him with the most or perform the services required by their tenures, at the
option of their immediate lords ; and, if refractory, Ro
gracious expressions of savour.
The earl landed at Dublin, where he was received with deric, at the requisition of their lords, was to compel them
all the respect due to the royal commission. He signified to return. He was to take hostages from his vassals, such
the king's pleasure, that Robert Fitz-Bernard, with the as he and his liege-lord ssiould think proper; and on his
garrison of VVatersord, ssiould instantly embark and repair part to deliver either these or others to the king, according
to Normandy ; that Robert Fitz-Stephen and Maurice to the royal pleasure. His vassals were to furniih hawks
fendergaft ssiould attend the service of their sovereign in and hounds annually to the English monarch ; and were,
3
not

IRELAND.
293
not to detain any tenant of his immediate demesnes in kingdom where the Irish chieftains enjoyed the sove
Ireland, contrary to his royal pleasure and command. reignty, they were at full liberty to make war upon each
This treaty was lolemnly ratified in a grand council of other as formerly, without the least restraint. This like
prelates and temporal barons, among whom we find the wise induced many of the Englilh to degenerate, that
archbishop of Dublin one of the subscribing witnesses. they might have an opportunity of sharing the plunder
As metropolitan of Leinster, he was now become an En acquired by these petty wars; so that, on the whole, the
glish subject, and was probably summoned on this occa island was a perpetual scene of horror, almost unequalled
sion as one obliged to attend, and who had a right to as in the history ot any country.
After the death of earl Richard, Raymond was imme
sist in the king's great council. It is also observable,
that Henry now treated with Roderic not merely as a pro diately elected to succeed him ; but was superseded by the
vincial prince, but as monarch of Ireland. This is evi king, who appointed William Fitz-Andclm, a nobleman
dently implied and supposed in the articles; although his allied to Raymond, to succeed in his place. The new
monarchical powers and privileges were little more than governor had neither inclination nor abilities to perform
nominal, frequently disregarded and opposed by the Irish the talk assigned to him : he was of a rapacious temper,
toparchs. Even by their submissions to Henry, many of sensual and corrupt in his manners ; and therefore only
them in effect disavowed and renounced the sovereignty studied to enrich himself. The native Iristi, provoked by
of Roderic ; but now his supremacy seemed to be indus some depredations of the English, commenced hostilities ;
triously acknowledged, that the present submission might but Fitz-Andelm," instead of repressing these with vigour
appear virtually the submission of all the subordinate in the beginning, treated the chieftains with affected
princes, and thus the king of England be invested with courtesy and flattery. This they had sufficient discern
the sovereignty of the whole island. The marks of so ment to see, and to despise; while the original adventurer*
vereignty, however, were no more than homage and had the burden of the whole defence of the English pale,
tribute ; in every other particular, the regal rights of as the Englilh territories were called, thrown upon them,
Roderic were left inviolate. The Englisli laws were at the fame time that the bad conduct of the governor
only to be enforced in the Englisli pale ; and, even was the cause of perpetual disorders. The consequence
there, the Irish tenant might live 111 peace, as the subject of this was, that the lords avowed their hatred of Fitzof the Irish monarch ; bound only to pay his quota of Andelm ; the soldiers were mutinous, ill-appointed, and
tribute, and not to take arms against the king of England. unpaid; and the Iristi came in crowds to the governor
But, though by this treaty, concluded in 1 17 5, the whole with perpetual complaints against the old adventurers,
island thus became subject to the king of England, it was which were always decided against the latter; and this
far from being fettled in tranquillity, or indeed from decision increased their confidence, without lessening their
having the situation of its inhabitants amended almost in disaffection.
In this unfavourable state of affairs, John de Courcey,
any degree. One great occasion of disturbance was, that
the Englilh laws were confined to those parts which a bold adventurer, who had as yet reaped none of the be
had been subdued by force of arms; while the chieftains nefits he expected, resolved to undertake an expedition
that had only submitted to pay tribute, were allowed to against the natives, in order to enrich himself with their
retain the ancient Iristi laws within the limits of their spoils. With a band of 500 men he arrived at the city
own jurisdictions. By these old Irilh laws, many crimes of Down, which he seized and fortified. The Irilh at
accounted capital with us, such as robbery and murder, that time were giving no offence; and therefore pleaded
might be compensated by a sum of money. Hence it hap the treaty lately concluded with king Henry ; but trea
pened, that very unequal punisliments were inflicted for ties were of little avail, when put in competition with the
the fame offence. If one Englishman killed another, he necessities of an indigent and rapacious adventurer. The
was punilhed with death; but, if he killed an Irishman, consequence was, that the flame of war was kindled
he was punished only by a fine. If an Irishman, on the through the whole island. The chieftains took advan
other hand, killed an Englisliman, he was certainly pu tage of the war with the Englisli, to commence hostilities
nilhed with death; and as, in times of violence and out against each other. Desmond and Thomond, in the
rage, the crime of murder was very frequent, the circum southern province, were distracted by the jealousies of
stance jult mentioned tended to produce an implacable contending chiefs, and the whole land was wasted by un
hatred between the original inhabitants and the Englisli. natural and bloody quarrels. Treachery and murder were
As the Irilh laws were thus more favourable to the bar revenged by practices of the fame kind, in such a manner
barity natural to the tempers of some individuals, many as to perpetuate a succession of outrages the most horrid,
of the Englilh were also tempted to lay aside the manners and the most disgraceful to humanity. The northern pro
and customs of their countrymen altogether, and to asso vince was a scene of the like enormities; though the new
ciate themselves with the Irilh, that, by becoming sub Englisli settlers, who were considered as a common enemy,
ject to their laws, they might thus have an opportunity ought to have united the natives among themselves. All
of gratifying their brutal inclinations with less controul were equally strangers to the virtues of humanity; nor
than formerly ; and in process of time, these degenerate was religion, in the form it then assumed, capable of re
English, as they were called, proved more bitter enemies straining these violences in the least.
Ireland was thus in a short time reduced to such a state,
to their countrymen than even the Irilh themselves.
Another cause of the distresses of Ireland was, .the great that Henry perceived the necessity of recalling Fitz-An
power of the Englilh barons, among whom Henry had delm, and appointing another governor. Hugh de Lacy
divided the greatest part of his Irish dominions. The ex was accordingly nominated to succeed him. Fitz-Andelm
tent of their influence only inflamed them with a desire left his government without being regretted, and is said
for more; and, instead of contributing their endeavours to by the historians of those times to have done only one
increase the authority of their sovereign, or to civilize the good action during the whole course of his administra
barbarous people over whom they were placed, they did tion : this was nothing more important than the re
every thing in their power to counteract and destroy each moving of a relic, called thestaff of Jesus, from the cathe
other. Henry himself, indeed, seems to have been infect dral' of Armagh to that of Dublin ; probably that it might
ed with a very fatal jealousy in this respect ; for, though be in greater safety, as the war raged violently in Ulster.
the abilities and fidelity of Raymond had abundantly ma De Lacy, however, was a man of a quite different dispo
nifested themselves, the king never could allow himself to sition, and every way qualified for the difficult govern
continue him in the government of the island; and the ment with which he was invested ; but at the fame time,
consequence of degrading him never sailed to be a scene the king, by investing his Ion John with the hrdjhip of
of uproar and confusion. To these two reasons we must Inland, gave occasion to greater disturbances than even
likewise add another; namely, that, in those parts of the thole which had already happened. The nature of this
4 I"
lordsliip
Vol. XI. No. 75+.

-IRELAND.
lordship has been much disputed ; but the most probable men hastening to do homage to the prince, they informed
opinion is, that the king's son was now to be invested them of the reception they themselves had met with. A
with all the rights and powers which had formerly be league was instantly formed to extirpate the Englilh, and
longed to Rotieric, who was allowed the title of king of the whole nation flew to arms ; while John and his cour
Ireland. It does not appear, indeed, that Henry had any tiers, instead of opposing the enemy, employed thsmselves
right to deprive Roderic of these powers, and still less had in harassing and oppressing those who were under thoir
he to dispose of any of the territories of these chieftains immediate jurisdiction. The country was therefore over
who had agreed to become his tributaries. This never run by the barbarians, agriculture entirely neglected, and a
theless he certainly did ; and it failed not to be productive dreadful famine threatened to follow the calamities of war.
This terrible devastation had continued for eight months
of an immediate war with these chiefs.
The new governor entered on his office with spirit and before the king was fully acquainted with it. He then
vigour; but, being mis-represented to the king by some determined to recal his son ; but was at a loss whom he
factious barons, he was in a ssiort time recalled, and two should name for his succeflbr. Lacy, whole wisdom, jus
others, totally unfit for the government, appointed in his tice, and knowledge of Irish affairs, combined with his
room. This error was soon corrected, and Lacy was re military talents, had eminently qualified him for the of
placed in three months. The fame jealousy which pro fice of chief governor, had been treacherously murdered.
duced his first degradation, soon produced a second; and Being engaged in erecting, on the site of an ancient ab
Philip de Btaosa, or Philip of Worcester as he is failed, a bey, a fortress to repel the incursions of the enemy, he
man of a most avaricious disposition, was appointed to was assassinated with an axe by one of his labourers, who
succeed him. This governor behaved in such a manner, fled exulting, as the avenger of sacrilege, to his country
[hat his superstitious subjects expected every moment that men in arms. The king was at last obliged to have re
the vengeance of heaven would fall upon him, and deliver course to John de Courcey, whose boisterous valour
seemed now to be.absolutely necessary to prevent the Engthem from his tyranny.
About this time (in 1183) the valiant Milo de Cogan listi from being totally exterminated. The new governor
fell by the foulest treachery. Travelling from Cork to was obliged at first to act on the defensive; but,- as his
Lismore, he with six other persons, among whom was enemies soon forgot their league, and began their usual
Ralph son of Robert Fitz-Stephen, was allaffinated, by hostilities against each other, he was at last enabled to
Mac Tire, an Irishman whom he had regarded as his maintain the authority of the Englissi government, and* to
warmest friend, and who had invited him to his house for support its acquisitions in Ireland, though not to ex
this bale purpose with the strongest professions of cordial tend them.
Henry was so well pleased with the conquest of Ire
hospitality. The fatal intelligence made so profound an
impression on the elder Fitz-Stephen, who had some time land, that he placed the title of Lord os Ireland, in his
before lost another son, as to deprive him of his reason. royal style, before his hereditary states of Normandy and
As Maurice Fitz-Gerald had been dead some years, and Aquitaine. And yet Ireland, lays judge Cox, was at this
Harvey of Mountmorris had retired to a monastery, few time so inconsiderable, or so little improved, that there
of the leaders of the first English adventurers in Ireland were not five castles of Irish building in the whole king
dom : " Dublin, Cork, and Waterford, were built by the
were now left upon the stage.
The power of the new governor was of short duration ; Easterlings; and all the rest have been built since the re
for now prince John prepared to exercise the authority duction of Ireland. As to the castles built by the Irissi,
with which his'father had invested him in Ireland. He they were no other than turf or wattles plastered over.
was attended by a considerable military force ; his train The first pile of lime and stone, built in Ireland, was the
was formed of a company of gallant Normans in the pride castle of Tuam, erected A. D. 1161, by Roderic O'Con
of youth ; but luxurious, insolent, and followed by a num nor, the monarch ; and, for the rarity of it, called Casber of Englishmen, strangers to the country they were to trum Mirificum."
Henry II. died in the year 1189, and was succeeded by
visit, desperate in their fortunes, accustomed to a life of
profligacy, and filled with great expectations of advantage his son Richard I. The new king was determined on an
from their present service. The whole assembly embarked expedition to the Holy Land, which left him no leisure to
in a fleet ot sixty (hips, and arrived at Waterford in 1185, attend to the affairs of Ireland. John, by virtue of the
after a prosperous voyage, filling the whole country with powers granted him by his father, took upon him the ma
nagement of Irissi affairs; and immediately degraded de
the greatest surprise and expectation.
The young prince had not yet arrived at the years of Courcey from his government, appointing in his place
discretion; nor indeed, from his subsequent conduct, Hugh de Lacy the younger. De Courcey, provoked at
does it appear that his disposition was such as qualified this indignity, retired into Ulster, where he was imme
him in the least for the high dignity to which he was diately engaged in a furious war with the natives, and at
raised. The hardy Welssimen who first migrated into last almost entirely detached himself from the Englissi go
Ireland immediately waited upon him to do him homage; vernment. This dissension, which betrayed the weakness
but they were disagreeable to the gay courtiers, and to of the Englissi government, afforded no small encourage
the prince himself, who attended to nothing but his plea ment to its Irissi enemies. Cathal, (surnamed, from his
sures. The Irish lords were at first terrified by the mag feats of homicide, the bloody-handed,) prince of Connificent representation of the force of the Englissi army ; naught, and a son of Roderic O'Connor, took advantage
and, being reconciled to submission by the dignity of the of the confusion that ensued to make preparations for at
prince's station, hastened in crowds to Waterford to do tacking the Englilh settlements with all his force. The
him homage. They exhibited a spectacle to the Norman vanity of this chieftain, who affected to restore the mo
courtiers which the latter did not fail to treat with con narchy of Ireland, was wised high by the success of a
tempt and ridicule. The Irish lords, with uncouth at battle, which was in fact more glorious to the vanquished
tire, thick bushy beards, and hair standing on end, ad-> than to the conqueror. Armoric of St. Lawrence, with
vanced with very little ceremony; and, according to their a band of thirty horsemen and two hundred infantry, was
own notions of respect, offered to kiss the young prince. on his march to join de Courcey through a part of CaHis attendants stepped in, and prevented this horrid vio thal's territory, when he was intercepted by that prince
lation of decorum by thrusting away the Irishmen. The with a numerous army. Retreat was impracticable ex
whole assembly burst into peals of laughter, pulled the cept for the .cavalry, who, after some hesitation, resolved
beards, and committed several other indignities on the to ssiare the fate of their companions. It was determined
persons, of their guests,; which were immediately and se that, with the exception of Uvo, who were appointed to
verely resented. The chieftains left the court, boiling view the scene from an eminence, and to give de Cour
with indignation ; and, meeting others of their country cey a faithful account of the result, they should all sell
their

IRELAND.
2<)5
their lives as dearly a? possible. The cavalry, plunging and then punished with double cruelty sor'their resist
their swords into their horses to deprive the enemy of the ance. The Englisti laws, which tended to punish the au
booty, were embodied with the foot; and this little band thors of these outrages, were scorned by an imperious
advanced with such composure and confidence as to asto aristocratic faction, who, in the phrenzy of rapine and
nish the hostile army. Turning back to back when they ambition, trampled on the most salutary institutions. Ia
were surrounded, they defended themselves with all the 1 118, a remonstrance was presented to the king against
fury of despair, so that a thousand Irish corpses bestrewed this dangerous neglect and suspension of -the laws; which
the field, together with those of the English heroes. Elated he answered by a mandate to the chief governor, directing
with this inglorious advantage, Cathal founded an abbey that the whole body of nobility, knights, free tenants,
on the spot, and thus, by this weak and inconsiderate and bailiffs of the several counties, should be convened ;
mark of triumph, railed a trophy to the romantic valour that the charter of English laws and customs received
from king John, and to which they were bound by oath,
of his enemies.
At this disastrous period, to the horrors of which was should be read over in their presence; that they should be
added the destruction of almost all Dublin by an acci directed for the suture strictly to observe and adhere to
dental conflagration, Hugh de Lacy was recalled from these; and that proclamation should be made in every
his government, and William Petit, earl marshal of Eng county of Ireland, strictly enjoining obedience, on pain
land, appointed in his place. Petit's administration of forfeiture os lands and tenements. How little "effect
proved more unfortunate than that of any of his prede was produced by this order, we may learn from another,
cessors. Confederacies were every where formed against dated in 1246 ; where the barons are commanded, for the
the English ; the latter were every where defeated, their peace and tranquillity of the land, to permit it to be go
towns taken ; and their power would certainly have been verned by the laws of England.
Nothing indeed can be conceived more terrible thaa
annihilated, had not the Irish, as usual, turned their arms
the state of Ireland during the reign of Henry III. Peo
against each other.
In this desperate situation matters continued during ple of all ranks appear to have been funk into the lowest
the whole reign of king Richard, and part of the reign of degree of depravity. The powerful Englisti lords not
John, while the distresses of the country were increased only subverted the peace and security of the people, by
by the dissensions and disaffection of the English lords, refusing to admit the salutary laws of their own coun
who aspired at independence, and made war upon each try, but behaved with the utmost injustice and violence
other like Irish chieftains. The prudent conduct of a to the natives who did not enjoy the benefits of the Eng
governor named Meiler Fitz-Henry, however, at last put lish constitution. The clergy appear to have been equally
an end to these terrible commotions ; and, about the year abandoned with the rest; nor indeed could it be other
nog, the kingdom was more quiet than it had been for wise; for, through the partialities of Henry himself, the
a long time before. In 1110, John came over to Ireland neglected, the worthless, and the depressed, among the
in person with an army, with a design, as he said, to re English clergy, found refuge in the church of Ireland,
duce his refractory nobles to a fense of their duty. More What were the manners of these clergy, will appear from
than twenty Irish chiefs waited upon him immediately to the following petition of a widow to king Edward I.
do him homage; while three of the English barons, Hugh "Margaret le Blunde, of Cafhel, petitions our lord the
and Walter de Lacy and William de Braosa, fled to king's grace, that (he may have her inheritance which she
France. The king, at the desire of his Irish subjects, recovered at Clonmell before the king's judges, Sec. against
granted them, for their information, a regular code and David Macmackerwayt bishop of Cashel. Item, the said
charter of laws, to be deposited in the exchequer of Dub Margaret petitions redress on account that her father was
lin, under the king's seal. For the effectual ex^ecution.of killed by the said bishop. Item, for the imprisonment of
these laws, besides the establishment of the king's courts her grandfather and mother, whom he shut up and de
of judicature in Dublin, there was now, made a new and tained in prison until they perished by famine, because
more ample division of the king's lands of Ireland into they attempted to seek redress for the death of their son,
counties, where sheriffs and many other officers were ap father of your petitioner, who had been killed by the said
pointed. These counties were, Dublin, Meath, Kildare, bishop. Item, tor the death of her six brothers and sisters,
Argial, now called Lowth, Katherlagh, Kilkenny, Wex- who were starved to death by the said bishop, because he
ford, Waterford, Cork, Kerry, Limeric, 3nd Tipperary; had their inheritance in his hands at the time he killed
which marks the extent of the English dominions at this their father. And it is to be noted, that the said bishop
time as confined to a part of Leinfter and Munster, and had built an abbey in the city of Cashel, on the king's
to those parts of Meath and Argial which lie in the pro lands granted for this purpose, which he hath filled with
vince of Ulster, as now defined. Before his departure, robbers, who murder the English, and depopulate the
the king gave liberty to John de Grey, bishop of Nor country ; and that, when the council of our lord the
wich, whom he appointed governor, to coin money of king attempts to take cognizance of the offence, he ful
the same weight with that of England ; and which, by* minates the sentence of excommunication against them.
royal proclamation, was made current in England as well It is to be noted also, that the said Margaret has five
times crossed the Irish sea. Wherefore, she petitions for
as Ireland.
This ecclesiastical governor is said to have managed as- God's fake, that the king's grace will have compassion,
fairs so happily, that, during the violent contests between and that flic may be admitted to take possession of her in
John and his barons, Ireland enjoyed an unusual degree heritance. It is further to be noted, that the aforesaid
of tranquillity. We are not to imagine, however, that bistiop hath been guilty of the death of many other. Eng
this unhappy country was at this, or indeed any other, lishmen besides that of her father ; and that the aforesaid
period, till the end of queen Elizabeth's reign, perfectly Margaret hath many times obtained writs of our lord the
free from disorders ; only they were confined to those king, but to no effect, by reason of the influence and bri
districts most remote from the English government. In bery of the said bishop. She further petitions, for God's
1119, the commotions were renewed, through the immea fake, that (he may have costs and damages, &c."
Matters continued in the fame deplorable state during
surable ambition and contentions of the English barons,
who despised all controul, and oppressed the inhabitants the reign of Edward I. with this additional grievance,
in a terrible manner. The disorders in England during that the kingdom was infested by .invasions of the Scots.
the reign of Henry III. encouraged them to despise the The Englisti monarch indeed possessed all that prudence
royal authority; they were ever the secret enemie*, and and valour which were neceflary to have reduced the
sometimes the avowed adversaries, of each other; and in island to a state of tranquillity ; but his project of con
many places where they had obtained settlements, the na quering Scotland left him but little leisure to attend to
tives wre first driven into insurrections by their cruelty, the distracted state of Ireland. Certain it is, however,
that

IRELAND.
that the grievous distress of that country gave him great reign power. Edward, the king's brother, as a recomv
uneasiness; so that he transmitted his mandate to the pre pence for his services, demanded a (hare of the royal au
lates.of Ireland, requiring them to interpose their spiritual thority. This was refused by Robert, and Edward wa
authority for composing the public disorders. About for the present satisfied by being declared heir apparent
the fame time, the Irish who lay contiguous to the En to the crown. But the king, wifely considering the ne
glish, and who dwelt among them, presented a petition cessity of finding out some employment for a youth of
to the king, offering to pay him 8000 merks, upon condi such an aspiring and ambitious disposition, pointed out
tion that they were admitted to the privileges of English to his brother the island of Ireland, the conquest of which
subjects. To this petition he returned a favourable an would be easy, on account of the distracted state in wliich
swer; but his good intentions were defeated by the licen it almost always was, and which would snake him an in
tious nobility, who kuew that these laws would have cir dependent sovereign. This proposal was eagerly em
cumscribed their rapacious views, and controuled their braced by Edward, and preparations were immediately
violence and oppression. Petitions of the seme kind were made for the expedition. On the 25th of May, 1315, he
several times repeated during this reign, but as often de landed on the north-eastern coast of Ireland with 6000
feated j though some means were used for the ptace of men, to assert his claim to the sovereignty of this king
the kingdom, such as the frequent calling of parliaments, dom. The Irish lords of Ulster, who had invited and en
appointing sheriffs in some new counties, &c.
couraged him to this enterprise, were ready to receive their
Assemblies of prelates, nobles, and commons, had be new monarch, flocked with eagerness to his standard, and
fore this period been convened as colonial parliaments, or prepared to wreak their vengeance on the common ene
bodies representing the English in Ireland ; but the first my. Their progress was marked by desolation and car
that had the appearance of a regular parliament was sum nage. The English settlers were slaughtered, or driven
moned in 1295, by sir John Wogan, an able chief go from their possessions, their castles levelled with the ground,
vernor who laboured to heal the disorders of the country. and their towns set on fire. The English lords were nei
Besides the regular summoning of the lords, spiritual and ther able to resist the invasion, nor sufficiently united
temporal ; the writs to the sheriffs directed them to return among themselves. The consequence was, that the ene
two knights for each county, and liberty, or privileged my tor some time met with 110 interruption. Aa
district, included within a county. Though this parlia intolerable scarcity of provisions prevented Bruce from
ment was but thin from the absence of many who de pursuing his advantages; and, though his brother landed
clined to attend, yet the object of their meeting, the dis in Ireland with a powerful army, the famine pre
cussion of public grievances, appears to have been atten vented him from being of any essential service. The
tively conducted ; and, from the remedies decreed, we forces which he left behind him, however, proved of con
learn the abuses which then existed. By the acts of this siderable advantage; and, by means of this reinforcement,
assembly we find, that the division of the counties was he was enabled to take the city of Carrickfergus.
The terrible devastations committed by Bruce and his
disproportionate, and inconvenient for the execution of
the English laws ; that the lords marchers, charged with associates now induced some English lords to enter into
the defence of the borders, neglected their duty, and re an association to defend their possessions, and repel these
sided in the securer parts of the country ; that many invaders. For this purpose, they railed a considerable
nobles possessing Irish estates constantly resided in Eng body of forces ; which, coming to an engagement with
land, without contributing to the general defence of the Fedlim prince of Connaught, one of Bruce's principal al
colony, or attending to the security of their tenants, who lies, entirely defeated and killed him with 8000 of his
were thus left unprotected against the incursions of ene men. This defeat, however, had very little effect on the
mies; that colonists, instead of uniting against the common operations of Bruce himself. He ravaged the country to
foe, frequently refused to assist their neighbours when at the walls of Dublin, the citizens of which set fire to the
tacked; that the barons kept bands of idle retainers, and suburbs on his approach with such precipitation, that their
oppressed their dependents by arbitrary exactions ; that cathedral suffered by the extension of the flames. Deter
the Irish, when they intended to attack an English settle red from an assault by the formidable appearance of de
ment, often made a truce with the colonists of the adja fence, he then traversed the district of Ossory, and pene
cent districts, who were thus prevented from aiding their trated into Munster, destroying every thing with fire and
fellow-subjects ; that hostile incursions were sometimes sword. The English continued to increase their army,
made on the Irish after insidious truces, which occasioned till at last it amounted to 30,000 men ; when Bruce, no
bloody reprisals on innocent persons ; that the country longer able to oppose such a force, found it necessary to
Tfas in bad condition in respect to roads and bridges; retire into the province of Ulster. His retreat was effected
and, that the Englisli colonists had begun to conform to with great difficulty ; and, during the time of his inacti
the licentious manners of the natives, disguising them vity, the distresses of his army increased to such a degree,
selves under the Irish garb and form of the hair, that they that they are said to have fed upon the bodies of their
might be exempt from the restraints of the English law, dead companions. At last an end was put to the suffer
though by so doing they exposed themselves to the dan ings and the life of this adventurer in the battle of Dunger of being killed with impunity as Irish excluded from dalk, in 131 8, when he wa3 defeated by the English urw
tier sir Robert Birmingham. A brave English knight,
its protection.
The efforts of this parliament and of the chief governor named Maupas, rushed forward to encounter Bruce
were not altogether without effect. They served to give himself, and both antagonists killed each other; the
some check to the disorders of the realm, though by no body of Maupas being found, after the battle, stretched
means to terminate or subdue them. The incursions of upon that of Bruce. The king of Scotland had been ad
the natives were repressed, and the English lords began to vancing with powerful succours to his brother ; but Ed
live on better terms with each other; and, in 1311, under ward, confident of victory, refused to wait his arrival ;
Edward II. the most powerful of them were reconciled by and Robert, on hearing of his brother's death, instantly
the marriage of Maurice and Thomas Fitz-John, after retired.
The defeat of the Scottissi invaders did not put an end
wards the heads of the illustrious houses of Desmond and
Kildare, to two daughters of the earl of Ulster. But just to the disturbances of this unhappy country. The con
at this happy period, when the nation seemed to have tentions of the Englisli with one another, of the Irish
some prospect of tranquillity, more dreadful calamities with the Englissi, and among themselves, still kept the
than any hitherto related were about to take place. The island in a state of the utmost barbarity and confusion.
Scots had just recovered their liberty under Robert Bruce, An attempt was made indeed, in the reign of Edward II.
and seemed in no danger of being again ensuVcd by a so to establish an university iu Dublin; but, for want of pro
ft

I R E L' A N I).
per encouragement, the institution for some time lan Desmond, created earl in 1319, had at the same time re
guished, and then expired am id It the confusion and anar ceived confirmation of what were denominated his royal
chy of the country.
liberties in the county of Kerry, which was thus c in verted
This state of things could have no other than the most into a palatinate ; and the fame privileges were then also
baneful influence on the manners of the, dteople. The li granted to the earl of Ormond in Tipperary. The num
centiousness of almost perpetual war, produced a lamen ber of palatinates soon increased to nine. ..In these dis
table fondness for irregular life. The king's troops, un tricts the king's writs had no authority, except in lands .
paid from a deficient revenue, were authorized to procure belonging to the church. Their lords were petty 1110subsistence by what was denominated coyne and livery, narchs, who assumed the power of creating knights and
in other words, arbitrary exactions or maintenance at free barons, of administering justice, of erecting courts in the
quarter. Freeholders, unable to support the rapacity of fame form as those of the king, and of appointing their
the soldiers and nobles, fled partly to England, partly to own judges and other officers. In this manner above twosepts of Irish, abandoning their possessions. Thus the thirds ot the English possessions became exempt from the
lands of Waterford, Cork, Kerry, and Limeric, deserted royal jurisdiction ; and the influence of the great baron;,
by English settlers, were occupied by a mixed rabble of who affected independence, was augmented to a danger
Irifli manners, and mostly of Irish blood j the followers of ous degree.
In 1333, William de Burgo earl of Ulster was mur
Maurice Fitz-Thomas of Desmond, who, to evade the
claims of the proprietors, renounced all connexion with dered at Carrickfergus by his own attendants ; the sept of
the English, and a(Turned the style of an Irifli prince. So O'Nial, collecting all their force, seized great part of the
enviable did his situation appear, that several other barons English settlements in Antrim, and in the course of a
few years almost extirpated the colony ; while in Confollowed his example.
The barbarism then prevalent all over Europe, was naught, the two most powerful of the younger branches
perhaps no where so gross as in Ireland. The general of the De Burgo family divided the extensive demesne*
ignorance and the intolerance of superstition are dismally between them; and, to disappoint all future claims, re
exemplified in the proceedings encouraged by an Irish nounced, with their numerous followers, the English de
prelate for the imaginary crime of sorcery. Alice Ketler nomination, laws, and manners, adopting those of the
was, with her son and some dependents, prosecuted in the natives in their stead. %
spiritual court of Richard Ledred, bishop of Oflbry, for
The king was too much taken up with the idea of
witchcraft. One of her dependents was condemned and conqnering France, to pay any regard to the interests of
executed, her son was confined in prison, and herself, Ireland. The unhappy people, indeed, sensible of their
though acquitted on this occasion, was afterwards, on a own miseries, besought the king to admit all his subjects
charge of heresy, consigned to the flames. Arnold de la in Ireland to a participation of the English laws ; but
Poer, a magistrate of Kilkenny, who endeavoured to pro the petition being delivered as usual to the chief governor,
tect these unfortunate persons, was also denounced as a and laid before the parliament, it was either clandestinely
heretic by the malignant prelate ; and when the chief jus defeated or openly rejected. A new scene of tumult and
tice, the prior of Kumainham, interposed in'favour of this bloodshed immediately ensued ; which at last produced
worthy man, the accusation was extended to him ; so an order from the king, prohibiting all Irishmen, or En
that, tor self-preservation, the chief justice was obliged to glishmen married and having estates in Ireland, from
abandon De la Poer, who expired in prison. Adam Duff, bearing any public office whatever. This, instead of
a respectable Irishman of Leinster, was burned on the fame having a tendency to promote peace, made the disorders
charge ; but at length, to put a stop to this atrocious much greater than before ; and at last produced a remon
practice, Ledred himself was formally accused of heresy strance from the states assembled at Kilkenny, in which
by his metropolitan, and forced to quit the country with they grievously complain, not only of the disorders of the
precipitation.
kingdom, but also of the cmduH of the king himself in the
In the reign of Edward III. the state of Ireland re edict above-mentioned; and to this remonstrance Edward
ceived very little improvement. We find the fame im thought proper to give a gracious and condescending an
becility in the English government, frequent repetitions swer, in order to procure from Ireland the succours which
of baronial feuds, and desultory wars of Irish clans, now he wanted in his expedition against France.
and then checked by the extraordinary exertions of a
It is not to be supposed, that mere promises, unassisted
chief governor. In the beginning of this reign a furious by any vigorous exertion, could make the least alteration
war was kindled between Maurice of Desmond and his in the state of a kingdom involved in so much misery ;
allies on one side, and De la Poer and Burgo on the other, yet no wars of note occur for some years in the Irish an
because De la Poer had contemptuously called Maurice a nals, though there were sometimes alarming insurrections.
rhymer. The regency was likewise involved in a war For their suppression, the earl of Desmond was nominated
with a confederacy of Irifli princes, irritated by a frelh lord-justice. On his decease in 1355, sirThomas Rokeby
refusal of their application to be admitted under the pro became chief governor. This worthy man, whose maxim
tection of English law. During these hostilities, about was " let my climes be wooden rather than my creditors
eighty persons of English ancestry were surprised by the unpaid," bestowed great attention on the regulation of
insurgents in a church at the time of divine service. De the Irish parliament, which he brought nearer to the En
spairing of mercy to themselves, they only supplicated for glish model. Previous to his administration, according
the life of the priest, who in vain presented the consecrated to Coke, Irish conventions had not been so properly par
wafer. It was furiously snatched from his hands, he fell liaments, as assemblies of great men. To these parlia
pierced with many wounds, and the miserable congrega ments was now first consigned the decision of appeals
tion was consumed in the flames of the church.
from erroneous proceedings in the courts, which had be
To quell these disturbances, fir Anthony Lucy, on his fore been carried at great expence and trouble to England.
appointment to the office of chief governor, adopted the
During the administration of Lionel, second Ion of
most vigorous measures, the execution of which was fa king Edward III. who claimed the earldom of Ulster, and
cilitated by the rumour of an intended visit of the king the estate belonging to it, in right of his wife, daughter
in person with an army. Having issued summonses for a to the murdered earl, a parliament was summoned in 1367,
parliament in 1333, he seized the persons of several lords the result of which was the famous statute of Kilkenny.
by whom they were disregarded. Some of the offenders The preamble to this act recites, that the Englisli had be
were punished with imprilonment, and one was even ex come mere Irish in their language, names, apparel, and
ecuted. Notwithstanding these energetic measures, the manner of living ; had rejected the Englisli Jaws, and
weakness of the English government was clearly displayed submitted to those of the Irish, with whom they had
in the erection of Palatinates. Maurice Fits-Thomas of united by marriage-alliance, to the ruin of the common Vol, XI. No. 754.
+jG
wealth.

IRELAND.
wealth. It was therefore enacted, that'marriage, nurture num. Attendance in parliament they dreaded as the
f infants, &e. with the Irish, should be considered and greatest hardship; and either recurred to menu excuses t
punished as high treason, and likewise, that if any man of avert the penalty of absence, or sued to the king to be ex
English race mail use an Irish name, the Irish language, empted by patent from contributing or assenting to those
or the Irish apparel, or any mode or custom of the Irish, laws by which ihey were to be governed. In sliort, into
he (hall forfeit his lands and tenements, until he hath- so abject a state had the colony fallen, and so degraded
given security in the court of chancery to conform in was the character of the country, that, when sir Richard
every particular to the English manners; or, if he have Pembridge, warden of the Cinque Ports, was nominated
no lands, that he shall be imprisoned till the like security chief governor, he declined the appointment, and his re
be given. The Brehon law was pronounced to be a per fusal was justified on the ground that going to Ireland,
nicious custom and innovation lately introduced among even in that high office, was considered to be going into
the English subjects ; and it was therefore ordained, that exile. It is therefore not to be wondered at if those who
in all their controversies they should be governed by the accepted of such an office rather studied their private ad
common law of England ; and that whoever should sub vantage than the public benefit Accordingly we find
mit to the, Irish jurisdiction should be adjudged guilty early in the reign of Richard II. a chief governor pu
of high treason. As the English had been accustomed nished, but the particulars of his prosecution are not re
to make war or peace with the bordering Irish at plea corded. Philip de Courtney, a cousin of the king, ap
sure, they were now expressly prohibited from levying pointed in 1381 lord lieutenant for ten years, was in less
war without special warrant from the state. It was than two superseded, arrested for extortion, and his ef
also made highly penal for the English to permit their fects were seized to make compensation to the persons
* '
Irish neighbours to graze their lands, to present them to aggrieved.
The disordered state of the colony, and the expence of
ecclesiastical benefices, or to' receive them into monasteries
or religious houses ; to entertain their bards, who per its maintenance, caused so much dissatisfaction in England,
verted their imaginations by romantic tales ; or their that various schemes were successively formed for the effec
news-tellers, who seduced them by false reports. It was tual reduction of the Irisli, and also the degenerate English
nude felony to impose or cess any forces upon the En inhabitants of the island. To accomplish this desirable
glish subject against his will. A^nd, as the royal liberties object, Richard II. landed at Watersord in October 1394.,
and franchises were become sanctuaries for malefactors, with an army of 34,000 men, which, if ably directed,
express power was given to the king's sheriffs to enter would doubtless have been fully adequate to the intended
into all franchises, and there to apprehend felons and trai object. After a few slight skirmishes with some septs in
tors. Lastly, because the great lords, when they levied Leinster, the Irish chieftains, to the number of seventyforces for the public service, acted with partiality, and five, made their submission to the king, promising fealty,
laid unequal burdens upon the subjects, it was ordained the payment of tribute, and the keeping of the peace.
that four wardens of the peace in every county should Such were the only terms required of the petty princes,
adjudge what men and armour every lord or tenant should and observed by them only while it suited their conveni
provide. The statute was promulgated with particular ence. To the English, incorporated with hostile septs,
-solemnity ; and the spiritual lords, the better to enforce consequently deemed rebels, was granted a truce of som
obedience, denounced an excommunication on those who months, preparatory to a general pardon. Having con
ferred on the princes of Ulster, Connaught, North MunIhould presume to violate it in any instance.
This statute, it is evident, could not tend to promote ller, Leinster, and some others, the unwelcome honour of
the' peace of the kingdom. This could only have been knighthood, and spent nine months in Dublin in feast
done by removing the animosity between the native Irish ing and frivolous parade, Richard returned to England
and English; but so far was the statute of Kilkenny from >n 395> t0 persecute the heretical Lollards, leaving this
having any tendency of this kind, that it manifestly tended unfortunate island precisely in the same state in which he
to increase the hatred between them. During the whole found it, excepting a temporary appearance of delusive
of this reign, therefore, the state of the Irish government tranquillity.
It was not long before hostilities were renewed. The
continued to be greatly disordered and embroiled. The
English interest gradually declined ; and the connections septs of Leinster had promised in their treaties of submis
of the king's subjects with the original inhabitants, occa sion to evacuate that province for the use of the colonists,
sioned by their vicinity and necessary intercourse, in de and seek for themselves other settlements. Attempts to
spite of all legal injunctions, obliged the king to relax enforce this monstrous condition occasioned a war of va
the severity of the statutes of Kilkenny, in cafes where rious success. The O'Byrnes were driven from their posthey proved impracticable, or oppressive in the execution. seslions in Wicklow, by the earl of Orinond, and Morti
The perpetual hostility, however, in which the different mer earl of Marche, then chief governor; but, being pur
parties lived, proved an effectual bar to the introduction sued into Ossory, they attacked their enemies by surprise,
of those arts which contribute to the comfort and refine and routed them with great loss, the lord-lieutenant him
ment of mankind. Even foreign merchants could not self being numbered among the slain. Richard, exaspe
venture into such a dangerous country without particular rated at the audacity of the Irish, and the death of his
letters of protection from the throne. The perpetual cousin Mortimer, aflembled another army of 30,000 men
succession of new adventurers from England, led by in at Bristol, and on the 13th May, 1399, again landed at
terest or necessity, served only to inflame dissension, in Watersord. After three weeks spent in vainly waiting
stead of introducing any essential improvement. Lawyers for reinforcements, he proceeded through a country al
sent from England were notoriously insufficient, if not ready laid waste to.attack Mac Murchad, an enterprising
corrupt ; and, as such, had frequently been the objects of chieftain, who, with thr<e thousand well-armed followers,
complaint. The clergy were a mean grovelling race, to so ably availed himself of his local knowledge of the
tally influenced by the crown. Even prelates were com country, and the expertnefs of his men in desultory con
monly made the inferior. agents of government in col flicts, as to baffle the royal army composed of ten times the
lecting forces, and raising war against the Irish enemy ; number. This army was at length forced to an inglorious
but were not to be enticed into this service, except by retreat, in which it was incessantly harassed by the ene
pensions from the exchequer. These pensions with other my, and so pressed by famine, against which the thought
charges could not be paid without remittances from Eng less monarch had made no provilion, that, when some ves
land ; for we are assured that the whole revenue, both sels sent from Dublin to relieve their wants arrived 011 the
certain and casual, derived by the English government coast, his men rushed into the water, and,- in their eager
from Ireland, on an average of the best seven years of the ness to appease their hunger, actually slaughtered one ano
leng reign of Edward III. fell short of jo,oool. per an- ther. Mac Murchad, while be annoyed the retreating army,
endeavoured
3

IRELAND.
299
endeavoured to avail himself os circumstances to conclude
When the duke of York, after his first unsuccessful ap
an advantageous treaty. A conference was "accordingly peal to arms, to enforce his claim to the English crown,
held between this warrior and the duke of Gloucester, was obliged to seek an asylum in Ireland, he was there re
each attended by his guard. An eye-witness describes ceived with the utmost cordiality, particularly by the earli
the Irish chieftain as tall of stature, formed for agility and of Desmond and Kildare, the latter of whom had acted al
strength, of an aspect fierce and severe, mounted on a deputy during his absence ; and, for the security of him
swift and steady horse without saddle, and darting rapidly self and his followers, such acts were passed by the Irish
from a mountain between two woods, adjacent to the sea. parliament, as almost amounted to a declaration of inde
At his command his train halted at due distance, while pendence of the English authority. The duke, by his en
their leader, casting from him the spear which he held in gaging deportment, had rendered himself so great a fa
his right hand, advanced to meet the Englilh lord. The vourite with the English in Ireland, that, on his return to
interview terminated, however, without any accommoda try the issue of another contest, such was their eagernese
tion; and Richard continued his march to Dublin, where, to follow his standard, that some settlements, especially
after passing fix weeks without intelligence from England, those of Meath, were almost exhausted of men. The par
on account of tempestuous and contrary winds, he received ticulars of this contest have already been given in their
the disagreeable news of a general insurrection of his sub proper place. See the article England, vol. vi. p. 617,
jects for his deposition, and the elevation of the duke of it seq.
The English of Ireland, by taking part in the civil war
Lancaster to the throne.
Henry IV. was too fully employed in the establishment between the families of York ana Lancaster, not only
of his new authority, and his Ion in foreign conquests, to thinned the colony of its warriors, but distracted the mass
pay much attention to the affairs of Ireland. In the re of its people. The cause of the former was espoused by
cords of this island, nothing worthy of notice occurs for the houses of Desmond and Kildare, and that of the latter
a considerable time, except the weakness of the councils, by the house of Ormond. On the accession of E l ward
and the inadequacy of the measures, adopted for its govern IV. to the throne in 1461, the earl of Ormond was exe
ment. The Irish, though declared to be enemies excluded cuted, and bills of attainder passed by the Irish parlia
from the benefit of English laws, were,in 1410, forbidden to ment against his kinsmen and adherents. These, under
emigrate without special licences under the great seal, lest his brother and heir sir John Butler, assembled in Munster
hands should be wanted for agriculture and other purposes. to oppose sir Rowland Fitz-Eustace, deputy to the duke
This restrictive statute appears but little consistent with of Clarence, the king's brother, who had been appointed
the circumstances of the colony at this period, about which lord- lieutenant. Romantically accepting a challenge to
commenced the regular payment of annual tributes to a pitched battle from the young earl of Desmond who had
Irish chieftains, to purchase their uncertain protection or joined the lord-deputy, they were defeated by superior
abstinence from hostility. These Were long continued numbers, and obliged to take refuge in remote caltles,
under the denomination of black rent. Truly miserable leaving their lands in the possession of their enemies. The
,was the situation of those colonists who still retained the conqueror, on account of his services, was appointed de
English name and laws ; regarded on one hand by the puty in 1463 ; but having, it is said, incurred the dis
Irish as intruding foreigners, and on the other by the pleasure of the queen, was superseded in 14.67 by John
English as a degenerate race, and equally barbarous with Tiptoft earl of Worcester. In a parliament held by this
the natives. This prejudice was considerably strength nobleman at Drogheda, an act of attainder was passed
ened by the conduct of Irish vagrants, who resorted in against the earls of Desmond and Kildare, for a breach of
such numbers to England, in order to gain a wretched sub- the dormant statutes, against fosterage and other connec
sistence by various modes of knavery, that, in the beginning tions and intercourse with the Irish. Kildare was impri
of Henry the Fifth's reign, a law was enacted for their soned ; and Desmond, who might have defended himself
expulsion from South Britain. The provisions of this law by arms, in the consciousness either of his innocence or
Were absurdly extended to all persons of Irish birth, with his importance, waited on the deputy to justify his con
out exception of ancestry or character.
duit ; but to the utter amazement of his dependents was
The factions which under Henry VI. began to distract instantly beheaded. Kildare, having escaped to England,
England, soon extended their baneful influence to this was not only pardoned, but some time afterwards appointed
island, where two heads of the family which set itself up in lord-deputy in the place of Tiptoft.
opposition to the reigning house, successively held the office
During Kildarc's administration, the distractions of
of chief governor. With this office, together with ex the Pale were renewed by the reviving spirits of the But
tensive privileges, Richard duke of York was invested on lers. John, the head ot that family, having, as we have
the sudden death of his father at Trim. Among the seen, proved unsuccessful in the field, escaped to England,
petty hostilities of Irish clans which occurred during his where by his polished manners and address he so ingrati
government, may be noticed an incursion made into Kil ated himself with the king, as to procure the appointment
dare by O'Connor of Ophally. Being surprised and de- of a new deputy, and the repeal of the act of attainder
seated by Edward Fitz-Eustace the lord-deputy, he was by the Irish parliament. The house of Kildare aster some
reduced in his flight to such an alternative, that either time regained its ascendancy, and Gerald, the young earl,
himself or his son must fall into the hands of the enemy. was nominated deputy ; but the king immediately after
A generous contest between the father and son, each ex wards sent out Henry lord Grey as governor. Gerald
horting the other to escape, terminated in the taking of absolutely refused to resign his authority, alleging that
the father, whose offence however was judged so incon Grey's commission was informal, and held parliaments in,
opposition to those convened by the new deputy. Being
siderable, that he was set at liberty.
The most formidable opposition which this deputy en summoned to England to account for his conduct, either
countered was from O'Nial and his confederates of Ulster, his representations were deemed so satisfactory or his in
who not only maintained hostilities on land, but equipped fluence so powerful, that he was confirmed in the office,
a fleet of barks, which took some English vessels on their which he continued to hold during the remaining years
passage from Dublin. Their forces, commanded by a son of Edward IV. the short reign of his successor, and a
of O'Nial, were however at length totally defeated by Fitz- considerable part of that of Henry VII. He defended the
Eustace at Ardglass, after an obstinate conflict, in which pale, and acted as mediator in the contests of Irish chief
their general was taken, and five or fix hundred of his tains, among whom his influence was greatly augmented
followers were (lain. By this loss, the O'Nials, the ancient by the marriage of his filter to Con O'Nial of Tyr-Owen
claimants of the Irish monarchy, and consequently the most the greatest ot the Irish lords.
Though Kildare was weak enough to become a parti*. inveterate enemies to the English, were prevented for some
fan of the wretched impostor Siranei, of whose rebellion
time from giving any serious annoyance to the colony.
an

300
/
IRE I
an account has been given in vol. vi. p. 676, 7. the king
bad the magnanimity not only to pardon him, but to
continue him in the office of lord-deputy. During his
administration the English pale was preserved by his acti
vity and influence, and by the mutual hostilities of the Irish
chieftain6. Of these petty wars, one waged between the
houses of Tyr-Owen and Tyr-Connel was remarkable for
the I iconic manner in which a threat was denounced on
one side, and a defiance returned on the other. " Send
me tribute, or else
", was the message os O'Nial.
" I owe you none, and if
", was the answer of
Tyr-Connel.
In 1492, the king, on receiving intelligence that it was
the intention of Perkin Warbeck, a new pretender to the
English crown, to make Ireland the first scene of his ope
rations, and scaring the attachment of the Kildare family
to the house of York, appointed the archbishop of Dub
lin lord-deputy instead of the earl ; but he soon perceived
the expediency of adopting new measures for the security
of his interest in this country. The pale, or that portion
of the island which acknowledged the English law, and
obedience to the civil magistrate, had been reduced to so
narrow a compass, as to extend over no more than half of
the counties of Dublin, Meath, Kildare, Wexford, and
Uriel, the modern Lowth ; and even there the common
people had adopted the Irish habit and language; while
the rest of the country was possessed by about sixty Irish
clans, and some of degenerate English, independent of
the royal authority.
In this deplorable situation, the king sent over sir Ed
ward Poynings as lord-deputy, whose exertions contri
buted more than those of any of his predecessors to the
tranquillity of the state. During his administration was
enacted the law known by the name of Poynings' Law, and
which has since been the subject of much political de
bate. The purport of it was, That no parliament should
be held in that island without first giving notice to the
king of England, and acquainting him with the acts to
be passed in that parliament; neither should any act passed,
or any parliament held, without the approbation of the
king and council, be deemed valid. Thus was the in
fluence of the turbulent barons greatly broken ; and the
governor, not having it in his power to assemble parlia
ments when lie pleased, became a person of much less con
sequence. The whole Irish legislation also became de
pendent on that os England, and ever since continued
to be so.
From this time we may date the revival of the English
power in Ireland, which, from the Scottish war in the
time of Edward II. had gradually declined into a misera
ble and precarious state of weakness. The authority of
the crown, which had at last been defied, insulted, and re
jected, even in the English territory, was restored and con
firmed, and the rebellious vigorously opposed and sup
pressed. The seignory of the British crown over the whole
body of the Irish, which in former reigns seemed to have
been totally forgotten, was now formally claimed and as
serted ; and some of the most ferocious chieftains, by their
marriage-connections, became the avowed friends of the
English power. The ignominious tribute, called the
Hack rent, was indeed still paid to some chieftains ; but
their hostilities were opposed and chastised, and even in
their own districts they were made to feel the superiority
of English government.
The earl of Kildare, on his removal from the govern
ment, had repaired to London to vindicate his conduct,
where he underwent a tedious confinement. Being at
length, in 1+96, admitted to trial, and ordered by the king
to provide counsel for his defence, he seized his majesty's
hands with uncourtly familiarity, saying with vehemences
Yea, the ablest in the realm: your highness I take for
my counsel against these false knaves." Henry was far
from being displeased with this rough compliment ; nor
was be unfavourably diipaled by the artless behaviour of

AND.
Kildare on his trial, when he treated his accusers as if he
were in Ireland, and still their master. Being charged
with having sacrilegiously burned to the ground the church
of Cashel, in one of his lawless expeditions, he sternly re
plied : "Spare your evidence; I <jid set fire to the church,
because I thought the bishop was in it." Nothing of a
treasonable nature being proved against him,1 but merely
acts of feudal violence, the policy of the king determined
him not only to acquit the accused, but to re-invest him
with the office of chief governor. Accordingly, when his
accusers closed their charge with the declaration, " All
Ireland cannot govern this earl," Henry replied, "Well
then, this earl shall govern all Ireland."
The confidence of the king was fully justified by the
subsequent conduct of Kildare, who held the reins of go
vernment till his death, overawing the Irish chieftains,
reducing those of English origin to a state of tranquillity,
and securing at least, if not enlarging, the pale. With a
view to conciliate the house of Ormond, he gave his sif
ter in marriage to the head of that family. Another ma"trimonial alliance of the earl involved him in a war which
had considerable influence on the affairs of Ireland. Uliac
Mac William, lord of Clanricard, having married his daugh
ter, incurred his resentment by disrespectful behaviour to
such a degree, that arms alone could decide the dispute.
Clanricard was assisted by the forces of Connaught, toge
ther with those of Thomond, and other chiefs of Munster; while the lords of the pale, the O'Nials, and some
other leaders of the north, espoused the cause of the go
vernor. In August 1504., the parties met at Knocktow,
near Galway, when the furious onset of Clanricard was
steadily received with a shower of well-aimed arrows,
which made such dreadful havoc, that the victory was
easily decided. Above 1000 of the enemy were stain, with
but little loss to the lord deputy's forces.
On the death of Kildare in 151 3, his son Gerald, who
with his patrimony inherited his spirit, was elected gover
nor by the council, and confirmed by Henry VIII. who
had, in 1509, ascended the English throne. This noble
man, who formed a powerful connexion in England, by
his marriage with Elizabeth Grey, daughter of the mar
quis of Dorset, was thrice appointed to the important of
fice of chief governor, and as often removed through the
intrigues of his brother-in-law Piers Butler, earl of Or
mond. On the last of these occasions, in 15 3+, Kildare
was commanded to resign the government into the hands
of some person for whose conduct he should be responsi
ble, and repair immediately to the king. In vain he ex
erted his utmost interest to evade this order; but, finding
himself reduced to the alternative of obedience or open
rebellion, he chose the former. Having, contrary to the
royal mandate, supplied his castles with arms and ammu
nition from the king's stores, for their defence against the
apprehended attacks of his enemies, he left the adminis
tration to his son, lord Thomas Fitz-Gerald, scarcely
twenty-one years of age. This young nobleman, possess
ing a captivating person and endowments, but too high a
notion of the power and consequence of his family, and
rash from inexperience, was soon misted by a false report
of his father's execution in England, and, inflamed with
resentment, openly raised the standard of rebellion. Pro
ceeding at the head of 140 armed men to St. Mary's Ab
bey, wliere the affrighted council was fitting, he resigned
his office of deputy, and professed himself the enemy of
the English monarch. Cromer, the chancellor, and prii
mate of Armagh, seizing the impetuous youth by the
hand, pathetically represented the vanity and calamitous
consequences of such a defiance of his sovereign. His fol
lowers, ignorant of the English language, took the pre
late's harangue for an encomium on their hero and his
enterprise ; on which a bard in his train, unwilling to be
surpassed in his particular province, chaunted in his na
tive language the praises of the young leader, whom, from
his rich attire, he styled the silken lord, chiding the delay

3s) 1
IRELAND.
of his martial exploits, and emphatically calling him to enraged at his activity in furtherance of the king's views
the field of glory. Whatever impression had been made by in regard to religion, he was recalled, and committed to
the prudent exhortation of the prelate was totally effaced the Tower of London, on a variety of groundless and
by this rhapsody. Lord Thomas immediately collected frivolous charges. Though valiant in the field, lie wa3
his forces, and laid siege to the caltle of Dublin, from destitute of the courage required on this occasion. Over
which the archbishop attempted to escape to England ; whelmed with the molt horrible apprehensions of the vio
but the vessel, which was conveying him, being stranded lence and rigour of the king, he declined a trial, pleaded
near Clontarf, the unfortunate prelate, an opponent of guilty, and was beheaded.
Succeeding administrations reaped the benefit of the
Kildare, was murdered, not by his direct order, perhaps
not according to his wishes. The inhabitants of Dublin, vigorous conduct of Grey. His successor, sir Anthony
having received assurances of aid from England, closed St. Leger, was for a considerable time engaged in receiv
their gates against the insurgents, and made priioners of ing the submission of the Irish chieftains ; and, to forward
those who were besieging the castle. The city itself was this disposition, the title of King, instead of Lord, of Ire
then attacked, but the aslailants were repulsed. Their land, was in 1541 conferred by the Irish parliament on the
next attempt was to prevent the debarkation of troops English monarch, who bestowed titles of nobility on se
from England. A detachment which had landed on the veral of those leaders. These nobles engaged to hold
north side of the harbour was cut off by lord Thomas, their lands by military tenure in the feudal mode of Eng
who planted artillery on the promontory of Howth, and land ; but, ignorant or regardless of such a system, they
began to cannonade the (hipping. One vessel laden with had no idea that their new dignities could produce any
horses was taken, and the rest were obliged to retire. diminution of their power, and continued to govern their
The new deputy nevertheless effected a landing with the vassals by a mixture of English law and Irish custom. Ta
expected succours, on which the partisans of Fitz-Gerald extend the English authority, it would have been neces
thought fit to withdraw, and for some time remained in sary to receive under its protection the inferior chiefs in
dependently of their superiors ; but this policy was riot
active.
The following spring (1535) hostilities recommenced, consistent with the views of those who possessed the
ami the strong castle of Maynooth was taken from the chief influence in Ireland; so that the petitions of some
rebels, through the treachery of a foster-brother of lord septs to be admitted into the Englisli jurisdiction, espe
Thomas, who, having stipulated merely for a pecuniary cially that of the O' Byrnes, who desired that their terri
reward, was first paid his price with punctuality, and then tory might be converted into an English county by the
Jianged. This loss so dispirited the forces, with which, to name of W'icklow, were cither neglected or denied.
The change of the establislied religion, commenced by
the number of seven thousand, he was advancing to meet
the English army, that many deserted ; and, in the en Henry VIII. and more vigorously prosecuted during the
counter of Naas, the rest fled on the first discharge of the reign of his sou and successor, produced, as might natu
royal artillery. In this unpromising state of affairs, Fitz- rally be expected, a considerable ferment in a nation bi
Gerald accepted a treaty of submission proposed by his gotted to popery. The victory of lord Grey at Bellahoe,
relative lord Leonard Grey. On a solemn covenant for and the military operations of his successors, damped the,
pardon, lord Thomas dismissed his troops, and accompa ardour of the Irish for a time. The introduction os the
nied lord Grey to Dublin, whence he was sent a prisoner new liturgy in the Irisli tongue, in 1550, met with stre
to the Tower of London. Here he learned that his fa nuous opposition ; and the primate of Armagh chose ra
ther had not been executed, but had died of a broken heart, ther to lose his dignity than to submit to the innovation.
in consequence of his rebellion. His five uncles, three of Notwithstanding the attachment of the Irish to the doc
whom had opposed the insurrection, were treacherously trines of the Romish church, this country, during the
seized at a banquet by lord Grey, now appointed deputy, short reign of queen Mary, witnessed none of those perse*,
and sent to London, where they were all executed, toge cutions by which England was afflicted ; but afforded an
ther with their nephew. The vengeance of Henry was asylum to many of the victims of bigotry. These re
to be appeased only by the extirpation of the whole fa fugees, however, seem to have narrowly escaped its ri
mily, one of whom alone, a boy twelve years old, brother gours; for we are told that Cole, dean of St. Paul's, was
to lord Thomas, was, in defiance of the cruel monarch, sent over to Ireland, for the extermination of heretics,
preserved by the vigilance of his guardians to regain the but, through the dexterity of his hostess at Chester, who
was apprized by some of his attendants of his errand, on
honours of his ill-fated predecessors.
Scarcely was this rebellion crushed, when the new lord- firoducing his supposed commission in the council in Dubdeputy was embarrassed by the faction of the Butlers, in, he found, to his utter confusion, that a pack of cards
now the paramount family; and the emissaries of the had been substituted in its stead. The death of the queen
pope, with whom Henry was at variance, spared no pains prevented the receipt of a new commission.
Among -the transactions of Mary's reign was the resto
to excite the Irish lords against his government. The
northern clans were in 1539 seduced into a confederacy, ration of young Gerald, the survivor of the family of Kil
at the head of which was O'Nial, who proclaimed himself dare, to the honours and estates of his ancestors. An in
the champion of the Roman pontiffs, and fondly hoped surrection in Leix and Ofally was quelled with such ex
.to restore his family to its ancient importance. Advan ecution as to threaten the extermination of the inhabi
cing into Meath, he was ravaging the country within eigh tants; on which those districts were in 1557 vested by act
teen miles of Dublin, when the approach of the king's of parliament in the crown, and converted into sliires.
troops induced him to retreat with his booty. After a In compliment to the queen, the former was named
vigorous pursuit, part of the insurgent army was found Queen's County, and its chief fortress Maryborough j
in a highly-advantageous position at Bellahoe, on the and, with like attention to her consort, Ofally was called
frontiers of Meath. Here they were boldly attacked by King's County, and its chief post Philipstown. In defi
lord Grey, and, after an obstinate resistance, put to the ance of government, John O'Nial continued to embroil
rout. The fugitives communicated their panic to the the north. Taking advantage of . domestic dissensions iu
main body, which dispersed with such celerity, that dur the O'Donnel family, he invaded their possessions in Tyring the battle and pursuit, continued till night, only four connel with a host of followers. Here, however, he was
hundred of the enemy were slain. This disaster left a surprised at midnight in his camp by the inhabitants, his
deep impression of dismay on the minds of the northern army was dispersed with terrible slaughter, and the chief
Irish. Grey, notwithstanding his eminent services, in the himself with difficulty escaped. We have on this oc
performance of which he had sacrificed his honour to his casion a striking exemplification of the Irish notions re
zeal, was destined to experience the ingratitude of a ty specting hospitality. Two spies sent by O'Donnel into
rant. Persecuted by the Butlejrs and the bigots who were the enemy's camp previously to the attack were so far
4H
froin
Vol. XL No. 7,54.

IRELAND.
from being suspected, that the guards invited them to from the field of battle, his supporters exultingjy ex
partake of their supper. This invitation was declined, as claimed: "Where is now the great lord of Desmonds"
its acceptance would have formed an inviolable bond of To which he haughtily replied : " Where, but in his pro
friendship between the entertainers and the guelts, the per place! still on the necks of the Butlers." This dis
object of whose errand would consequently have been pute was referred to the decision of the queen ; and Des
frustrated. Part of O'Nial's force consisted of a body of mond was dismissed on his promise of obedience. Re
Scots from the Hebrides, who had for some years caused fusing afterwards to make reparation to Ormond, he was
much disturbance in the north by engaging in the ser seized by sir Henry Sidney, the governor, and sent to Lon
vice of different Irish chieftains. Attcr their defeat in don, where he and his brother were confined in the Tower.
Tyrconnel, these adventurers sought employment in the This treatment produced in them a confirmed rancour
west, where they were suddenly attacked by the earl of against the English government, which terminated only
with their lives.
,
Clanricard, and pursued almost to extermination.
On the accession of Elizabeth, in 1558, the restoration
In the south, sir Edmund Butler, in the absence of his
by law of the reformed system of worship furnished a pre brother the ear) of Ormond in England, refused obedience
text for new commotions, which were industriously fo to the administration ; and Desmond's cousin, James Fitzmented by emissaries from Italy and Spain, who infused Maurice, resenting his confinement, and, collecting all his
into the minds of the Irish the poison of religious ran adherents, declared himself the champion of the church
cour, and a consequent detestation of the government of against the heretical Elizabeth. He prevailed on the earl*
the heretical English. For some time, however, the island of Thomond and Clancarty to espouse the same cause.'
in general enjoyed comparative quiet, notwithstanding These insurrections, however, were soon suppressed, partly
various local disturbances. John O'Nial was the first that by the exertions of fir Peter Carew, who surprised and
gave any serious alarm. This chieftain, represented as a slaughtered three or four hundred of Butler's followers
man addicted to brutal excesses, and frequently burying near Kilkenny ; while sir John Perrot, a man of enter
himself to the neck in the earth to correct the heat and prise, activity, and inflexible rigour in the execution of
intemperature of his body, was nevertheless cautious, cir justice, reputed to be a natural son of Henry VIII. assum
cumspect, and acute. Being summoned in 1559, by sir ing the command of the southern forces as president of
Henry Sidney, the deputy of the earl of Sussex, to account Munster, so harassed the rebels, that they were obliged to
for his conduct, he had the address to prevail on that gen make their peace.
About this time, two attempts to form colonial plan
tleman to visit him in his camp, to stand sponsor for his
child, and to acquiesce in the defence which he made. tations miscarried. Smith, the projector of the first, ob
Soon afterwards, claiming the ancient right of his family tained from the queen a grant of lands in the present
to the dominion of Ulster, he made an incursion into Tyr county of Down ; but, falling in a skirmish with one of the
connel, where he took prisoner his old enemy Calvagh O'Nials, his followers dispersed. The other, on a much
O'Donnel, plundered his possessions, and detained his Ion more extensive scale, was undertaken by the earl of Es
as a hostage and his wife as a concubine. To gain the sex, in the district of Clan huboy in Ulster, where six
confidence of the natives, he manifested such hatred of hundred soldiers were to have been maintained by that
the English, that he hanged one of his followers as guilty nobleman, and the fame number by the queen, for the
of degeneracy for eating an English biscuit. Sussex protection of the colony. Such obstacles, however, were
inarched against him; but, by the interference of the earl opposed to the accomplishment of this plan by the in
of Kildare, an accommodation was effected. In conse trigues of Elizabeth's favourite, the earl of Leicester, and
quence of this, O'Nial waited on the queen in London, sir William Fitz- William, the successor of Sidney in the
attended, as Leland informs us, by "a guard of gallow- Irish administration, that Essex was soon obliged to relin
glasses" (or heavy-armed foot-soldiers) "arrayed in the quish all thoughts of the intended settlement.
In 1576 sir Henry Sidney was again appointed gover
richest habilimerit of their country, armed with the battleaxe, their heads bare, their hair flowing on their shoulders, nor, with the most extensive powers, and promised the an
their linen vests dyed with saffron, with long and open nual remittance of twenty thousand pounds in aid of the
sleeves, and surcharged with their short military harness ; ordinary revenue of Ireland. At this time, when the
a spectacle astonishing to the people, who imagined that country enjoyed an almost unprecedented internal tran
they beheld the inhabitants of some distant quarter of the quillity, it began to be threatened with dangers from,
Slobe." Being gracioufly received by her majesty, he af abroad. Stukeley, a disappointed adventurer, excited in
fected, on his return to Ireland, extraordinary zeal for pope Gregory XIII. the vain hope of being able to esta
her service; and, attacking some bands of Scots, who blish his son Jacomo Buoncompagno king of Ireland.
again infested Ulster, defeated them and flew their leader. For this purpose his holiness furnished 800 soldiers, to be
Continuing, under pretence of these hostilities, to aug paid by the king of Spain. With this force, Stukeley
ment and train his troops, and finding he could no lon touched on his way in the river Tagus, where he was pre
ger conceal his designs, he broke out into open rebellion, vailed upon by Sebastian king of Portugal, to accompany
and attacked the pale with all his forces. Assuming the him in his romantic expedition to Morocco, by a promise
character of champion of the catholic faith, he applied to to join in the Irish invasion aster the accomplishment of
the pope and king of Spain for assistance. After ravaging his designs on Africa. Here Stukeley and his followers
several districts, and making some temporizing proposals shared the fate of the Portuguese army ; and, by their de
for negociation, he was baffled in an attempt on Dundalk, struction, the storm was for a time averted.
Meanwhile the earl of Desmond and his brother, who
and on the approach of the royal army retired to his for
tresses. Assailed on all fides by the lord deputy, who had had been confined as prisoners of state, first in London
engaged on his side Calvagh of Tyrconnel, Macguire of and afterwards in Dublin, contrived to escape to their ad
Fermanagh, and other Irish chiefs, O'Nial was induced to herents in Munster; and James Fitz-Maurice, who had
take refuge with a body of Scots encamped at Clan-hu- surrendered to Perrot, and been pardoned by the queen,
boy. Here, with fifty attendants and the wife of Calvagh, repaid her clemency by schemes of renewed rebellion.
he was hospitably entertained in the tent of the Scottish He personally applied for assistance to the kings of France
commander ; but, by the contrivance of one Piers, an and Spain; and, obtaining a band of eighty Spaniards,
English officer, was at the end of the feast assassinated, to who were reinforced by English and Irish fugitives,
he landed at Smerwick, in the county of Kerry, where
gether with his followers.
During these transactions in Ulster, disturbances of in their means of retreat were soon cut off by the capture of
ferior importance had taken place in other quarters. Ge their three vessels by an English ship os war. The in
rald earl of Desmond, attempting to wrest some lands by vaders were accompanied by Saunders, an Englishman,
force of arms from the earl of Ormond, was defeated, who was invested by the pope with the dignity of legate*,
wounded, and made prisoner. Being carried on a bier and furnished with a bull for granting spiritual indul
gences

IRELAND.
genees to the chnmpions of the Romish faith. They were who, from various circumstances, is presumed to have
joined by sir John and James Desmond with some forces; been perfectly innocent. Such were the severities prac
but Fitz-Maurice, in a journey through Connaught, for tised also in Munster against suspected persons, that Grey
the purpose of exciting rebellion, fell in a skirmish with was emphatically represented to the queen as leaving no
a son of sir William de Burgo, who was also slain. The thing in Ireland for her to reign over but ashes ana car
command of the invading force now devolved on sir John cases. Grey was therefore recalled, and pardon offered, to
Desmond, who, on the approach of sir William Drury, the rebels, most of whom had been brought to a misera
the successor of Sidney, abandoned his post, and distri ble end. Saunders, the pope's legate, expired in a soli
buted his forces among the disaffected in Kerry. A de tary retreat, where his body was mangled by wild beasts;
sultory warfare with a lurking and evasive enemy enlued. sir John Desmond had fallen in a skirmish ; while the earl
The surprise and destruction of a body of two hundred of his brother, excepted from pardon, skulked from place to
the queen's soldiers, elevated the spirits and increased the place ; and, being at length discovered alone in a wretch
numbers of the rebels, who, now two thousand strong, ed hovel, his head was cut off and sent to England. Lord
awaited at the old abbey of Monaster Neva, near Limeric, Baltinglass, the only remaining rebel of consequence, con
the attack of the royal army. After a long and obstinate sulting his personal safety, fought an asylum in Spain.
conflict, in which the Irish, conducted by the Spanish of All Ireland now seemed reduced to obedience; but the
ficers, displayed uncommon steadiness, they were defeated country, and Munster in particular, exhibited a woful scene
with the loss of two hundred slain. The earl of Des of desolation, where famine consummated the destruction!
mond, who had affected to favour the royal cause, being which war had begun.
Such was the state of affairs on the appointment, in
convicted of practising secretly with his rebel relatives,
was, after repeated attempts to reclaim him, attacked as 1584., of fir John Perrot, a man of liberal and enlightened
an open enemy by sir William Pclham, the successor of policy, and of experience in the concerns of Ireland, to
Drury. Joining the revolters, Desmond surprised and the office of lord deputy. By a steady and impartial ex
plundered Yougnal ; a loss which so exasperated the Eng ecution, and gradual extension, of the English law, this
lish, that they wreaked their revenge on the mayor, governor aimed to reduce all the inhabitants of Ireland
who was hanged before his own door, on a charge of hav into a state of uniform polity, reformation of manners,
ing first undertaken to defend the castle against the ene peace, and prosperity. Having published an amnesty for
my without a garrison, and then surrendering without all who should return to their allegiance, he proceeded to
opposition. Notwithstanding this success, the earl could visit the several provinces, appointed sheriffs for the coun
not prevent the ravaging of his possessions and the succes ties of Connaught, expelled some Scottish invaders in the
sive reduction of his garrisons, by which he and his fol north, and agreed with the chiefs of Ulster that they should
lowers were soon reduced to the utmost wretchedness. pay an affeslment for the maintenance of eleven hundred
His brother, sir James, being taken in an incursion into soldiers in their province, without expence to the queen.
Muskerry, was tried by martial law, and executed at To carry his plans into effect, he petitioned the English
government for an allowance of 50,0001. per annum for
Cork.
During these transactions, lord Baltinglass, and a chief three years, declaring that it would be the cheapest purchase
tain of she O'Byrnes, headed another body of rebels in which England had made for a great length of time. The
Wicklow. Here lord Grey, appointed to succeed Pelham, mistaken economy of Elizabeth rejected this application ;
experienced a severe defeat. The insurgents were posted a (mall sum of moi^ey was sent, together with a very in
in the valley of Glendalough, where Grey, on his arri significant reinforcement of troops ; and these were after
val, immediately ordered the troops to attack them. Those wards repeatedly drafted from the country, in conse
veterans trained in the Irish wars, knowing the situation quence of the representations of a host of enemies which
os the enemy and their mode of conducting hostilities, re the public-spirited conduct of Perrot had raised against
ceived the order with submission ; and, though sensible of him, and who laboured by the basest means to effect his
their imminent danger,if not their inevitable ruin, marched disgrace. Under all these discouragements, the chief ma
boldly to the attack. They were obliged to enter a steep gistrate acted with assiduity for the general welfare, and
and marshy valley, perplexed with rocks, and winding procured a composition for the maintenance of troops in
irregularly between hills thickly wooded. As they ad Connaught, as he had already done in Ulster. By the at
vanced they found themselves more and more incurabered ; tainder of the house of Desmond, lands to the amount of
and either funk into the yielding soil, so as to be utterly near six hundred thousand acres were forfeited to the
incapable of action, or had to clamber over rocks, which crown. Here Elizabeth was anxious to plant an English
disordered their march. In the midst of this confusion colony; and grants of more than one third of these land*
and distress, a sudden volley was poured in upon them were made to several proprietors, among whom was the
without any appearance of an enemy, and repeated with celebrated sir Walter Raleigh. The grantees, however,
terrible execution. Soldiers and officers fell without any failed to perform the condition of their tenures; frauds
opportunity of signalizing their valour. Audley, Moore, were practised to avoid completion of the stipulated num
Cosby, and sir Peter Carew, all distinguished officers, fell ber of English residents; and, no effectual provision being
in this rash adventure; after which the new governor pre made by the settlers or the queen for the defence of the
colony, the consequences of this neglect were soon most
cipitately returned to the capital.
Soon aster this disaster, seven hundred Spaniffi and Ita sensibly experienced.
lian forces, who brought arms and ammunition for 5000
Baffled in his schemes, and unsupported by the English
men, landed at Smerwick, and constructed a fort; but, government, Perrot in 1588 obtained permission to resign
on the approach of the carl of Ormond with a body of his office to sir William Fitz- William. That yeaT was ren
troops, they retired to the woods. This departure was dered remarkable by the signal destruction of the Spanish
the signal for the return of three hundred of their num monarch's invincible Armada. See vol. vi. p. 658. Se
ber, who, being besieged by lord Grey and the fleet of venteen of its vessels were driven by tempests on the
admiral Winter, surrendered at discretion. Having been coasts of this island, where their crews were cordially en
offered terms of capitulation which they rejected, and be tertained by the disaffected Irish. O'Ruarc of Brcffney
ing unable to produce any commission, they were all, with even took up arms on the arrival of a ship with a thou
the exception of a sew officers, inhumanly put to the sand Spaniards in his Neighbourhood; but, on the depar
sword. The sanguinary disposition of Grey was farther ture of this vessel, which soon afterwards funk on the
displayed on his return to Dublin, where several persons coast, being attacked by fir Richard Bingham, president of
of distinction were apprehended on a charge of conspi Connaught, he sought refuge with the Scottish monarch,
racy, and some executed. Among the latter was Nugent, by whole command he was delivered up to Elizabeth,
baron of the exchequer, a man of excellent character, and suffered death as a traitor. Fitz- William, whose prin3
cipal

IRELAND.
cipal object seems to have been private emolument, re row escape. Being unhorsed by Sedgrave, an English of
ceiving information that the Spaniards had left behind ficer, he contrived to pull his antagonist after him in his
them considerable treasure and stores, went in search of fall ; and, when Sedgrave who was uppermost prepared to
the booty j but, being totally disappointed, he seized, dispatch him, he prevented the blow, by plunging a dag
without any grounds, sir Owen Mac Toole and sir John ger into his body. On the approach of an army under
O'Dougherty, two chiefs of approved fidelity to the En the lord-deputy and sir John Norris, O'Nial retired into
glish crown, and closely confined them in the castle of the woods, and again had recourse to feigned submission,
Dublin. These and other outrages committed on the by letters to the queen and Norris, so pathetic that the
persons of Irish chiefs, produced a secret confederacy latter became warmly interested in his behalf. In a con
against a jurisdiction so arbitrarily exercised.
ference at Dundalk, he acceded to the articles required,
About this time Elizabeth found leisure -to attend to one of which was the renunciation of the title of the
the foundation of an Irilh university, for the gradual im O'Nial ; and, the other northern chiefs having likewise
provement of the church of Ireland; and, in 1591, ihe submitted, the war seemed at an end, while preparations
granted a regular charter for the erection of a college, by were making for a more formidable explosion.
the style of the College of the holy and undivided Trinity
Three vessels with ammunition and magnificent pro
near Dublin. The first students were admitted in Ja mises arriving from Spain, O'Nial, with his usual duplicity,
nuary 1593; and Cecil lord Burleigh was the first chan sent the letter of the Spanish minister to the lord-deputy
and council, as a proof of the sincerity of hiB submission ;
cellor.
An insurrection more formidable than any which had while his emissaries carried the intelligence of the pro
preceded was now ready to burst forth. Hugh O'Nial, son mised aid through Leinster and Munster, exhorting the
ot Matthew baron of Dungannon, a man of consummate people of these districts to make common cause with those
/dissimulation, insinuating address and manners, polished of the north in defence of Christ's catholic religion. To
,by a liberal education, and early service in the English keep alive the zeal of his associates, he invested Armagh,
arjny, had in 1587 obtained from the queen the earldom on which lord Burgh, the new deputy, advanced thither
and estates of Tyrone. Being considered a firm friend with the determination to chastise his insolence. O'Niai
to the government, he was permitted to retain six compa was strongly posted near the town; after an obstinate con
nies of soldiers to keep the peace in Ulster. By continu flict, his forces were driven from their entrenchments.
ally dismissing such men as had learned the use of arms, Blackwater was retaken; the rebels sustained a second de
and substituting fresh recruits; he trained most of his vassals feat, and lord Burgh was preparing to attack them a third
to military discipline; and, under the pretext of covering time, when, by his death, the command devolved on the
the roof of his castle at Dungannon, imported great quan earl of Kildare. This nobleman himself did not long
tities of lead for bullets. To strengthen his interest among survive, dying os grief for the loss of his two foster-bro
the Irish chieftains, he sent his son to be fostered by the thers, who had fallen in their successful exertions to
sept of O'Cahan, and gave his daughter in marriage to rescue him from theenemyso powerful was this tieamong
.the young heir of Tyrconnel, who had been treacheroufly the Irish of those days. The military administration was
seized, and confined in the castle of Dublin, whence he now committed to the earl of Ormond, with the title of
iiad made his escape. Abusing the commission of martial lord-lieutenant of the army, who, on O'Nial's humble so
law, with which he had been entrusted, he put to death licitation, interceded for his pardon, which was once
the son of John O'Nial, who had endeavoured to expose more granted by the queen.
The insincerity of this chieftain is infinitely less sur
.his treasonable designs ; and such was the respect paid to
this name, that a person to perform the office of executioner prising than the patience with which the government suf
could only be procured with great difficulty, and in a dis fered itself to be so often duped by his artifices. He soon
tant part of the country. The real nature of his projects recommenced hostilities by the blockade of Armagh ; but,
now became so apparent, that sir Henry Bagnal, whole that place being relieved by sir Henry Bagnal, he with
sister he had seduced into marriage, exhibited articles of drew, and laid siege to the fort of Blackwater. Thither
impeachment against him. By a specious defence he frus he was followed by Bagnal with 5000 men, whose- num
trated their effect ; and, with a pretended zeal in behalf of ber O'Nial's force exceeded by only one hundred. A
the royal cause, he joined the queen's forces against some furious engagement ensued ; but the royalists, being thrown
rebel chiefs, and fought with luch apparent ardour, that into disorder by an accidental explosion of gun-powder,
he was wounded in the thigh. Various incidents gradu and the fall of their leader, were defeated with the loss
ally removed this mask of loyalty. Availing himself of of fifteen hundred men, and all their artillery, ammuni
the death of Turlough Linnough of Tyrone, he assumed tion, and provisions. The surrender of Armagh and Blackthe title of The O'Nial, or bead of the sept, a title held in water to the rebels was the immediate consequence of
the highest veneration by the Irish; and either from a de- this victory, but its more remote operation was still more
fire to gain their attachment, or from pride of ancestry, important. The disaffected were encouraged to avow
he was often heard to fay, " that he would rather be the their sentiments, and joined with enthusiasm the army of
O'Nial of Ulster than king of Spain," the most powerful Tyrone ; all Connaught was involved in the flame of in
monarch at that time in Europe. Though he had him surrection ; several chiefs of Leinster took arms, particu
self, with a feigned solicitude for the queen's interest, larly O'Moore, who penetrated into Munster, ravaged the
earnestly recommended the suppression of this title, as es new plantations in that province, and slaughtered without
sentially necessary to secure the obedience of the north, mercy the unfortunate settlers. The spirits of the insur
yet government was weak enough to accept his apology, gents were farther elevated by the rumour that Philip of
that he had taken the title merely to prevent its assump Spain was making prodigious preparations for another in
tion by some other less loyal than himself, and would re vasion, and that twelve thousand of his troops were des
sign it whenever a regular system of English polity ssiould tined for Ireland.
Convinced of the necessity of great exertion in this
be establissied in his territories.
His son in law O'Donnel had been for a considerable state of affairs, Elizabeth sent over her favourite, Robert
time in arms, and prosecuting the war with extraordinary Devereux, earl of Essex, with the title of lord lieutenant,
vigour, before O'Nial ventured upon open hostilities. aud a force of n,ooo men. With this formidable army,
Finding, however, that his artifices to gain time for the however, nothing was accomplished. Essex, irritated by
arrival of Spanish succours, which he had earnestly soli the queen's displeasure at his misconduct, suddenly quit
cited, would no longer avail him, he determined to strike ted the country ; and, on his departure, the earl of Or
the first blow. Driving the English garrison from Black- mond was again appointed commander-in-chief of the ar
' water, he attacked the castle of Monaghan, where, in a my. Tyrone, receiving from Spain fresh supplies of mo
/kisuijsh with some troops sent to its relief, he had a nar ney, ammunition, and promises of speedy invasion, and

305
IRELAND.
puty,
however,
pushed
the
siege
with
vigour,^nd
was
re
from the pope a consecrated plume, composed, as his ho inforced by several bodies of loyal Irish. On the other
liness declared, of the feathers of a phnix, addressed a hand, a new armament of six vessels from Spain landed
manifesto to the Irish nation, earnestly exhorting them to
aim for the catholic religion, the defence of which he iooo men at Castlehaven ; and the intelligence of other
pledged himself never to abandon ; and assuring his coun expeditions preparing to follow, held out such encourage
trymen that no allegiance could be due to a sovereign ment to the disaffected who had submitted or hitherto re
deposed by excommunication for heresy by the supreme mained neuter, that the insurrection became general in
pontiff. He also addressed a letter, signed by himself and Desmond, Kerry, and all the country westward of Kinsale and Limeric. Admiral Leviston, after landing a supother -Irish lords,, to the pope, by' the title
of the Father
- <-
of Spirits upon earth, acknowledging
themselves
his r..u
sub- ply of 1000 troops at Cork, attacked the Spanish fleet in
jects, and imploring his assistance. His holiness was so Castlehaven, and destroyed some of their ships; but redeliirhted.
published aa bull
delighted, that
that he
he "published
bull granting
granting to
to prince
prince ceived so much injury from a battery on-fhore, that he
Hugh O'Nial, and his confederates, the fame spiritual in was obliged to go into harbour to refit. O'Donnel joined
dulgences which were usually conferred on those who by the Spaniard's from Castlehaven, and O'Nial with the
fought against the Turks for the recovery of the Holy Land. troops from Ulster, occupied such positions as to blockade
Charles Blunt, lord Mountjoy, a man of military ge the deputy's forces by land, aud must have completely
nius, literary attainments, and poliflied manners, had s uc destroyed them by persisting in that mode of warfare ; but
ceeded Essex in the government of Ireland. Mistaking were prevailed on by the Spanish general to advance and
attack the English. The deputy, leaving Carew to con
refinement for effeminacy, O'Nial rejoiced at the a|
tinue the siege, boldly marched with only 1100 infantry
ment of a commander who he thought would lose
and +00 cavalry to meet the far-superior army of the in
son of action while his breakfast was preparing,
opinion he soon found himlelf deceived. Entering Dub surgents. The latter, surprised and intimidated at this
lin in February 1600, Mountjoy immediately proceeded unexpected movement, and the masterly disposition of the
northward j placed garrisons in Dundalk, Ardee, Kells, troops, halted, retired, again halted, and offered battle.
Newry, and Carlingford, to awe the inhabitants of those Being furiously charged by the deputy, the cavalry fled ;
districts ; and drove O'Nial from his entrenchments be the vanguard was routed after some resistance, and the
tween Armagh and Newry. These successful operations Spaniards, being abandoned, fell bravely fighting, except
flad such an effect on the feeble Irish, that many deserted a few, who with Ocampo their leader surrendered. The
Tyrone, and several chiefs applied to the deputy for par main body commanded by O'Nial next gave way, and the
don and protection. In a second expedition to the north, rear, under O'Donnel, fled without fighting. This asto
Mountjoy again dislodged O'Nial from his entrenchments, nishing victory, achieved with very little lose to the royal
demolished his works, and repulsed him with great slaugh army, was so destructive to the vanquished, that noo
ter in an attempt to oppose his return by Carlingford. were left dead on the field, and 800 were wounded. De
Meanwhile, fir George Carew, president of Munster, was Aquila, mistaking the volleys fired by Mountjoy's troops,
acting in that province with equal vigour and address. on account of their success, for signals of the approach of
With an army of 3000 infantry and 150 horse, he had to his Irish allies, now sallied from the town ; but, seeing
oppose a far superior force under the rebel chiefs. Florence the Spanish colours in the possession of the English, he re
Mac Arthy, dignified by Tyrone with the title of Mac tired, and, indignant against confederates who had suf
Arthy More, was at the head of 3000 men ; James Fitz- fered themselves to be so disgracefully defeated, he made
Thomas, whose claim of the earldom of Desmond was proposils to capitulate. Very honourable terms were
likewise sanctioned by Tyrone, and who was thence de granted to the high-spirited Spaniard, who, on receiving
nominated in derision by the loyal Irish, the Suggan earl, the first summons to surrender, had challenged Mountjoy
or the earl of Straw, was followed by formidable numbers ; to single combat. By the articles of capitulation, all for
and these were reinforced by 5000 mercenaries from Con- tresses in Ireland held by Spanish troops were evacuated ;
naught, under Redmond de Burgh and Dermot O'Con but Daniel O'Sullivan, an Irish chief, having seized the
nor. Carew neglected no opportunity of disuniting these fort of Dunboy at Berehaven, de Aquila, with a nice sense
chiefs by the infusion of mutual jealousies, of gaining of honour, offered his service for its reduction previous to
some by promises, and circumventing others by the hhi departure, but it was politely declined, and the place
treachery of their own adherents. By these means, and stormed by Carew after an obstinate defence.
The expectation of other Spanish armaments, and the
the success of his military operations ; the president soon
reduced the whole province to obedience, and a general exhortations of popish fanatics, still kept alive the flames
pardon, offered by the queen, with some exceptions, was of rebellion, which raged with such fury in Munster,
joyfully received. The Suggan earl was delivered up by that all the royalists who fell into the hands of the insur
a chieftain, styled the White Knight, on whose lands he gents were burned as heretics, while the captives of the
had concealed himself, and sent to London, together with latter were hanged as traitors. Confounded at length by
Mac Arthy More, who, after reconciling himself with the the vigilance and activity of Carew, they either threw
government, was seized on the discovery of treasonable themselves on the mercy of' the government, or sought
refuge elsewhere. Mountjoy proceeded in a similar man
practices.
Such was the state of affairs in the south when the long- ner in the north, harassing and ravaging the lands of the
menaced invasion from Spain at length took place. In adherents of Tyrone, who in his flight burned a second
September 1601, don Juan de Aquila landed at Kinsale time his town of Dungannon. By the erection of the
with about 6000 men, the principal part of his force, fortresses of Charlemont and Mountjoy, the distresses of
while the rest of the armament was driven by a storm in the wretched insurgents were completed : such multitudes
to the bay of Baltimore. With an army scarcely equal perished of hunger, that the roads were every-where co
to that of the invaders, the deputy marched against them, vered with dead bodies; the most hideous resources were
and besieged them in Kinsale. He had taken the castle adopted by many for the prolongation of a miserable ex
of Rincorran, near the town, and was continually advanc istence, and mothers are reported to have even slaughtered
ing his approaches, when he received information that their children for food. Reduced to this melancholy situ
O'Donnel was in full march to assist the Spaniards with ation, the followers of Tyrone daily deserted their vantroops from Connaught and Leinster, and that he was quislied leader, whose alliance was also renounced by the
followed by O'Nial with the flower of the northern in new chief of Tyrconnel, Roderic, the brother of Hugh
surgents. Carew was ordered to march with part of the O'Dennd, who after the fatal battle of Kinsale had fled
troops to intercept the former, while Mountjoy prose for refuge to Spain. In this hopeless state of his affairs,
cuted the siege with the remainder : but the Irish leader, O'Nial sued for pardon with sincerity: but Mountjoy wai
eluding his opponent, penetrated into Munster. The de- perplexed by the contradictory instructions received from
4 I
Elizabeth,
VOL. XI, No. 755-

30(5
IRELAND.
Elizabeth, which showed the distraction of her mind to chieftains or captains. Among the last were included ertn
wards the close os her life. Being at length privately as those Irish who had engaged in the rebellion of Tyrone,
sured of her death, he sent a fase-conduct to the rebel and still harboured their secret discontents. To gain
earl, pressing him to an immediate surrender, if he was them, if possible, by favour and lenity, they were treated
desirous of preventing his utter destruction. O'Nial ac with particular indulgence. Their under-tenants and
cordingly repaired without loss of time to the deputy at servants were allowed to be of their own religion ; and,
Millifont, where, falling upon his knees before him, he while all the other planters were obliged to take the oath
petitioned for mercy with an air and aspect of distress. of allegiance, they were tacitly excepted. The servitors
He subscribed his submission in the most ample manner were allowed to take their tenants either from Ireland or
and form. He implored the queen's gracious commisera Britain, provided no popish recusants were admitted. The
tion; and humbly sued to be restored to his dignity, and British undertakers were confined to their own country
the state of a subject, which he had justly forfeited. He men.
utterly renounced the name of O'Nial, which he had as
In the plantations which had been formerly attempted,
sumed on account of the great veneration in which it was the Irish and English had been mixed together, from a
held among the Irish. He abjured all foreign power, and fond imagination that the one would have learned civility
all dependency except on the crown of England ; resigned and industry from the other. But experience had nowall claim to any lands excepting such as mould be con discovered, that this intercourse served only to make the
ferred upon him by letters patent ; promising at the fame Irish envy the superior comforts of their English neightime to assist the state in abolilhing all barbarous customs, boars, and to take the advantage of a free access to their
and establishing law and civility among his people. The houses to steal their goods and plot against their lives. It
lord-deputy, on the part of the queen, promised a full par was therefore deemed necessary to plant them in separate
don to him and all his followers ; to himself the restora quarters ; and in the choice of these situations, the error*
tion of his blood and honours, with a new patent for his of former times were carefully corrected. The original
lands, except some portions reserved for certain chieftains English adventurers, on their first settlement in Ireland,
received into savour, and some for the use of English gar were captivated by the fair appearance of the -plain and
risons. After this interview, O'Nial attended the deputy open districts. Here they erected their castles and habi
to Dublin, and, there being informed of Elizabeth's de tations ; and forced the old natives into the woods and
cease, he burst into tears from grief at his precipitate sub- mountains, their natural fortresses. There they kept them
million. As however it was now impossible to recede, he selves unknown, living by the milk of their kine, with
pretended that affection for the departed princess, who out husbandry or tillage; there they increased to incredi
pad treated him with such clemency, was the cause of his ble numbers by promiscuous generation ; and there they
tears, and renewed in its full extent his submission to her held their assemblies, and formed their conspiracies, with
successor. Thus terminated a contest which in ten years out discovery. But now the northern Irish were placed
liad cost the English government three millions of money, in the most open and accessible parts of the country, where
a prodigious sum at that time, when the ordinary annual they might he under the close inspection of their neigh
revenue of the crown fell short of half a million ; and bours, and be gradually habituated to agriculture and the
during which this unhappy country is supposed to have mechanical arts. To the British adventurers were assigned
lost the greater part of its population by sword, famine, places of the greatest strength and command ; to the ser
vitors, stations of the greatest danger, and greatest advan
and pestilence.
No insurgent now remained in this kingdom who had tage to the crown 1 but, as this appeared a peculiar hard
not obtained or sued for mercy.- Many, indeed, were ship, they were allowed guards and entertainment, until
driven by necessity to the continent, and earned a subsist the country should be quietly and completely planted.
The experience of ages had shown the inconvenience
ence by serving in the armies of Spain ; and thus a race
of Irish exiles were trained to arms, filled with a malig of enormous grants to particular lords, attended with such
nant resentment against the English. Thus the honour privileges as obstructed the administration of civil govern
of reducing all the enemies of the crown of England in ment : and, even in the late reign, favourite undertaker*
this island, after a continued contest for 440 years, was re had been gratified with such portions of land as they were
by no means able to plant. But, by the present scheme,
served for the arms of Elizabeth.
Under James I. Ireland began to assume a quite different the lands to be planted were divided in three different
appearance. That monarch valued himself upon promot proportions ; the greatest to consist of zooo English acres,
ing the arts of peace, and made it his study to civilize the least of 1000, and the middle of 1500. One half of
his barbarous Irish subjects. By repeated conspiracies the escheated lands in each county was assigned to the
and rebellions, a vast tract of land had escheated to the smallest, the other moiety divided between the other pro
crown in six northern counties, Tyrconnel, now called portions : and, the general distributions being thus ascer
Donnegal, Tyrone, Deny, Fermanagh, Cavan, and Armagh, tained, to prevent all disputes between the undertakers,
amounting to about 500,000 acres ; a tract of country co their settlements in the respective districts were to be de
vered with woods, where rebels and banditti found a se termined by lot. Estates were assigned to all, to be held
cure refuge, and which was destined to lie waste without of them and their heirs. The undertakers of aooo acres
the timely interposition of government. James resolved were to hold of the king in capitt ; those of 1 500, by
to dispose of these lands in luch a mariner as might intro knights service; those of 1000, in common soccage. The
duce all the happy consequences of peace and cultivation. first were to build a castle, and inclose a strong court-yard,
He caused surveys to be taken of the several counties or baton as it was called, within four years ; the second, to
where the new settlements were to be established ; described finish a house and bawn within two years ; and the third,
particularly the state of each ; pointed out the situations to inclose a bawn ; for even this rude species of fortifica
proper for the erection of towns and castles ; delineated tion was accounted no inconsiderable defence against an
the characters of the Irish chieftains, the manner in which Irish enemy. The first were to plant upon their lands,
they should be treated, the temper and circumstances of within three years, forty-eight able men of English or
the old inhabitants, the rights of the new purchasers, and Scottish birth, to be reduced to twenty families ; to keep
the claims of both ; together with the impediments to a demesne of six hundred acres in their own hands; to
former plantations, and the methods of removing them. have four fee-formers on one hundred and twenty acre*
It was moreover determined, that the persons to whom each ; six lease-holders, each on one hundred acres ; and
lands were assigned should be either new undertakers from on the rest, eight families of husbandmen, artificers, and
Great Britain, especially from Scotland, orservitors, as they cottagers. The others were under the like obligation*
were called ; that is, men who had for some time served proportionably. All were, for rive years after the date of
in Ireland, either in civil or military offices j or old Irish their patents, to reside upon their lands, either in person,
or

I R K I
W by such agenM as should be approved by the state, and
to keep a sufficient quantity of arms for their defence.
The British and servitorj were not to alienate their lands
to mere Irish, or to demise any portions of them to such
persons as should refuse to take the oaths to government;
they were to let them at determined rents, and for no
shorter term than twenty-one years or three lives. The
houses of their tenants were to be built after the English
fashion, and united together in towns or villages. They
had power to erect manors, to hold courts-baron, and
to create tenures. The old natives, whose tenures were
granted in fee-simple, to be held in soccage, were allowed
the like privileges. They were enjoined to set their lands
at certain rents, and for the like terms as the other under
takers ; to take no Irish exactions from their inferior te
nants, and to oblige them to forsake their old Scythian
custom of wandering with their cattle from place to place
for pasture, or ertaghting as they called it ; to dwell in
-towns, and conform to the English manner of tillage and
husbandry. An annual rent from all the lands was re
served to the crown ; for every sixty Englilh acres, 6s. 8d.
from the undertakers, ios. from servitors, and 13s. +d.
from Irish natives. But for two years they were exempt
from such payments, except the natives, who were not
subject to the charge of transportation. What gave par
ticular credit to this undertaking, was the capital part
which the city of London was persuaded to take in it.
The corporation accepted of large grants in the county
of Derry ; they engaged to expend 2o,oool. on the plan
tation, to build the cities of Derry (now called London
derry) and Coleraine, and stipulated for such privileges as
night make their settlements convenient and respectable.
As a competent force was necessary to protect this infant
plantation, the king, to support the charge, instituted the
order of baronets, an hereditary dignity, to be conferred
on a number not exceeding two hundred; each of whom,
on passing his patent, was to pay into the exchequer such
a sum as would maintain thirty men in Ulster, for three
years, at 8d. daily pay. See the article Heraldry, in
vol. ix.
But scarcely had the lands been allotted to the different
patentees, when considerable portions were reclaimed by
the clergy as their rightful property. So far indeed had
the estates of the northern bishoprics been embarrassed,
both by the usurpations of the Insti lords, and the claims
of patentees, that they scarcely afforded a competent,
much less an honourable, provision for men of worth and
learning, while the state of the parochial clergy was still
more deplorable. Most of the northers churches had been
either destroyed in the late wars or had fallen to ruin ;
the benefices were small, and either shamefully kept by
the bishops in the way of commendam or sequestration, or
filled with ministers as scandalous as their income. The
wretched flock was totally abandoned ; and for many years
divine service had not been used in any parish-church of
Ulster, except in cities and great towns. To remedy these
abuses, and to make some proper provision for the instruc
tion of a people immersed in lamentable ignorance, the
king ordained, that all ecclesiastical lands mould be re
stored to their respective sees and churches, and that all
lands should be deemed ecclesiastical from which bishops
had in former times received rents or pensions : that com
positions should be made with the patentees for the site
of cathedral churches, the residences of bishops and dig
nitaries, and other church-lands which were not intended
to be conveyed to them; who were to receive equivalents
if they compounded freely ; otherwise to be deprived of
their patents, as the king was deceived in his grant, and
the possessions restored to the church. To provide for the
inferior clergy, the bishops were obliged to resign all their
impropriations, and relinquish the tythes paid them out
of parishes, to the respective incumbents ; for which am
ple recompence was made out of the king's lands. Every
proportion allotted to undertakers was made a parish,
with a parochial church to each. The incumbents, be-

AND,
807
fides their tythes and duties, 'had glebe-lands assigned to
them of sixty, ninety, or one hundred and twenty acres,
according to the extent of their parishes. To provide for
a succession of worthy pastors, free-schools were endowed
in the principal towns, and considerable grants of land*
conferred on tbe university of Dublin, together with the
advowson os six parochial churches, three of the largest,
and three of the middle proportion in each county.
Such was the general scheme of this famous northern
plantation, so honourable to the king, and of such conse
quence to the realm of Ireland. Its happy effects were
immediately perceived, although the execution by no
means corresponded with the original idea. Building*
were slowly erected ; British tenants were difficult to be
procured in sufficient numbers; the old natives were at
hand, offered higher rents, and were received into those
districts from which it was intended to exclude them.
In this particular, the Londoners were accused of being
notoriously delinquent. They acted entirely by agents ;
their agents were interested and indolent, and therefore
readily countenanced this dangerous intrusion of the na
tives ; an error of which sufficient cause was afterwards
found to repent. For the present, however, a number of
loyal and industrious inhabitants was poured into the
northern counties, considerable improvements made by
the planters, and many towns erected. To encourage
their industry, and advance his own project, the king was
pleased to incorporate several of these towns, so that they
had a right of representation in the Irish parliament.
The names of civil war had not been long extinguish
ed in Ireland before the country began to be distracted
with religious dissensions. The catholics, refusing to take
the oaths of supremacy, were enraged by their exclusion
from offices and places in the gift of the crown ; though
magistrates and lawyers of that persuasion were tacitly
permitted to exercise their functions. Their dissatisfac
tion soon began to manifest itself. The first parliament
representing the whole kingdom of Ireland was about to
assemble. Seventeen new counties and a great number of
boroughs had been formed, and the catholics were appre
hensive of the preponderance of the protestant interest
through the exertion of the influence of the king. A
petition signed by six of the principal nobles was accord
ingly transmitted to James, praying that the erection of
boroughs might be suspended, and the penal laws against
non-conformists repealed ; expressing also their fears of
laws intended against the catholics, which would encou
rage the disaffected, and might even endanger his go
vernment. This petition the king pronounced rash and
insolent : on which the recusants now exerted their ut
most efforts to procure a majority of their own body in
the new parliament which met in 1613. Defeated in this
object, they clamoured against the legality of the election
of many ot the protestant members ; and in the choice of a
speaker, notwithstanding the majority in favour of sir John
Davies, they insisted on placing one of their own party in
the chair. This tumultuous scene terminated in the se
cession of the catholics from both houses; and sir Arthur
Chichester, the lord deputy, prorogued the parliament to
give time for the violence of passion to subside. A de
putation was now sent by the catholics to lay their griev
ances before the king ; but two of these agents conducted
themselves with such insolence, that they were sent to
prison. James, however, gave them a patient hearing,
admitted them to plead their cause before the council,
which, after a full discussion, declared their allegations to
be groundless, except in relation to tbe returns of mem
bers for two boroughs created after the writs had been is
sued. The king, in a long speech, expressed his disap
probation of their tumultuous and undutiful behaviour ;
but at the fame time professed his readiness to show them
favour in case of their future loyal and good conduct.
After repeated prorogations, the parliament again met
in 1614. The heat of party had abated; the measures
adopted by the king for abolishing odious distinctions
among

I R E L A N D.
308
among the inhabitants of Ireland! received the full sanc plough. The king's officers had been careful not to sup
tion of the legislature, and the session closed with the press Ibis barbarous custom, but contrived to render it a
grant of a liberal subsidy. Meanwhile a Convocation of subject of taxation, as the principal part of the money thus
the clergy was held in Dublin, chiefly for the purpbse of railed found its way into their own hands. This penalty
framing a confession of faith for the established church. was now annulled, and the prevention of the practice re
This task was committed to Dr. James Usher, afterwards ferred to a future parliament, which was to be summoned for
a distinguished prelate of the Irish church, whose formu the passing of an act of general pardon, and a confirmation
lary, containing one hundred and four articles, was ap of all proprietors in the possession of their respective estates.
Means were found to evade the fulfilment of these pro
proved by the convention and the lord-deputy.
The discovery and suppression of a conspiracy for ex mises as far as related to the convocation of a parliament.
terminating the British settlers in Ulster, tended only to The zeal of the catholics was meanwhile incessantly ex
confirm the king in his system of colonization. Out of erted to restore the papal authority ; and to such a height
65,000 acres adjudged to the crown between the rivers did they carry their opposition to the established govern
Ovoca and Slaney, one fourth was destined for an English ment, that, in defiance of the law, a fraternity of Carme
colony, and the remainder for the natives, on the fame lites, in the habit of their order, assembled a multitude of
terms as in Ulster. In like manner 585,000 acres in the people for the performance of religious rites in one of the
King's and Queen's Counties, Leitrim, Longford, and most frequented streets of Dublin. A body of troops, led
Wellmeath, were allotted for distribution, principally in by the archbishop and chief magistrate to disperse the as
re-grants to the old proprietors. This mode of planta sembly, was furiously assailed and put to flight. To crush
tion, however, could not be carried into effect without this alarming spirit, fifteen religious houses were seized
abuses of power the most oppressive to many os the na for the king's use; ami a Komi sh college, which had been
tives, who were deprived by fraud or violence of the pos erected in the capital, was assigned to the University for
sessions reserved for them by command of the king. The a place of protestant education.
In 1631, Thomas viscount Wentworth was appointed
resentments of such sufferers were in some cases exasperated
by finding their lands transferred to hungry adventurers lord-deputy of Ireland. From the measures of his admi
who had no services to plead, and sometimes to those who nistration, this austere and imperious, but active and in
had been rebels and traitors. Neither the actors nor the telligent, viceroy, seems to have considered the island at
objects of such grievances were confined to one religion. a conquered country, and its inhabitants as solely depen
The most zealous in the service of government, and the dent on the royal bounty for what they were permitted
most peaceable conformists, were involved in the ravages to enjoy. The rigour with which he enforced the claims
of avarice and rapine, without any distinction of princi of the royal prerogative, and the cruelty with which he
ples and professions. It is only surprising that, with such revenged personal affronts, could not have failed to rouze
just cause of irritation, and amidst all the violence of re * the dormant, not extinguished, spirit of disaffection in
ligiouS' rancour, no insurrection was attempted ; especi the Irisli, under a governor of inferior talents and energy.
ally, as the military force maintained in Ireland was to In 1634, the king reluctantly complied with the gene
tally inadequate to the suppression of any revolt. By the ral desire of the nation for convening a parliament.
institution of baronets, the king provided for the raising The commons, on this occasion, manifested a timid ac
of a fund capable of supporting 6000 men; but, so low quiescence in all the measures proposed by the chief go
were his finances, from his own prodigality and the. par vernor; but the peers acted upon the whole with more
simony of the English parliament, that the army in Ire dignity. The young earl of Ormond in particular, by
land was reduced to 1550 foot and xoo cavalry. Even his bold and steady conduct, staggered the deputy himself.
this contemptible establishment was seldom complete, and Wentworth having ordered that no person should enter
cost the crown upwards of 51,0001. a year, which exceed either house of parliament with a sword, the usher of the
ed by, more than s6,oool. the annual revenues of the black rod insisted on Ormond's compliance with the regu
lation, which the earl positively refused ; declaring, that,
kingdom.
Such was the state of Ireland in 1625, on the accession if he must deliver his sword, the ussier ssiould receive it in
of Charles I. to the British throne. Engaged, through his body ; on which, he proceeded to his feat with an air
the caprices of his favourite, the duke ot Buckingham, of offended dignity. Being summoned before the coun
in a war with Spain, and apprehensive of attempts from cil to answer for this contempt of authority, Ormond
that power in Ireland, the King resolved to increase his avowed his intentional disobedience of the order, assert
military force in this island ; but, having no money to ing, that he had received the investiture of his earldom
pay his troops, he directed them to be quartered on the ptr cinEhtram gladii, and was both entitled, and bound by
inhabitants of the several counties and towns, who were the royal command, to attend his duty in parliament glato supply them with clothes, provisions, and other neces die cinHus. Wentworth deemed it more politic to at
saries, at each place for three months alternately. To tempt to reconcile than to crush this daring spirit ; and
obtain a cheerful submission to this arrangement, the de Ormond, soon afterwards, appeared a distinguissied fa
puty, lord Falkland, promised that the usual composition vourite at the Irish court.
'
One of the measures enforced by Wentworth in regard
should be suspended, and other graces granted by his ma
jesty. So successful was this expedient, that, after a con to this parliament was, that two distinct sessions ssiould
ference with the principal nobility and gentry, they made be held ; the first to provide for the army and the debts
an offer of a voluntary contribution of 40,0001. per an of the crown, and the second to enact laws and graces
num for three years. This proposal was accepted, and for the benefit of the subjects. Having, however, gained
the solicited graces were conferred by the king, under the his point respecting the subsidies in the first session, he
form of instructions transmitted to the chief governor and evaded the grant of the graces in the second, and even
council. These instructions extended to the removal of absolutely refused two of the most material; the limiting
various oppressions and abuses. The subjects were secured of the king's title to sixty years, and the passing of newin the possession of their lands by a limitation of the patents for estates in Connaught and the county of Clare;
king's title to sixty antecedent years ; and recusants were for both of which the royal word had been pledged. In
permitted to practise in the courts of law, on their oath open violation of this promise, he proceeded to the project
to defend the king as their legitimate sovereign. A de of a western plantation, for which purpose he resolved to
tail of all the articles embraced by the royal instruction* subvert the title to all lands in that quarter of the island.
would be tedious to the reader but one more from its Intimidated by the threats and the determined character
singularity may here be noticed. The use of ssiort ploughs of Wentworth, the jurors in several of the counties pro
fastened to the tails of horses had been prohibited by the nounced without hesitation a verdict in favour of the
Jegiflaturc under a penalty of ten (hillings a-year on each king j but, in the county of Galway, where he was not
treated
1

I R E I
treated with the same complaisance, the exasperated de
puty laid a fine of a thousand pounds on the sheriff, and
bound the obstinate jurors to answer for their conduct in
the castle-cbamber, by which each was fined four thou
sand pounds, and sentenced to imprisonment till the mo
ney should be paid and till the acknowledgment of their
offence in court upon their knees.
The arbitrary proceedings of the chief governor in behalf
of the royal prerogative, were equalled only by the malig
nity with which he resented affronts supposed to be offered
to himself. Of this disposition his treatment oflord Mountnorris is oBe of the most flagrant instances. Francis Annefley had come in the reign of James to Ireland, where he
had acquired a fortune, and been raised to the peerage by
the above-mentioned title. A few days after the dissolu
tion of parliament, it was mentioned in a private com
pany at the lord chancellor's, that Wentworth had re
ceived a hurt on his foot, while afflicted with the gout,
from the awkwardness of one of the attendants in remov
ing a feat. Mountnorris, who was present, being told
that the offender was of his name and kindred, replied,
" that the gentleman had perhaps given the hurt design
edly in return for some affront received from the chief
governor; but," continued he, "the gentleman has a
brother who would not have taken such a revenge."
Wentworth, informed of this expression after an interval
of several months, and actuated by previous enmity, sum
moned a court-martial to try Mountnorris, as a captain
in the king's service. The obsequious court, in which
the deputy personally presided, unanimously sentenced
the bavon as a mutineer to be imprisoned, declared inca
pable of serving his majesty, and to be shot or beheaded
at the pleasure of Wentworth. Of this mean subservience
the latter himself seems to have been ashamed ; the sen
tence was not executed ; but, as if to add insult to tyran
ny, on the ground that the accused was not respectable in
his private character, and that it had been remitted by the
intercession of the chief governor with his majesty.
But, though Wentworth was a tyrant, and individuals
often smarted under his arbitrary rule, the nation in ge
neral was benefited by the vigour of his administration.
The finances were raised by him to a highly flourishing
state. Large sums were levied by fines, renewals of let
ters patent, and grants for plantations ; seventy thousand
pounds being exacted from the city of London alone, for
breach of covenants in regard to those of Derry and Coleraine. The permanent revenue was also much in
creased, the money well applied to the public service, and
a sum reserved for extraordinary exigences. The army
was well disciplined, and regularly paid. The church
was improved in its revenue, and in the respectability of
its ministers. Protected' by a strictness before unknown
in the execution of English law, extraordinary numbers
assiduously directed their thoughts to pursuits of indus
try ; the consequences of which appeared in the rising
value of lands, the augmented quantity of exports, and
such an increase of commerce, that the shipping of Ire
land was multiplied an hundred fold. To Wentworth
this country owed its manufacture of linen cloth, which
has since become a principal source of its wealth. So
strenuously did he exert himself for its encouragement,
that he took a share in the enterprise to the amount, ac
cording to his own statement, of jo,oool. out of his pri
vate fortune.
By these and other prudent measures, the viceroy was
enabled in 1639,011 the commencement of the insurrection
of the Scotch against the king, to send him 30,0001. from
the Irish exchequer; to reinforce his army with four hun
dred horse; to transport five hundred men to England to
garrison Carlisle ; and to furnish magazines and ammuni
tion for ten thousand men. Having defeated a plot for
the delivery of Carrickfergus to the Scotch insurgents,
and ordered the main body of his forces to assemble at
that place, he repaired on a summons to England to assist
the king with his advice. Charles, as a reward for his
Vol. XI. No. 755.

AND.
309
services, created him earl of Straffbrd, and a knight of the
garter, and confirmed him in his place of chief governor
by the more honourable title of lord-lieutenant.
Never did greater unanimity prevail than in the par
liament assembled at Dublin two days before the viceroy'*
return. Four entire subsidies were voted; and, when
Charles signified his apprehensions that he should be
obliged to request two additional ones, they declared, that
they were ready to support his majesty in all his great oc
casions with their persons and estates, which they prayed
their governor to represent to his majesty, " that it might
be recorded as an ordonnance of parliament, and publislied as a testimony to the world, that, as the kingdom
had the happiness to be governed by the best of kings, so
they were desirous to be accounted the best of subjects." On
the strength of this declaration, Strafford issued orders for
the levy of a new army ; and, again repairing to England
to assist his royal master, left Christopher Wandesford as
his deputy, and the earl of Ormonn in the chief com
mand of the forces. A body of eight thousand infantry
and a thousand horse was soon raised, and assembled accord
ing to order at Carrickfergus ; but, fays Lcland, to the asto
nishment of those who had seen the late loyal disposition
of the Iristi commons, who had relied on the liberality of
their grants and the zeal of their professions, the subsi
dies by which this army was to be supported were re
luctantly and scantily supplied. A new spirit seemed to
have suddenly actuated the subjects of Ireland. They,
who had but just devoted their lives and possessions to the
service of the best of kings, grew cold, suspicious, and que
rulous. They complained of the grievous weight of
those four subsidies, which they had declared to be but
the earnest of their benevolence. They objected to the
rates of assessment, though the fame which had been used
in the late parliament. A general combination was
formed throughout the kingdom to prevent the levying
of any money, until a new mode of taxation should be
settled by the parliament, or, in other words, until they
should utterly annul and rescind the late money-bill
enacted with such remarkable zeal and unanimity.
The embarrassments in which the king was by this
time involved, afford the true key to this extraordinary
change in the professions of the Irish. But this was not
all. A remonstrance, enumerating the grievances sustained
by the people during Strafford's administration, was drawn
up, and a committee of the house of commons privately
embarked to lay it before the English parliament. The
latter eagerly seized this opportunity of depriving Charles
of the assistance of so firm a friend, and so able a states
man ; they impeached the favourite, with what success
has already been related in its proper place. See vol. vi.
p. 670.
On the death of Wandesford at this juncture, the admi
nistration of Ireland was committed to two lords justices,
sir William Parsons and sir John Borlace, puritans of
mean abilities, and actuated by the illiberal spirit of party.
In the first parliament assembled after their appointment, .
the mutually hostile parties of catholics and puritans,
who composed the majority of its members, formed a co
alition for the purpose of extorting concessions from the
king. Their ultimate views, however, were widely dif
ferent ; some of the former having been secretly engaged
in schemes, the accomplishment of which would have in
volved the latter in destruction. The conduct pursued
in regard to the catholic forces raised by lord Strafford
appears to have constituted a part of these plans. The
remonstrances of the English parliament rendered it ne
cessary to disband these troops ; but, as the king was un
able to pay their arrears, he entered into a treaty with
the Spanish ambassador for their transportation to Spain
for the service of that power. To thwart the king, the
English parliament prevented the fulfilment of this treaty ;
and thus the troops were detained in Ireland, the ready
instruments ot" rebellion.
Various were the causes of discontent, which at this
4. K
time

IRELAND.
310
time excited a rebellious disposition in the people of Ire to promote the undertaking, doubtless conceiving him to
land. Among these may be reckoned, the hatred of the be secretly attached to the religion of his ancestors, and
old Irifli to what they considered an usurpation of their also hostile to the Englilh government, on account of the
country by the English government ; the oppressions ex sufferings of his family, deprived- of their possessions by
ercised in the management of the plantations; the dispos the system of plantation. Their design was communi
sessing of proprietors, by fictions of law, and the revival cated by O'Connolly, the very night previous to its in
of obsolete claims of the crown ; the insincerity of the tended execution, to sir William Parsons; and, in conse
king, who so often evaded the confirmation of the graces; quence of this information, Mac Mahon and Macguire
the rigorous government of Strafford ; and the zeal and were apprehended ; but Moore, Byrne, and other leaders,
success with which catholic ecclesiastics, educated abroad, made their eseape. Mac Mahon, while waiting to be
endeavoured to instil into the minds of the Irish the molt examined by the privy-council, amused himself by draw
rancorous hatred of heresy and heretical government. ing with chalk the figures of men hanging on gibbets,
Thus irritated and goaded, it cannot appear surprising probably to denote the deaths of his opponents ; as he
that the catholics of Ireland should seize so favourable an boasted to the council, to whom, after a little hesitation,
opportunity for re-afferting their independence, as the he confessed the plot, that the insurrection was too mighty
state of affairs in Great Britain at this time afforded. to be , suppressed, and that his death *vould be severely
Though rumours of conspiracies were at different times revenged.
The conspirators, notwithstanding the discovery of the
propagated, they passed totally unheeded by the lords
justices. Sir William Parsons is even supposed to have plot, might still have executed their purpose, had they
been pleased with the idea and connived at the scheme of persevered with resolution. The capital was destitute of
rebellion, as such an event would enable him to augment troops, and the castle defended only by about fifty men,
lii s fortune by confiscations ; while his coadjutor, was, composing the usual guard of the chief governors on oc
casions of parade. The alarm of the citizens was great
except in military affairs, both, ignorant and indolent.
The chief instigator of rebellion was Roger Moore, the beyond expression, when a proclamation was issued at
head of a once-powerful house in the Queen's County, midnight, notifying the discovery of a dangerous conspi
and allied to some of the belt families of the old English racy, and exhorting all loyal persons to provide for de
stock in Ireland. He became the idol of the old Irish, fence. In this state of distraction, the principal pro
who celebrated him in their songs, and proverbially de testant merchants, persuaded by sir John Temple, master
clared that their dependence was on God, our lady, and of the rolls, deposited their most valuable effects in the
Roger Moore. With this man was associated Connor castle, on promise of reimbursement ; and thus a supply
Macguire baron of Ennifkillen, and sir Phelim O'Nial of was obtained for the army, when the treasury was quite
Kinnard in the county of Tyrone, who on the death of empty, and the magistrates were unwilling or unable to
the titular earl of that name, son of the famous rebel Hugh advance money for the public service. The catholic lords
O'Nial, in Spain, became the ostensible head of the sept, of the Pale immediately signified their abhorrence of the
and aspired to the princely possessions of his ancestors. rebellion, and demanded arms and ammunition to de
These were joined by sir James Dillon, of a respectable fend themselves and annoy the insurgents. Such, how
English family, Turlough O'Nial, a brother of sir Phelim, ever, was the distrust with which they were viewed by
and many others of less note, whose numbers and animo the puritanic administration, that a very small quantity
sity were much increased by the furious denunciations was granted, and even that was recalled as soon as the
against popery in Britain, and apprehensions of attempts lords justices received assurances ofsuccours from England.
by the Scotch and English puritans, to exterminate the This distrust, and the impolitic mortifications to which
Irish catholics. By the contrivance of these men, not many of the catholic nobles were subjected, deprived the
.only were the troops destined for the service of Spain de government, at this critical juncture, of much powerful
tained in Ireland, but many more were enlisted on that support, and drove many well-disposed persons into the
pretence. In order to pay these troops, they proposed to ranks of the disaffected.
In Ulster the copspirators had risen with suuh unani
seize all the rents of the- kingdom without exception.
The insurrection was intended to be geneial ; and, as the mity, that in- eight days they were in complete possession
approach of winter was judged the molt proper time for of the counties of Tyrone, Monaghan, Longford, Leitrim,
the commencement of operations, because succours could Fermanagh, Cavan, Donegal, and Deny, with parts of
not then be so easily sent from Britain, the 5th of October, Armagh and Down, excepting the towns of Derry, Cole164.1, was appointed for the rising. Discouraged, how raine, Lisburn, Carrickfergus, Ennifkillen, and some in
ever, by the coldness of the principal catholics of the ferior fortresses. The first blow was struck in the night
Pale, who declined to engage in the plot, from the hope of the 22d October, by surprising the fortress of Charleof obtaining a redress or their grievances by legitimate mount, where sir Phelim O'Nial was admitted with his
means, the enterprise was deferred, and almost abandoned followers on his proposal to sup with lord Caulfield, the
by the principal conspirators ; till at length, encouraged governor. A few days afterwards sir Phelim publicly ex
by Moore to persevere in their plan, the 23d of October hibited a forged commission *o which he had attached a
was fixed for its execution. To Moore, assisted by Mac great seal torn from a patent of lord Caulfield's, found in
guire, Byrne, and other leaders of the conspirators, was plundering Cliarlemount. By this instrument it was pre
assigned the talk of surprising the castle of Dublin with tended that the king had given authority to the Irish ca
two hundred men from Eeinster and Ulster, who, to pre tholics to seize the persons and effects of all Englilh pro
vent alarm, were to pass as recruits for the service of testants in Ireland. Unfortunately the temper of the
Spain, and to enter the capital on a day when a weekly king's English subjects at this time encouraged the belief
market occasioned a more than ordinary concourse of of any report however injurious to the character of his
people. Different leaders were appointed to seize the va majesty, and thus aggravated the odium with which he
rious fortresses in Ulster, and these, after performing their began to be overwhelmed.
The progress of the insurgents was soon checked by
respective tasks, were to march under sir Phelim to secure
to their friends the possession of the metropolis. It was such of the protestants as had escaped to places of strength,
agreed that the insurrection should be conducted with as on recovering from their first consternation. The former
little bloodflied as possible, and all the loyal gentry im were foiled in many skirmishes and assaults, and the spi
rits of the latter were raised by the arrival of ijoo men
prisoned as hostages.
This plot was betrayed by the indiscretion of Hugh from Scotland with arms, ammunition, and money. Not
Mac Mahon, one of the conspirators, who confided the dispirited by partial defeat, the rebels, to the number of
secret to one Owen O'Connolly, of the old Irish race, and many thousands, under the conduct of fir Phelim, re
jwhom, though bred a protestant, he judged a fit person solved to attack Carrickfergus, the cfcief post of the loy

IRELAND.
alifti in Ulster; but, ai a step preparatory to this enter they not been weakened by disunion. In that province
prise, it was necessary to obtain possession of Lisburn. Five sir William St. Leger, the lord president, was taking the
hundred ill-armed men were assembled for the defence of most cruel vengeance on the innocent as well as the guilty,
this town i being seasonably reinforced by the arrival of for some petty ravages ; and some slaughters were also
sir Arthur Tyringham and sir George Rawdon, they re committed there by the rebels on defenceless protestants.
The principal military operation hitherto undertaken
pulsed a body of 4.000 insurgents in a most furious at
tempt to storm this post, in which they are said to have by the insurgents, to whom Roger Moore, their leader
killed thrice their own number of the assailants. Enraged had given the appellation of the Catholic army, was the siege
by this and other losses, the rebels wreaked their revenge of Drogheda, in which, though their number amounted to
on their unhappy protestant prisoners, most of whom had 10,000, they were foiled in every attempt. Notwithstand
fallen into their hands without resistance. On the surren ing the arrival of some reinforcements from England, no
der of Lurgan, the inhabitants, in despite of a solemn ca enterprise of consequence was undertaken by the lord*
pitulation, were perfidiously slaughtered. On one occasion justices, who resisted all the importunities of the earl of
the protestants of three contiguous parishes were massacred, Ormond, and other officers, for permission to attack the
and at another, lord Caul fieId and fifty persons with him rebels, and were content with sending out detachments to
were put to death. The rebels, as Leland informs us, ravage and lay waste the country. At length sir Henry
sometimes secured their victims in some house or castle, Tichburne, governor of Drogheda, having obtained from
which they set on fire with a brutal indifference to their Ormond a reinforcement of five hundred men, attacked
cries, and a hellish triumph over their expiring agonies. the rebels with such fury, that they were defeated in spite
Sometimes the captive English were plunged into the first of their vast superiority, on which he pursued them to
river to which they arrived with their tormentors. One Dundalk, and dislodged them from that post. The ca
hundred and ninety were at once precipitated from the tholics of the Pale, who had affected to act separately front
bridge of Portedown. Irish ecclesiastics were seen encou the northern Irisli, finding from their conduct in these
raging the carnage. The women forgot the tenderness of affairs how little reliance could be placed on their support,
their lex, pursued the English with execrations, and im now desired to be admitted under the protection of the
brued their hands in blood. Even children, in their feeble government ; but, by the command of the lords justices,
malice, lifted the dagger against the helpless prisoners. all who made application for this purpose were seized,
Those who escaped the utmost fury of the rebels, languished thrown into confinement, and threatened with the utmost:
in miseries horrible to be described. Their imaginations rigour of the law. In order to procure information favour
were overpowered and disordered by the recollections of able to their primary object, an extensive forfeiture of lands,
tortures and butchery. In their distraction every tale of the rapacious chief governors even applied the torture to
horror was eagerly received, and every suggestion ot phrenzy some of these prisoners, and among the rest, to gentlemen
and melancholy implicitly believed. Miraculous escapes of fortune and character. Finding, from these proceed
from death, miraculous judgments on murderers, lakes ings, that every avenue to an accommodation with the
and rivers of. blood, marks ot slaughter indelible by every government was closed, the catholics of the pale relinhuman effort, visions of spirits chaunting hymns, ghosts quiflied all hopes of safety except by arms, and united
rising from rivers, and shrieking out revenge ; these and their forces with those of Mountgarret. These confede
such-like fancies were received and propagated as incon rates, composing an army of 8000 foot and some troops
testable. For the fake of humanity, it were to be wislied of horse, proceeded to intercept the earl of Ormond, who,
that atrocities equally savage with those here described by with about half their number, had marched into the
the historian, could not be laid to the charge of the Irisli county of Kildare, to ravage the possessions of the rebels,
protestants. It is related that the troops in garrison at and to relieve the blockaded castles. Coming up with
C.irrickfergus, making an incursion, one night in January him at Kilrulh, they made a furious, but confused and
164.2, into the neighbouring district of Island Magee, in unsteady, attack. At the first charge their left wing was
habited by about thirty catholic families who had taken broken ; the right retired in good order to an eminence,
no part in the rebellion, murdered all these unoffending but soon fled with precipitation ; seven hundred were kill
and unresisting people in their beds, without distinction ed, and the rest dispersed. Ormond, destitute of provisions
and ammunition, was unable to pursue his advantage.
of age or sex.
The successes of the troops employed against the insur
The king, finding himscsf incapable of making any ef
fectual exertion for the reduction of the rebels, recom gents were but too frequently sullied with cruelties cal
mended the Care of Ireland to the English parliament. culated only to confirm them in their opposition. Lord
The popular party resolved to convert this concession Clanricard having, in order to prevent the devastation of
into an engine for Charles's destruction. It was their the country, entered into an accommodation with the in
policy to prevent a speedy pacification, as, a protracted habitants of Galway, this measure was severely censured
war would afford various pretexts for augmenting their by the chief governors, who forbade ofiicers to grant pro
own power, and for providing money and arms, appa tections, and to hold correspondence with Irisli or papists,
rently to be used against the rebels, but in reality against but commanded all rebels and thole who harboured Uiem
the king. In this system they were seconded by the to be prosecuted with fire and sword. These orders are
lords justices, who were moreover influenced by the hope said to have been punctually obeyed by lame bodies of
of. gain from extensive confiscations. By this miscon the army. Among the rest, sir William Cole's regiment
duct of the administration, the rebellion acquired con is recorded with horrible applause by Borlase, perhaps
siderable extent before the end of the year 164.1. Drog with boastful exaggeration, to have starved 7000 persons,
heda had been early besieged by the rebels, who cut off whose goods were ieized by that regiment.
A treaty having been concluded with the Scottish par
a detachment of six hundred men sent to relieve the town.
This success made such an impression on the catholics of liament for the furnishing of 10,000 men for the reduc
the Pale, who were besides left unarmed and exposed by tion of Ulster, the first division took possession of Carrickthe government to the violence of the rebels, that some fergus in April 164.1. Being joined by a detachment of
of the principal nobles were persuaded to join the latter. the royal army, they reduced the castle of Newry, and
The flame of insurrection spread with rapidity through then employed themselves in plundering the country.
out Connaught; the county of Clare was overrun by the These were followed by the rest of the Scottish auxiliaries
O'Briens ; the town of Kilkenny was seized by lord under the earl of Leven, who on his arrival in Ireland
Mountgarret, and in a few days almost every place of found himself at the head of 20,000 foot and 1000
strength in that county, and in those of Waterford and cavalry. On the other hand, the drooping spirits of the
Tipperary, fell into the hands of the insurgents. All Mun- rebels were somewhat revived by the long-expected arri
fter, indeed, would have soon been in their possession, had val of Owen O'Nial, an able and prudent officer, who,
landing

IRELAND.
landing in Donegal from Dunkirk, with a considerable compliance with their confederates the malignant party
supply of arms and ammunition, was chosen generalissimo in England." They professed to adopt as their rule of go
of the northern confederacy. The earl of Leven, in a vernment, the common law of England combined with the
letter to O'Nial, expressed his surprise that a man of his statutes of Ireland, so far as they were consistent with the
reputation should have come to Ireland to support so bad rights and immunities of the catholic religion.
a cause ; but received for answer, that O'Nial's cbming
VVhile the insurgents were thus gaining strength by
for the relief of his country was more reasonable than his their union, their opponents, following the tide of Englilh affairs, became divided into the parties of royalists
lordship's march into England against his king.
The rebels in other parts were likewise encouraged by and parliamentarians, each of whom eagerly sought to
supplies from abroad ; the French minister, cardinal Ri gain over the army of Ireland to their fide. The majo
chelieu, deeming it the wisest policy to find the English rity of those troops, influenced by Ormond, who for his
sufficient employment at home. Two vessels with arms services had been created a marquis, savoured the cause
and ammunition arrived at VVexford ; and were followed of the king; while the lords justices and their depend
by three (hips of war, and fix other vessels, bringing ar ants were the decided adherents of the parliament. The
tillery and other warlike stores, a number of engineers jealousies and discussions arising from this source could
and five hundred officers. Similar succours were Tent in not but prove highly advantageous to the confederate
twelve other ships from different ports of France. By Irish, and had nearly involved Ormond and the army un
these supplies the insurgents were even enabled to employ der his command in destruction. He had marched for
armed vessels to cruise in the Irish channel; and the the purpose of reducing Ross and Wexford ; and, in full
scarcity, already great in the. capital from the devastation reliance on the promise of the lords justices to fend him
of the country, was increased by the capture of several stores by sea, he laid siege to the former place. Disap
ships laden with provisions.
pointed in his expectation, repulsed in an assault on the
From the arrival of Owen O'Nial, hostilities were con town, and having provisions for only three days remain
ducted with less barbarity on the part of the rebels. ing, he was obliged to raise the siege. His situation would
Though a bigot in religion, that officer manifested such have been desperate, if general Preston, the commander of
horror of the atrocities committed by sir Phelim and his the rebels in Lei niter, who, with a far superior force of
followers, that he set fire to the houses of the most noto 6000 foot and 600 horse, occupied a defile through which
rious murderers, declaring that he would rather join the Ormond was obliged to pass, had maintained his position.
English than suffer wretches who had so disgraced their Confident of victory over an enemy enfeebled by want of
cause to escape with impunity. Various are the statements sufficient food and the severity of winter^ he quitted his
of the number of protestants put to death in Ireland dur strong post, and advanced into the plain, where Ormond,
ing this calamitous period ; some writers estimating it at by a lkilful disposition and spirited attack, threw the rebel
150,000, and others reducing it to 30,000 and less; while troops into confusion, and pressed them with such vigour,
the calculation of Warner, whose history founded on po that they were routed with the loss of 500 men and all
sitive evidence and strict enquiries seems most deservingof their ammunition and baggage. This victory would have
credit, makes the victims amount to no more than 4000 been still more decisive but for the behaviour of the En
who perished by violent means, and 8000 by ill usage. In glish cavalry under lord Lisle, who, immediately after the
many parts of the country, at the commencement of the action, lest Ormond to shift for himself.
Meanwhile Galway fell into the hands of the insur
rebellion, the colonists hail been driven from their homes
in such a destitute condition, that numbers perished by gents ; and it appeared highly probable that the few re
maining provinces in Connaught would yield to their ef
famine and the inclemency of the weather.
Hitherto the rebels had been without union or any plan forts. In Munster, a detachment under sir Charles Va
of operations; but in 164a means were adopted for giv vasor was defeated by lords Mulkerry and Castlebaven
ing a coaJistent form to their proceedings. To this end, with the loss of 600 men killed, 700 muskets, and all the
a provincial synod of the catholic clergy was first held at artillery and baggage. In Ulster, the Scotch under Mon
Armagh; and afterwards, in May, a general synod of all roe were repulsed with loss by Owen O'Nial, who, though
the provinces at Kilkenny. Here the members of a su afterwards discomfited by an English force under sir Ro
preme council were nominated with the concurrence of bert Stewart, yet, being well supplied by the supreme
the nobility and gentry, and a national convention was council, maintained a superiority over his necessitous
appointed to meet in the fame place in October. By this adversaries, who were not only unpaid, but unable any
convention, composed of the Romish lords and prelates, and longer to procure subsistence from the exhausted inha
the deputies from the several counties and principal towns, bitants.
The' state of the kingdom seemed imperiously to de
was assigned to each county a council of twelve persons,
impowered to decide in all matters cognizable by justices mand an accommodation with the rebels ; and, to pave
of the peace, pleas of the crown, suits for debt and per the way to it, the king removed Parsons from the office
sonal actions, and to nominate all county officers except the of lord justice, and appointed sir Henry Tichburne in his
high-sheriff. From these lay appeals to provincial coun place. A royal commission was issued, authorizing the
cils, each consisting of two deputies from every county in marquis of Ormond to treat with the insurgents ; who,
the province, appointed to meet four times a-year, and to after some negociation, on the 15th September, 1643, con-,
act with some limitations as judges of assize. From the eluded an armistice for one year; the confederates stipu
provincial councils appeals were to lie to what was styled lating to pay the king 30,000!. one half in money in se
The Supreme Council of the confederate Catholics of Ire veral payments, and the other in cattle. This treaty,
land, composed of twenty-four persons chosen by the ge equally reprobated by violent catholics and fanatic puri
neral convention. Twelve of these were to reside at Kil tans, was of no real service to the king.^ Lord Byron, at
kenny, or some other convenient town ; no fewer than the head of 3500 troops sent by Ormond to England, was
nine could compose a council; and, to carry any measure, defeated in Cheshire by Fairfax with the loss of nearly
the concurrence of two thirds of the sitting members was half his force, and all his artillery, baggage, and ammu
necessary. To this assembly was committed the conduct nition. Though farther reinforcements were sent from
of the war, the appointment of all officers civil and mili Ireland, nothing of consequence was effected. Some of
tary, and the nomination of sheriffs. The general assem the transports being intercepted by ships of war belong
bly commanded all persons to be faithful to the king, ing to the parliament, increased the number of victims
and to maintain his just prerogative, but utterly denied sacrificed by the rage of civil and religious bigotry.
the authority of the Irish government administered by "a Among the rest, a vessel bound to Bristol being in this
malignant party to his highness's great disservice, and in predicament, the parliamentary commander selected 70
a
men

IRELAND.
313
men os Irish birth out of 150 on-board of her; and, to unite the catholic prelates of Ireland in a firm decla
though they had faithfully served against the Irish rebels, ration for war, till their religion should be completely es
tablished and a catholic lord-lieutenant appointed, he ve
they were precipitated without mercy into, the sea.
Ormond, being appointed, soon after the conclusion of hemently objected both to the public and private treaty ;
the armistice, to the office of chief governor, under the ti but, finding that the supreme council remained uncon
tle of lord-lieutenant, had to struggle with complicated vinced by his arguments, he resolved to give all the op
difficulties. Some of the Irish refused to admit a cessation position 111 his power to their designs.
The English parliament, alarmed by Osmond's inten
of arms, while the Scotch in Ulster in like manner dis
claimed the treaty, and received orders from their par tion of employing the protestant forces of Ulster in sup
liament to continue hostilities. Emissaries from the par port of the king, by way of conciliating those troops, sent
liament of England were, at the fame time, assiduously them ten thousand pounds, with some clothes and pro
engaged in prevailing-upon the superior officers of the visions. Sir Charles Coote, being appointed by them to
army in Ireland to subscribe to the solemn league and co>- command in Connaught, took possession of Sligo, and ra
venant, recently framed by the king's opponents in Bri vaged the adjacent counties. While lord Taasc was pro
tain. Alarmed at the proceedings in Ulster, where the ceeding, by Ormond's direction, to chastise this infrac
Scotch had surprised Belfast, the confederate Irish at Kil tion of the treaty, the confederates of Kilkenny dis
kenny made private overtures to Ormond to assume the patched 800 men, under si'r James Dillon, to assist the Ro
command of their forces as royalists, and chastise the mish archbishop of Tuam in the recover)' of Sligo. The
Scotch. The marquis, too politic to irritate the confede town was nearly taken in an assault in which the prelate
rates by refusing their offer, amused them for some time led the way, when the assailants, receiving intelligence
by negociation, during which the apprehensions of dan th.it a hostile army was approaching from the north, re
ger were removed by the Scottish general, who wanted treated ; and, being closely pursued, were routed by Coote.
either inclination or ability for the vigorous prosecution The archbishop sell in the action, and among his baggage
was found an authentic copy of Glamorgan's treaty, with
of the war.
A negociation had meanwhile been opened immediately other papers relative to the subject. These, being trans
with the king, who was met at Oxford by commissioners mitted to the English parliament, were published by them,
from the Irish confederates in March 1644.. Charles, un to the no small exultation os the king's enemies, who had
able to agree to their demands, and unwilling to relin from the first charged him with a design to establish po
quish his hopes of gaining their assistance against his do pery. Glamorgan was immediately apprehended on a
mestic enemies, gave Ormond. full powers to treat, and charge of high treason by the Irish government, and ex
at length transmitted to him private instructions to con amined by a committee of the privy-council, to whom he
clude peace with his catholic subjects of Ireland, what confessed the whole affair; while the king, though he
ever it might cost. A protracted negociation ensued ; publicly urged its complete investigation, in a private let
the terms required by the catholics were deemed exorbi ter to the marquis directed that the execution of any
tant ; but though the marquis, for the interest of his royal sentence that might be passed on the earl should be sus
master, concealed his powers, yet the sacrifices which pended, as his conduct was the result of misguided zeal
Charles was willing to make became known to the confe alone. Neither this discovery, nor the intrigues of the
derates, from the publication of his papers by the parlia papal nuncio, could prevent, though they delayed till
ment, into whose hands they had fallen in their victory March 1646, the conclusion of the treaty with Ormond,
at Nascbv. The information derived from this source by which nothing farther than religious toleration was
was not likely to moderate their claims, and their hopes conceded to the confederates, who, on their part, engaged
were elevated by the arrival of a papal nuncio, and the to furnish 6000 well-appointed infantry on the 1st of
earl of Glamorgan, whom they were taught to consider as April, and 4000 more on the first of the following month.
furnished with full powers from the king to conclude a
This treaty, negotiated with such labour, was in fact
treaty with them. This nobleman, a zealous catholic, of little efficacy. It was alike disregarded by the Scotch
had been honoured with uncommon marks of royal fa covenanters in Ulster, by the parliamentarians under the
vour, particularly a promise of the princess Elizabeth in earl of Inchiquin in Munster, and by the most bigotted of
marriage to his son, with a portion of three hundred thou the catholics, influenced by Rinuccini. By presents and
sand pounds. Arriving in Ireland in July 1645, he re promises, that prelate contrived to gain over to a complete
paired to Kilkenny, where he was received with com acquiescence in his views Owen O'Nial and his followers,
plaisant attention by the confederates, to whom he pro composed chiefly of barbarous rovers called ertaghts, who
duced two different commissions from the king, autho were exasperated against the council of Kilkenny, which
rizing him to negociate a treaty, which was accordingly had directed their irregularities in J-einster to be repressed
concluded before the expiration of the ensuing month. by force of arms. Having assembled about live thousand
The articles, virtually stipulating the legal establishment foot and five hundred horse, O'Nial advanced toward Ar
not only of the catholic worship, bat also of the papal ju magh, whither he was followed by Monroe, who appre
risdiction, were to be kept secret till circumstances should hended an attack on some of the British garrisons. He
permit their disclosure. Besides this private compact, for found the Irish leader posted at Benburb, about seven
the ratification of which the royal word was engaged by miles distant from Armagh, between two hills, with a
Glamorgan, a public negociation was kept up with Or wood in his rear and the river Blackwater on his right.
mond. Urged by the former to make all the concessions Crossing the river which separated the two armies, to
which he was empowered to grant, the marquis soon ad meet a reinforcement which he expected, Monroe ad
justed all articles of a civil nature with the Irish deputies ; vanced towards the enemy ; O'Nial contrived to amuse
who, when he objected to those relative to religion, him with skirmishes, till- the fun, which had been favour
agreed, in full reliance on Glamorgan's private stipula able in the morning to the position of the Scotch, threw
tions, that all demands connected with that subject should his declining rays full in their faces. At this time an
be referred to the decision of his majesty.
Irish detachment, sent out to intercept Monroes expected
Nothing now seemed wanting to the restoration of succour, returning unsuccessful to the main body, was at
peace; the general assembly voted a levy of 10,000 men first mistaken for his own reinforcement. Discovering
for the royal service, when affairs had nearly been again his error, he prepared to retreat, and the Irish leader in
embroiled by the arrival in Ireland of John Battista Ri- stantly ordered an attack. Broken by the furious and
nuccini, archbishop of Fermo, an ambitious prelate, and sudden charge of their adversaries, the Scotch were com
possessed with the fanatical notion that he was destined pletely put to the rout, with the slaughter os 3000 men,
by Providence to extirpate heresy in the western islands. and the loss of their artillery, baggage, and provisions,
Agreeably to the pope's instructions, which directed him while only 70 were slain on the part of the Irish. With
Voi.XI. No. 7554L
an

314
IRELAND.
an army augmented to io,coo men, O'Nial was following of June, 1647. He engaged to deliver up the king's gar
up his advantage, and threatened the reduction of all Ul risons, with all their appurtenances, on the 18th of the
ster, when lie was unexpectedly summoned by the nuncio following month, or sooner, if required ; while the com
to Leinster to oppose the execution of the treaty. By the missioners promised, among other conditions, security,
influence of this turbulent prelate, the proclamation of during good behaviour, to catholics not guilty of rebel
the peace was prevented in those towns which were in lion ; permission to depart to all who might choose to ac
possession of the catholics ; and at Limeric the mayor and company the marquis out of Ireland; protection to him
heralds were attacked, and some of them mortally wound self in England, on condition of his obedience to the or
ed, in an attempt to perform this duty, by a mob conduct ders of parliament; and the reimbursement'of near four
ed by ecclesiastics. He even went so far as by his own teen thousand pounds expended in the king's service out
authority to displace the magistrates who had favoured of his private fortune.
the proclamation, and to confer the government of the
No sooner was this treaty carried into effect, than the
city on the ringleader of the tumult. He then summon more moderate of the confederates began to perceive
ed the catholic clergy to Waterford, and they threatened their danger from the rising influence of the parliamenta
with excommunication all who had been instrumental in rians ; and this alarm was not a little increased by the suc
concluding the treaty, as well as all those who should pay cessful operations of the latter. Preston having reduced
obedience to orders issued by the council of Kilkenny. Naas and some other posts, and laid siege to Trim, colonel
In a word, the constitution formed by the confederate ca Michael Jenes, the new governor of Dublin, marched with
tholics was overturned in a moment, and the whole power most of the garrison of that city to its relief. The Irish
usurped by a few ecclesiastics.
general, availing himself of his absence, made a rapid
The supreme council, menaced on all sides, implored march, with a design to surprise Dublin ; but Jones pur
the lord-lieutenant to repair to Kilkenny, to support its sued and overtook him at Dungan-hill; where his troops,
authority and the treaty of pacification. Ormond accord inflamed with revenge by reports of Irish massacres, rushed
ingly marched thither at the head of 2000 men ; but, re with frantic impetuosity upon their adversaries, and made
ceiving intimation that general Preston had been per- a frightful carnage among them. Jones, prevented by want
suadedby the nuncio to concur with O'Nial in an attempt of.provisions from pursuit, returned to Dublin with the
to intercept him, he returned, not without difficulty and artillery, arms, and baggage, of the vanquished troops.
alarm, by forced marches, to the capital. The two catho O'Nial was now summoned from Connaught to supersede
lic leaders followed him with an army of 16,000 foot and Preston ; and by his caution avoided every attempt to
isioo cavalry to lay siege to Dublin, where the citizens bring him to a battle, while he extended his ravages to
exerted their utmost efforts to repair the fortifications ; the very walls of the capital.
and, to animate their zeal, the marchioness of Ormond
In Munster, lord Taafe had taken the command of the
with other ladies appeared at their head, carrying baskets catholic army. The earl of Inchiquin, who had early in,
of earth. The martjuis himself was aware that the want the contest espoused the cause of the English parliament,
of money, ammunition, and provisions, rendered it im took the castle of Cahir, and advanced to Cartel, the in
possible for him to sustain a siege ; and, knowing that he habitants of which city took refuge in their cathedral,
could place no reliance on a contract with the Irisli gene- seated on a rock. His proposal to leave them unmolested,
' rals, his only alternative in this dilemma was to make on condition of their paying three thousand pounds and
overtures to the English parliament. Commissioners were a month's wages for his troops, being refused, he stormed
named by the latter to treat with Ormond for the sur the place, with great slaughter of his soldiers as well as of
render of his garrisons; and in the mean time 2300 men the citizens. Taafe, who would have pursued a plan of
were ordered for the immediate relief of Dublin. That defensive warfare, was obliged by the clamours of the
city, however, was saved by the animosities prevailing nuncio and his clergy, on account of the slaughter of
between the Irish leaders, in the midst of which the forces twenty churchmen at Casliel, to take the field in Novem
promised by the parliament landed at Dublin. On this ber to oppose him. The two armies met at Knocknoness.
O'Nial decamped with his troops in the night, leaving At the first charge the left wing of the Irish was broken,
Preston and his officers to continue a negociation which nor could the fugitives be rallied by the utmost exertions
had been commenced with the lord-lieutenant. The par of lord Taafe, who killed several of them with his own
liamentary commissioners appointed to treat with Ormond hand. On their right wing the valour of a body of Scotch
for the resignation of his government, having no inclina Highlanders, commanded by Macdonnel, surnained Koltion or authority to comply with the terms demanded by kitto, or the left-handed, bade fair to retrieve the fortune
him, reimbarked their troops, who proceeded to Ulster. of the day. They drove the enemy with slaughter from
On their departure an accommodation was effected with the field of battle, and had seized the artillery and bag
Preston, who was appointed to the command o>f the army gage, when ' Inchiquin, having dispersed the lest wing,
of Leinster, as lieutenant-general under the earl of Clan- wheeled round to the attack of the hitherto-victorious
ricarde. Preston, having concerted a plan of operations right. The Highlanders, deserted by the cavalry, obsti
with the lord-lieutenant, began his march; but, being nately maintained their ground, till, after the slaughter of
met by some of the agents of the nuncio, who denounced seven hundred of their number, among whom was their
excommunication against him and his followers, unless he leader, the rest accepted quarter. Above three thousand
would immediately desist and disperse his army, this con men, the flower of the catholic army, perished 011 this oc
temptible bigot was terrified into a complete submission, and casion, and all its artillery and baggage fell into the hands
published a formal renunciation of his recent engagements. of the victors.
Disheartened by the destruction of two armies, the con
To leave no excuse to the catholics, Ormond resolved to
await the result of a general assembly about to be held at federates determined to send agents to treat with the queen
Kilkenny ; but the influence of the clergy was there so and prince of Wales, who had retired to France. Thither
powerful, that the resolutions of this assembly amounted dfo had fled the marquis of Ormond, with his eldest son,
to the complete establishment of the Romish religion, and lord Ossory. He assisted the queen with his advice in the
the exemption of its ecclesiastics from the authority of negociation with the Irish deputies, who were assured
the sovereign. So unreasonable did their demands appear, that a person should speedily be sent empowered to grant
that the lord-lieutenant now perceived the necessity of their countrymen every favour consistent with justice, and
submission to the English parliament. The privy council, the honour and interest of the king. The person alluded
and an Irish parliament convened at Dublin, concurred to was no other than Ormond himself. Various circum
with him in the propriety of surrendering the rights of stances seemed to favour his return ; among the rest, the
the crown to the party then ruling in England ; and a disposition. of the earl of Inchiquin to join the royal par
treaty to that effect was signed by Ormond on the 29th ty, for which purpose he was in correspondence with the
marquis ;

315
I R E L AND.
On
this
information
he
dispatched
Inchiquin
with
three
marquis ; and the assurances which he received from the
Scotch in Ulster of their readiness to support him. O'Nial, regiments of cavalry to stiingthen the southern garrisons,
actuated by the same hatred os the royalists as the parti while he, with diminished numbers, continued the block
sans of the parliament, had succeeded in his overtures of ade of Dublin. A plan for the seizure of the neighbour
accommodation with their general, Michael Jones, and ing castle of Baggatrath, by which the enemy's horses
attempted to seize the supreme council at Kilkenny ; but would be excluded from their only pastures, having been
was anticipated by Inchiquin, who arrived there before approved by the council of war, a detachment was sent
him for its protection. The assembly proclaimed O'Nial upon this enterprise. Through the treachery of their
a traitor, and, exasperated by the insolence and outrageous guides, these troops were conducted by a circuitous route
conduct of the papal nuncio, admonished him to leave to the place of their destination ; and, in the mean time, the
enemy made a sudden and vigorous attack on Ormond's
the kingdom.
Such was the state of affairs, when Ormond landed at encampment at Rathmines. His right wing being irre- .
Cork, where he was received by Inchiquin with the ho trievably broken, a sudden panic seized the rest of his '
nours due to the yiceregal office. He immediately pro army ; the left fled without firing ; while the troops posted
ceeded to'treat with the general assembly of Kilkenny for on the north side of the river, under lord Dillon of Costhe purpose of uniting the protestant and catholic loyalists tello, instead of supporting their comrades, fled with pre
in a common cause. The confederates, finding, by the cipitation to Trim and Drogheda. The roarquis, having
return of deputies whom they had sent to Rome, that no lost 600 slain, and 1800 taken prisoners, retired with the
supplies were to be expected from abroad, and forcibly remains of his army to Kilkenny. Not discouraged by
impressed with the news of the remonstrance presented by this disaster, and elevated by the hope of gaining the ac
the army to the parliament, demanding the king's death, cession of the force under O'Nial, (who, disgusted with
concluded a peace nearly on the fame conditions in civil and alarmed by the conduct of the parliament of Eng
affairs as were settled by the treaty of 1646. In eccle land in regard to himself, made overtures of alliance,)
siastical points more favourable terms were granted to the Ormond meditated a second attempt on Dublin, when all
catholics, who were allured of a repeal of all penal statute*, his plans were overthrown by the arrival of Cromwell in
and of the full and fret exercise of their religion. One that port pn the 15th of August, 1649, with 8000 in
of the articles moreover stipulated, that twelve commis fantry, 4000 cavalry, a formidable train of artillery, and.
sioners of trust should be nominated by the general assem other necessaries.
The first operation undertaken by this generaT was thebly, to take care that the treaty mould be duly executed
till its ratification by a full and peaceable parliament, and siege of Drogheda, whither he marched with io',ooo men.
without the approbation of a majority of whom Ormond This place, defended by a garrison of 2100 chosen troops,
could levy neither money nor men, nor place garrisons commanded by officers of distinguished bravery, had been
for defence. This article proved a molt vexatious obstacle strengthened and furnished in the best manner Ormond
to his subsequent operations. Whatever hopes might have was able, for a long and vigorous defence. Cromwell,
been conceived from this convention, were baffled as far sensible of the advantage of striking a prompt and signal
as they regarded the personal service of the king, who had blow, disdained the forms of a regular liege. After a
fallen beneath the axe of the executioner before intelli furious cannonade of the walls for two days, a breach was
made. He instantly issued orders for a general assault.
gence of it was received in London.
Prince Rupert, nephew to Charles I. had arrived at Twice were his troops repulsed with slaughter by the des
Kinlale with a squadron that had revolted from the par perate valour of the garrison ; but, determined on con
liament before Ormond was informed of his sovereign's quest, he led them a third time to the attack, and gained
death, on which tidings he immediately caused the prince possession- of the place. To strike terror into his enemies,
of Wales to be proclaimed king by the name of Charles II. he directed the deliberate carnage of the1 garrison, both
Endeavouring to combine a force for the service of the officers and privates, and of all Romish ecclesiastics found
new sovereign, he made overtures to the commanders of in the town. For five days this work of slaughter was
the several armies stationed in different parts of the coun continued; a few persons escaped in disguise, and about
try, but without success, except in his application to the thirty were spared to encounter the lingering horrors of
British forces of Ulster, who, abhorring both the king's slavery in Barbadoes. It is reported, that the garrison
murderers and the confederate Irish, after some hesitation having laid down their arrns on the promise of quarter,
declared for the royalists. The supplies of men and mo Cromwell issued his sanguinary orders in retaliation of
ney promised by the catholics were furnished very slowly; the cruelties of the catholics, though he well knew that
and, to add to Ormond 's disappointments, prince Rupert most of his victims were English protestants.
not only declined to afford him assistance, but even by
The real object of this atrocious barbarity was accom
secret practices embarrassed and obstructed his plans. plished. The garrisons of Trim and Dundalk abandoned
Having in vain solicited the young king to repair to Ire those places with precipitation. While Venables and Coote
land, the marquis, at the beginning of 164.9, mustered overran Ulster, Qpomwell himself marched, forward with
what troops he could for the purpose of besieging the ca 9000 men to Wexford, garrisoned by 2000 catholics, as
pital. With these he encamped at Finglass, two miles the citizens obstinately rejected the assistance of heretics.
from Dublin. Finding that Jones, the governor, had de On the first fire of the enemy's artillery, Stafford, gover
tached the greater part of his cavalry to Drogheda, where nor of the castle, surrendered his post, and its guns were
they might intercept the provisions of the besiegers, the turned against the town, where Cromwell cau fed all per
lord-lieutenant dispatched Inchiquin with the royal ca sons found in arms to be slaughtered with the fame hor
valry in pursuit of them. That nobleman overtook and rible formality as at Drogheda.
routed the enemy ; took Drogheda ; defeated a body of
Ormond, having in the meantime concluded an accom
troops conveying ammunition to O'Nial ; invested Dun- modation with Owen O'Nial, acquired a considerable ad
dalk, where Monk, who had been appointed to the com dition of strength by the junction of his forces, though
mand of the parliamentary forces in Ulster, was obliged by the general himself, afflicted by some disorder which soon
his own garrison to capitulate; and, aster the reduction of afterwards put an end to his life, was no longer able to
some smaller posts, returned in triumph to Finglass.
appear at their head. Enabled once more to take the field
With 1 1,000 men, of whom 4000 were cavalry,' Ormond against Cromwell, who had invested Waterford, the mar
now resolved to invest Dublin on all sides; but his hopes quis hastened thither, and, throwing reinforcements into
of reducing the city were greatly damped by the arrival the city, obliged the enemy to raise the siege; but, when
of a fleet with reinforcements and supplies from England, he proposed to fall on the rear of the retreating army,
and the intelligence that Cromwell might speedily be ex greatly debilitated by hardships and disease, the citizens,
pected in the south of Ireland with a formidable army. chiefly catholics, refused to furnish boats for the trans
portation

316
IRELAND.
portation of his troops across the river, till the opportu governor, and an army wholly catholic, as the protestants
nity of annoying the foe was lost. With the fame ruinous who had fought on the fame fide had in consequence of
jealousy, they- not only denied him a passage through the repeated insults either quitted the country or gone over
town to support one of his detachments, half of which to the republicans, yet faction still prevented any effec
was in consequence destroyed, but also permiflion to lodge tual resistance to the arms of Ireton. The clergy soon
bis men in huts under the walls. Cromwell, tampering found that Clanricarde was resolved to oppose their ma
through the agency of lord Broghill with the protestant chinations to the prejudice of the interest which he had
forces of Munster, found means to prevail upon all the espoused, and sought to establish their own power by fo
principal garrisons to declare at once in his favour, and reign assistance; For which purpose they dispatched the
was thus spared the necessity of returning, with an army Romish bishop of Ferns to Brussels as their ambassador to
oppressed with fatigue and sickness, for winter-quarters the duke of Lorraine. This prince affected extraordinary
to Dublin.
zeal in behalf of the Irish catholics. Previous to OrAfter an unsuccessful attempt to obtain possession of mond's departure, a treaty had been set on foot for the
Kilkenny by treachery, Cromwell, in February 1650, pro delivery of Duncannon fort into the duke's hands as se
ceeded to reduce that place by force. The garrison, origi curity for 24,0001. but it had failed through the reduction
nally composed of 1100 men, but reduced by a contagious of that fortress by the republicans. The negociation was
disorder to 450, made so obstinate a resistance, that they however renewed by lord Taafe, under the authority of
were at length permitted to concludun honourable capitu the duke of York, brother to the nominal king; and he
lation. At Clonmel, the next object of his attack, a de obtained 5000I. to purchase arms and ammunition. With
fence equally vigorous was made by Hugh O'Nial, with this supply the prince sent an agent to signify to the men
1200 northern I rim. On the first asiault, the English army in authority his willingness to repair in person to Ireland,
lost 2000 men, and their general found it expedient to with such aid as could not fail in a short time to recover
depend chiefly on a blockade. A body of troops, under the kingdom. Clanricarde appointed a committee to re
lord Roche, hastening to the relief of the garrison, was ceive and report the proposals of this envoy, which were,
totally defeated by Broghill, who advanced to assist the That the duke of Lorraine, his heirs and successors, should,
besiegers. In this battle the Romisli bishop of Ross, an with a saving to the rights of his majesty and his subjects,
active partisan, was taken, and offered his life if he would be accepted as protectors of Ireland, with all the preroga
prevail on the garrison of a neighbouring fortress to sur tives of royalty, until all disbursements made by him for
render ; but the prisoner, with a spirit not less heroic than the defence or recovery of the island should be repaid.
that of the Roman Regulus, when Carried within hearing These proposals, indicating a secret aim of the duke at the
of the garrison, exhorted them to maintain their post sovereignty of Ireland, were so highly resented by Clan
against the enemies of their country and religion ; and ricarde, that he refused an audience of leave to the duke's
then cheerfully resigned himself to an ignominious death. envoy, though he consented to some qualification of his
O'Nial, after a siege of two months, during which his am demands, and offered to advance 20,000]. on the security
munition and provisions were exhausted, seeing no pros of Limeric and Galway, leaving the adjustment of all the
pect of relief, contrived, by a masterly piece of conduct, articles relative to the protectorship for a treaty at Brus
to withdraw his troops secretly from Clonmel, and conduct sels. Commissioners were accordingly appointed to ne
gotiate this treaty, with express orders to be guided in
them in safety to Waterford.
Cromwell, being summoned to England to lead an army their proceedings by the directions of the queen, the duke
against the Scots, who had received Charles II. as their of York, and the marquis of Ormond. Regardless of these
king, deputed Ireton, his son-in-law, to command the injunctions, disclaiming the lord-deputy's commission, and
English forces against Ormond and the Irish confederates. guided only by the bigotted and seditious bishop of Ferns,
Canow, Waterford, Dungannon, and other fortresses, hav they signed a treaty in the name of the Irish nation, by
ing by this time surrendered to the parliamentary troops, which the duke of Lorraine, was declared infested with
Ireton detached part of his army to commence the block the virtual sovereignty of Ireland, under the title of Pro
ade of Liineric, while he himself marched to Athlone ; tector Royal. The clergy, exulting in the'success of their
and sir Charles Coote, who had completed the conquest of scheme, promised themselves the speedy establishment of
Ulster, by the reduction of Carrickfergus, Ennilkillen, and a glorious hierarchy under a catholic prince, and began
Charlemount, directed his course southward, apparently to take measures for the constitution of a new supreme
with a view to form a junction with the commander-in- council undertheir own direction, or, to speak more plainly,
chief, for the subjection of the western counties. Not for the usurpation of the whole power of the kingdom.
withstanding the imminent danger with which this rapid From this dream of ambition they were, however, soon
progress of the republican arms threatened the catholics awakened by the progress of the republicans; and their of Ireland, such was the infatuation of their ecclesiastics, affairs now became so desperate, that the duke of Lorraine
that no means of thwarting Ormond in his operations was discouraged from farther interference ; and he was
were negledted by them. The prelatat went so far as to furnished with a fair pretext for breaking off the treaty,
publish a declaration against the continuance of his ma by a formal protest of Clanricarde against the unautho
jesty's authority in the marquis, accompanied by a sen rized proceedings of his agents.
Ireton, having dislodged the troops stationed to guard
tence of excommunication against all who should adhere
to him or pay him subsidy or obedience. From these vio the passes, resolved to open the campaign of 1651 with
lent proceedings the marquis at length found his situation the siege of Limeric, while Coote laid siege ro Athlone,
so irksome and even dangerous, that he determined to and made himself master of the town before Clanricarde
quit the country. Having deputed his authority to the could collect a force sufficient for its relief. Limeric was
earl of Clanricarde, a catholic, and therefore the more invested; but the garrison under Hugh O'Nial, the de
agreeable to the Romisli prelates, he sailed from Galway, fender of Clonmel, made so valiant a resistance, and such
frequent and destructive sallies, that, notwithstanding the
and after a dangerous voyage arrived in France.
The enmity of the popish clergy to Ormond arose from defeat of lord Mirikerry, who was coming to the relief of
the determined hostility of that statesman to tbeir ambi the city, the republican general must, by the approach of
tious and unreasonable demands in regard to religion j winter and the sickness of his troops, have been obliged
Clanricarde, who was as strongly attached to the royal to raise the siege, had not internal sedition compelled a
cause as Ormond himself, assumed the government only surrender. The soldiers and citizens were allowed to de.
with the view of protecting, as long as possible, the re part unmolested; the former without arms, the latter with
mains of the king's faithful adherents in Ireland, and their effects. Twenty-four persons were excepted from
making a diversion in favour of the royalists of Britain. mercy ; and it is remarkable, that in the execution of these
But, though the confederates bad now a catholic chief the punishment fell chiefly on the adherents of the nun
s
cio,

IRELAND.
cio, the most violent opposers of the royal authority, and he had executed the commission entrusted to him by his
the principal promoters of republican success. Galway father, was again sent to Ireland, first as 1 military officer,
was the only town of importance that remained to be re and afterwards with the appointment of lord-deputy in
duced, when Ireton was carried off in November by a Fleetivood's place. Notwithstanding the difficulties with
pestilential disease at Limeric ; and the fall of that place, which he had to struggle from the discontents prevailing
in May 1651, was hastened by the dissensions which still In the army, the exhausted state of the country, and the
raged with unabated violence among the infatuated ca neglect of Ireland by the Englifn government, this deputy
tholics. Clanricarde, flying from Galway, and finding found means to conciliate the minds of the people whom
himself entirely deserted, at length capitulated with the he governed, to such a degree, that addresses were trans
republicans, who allowed him liberty to transport himself mitted from every county, expressing their resolution to
and 3000 of his countrymen into the service of any power adhere to the protector, against all who from private ani
mosity should attempt to re-kindle ^he flames of discord.
not hostile to the Engliih commonwealth.
On the death of Ireton, the command os the English Such indeed was the temper and ability with which be
troops had devolved on general Ludlow, whose severities acted, that Cromwell declared, that himself might receive
struck, the Irish with dismay. He was soon superseded by instructions from his son. On the death of OliveT in iS$S,
Kleetwood, who had married Ireton's widow, and who, Henry was confirmed in his government, wi:h the title of
011 his arrival, found the country completely reduced, lord-lieutenant, by his brother Richard ; but, on the re
and the people every where submitting to the terms im moval of the latter from his high station, commissioners
posed by the victorious republicans. High courts of jus were appointed to assume the civil government of Ireland,
tice were erected in the several provinces for the trial of while the command of the military force was conferred
men accused of massacres ; and two hundred were sen on Ludlow. Apprehensive lest the lord-lieutenant should
tenced to death. In Ulster, where the most numerous and avail himself of his power and popularity, to retain his
horrid murders had been perpetrated, none remained for situation by force, the commissioners employed sirllardrcss
legal punistirnent, but sir Phelim O'Nial. This chieftain, Waller to surprise the calHS of Dublin-; but Henry, too
after the arrival of his brother Owen, had funk into ob generous to hazard the public tranquillity for private
scurity ; but towards the conclusion of the war had again ends, had determined to resign ; and retired from his admi
risen into notice, and afforded some assistance to Clanri nistration so poor, that he could not immediately procure
carde. His followers being finally dispersed, he concealed money to defray the expences of his voyage to England.
himself in a sequestered isiand, where he was seized by lord
The intrigues, which, in the unsettled state of public
Caulsield, son of the very nobleman whom he had treache affairs, began tjbout this time to be set on foot, were en
rously made prisoner in the castle of Charlemont, and couraged by the arbitrary proceedings of Ludlow and the
whom his barbarous adherents, had afterwards put to commissioners, who dismissed from service upwards of
death. Repeatedly offered his life, liberty, and estate, two hundred military officers, without trial or allegation
on condition of his producing any proof that he had re of crime, and without reward for their long and painful
ceived a commission from the king for his insurrection, discharge of duty. Among these were lord Broghill and
he acknowledged the forgery, and persisted to the last mo sir Charles Coote, who with many others matured a plan
ment of his life in denying that he had ever been autho for the restoration of royalty in Ireland. The castle of
rised by his majesty ; declaring that he would not, by a Dublin was surprised; Jones, who had succeeded Ludlow
calumny against the king, augment the load which already as commander-in-chief, was imprisoned with two of his
oppressed his conscience. See p. 310.
colleagues ; while Coote, securing Galway and Athlone,
The war was now terminated in Ireland, but its hide marched to Dublin, and accused Ludlow and the commis
ous effects were long visible. The sword, with famine sioners of high-treason. At the fame timeother parties
and pestilence, its too frequent attendants, had reduced of royalists made themselves masters of Youghall, Clonmel,
great part of the island to a dreary solitude ; and scarcely Carlow, Limeric, and Drogheda ; so that in one week al
a house was left standing except within the walls of towns. most the whole of the kingdom was in their hands. A
Forfeited lands were assigned for adventurers and the council of officers assumed the temporary government;
payment of the arrears of the army. Under the direction and, though the castle of Dublin was retaken by sir Harof Edmond Ludlow, Miles Corbet, John Jones, and drefs Waller, who had formed a plan for seizing the
John Weaver, who in 1653 were associated with Fleet- council, it was reduced in a siege of five days, and Wal
wood, by the title of commissioners of parliament, courts ler sent prisoner to England. Such was the state of af
were established for the decision of claims within a limited fairs in Ireland, at the restoration of monarchy in 1660.
time. Connaught was reserved exclusively for the Irish
The first measure of the new government was the ap
who were to be confined within that province by the Shan pointment of three lords justices : sir Maurice Eustace,
non and a chain of garrisons.
lord-chancellor; lord Broghill, created earl of Orrery; and
While these arrangements were forming, Oliver Crom sir Charles Coote, elevated to the peerage as earl of Monwell, who had usurped the sovereign power under the ti trath. The next step was the restoration of episcopacy.
tle of Protector, sent his second son, Henry, to Ireland, The four archbishoprics and twelve bishoprics were filled
to examine into the state of affairs. He found the com with the most eminent of the clergy of Ireland, in oppo
missioners guilty of enormous frauds, and the courts of sition to the presoyterians, who had petitioned the king
judicature shamefully mismanaged. The commissioners for the establishment of their system. As the state of pro
were displaced. By a system of government by which the perty had become involved in the utmost perplexity and
protector intended to unite the British islands into one confusion, during near twenty years of anarchy, by for
commonwealth, thirty members of a new parliament were feitures, seizures, and grants, as well by the claims of the
summoned from Ireland. Fleetwood was appointed lord- old proprietors as of new adventurers, and of the soldiers
deputy for three years, and had a new council assigned who had received no compensation for long and painful
him. Among other instructions transmitted to this ad services during the rebellion, a declaration of settlement
ministration, was an order to dispense with the transpor was prepared, and in 1661 a. parliament was convened for
tation of the Irish to Connaught. This indulgence, equally the purpose of discussing and passing it into a law. The
politic and humane, was a subject of great dissatisfaction. catholics, who considered themselves highly aggrieved by
To guard against the propagation of this spirit, Cromwell the provisions of the bill of settlement, lent agents to ad
commanded that the only printer then in Dublin mould vocate their cause with the king; but these men behaved
pot suffer any publication to issue from his press, till it with such violence and indecency, that one os them was
had been inspected and approved by the clerk of the committed to the Tower, and the other forbidden to ap
council.
pear again at court.
Henry Cromwell, who, had returned to England after
In 1662, Ormond, who had been created a duke, beVol. XI. No. 756.
4-M
ing

IRELAND.
318
ing appointed lord-lieutenant, a present of 30,000!. was people of Ireland were reduced to a deplorable conditions
voted him by the Irish parliament, and his son, lord Os- The dissatisfaction of an unpaid army broke forth at Csrsory, was called by writ to the house of peers. This new rickfergus in a mutiny of the garrison, who seized the
chief governor, soon after his arrival in Ireland, gave the town and castle with a desperate defiance of authority.
royal assent, among other acts, to the bill of settlement. Ormond marched against them on the land-side, while his
This statute, though long and laboriously debated, was son the earl of Arran conducted an armament to attack
not completely satisfactory to any party. Contrary to ex them by sea. After some resistance, the revolters surren
pectation, the lands were found quite insufficient for the dered, and nine were executed. A supply of 15,0001.
claimants ; and, as some must: necessarily suffer, the loss from the English treasury enabled the lord lieutenant to
was allotted to be sustained by the catholics. The dis pacify the troops, and to establish a militia, to guard against
contents were augmented by the execution of the act, an invasion threatened by France. Notwithstanding the
which was entrusted to English commissioners, totally un ungenerous conduct of the English parliament, thirty
connected with Irish interests. Notwithstanding the ri thousand beeves, the only riches of the country, were
gorous qualifications required of catholics, by far the cheerfully contributed by the Irish nobility and gentry,
greater proportion of those who first came forward with for the relief of the sufferers by the tremendous confla
claims were pronounced innocent ; and, as these were to gration of London in 1666 ; but this act of disinterested
be immediately restored to the lands without provision benevolence was malignantly interpreted in England as a
for the compensation of the actual possessors, these last, as scheme to defeat the act of prohibition.
To alleviate the distresses of the Irish, the king, by an
well as the adventurers and soldiers, began to be extremely
alarmed. Such was the spirit of disaffection excited by act of state, allowed them a free trade to all foreign coun
this cause, that in 1663 a plan of general insurrection was tries, whether at peace or war with England ; while Or
formed by some officers who had served in Cromwell's mond earnestly encouraged them to manufacture the pro
army, as well as a separate plot for the seizure of the cas ductions of their country at home. A manufactory of
tle of Dublin ; and, though both were discovered and Norwich stuffs was established at Clonmel ; and, to pro
frustrated, tlie conspirators persevered in their treasonable cure workmen, five hundred families of Protestant Wal
designs. Apprised of their proceedings, the lord-lieute loons were removed from Canterbury to Ireland. At Carnant, on the eve of the day appointed for surprising the rick on Suir, a manufacture of friezes was commenced ;
castle, apprehended twenty- five of the principals, a few of sir William Temple was engaged to fend five hundred fa
milies from Brabant ; skilful workmen and artists were
whom were executed, and the rest pardoned.
A bill of explanation for the act of settlement having procured from France, the Netherlands, and other foreign
been prepared in 1665, agents from the several parties at countries ; and every possible effort was made for the re
tended the Englisli council, to plead their causes in its vival of the linen-manufactures. While thus laudably
discussion; aud Ormond was also summoned to London to engaged, Ormond was removed from the government
assist in this perplexing business, and deputed his autho through the influence of an odious junto at the English
rity during his absence to his son the earl of Ossory. The court, known by the name of the Cabal; and lord Robarts
lord-lieutenant, assisted by such of the Irish privy-counsel- was appointed his successor. The views of the Cabal
lors as happened to be in London, the commissioners of were directed to the establishment throughout the British
claims, and the solicitor-general, reviewed what had al dominions of the Romish religion, as less repugnant than
ready been deliberated, and suggested farther expedients the protestant to despotic monarchy; and the suppression,
for the settlement of Ireland. After a discussion os almost by the assistance of the French king, of all the rights and
ten months, they accepted a proposal made by the catho privileges of the people. To forward this infamous de
lics, that, for the satisfaction of their interests, the soldiers sign in Ireland, lord Berkeley of Stratton, a creature com
and adventurers should relinquish one third of the king's pletely subservient to the junto, was soon sent to super
grants; and, with the consent of all the agents, the bill sede Robarts.
of explanation was at length submitted to the privy-coun
From the time of queen Elizabeth, the catholics of Ire
cil. This new bill, however, was far from appeasing the land had been divided into two parties ; one of which held
discontents of the catholics, since it declared that the that spiritual obedience only was due to the pope, while
claims of the protestants were to be first settled ; that the other contended for his' temporal jurisdiction also.
any doubtful point (hould be interpreted in their favour; On the restoration of Charles II. some of the clergy had
and that no papist, who had not been adjudged innocent deputed Walsh, a Franciscan friar, to present an address
under the former act, should in future be allowed to claim to the king, congratulating him on his accession, and im
lands or settlements on a plea of innocence. This last ploring the benefits of the peace made with Ormond in
proviso certainly bore extremely hard on that body. The 1648. On this occasion Walsh drew up the Remonstrance,
authority of the- court of claims had expired, when no as it was termed, of the catholic clergy of Ireland ; in
more than about 600, out of 4000, claims had been de which they acknowledged his majesty to be their supreme
cided ; and of the remainder, excluded from all chance lord and rightful sovereign, to whom they were bound to
of a fair trial of their conduct, only twenty, left to the pay obedience and loyalty in all temporal affairs, notwith
nomination- of Ormond, were to be restored by the royal standing any power, sentence, or declaration, of the pope,
grace to their estates. This bill at length passed into an or fee of Rome; and disclaimed "all foreign power, papal
act by the unanimous vote of the Irish parliament ; but or princely, spiritual or temporal, in as much as it may
its execution afforded perpetual employment for many seem able, or shall pretend, to free them from this obli
years to Ormond and the privy-council, whom the five gation, or permit them to offer any violence to his majesty's
commissioners appointed for that purpose were directed to person and government." Declarations so inconsistent
with the maxims of the papal court soon incurred the
consult in all cases of doubt and difficulty.
The acts of settlement and explanation had scarcely censure of the sovereign pontiff; and, though the Remon
establislied tranquillity in Ireland, when the absurd plans strance had been subscribed by many ecclesiastics as well
of impolitic statesmen began to harass this unfortunate as a considerable number of lay nobility and gentry, who
country. From various causes, the chief of which was were therefore denominated Remonstrants, yet a power
religious persecution, the rents of England had been di ful party was soon formed against it under the designation
minished to the annual amount of 2oo,oool. This de of Anti-remonstrants. On the arrival of lord Berkeley
crease was charged to the importation of Irish cattle, which with secret instructions to encourage the catholic faith,
was therefore prohibited by an act of the parliament held the latter, supported by the influence of th- popej were"
at Oxford in 1665. Cut off from their usual commerce triumphant. The Remonstrants, ejected from their cures
with Great Britain, and prevented by the want of ship and offices, applied for relief to the chief governor, \vhd
ping, and by war, from trading to foreign countries j the refused to interfere, ot even to hear their complaints. On

IRELAND.
the contrary, he jpanifested a decided partiality for those obeyed ; but so conciliating, so cantious, and so steady, was
who maintained the unlimited authority of the pope. He Ormomt's conduct, that at no period since the termina
issued orders for granting commissions ot' the peace to pro tion of the civil war had the country enjoyed such tran
fessed catholics. To the great consternation of the pro quillity, and the inhabitants successfully applied them
testants, some Romish aldermen, and a Romish common- selves to industrious pursuits. The fortitude of this great
council, were, partly by fraud and outrage, ettablilhed in statesman was soon afterwards put to a severe trial by the
Dublin, after a violent struggle. Encouraged by this death of the generous Ossory, when the duke, exquisitely
success, they caused a petition to be presented to the king sensible of his eminent merit, and yielding to the emotions
and council, the object of which was evidently designed of paternal pride, declared that "he would not exchange
to pave the way to a repeal of the acts of settlement and his dead son for any living son in Christendom." Re
pairing to court in 1682, at the instance of the duke of
explanation.
The alarm excited by these proceedings in the Irish York, he left the administration two years in the hands
protestants being communicated to the people of England, of his second son, the earl of Arran : and, when prepar
the Cabal, rinding that they had made too early a disclo ing to return, solicited in vain permission to assemble an
sure of their designs, recalled Berkeley in 1671, and sent Irish parliament. The death of Charles If. in February
the earl of Essex in his place. In consequence of a peti 1685, once more removed the duke from the post which
tion from the English parliament to the king, the privi he had so ably filled.
On the accession of James II. Ormond was commanded
leges granted to catholics by the late lord-lieutenant were
revoked ; the obnoxious proceedings in the corporation to resign his authority to two lords justices, Forbes earl
of Dublin reversed; and the king's resolution to maintain of Granard, and Boyle primate and chancellor. As these
the act of settlement was declared. The new chief go were both protestants of approved fidelity, no suspicion
vernor, who appears to have been a man of integrity, was could with justice be then entertained of the design of the
so embarrassed by the difficulties inseparable from his sta new monarch, which soon afterwards began to be gradu
tion, that in 1675 he soHcited permission to wait on the ally developed; yet, luch was the menacing exultation of
king, with a representation of the state of Irish affairs. the catholics, and such the terror of the protestants of
Charles, finding the earl unfit for the clandestine measures Ireland, that Granard intimated a wish to resign. James,
which were but too much pursued during this reign, is in a letter written with his own hand, allured him, that
said to have offered the lieutenancy of Ireland for sale, to no steps prejudicial to the protestant interest should be
any nobleman who would engage to pay him privately a taken. Assurances to this effect were so assiduously com
certain annual sum. After tome time, however, it was municated, that the army of Ireland, composed of pro
judged expedient to adopt a different plan ; and, in 1677, testants, cheerfully marched to the north, ready to em
Ormond was sent over once more as the fittest person to bark for Scotland, to act, if necessary, against the earl of
Argyle, who had there raised an insurrection in favour of
govern Ireland.
By the influence of the Cabal, that nobleman had not Monmouth ; while the people in general, of the same per
only been long in disgrace with the king, but an atrocious suasion, universally declared their abhorrence of the at
attempt had been made on his life by Blood, a desperate tempts of the duke, and their resolution to support the
villain, who, during his administration, had been engaged reigning monarch. Scarcely was the danger from this
in the conspiracy for surprising the castle os Dublin. cause dispelled, when the king began by degrees to un
The earl of Ossory, suspecting this design against the life fold his projects. Under pretence that the contagion of
of his parent to have originated with the duke of Buck Monmouth's rebellion was widely diffused, he required,
ingham, a member of the Cabal, declared to that noble the disarming of the militia, who were all protestants.
man, in the king's presence, that, if his father should fall These unfortunate men were immediately infested with
by assassination, he would consider him as the assassin, and the robberies and atrocious cruelties of a savage banditti
would pistol him, though standing behind his majesty. called Tories, to such a degree, that the earl of Clarendon,
Under these circumstances it might appear difficult to ac who had been appointed lord-lieutenant, was authorized
count for the re-appointment of Ormond, who had at to restore their arms to persons most exposed and most fit
tended the court as usual, neither humbled nor provoked to be trusted. The wretched protestants became likewise
by the coldness of the sovereign ; insomuch that Charles a prey to informers, a still more detestable set of mis
himself observed, " 1 have done all in my power to dis creants, who tortured their imaginations for the most
oblige him, and to make him as discontented as others ; plausible fictions of treason ; and, though the lord-lieute
but he will be loyal, in spite of me." His restoration to nant perceived the falsehood of these multiplied charges,
favour is supposed to have been effected by the duke of by which innocent men were most cruelly harassed, he
York, from jealousy of the king's natural son the duke of durst not venture openly to discourage them. The next
Monmouth, whom he had been solicited to place at the step taken by the king towards the accomplishment of his
head of the Irish administration.
views, was the removal of three judges without the slight
Scarcely had Ormond entered upon his government, est objection to their conduct, and the elevation of ca
when he was surprised by the intelligence of a plot al tholics in their places, in utter contempt of the laws.
ledged to have been formed by the catholics of England These new judges, and even some catholic lawyers, were
for the murder of the king, and the overthrow of the pro admitted into the privy council. The revenues of vacant
testant religion. This plot was declared to extend to sees were reserved for the maintenance of Romish bisliops,
Ireland, whither orders were sent for the apprehension of and the protestant clergy were forbidden to preach on
certain suspected, though innocent, persons; and such was subjects of religious controversy. Still greater innova
the clamour and the alarm feigned or real prevailing on tions were meanwhile made in the military department.
the occasion, that the lord-lieutenant was obliged to lay Richard Talbot, a bigotted papist, who had insinuated
farther restrictions on the Irish catholics. These however himself into the savour of the king during his exile, and
were enforced with such lenity, that the duke was ac been created after his accession earl of Tyrconnel, was
cused of partiality to papists, whom the partisans of vio^ deputed, with a power independent of the lord-lieute
lent measures in England wished to drive into insurrec nant, to command and regulate the army. By him, pro
tion. Alhley earl of Shaftsbury, who from a member of testants, both officers and soldiers, were dismissed with in
the Cabal had become the leader of the popular party, dignity and cruelty, and their places filled exclusively
unable to effect the removal of Ormond, yet endeavoured with that kind of papists who entertained the highest no
with his followers to embarrass his government ; and pro tion of the papal authority.
cured orders to the chief governor and council to prepare
On the recommendation of the earl of Sunderland, pro
bills for the exclusion of papists from both houses of par cured by bribery, Tyrconnel was in 1686 appointed to
liament, and all offices in Ireland. These directions wejje the government of Ireland, with the title of lord-deputy.
"3
With

IRELAND.
With the most servile submission to the pope, this man paid nor controuled by government, subsisted by depre
was destitute alike of the principles of religion and those dations. In the midst of this anarchy, a tremendous
of honour ; furious and implacable; vulgarly insolent to alarm was spread through the country by reports of a
his superiors, and to his inferiors brutally tyrannical.' plot for the universal massacre of the protestants. The
From such, a governor, delegated by such a prince, op capital suddenly became a scene of uproar and dis
pression the most atrocious was naturally expected. Num traction; crowds of both sexes and all ages ruslied preci
bers of protestants had before abandoned a country, where pitately to the shore, imploring to be conveyed away from
their lives and property were exposed to the malice of the the daggers of she Irish. In vain did Tyrconnel dispatch
vilest wretches; and fifteen hundred families, inhabitants two noblemen to assure the affrighted citizens of protec
of Dublin, accompanied lord Clarendon on his departure tion ; the fugitives hurried on-board the vessels, which in
for England. By Tyrconnel's arrangements, only three unusual numbers were lying in the harbour. A similar
protestant judges were suffered to remain on the bench. effect was produced in other parts of the kingdom, especi
To fill the corporations with catholics, they were dis ally in some places where the intelligence was not received
solved by legal process, or intimidated into a surrender of till the very day stated to have been fixed upon for the
their charters, when new ones were granted. One third massacre. The inhabitants fled in consternation, leaving
of the members were allowed to be protestants, while the their property at the mercy of the catholics. Some took
other two thirds were catholics ; and in the selection of refuge in places of" strength, and others escaped by sea ;
these, so little attention was paid to decorum, that, in a while the protestants of the northern counties, collecting
northern town, a nun who had been condemned to the what arms they could, prepared for defence.
gallows for his crimes was raised to the office of chief
On the first alarm of an invasion of England by the
prince of Orange, Tyrconnel had withdrawn from Lon
magistrate.
Amidst the terror and consternation every where dif donderry the regiment, mostly protestant, commanded by
fused by an ignorant, bigotted, and lawless, government, lord Mountjoy, by which that place had been garrisoned.
it cannot appear surprising that commerce and credit were Sensible of the oversight of leaving this post in the hands
destroyed, and tradesmen and artificers reduced to beg of the townsmen, he sent thither another regiment, coingary or the necessity of emigration. The king's ministers, posed of Iristi and Scottish highlanders, all of whom were
alarmed at the prodigious decrease of the Iristi revenue, in catholics. At the moment when the citizens had just re
veighed against the ruinous violence of Tyrconnel; and ceived intelligence of the intended massacre, and were de
lord Bellasis, though a catholic, emphatically declared, liberating on measures for their safety, they were alarmed
that his madness was sufficient to ruin ten kingdoms. to the highest degree by the news of the approach of the
Tyrconnel repaired to the king at Chester, and easily jus destined garrison, consisting of men ferocious in aspect
tified his conduct. At his departure from Dublin on this and turbulent in demeanor. Amidst the general pertur
occasion, he reminded the Romish ministers of the power bation, an advanced party made its appearance, when nine
which their party had acquired, and "prayed God to damn young men, in a paroxysin'of enthusiasm, snatched the
them if ever they should part with it." On his return, keys, and secured the gates. The fame spirit was soon
he resolved by a brilliant stroke to convince his sovereign communicated to all ranks of the citizens, who, reinforced
both of his abilities and his zeal. Proposing to convene by a conflux from the adjacent country, resolved on de
a parliament, which, from previous arrangements, would fence. The magistrates and graver citizens, however,
be intirely in the catholic interest, he framed the heads thought it most prudent to submit; and accordingly ad
of a bill, that, under pretence of relieving the injured pa dressed the deputy, through the medium of Mountjoy,
pists, was designed to overthrow the whole settlement of ascribing the exclusion of the king's troops to the ungo
Ireland. Two of the judges were deputed to commu vernable fury of the populace, frantic with the fears of
nicate this scheme to the king, who, coinciding in the massacre. Mountjoy was dispatched to reduce them ; and
views of Tyrconnel, and fearing an opposition in the ca after several conferences, they agreed to submit on condi
binet, introduced the business immediately to the privy- tion that a free pardon should be granted; that all who
. council, and warmly declaimed against the injustice of chose should be at liberty to remove ; and that at least
the acts of settlement. Pliant as the- members in gene half of the troops admitted should be composed of protes
ral were to the royal pleasure, this proposal was of such tants. A spirit of resistance was diffused from Deny
an alarming and dangerous tendency, that the agents, ad through other parts of Ulster, where associations were
mitted with difficulty to be heard, were insulted even in formed, county councils nominated, and a general coun
the royal presence, and dismissed with disgrace. As they cil which was to meet at Hillsborough for the general di
returned from the council, the mob attended them with rection of affairs. They publicly declared that they bad
potatoes elevated on poles, loudly vociferating, " Room united for the preservation of their lives and religion ;
for the Iristi ambassadors!" Sunderland afterwards de that they had resolved toads in subordination to the Eng
clared that he bad refused a bribe of 40,0001. offered him lish government, and to promote the convention of a free
parliament. (See vol. vi. p. 696.)
to promote Tyrconnel's plan.
The event of their first operations was discouraging in
This mortification was in some measure compensated
by the birth of a male heir to the crown, on which occa the extreme. Destitute almost of arms, ammunition, and
sion the joy of the catholics, both in Britain and Ireland, skill, they unsuccessfully besieged Carrickfergus. On the
was unbounded ; but these feelinrrs were soon damped by approach of general Hamilton with a formidable force,
the rumour of the preparations of the prince of Orange. they abandoned Newry, and, being overtaken at Dromore,
The infatuated James is said to have received the first ad were routed with slaughter. Another body of their troops
vice of the projected invasion from Tyrconnel, who was likewise sustained a destructive defeat at the pass of Arimmediately ordered to fend four thousand men to Eng trea ; and Coleraine was rtlinquithed by the garrison.
land. For some time however the catholics affected to The protestants of the north-west had poured into Ennisdespise the efforts of the prince, who, they laid, was com ^killen as their place of refuge, and now those of the north
ing to end his days, like Monmouth, on a scaffold; and east retreated to Derry. Lundie, an officer professing ardent
the lord chief justice spoke with delight from the bench zeal for the protestants, but justly suspected of secret attach
of " the Englifli rebels who would every where be hanged ment to the deposed monarch, had been appointed gover
in clusters." Intelligence at length arrived of the landing nor of the latter place by king William. This man, with
and favourable reception of the prince. Tyrconnel now some other officers, refusing to take the oaths to the new
issued new commissions for the levying of troops to all sovereign, the people were filled with distrust, and many
who would accept them; and, excited by the priests, an prepared to abandon a post which seemed destined to be
armed rabble arose in every part of the kingdom, who betrayed ; when an agent, whom they had dispatched to
called themselves iht king's soldiers; but, being neither London to solicit succour, returned with assurances that
troops

IRELAND.
321
rating
the
danger
of
the
attempt
to
relieve
the
town,
he
troops and supplies would speedily be sent to Ireland.
No sooner had they resolved on defence) than they re abandoned the enterprise, and again sailed away ; leaving
ceived the discouraging information of the landing of the inhabitants to taste all the bitterness of disappointed
James with a hostile force at Kinf'ale, on the nd of March, hope. After some time, he informed them hy letter, that,
.1689. Proceeding to Dublin, he issued several proclama being unable to force his way to them, he had sailed round
tions, in one of which he commanded all his subjects of Lough Swilly, to try whether he could make a diversion
every persuasion to unite against William, and enjoined in their savour, and send supplies to the protestants posted
all protestants who had quitted Ireland to return and re at Ennilkillcn ; assuring them, that reinforcements from
ceive his protection; and, in another, directed a parlia England might be hourly expected, and that the enemy
ment to meet in Dublin in May. He then proceeded would not be able to continue the siege mueti longer;
with 20,000 men to reduce the protestants in the north, concluding with the charge to husband well their provi
and commenced his operations with the siege of London sionsa piece of advice more alarming than all the me
naces of the enemy.
derry.
As the summer advanced, the brave garrison of Lon
. One of the most active and courageous partisans among
the northern protestants was George Walker, rector of donderry was afflicted wish the ravages of disease in ad
Donoughmore, who commanded a regiment which he had dition to the miseries of famine. Though deprived of
himself raised. On the news of James's march from Dub many of their best officers, and among the rest major Ba
lin, he hastened to Derry, and entreated Lundie to meet ker, and though numbers were scarcely able to support
and engage the enemy before their whole force should he their arms, they refused to listen to she terms offered by the
collected. The governor accordingly took post with his enemy, and decreed death to any who should mention a
troops at the river called th-j Finn-water, as it with a view capitulation. Marshal Rosen, a German officer, to whom
to obstruct their passage; but in the moment of danger he James had committed the conduct of the siege, enraged at
abandoned his position, and took refuge in Derry. Two their obstinacy, declared that, if the town mould not be
English regiments having arrived in the harbour, he di surrendered by a certain day, all the protestants for ten
rected their commanders not to land the troops, but to miles round mould be consigned to plunder, and driven
come into the town themselves with some of their officers under the walls there to perish of hunger. No overtures
to attend a council of war. In consequence of Lundie's of submission being made, this threat was executed with
representations, that the town was not only destitute of all the circumstances of horror. The protestants, through
military stores, but had not even ten days' provisions left out the adjacent country, most of whom had protections
in it, the council agreed that the post was not tenable, from king James, were, without exception in favour of
that the principal officers should privately withdraw, and sex, age, or infirmity, to the number of five, or, as
leave the inhabitants.to make the best terms they could some writers assert, seven, thousand, collected and driven
with the enemy. The town-council, to whom these reso by the soldiers with drawn swords under the walls. But
lutions were communicated, resolved to propose terms of this infernal procedure served only to confirm the garri
capitulation to James ; but the people, enraged at the son in die resolution of perishing, rather than submit to
preparations making for the departure of their officers an enemy destitute of every humane and generous feeling.
and the English troops with the supplies destined for their Many of the wretches thus doomed to a lingering and
relief, rose in a tumult, and tired upon those who were hideous death, had the magnanimity to exhort the garri
thus basely abandoning them. A small reinforcement son to persevere, without regard to their affliction, in an
under captain Murray, arriving at this critical moment, obstinate defence against an atrocious foe, intent only on
entered the town in spite of the governor'! prohibition. the extermination of them all. A gibbet was now erect
The gallant Murray had no sooner passed the gate, than ed on the walls in view of the besiegers, who were assured
he exhorted the townsmen around him by all that was that all the prisoners taken by the garrison should be im
dear to them to secure the gates and to run to arms. mediately hanged, unless their friends were permitted
With such alacrity were his directions obeyed, that, while to depart ; but the execution of this menace was pre
be proceeded to expostulate with Lundie, the inhabitants vented by the release of the people, in consequence of
had manned the walls ; and, pointing their cannon, sired orders' from James, to whom intelligence of this infamous
on James and his advanced party, who were coming to transaction had been speedily conveyed. Destitute for
take possession of the place, and were consequently obliged three days of sustenance and shelter, many hundreds had
to retire. Electing George Walker and major Baker for expired under the walls of the town; of the survivors
their governors, the troops, amounting to 7360, were permitted to return to their plundered or demolished ha
foimed into eight regiments; and various arrangement* bitations, the greatest part perished, as the ravages of the
were made for defence. The town was indeed extremely enemy had left them no means of subsistence".
Reduced to the utmost extremity, and supporting the
ill-provided for a siege; the fortifications were mean; it
had but a scanty provision of stores, not one well-mount remains of life by the flesh of dogs, horses, and vermin,
ed cannon, not one engineer or person of military skill; and even by tallow and hides, the garrison had no more
while the besieging army, composed of 10,000 men, was than two days* provision of this miserable sustenance left;
well furnished, and commanded by experienced officers. when Kirk, searing lest he might be called to account if
James, having failed to procure a surrender by persua the town should surrender, relolved to hazard an attempt
sion, now invested the town, and met with a molt obsti for its relief. On the 30th of July the besieged descried
nate resistance. The besieged made frequent and destruc three ships in Lough Foyle, steering directly towards them.
tive sallies, and sent word to the enemy, when battering These were the Dartmouth frigate and two store-stiips
their walls, that they might lave themselves this trouble with provisions. A strong boom had been thrown by the
and expence, as the gates were always open, and afforded enemy across the channel which conducted to the har
a more commodious entrance than any breach which could bour, and which was defended by.a battery on either side.
be made. Having continued his assaults for some time While the enemy poured a tremendous fire on the ships,
without success, James left his forces to continue the siege, which was briskly answered by their crews, the foremost
and returned to Dublin. Famine soon began to reduce of the victuallers at the first lhock broke the boom, but
the defenders of Derry to great straights, but the expec unfortunately ran aground. The besieged, who crowded
tation of relief from England enabled them to bear their the walls, were struck dumb with consternation; while
distresses. These had increased to an almost intolerable the enemy, shouting in triumph, prepared to board the
pitch, when the besieged descried thirty ships, bringing vessel ; which, however, being again set afloat by the re
supplies and reinforcements, under the command of the coil of her guns, proceeded with the other ships to the
notorious Kirk, who proved, on this occasion, that cow relief of the familhed garrison. Next day, the enemy
ardice is but too often the companion of cruelty. Over- having lost eight thousand, men in the siege, retired in
Vol. XL No. 756.
4N
despair

S9
IRE
despair toward* Strabane, *nd the miserably-emaciated
defenders of the town had scarcely snatched a hasty re
freshment, before they exerted their shiall remains of
strength in the pursuit of them. Of the garrison, 4300
survived the hardships of this memorable siege, which had
lasted one hundred and five days ; but, out of this num
ber, above a thousand were incapable of service.
The flight of the besiegers was hastened by an impor
tant victory gained by the protestants collected at Enniskillen, who had from the first extremely embarrassed
James's adherents. Their excursions were so successful,
that the terror ot their name extended even to the capi
tal. Having procured arms and ammunition by a victory
at Rrlturbet, and supplies from Kirk, they excited such
apprehensions, that three armies under Macarthy, Sarsfield, and the duke os Berwick, a natural son of James II.
Tere employed to attack them at once from different
quarters. To ignorance of their 'danger the protestants
of Ennifkillen owed their safety. Informed only of the
approach of Sarsfield's force, they advanced. with such ra
pidity to meet him, as to surprise his camp, and put his
army to the rout with great slaughter. Berwick, declin
ing an encounter with such impetuous adversaries, thought
fit to retreat; while Macarthy, returning victorious from
Munster, where he had reduced lord Inchiquin, continued
his progress. A general engagement took place at New
town Butler. The Ennifkilleners, commanded by colonel
Wolsey, one of Kirk's officers, defeated and pursued the
enemy with dreadful slaughter. Two thousand fell by
the sword, five hundred were drowned in the neighbour
ing lake, and as many were made prisoners. Among
these was the general, who, desperately wounded, in the
anguish of grief for his disgrace, expressed his fears lest
his wounds should not prove mortal.
Iluring the transactions in the north, the parliament
summoned by James met at Dublin. In his speech from
the throne, the king declared his abhorrence of invading
the rights either of conscience or property, and professed
his readiness to assent to wholesome laws in general, and
to. the relieving of psrsons injured by the acts of settle
ment, as far as might be consistent with reason, justice,
and the public good. He also published a declaration,
assuring nis protestant subjects of his protection of their
rights both civil and religious. The proceedings of the
parliament soon gave the lie to these profeslions. Not
content with repealing the acts of settlement and expla
nation, a measure calculated to deprive almost every Irish
protestant who could write of his estate, an act of attain
der was passed against all Irish subjects who had entered
into the service of king William ; or who, from their resi
dence in Britain, were judged to be his adherents. Two
thousand four hundred and sixty one persons of all ranks
were included in the sentence of death and forfeiture of
their estates, unless they should surrender within a limited
time ; and the act, so framed as to preclude the king from
all power of pardoning after the itt of November, 1689,
was carefully concealed in the custody of the chancellor
fnom the persons whose lives and properties were thus de
voted.
, This parliament had voted the king a subsidy of 20,0001.
a-month to be levied on. lands. Finding this supply in
sufficient for his wants, James had recourse to the expe
dient of coining money from base metal, such as "that of
old cannon, which he ordered by proclamation to be taken
as legal payment at the rate of five pounds sterling for one
pound weight, really worth about fourpence. Subsequent
restrictions raised the nominal value of this coin still higher,
so that a debt of a thousand pounds might be discharged
by base money scarcely worth thirty millings. The hard
ships to which all ranks mutt have been exposed by this .
infamous project may easily be conceived.
James at the fame time proceeded vigorously in the ex
ecution of measures which seemed to have f3r their aim
nothing less than the extermination of the protestants.
The governors of the university of Dublin, having, con. .

A N D.
fiftently with their oaths, refused to admit a catholic te t
senior-fellowship, became the objects of his vengeance*
The fellows and scholars were ejected by an armed force;
the chapel converted into a magazine, and the chambers
into prisons. By the intercession of the bishop of Meath,
the members obtained their liberty, but on the express
condition that three of them should not meet together on.
pain of death. The library was fortunately rescued from,
the ravages of barbarous troops by Moor, a Romish cede*
siastic, a man of letters and liberal sentiments, who was
appointed provost by the king.
With the sanction of the magistrates, the Romish clergy
seized protestant churches for their own use, not only in
the country, but also in the capital. James indeed com
manded their restitution, but he was not obeyed ; and^
though he made some exertions to enforce his orders, he
was completely foiled in the attempt. But the wretched
protestants were doomed to experience still more serious
afflictions. When they offered the bale coin in exchangs
for provisions, these were instantly seized for the king's
use, upon the pretext that they were destined for the supply of his enemies. An order was issued by the governor
of Dublin, forbidding more than five protestants to meet
together, even in church, on pain of death; and such ar
rangements were made, that a person of this persuasion
could scarcely procure a morsel to eat or a drop to drink
in the whole metropolis. In short, some of the catholics
did not scruple to declare it to be the plan of their party
to starve one half of the protestants, and to hang tha
other.
A steady perseverance in this plan must soon have ac
complished the intended purpose, had not the attention
of the persecutors been diverted to other objects. In the
middle of August, 10,000 men, part of the force prepared
by king William, for the reduction of Ireland, arrived in
the bay of Carrickfergus, under the command of duke
Schomberg. Landing at Bangor, in the county of Down*
this general sent detachments to take possession of Belfast
and Antrim, abandoned by the enemy ; and with th
main body of his forces laid siege to Carrickfergus, which
in a few days capitulated. He next intended to attack
Carlingford, but the enemy, retiring as he approached,
burned that town, as well as Newry. In this career of)
devastation they were checked by Scliomberg, who threat
ened to give no quarter unless they should desist. Dundalk was abandoned without conflagration ; and about a
mile from that place Schomberg encamped in a low moistr
situation, with the mountains of Newry to the east, anda tract composed of hills and bogs to the north. Here he
fortified himself in such a manner, that the enemy could
not possibly force him to a battle. Various considerations'
had induced Schomberg to halt at a moment when his
advance had struck such terror into James's adherents, that
they would have abandoned Drogheda, and Dublin also,
had it not been for the opposition of Tyrconnel. TheEnglish army had not yet been joined by its artillery,
which had been sent by sea to Carlingford. In the plains
which now lay before it, the numerous cavalry of the
enemy might have intercepted its supplies ; and, being
chiefly composed of new levies, unuled to hardship, its
ranks began to be thinned by fatigue and disease. Theravages of the latter soon increased to such a degree, that
the camp resembled one vast hospital. Dysentery, and acontagious fever communicated from the garrison of Derryy
swept off the drooping soldiers, who at length became <b>
familiarized with death, so listless and insensible, that they
employed the carcases of their comrades for seats or shelter,
and murmured when deprived of these conveniencies bytheir interment.
While the English army was thus enfeebled by sickness,
a force of near 30,000 men was drawn together to oppose it 1
James advanced at its head, with the royal standard, and
made dispositions that seemed to indicate a resolution tostorm Schomberg's entrenchments. Such was the ardour
which pervaded the troops .of the Utter, that even the lickseixed

I ft E L A N D.
seized their arras, and wereeager for battle ( but James cau In his front was the Boyne, fdreiaWe 5n foflhe plaees, but
tiously retired, and led his anny to Ardee. Schomberg, these deep and dangerous, with rugged banks, defended
having received some reinforcements from Britain, soon by breast-works. James with his guards took his station
afterwards removed to a new encampment beyond Dun- at the village of Donorr, situated on an eminence in the
dalk, and conveyed the sick, many of whom expired by rear. Three miles farther south was the pass of Duleek,
the way, on-board the mips, and to Belfast. Dilease at through which he was to retire in case of defeat. Wil
length began to attack the catholic troops, and obliged liam drew up his army in three divisions, with orders to
them to retire into winter-quarters ; on which Schom pass the river in three different places ; the right wirrg
berg, left unmolested, diltributed his men, reduced to half under count Schomberg, son of the duke, and general
their original number, in the towns of Ullter.
Douglas, (the former commanding the horse, and the latThe attention of the English parliament was at length terthe infantry,) at some fords discovered on the west ne4r
seriously directed to the affai s of Ireland. Walker, the the bridge of Slanc ; the centre under duke Schomberg, in
military divine, arriving in London with an address to front ot the Irish army ; and the left wing under the
the king from the people of Derry, was presented with king in person, at a ford on the east between his camp
5000I. He received the thanks of the house of commons and Drogheda. Early in the morning of the 1 It July, the
for himself, and those who had served under him in the right wing passed the river with scarcely any resistance,
defence of the town, and the sum of io,oool. was voted and overcame, all the obstacles opposed by ground inter
for the relief of the widows and orphans of those who had sected with ditches and by the bog which flanked James's
fallen during the siege. Considerable discontent having camp. Astonilhed at their intrepidity and perseverance,
been excited by the result of the late campaign, king their adversaries fled towards Duleek, and were pursued
William resolved to repair in person to Ireland, and to with some slaughter. By the centre the passage was not
assume the command of his forces in that country. Schoitf- effected without opposition. It was composed of the
berg's troops, gradually restored to health by wholelbme Dutch guards, French Hugonots, EnnislcHleners, Bran--
food and good quarters, were inspirited by this intelli
gence, and by the victories of the Ennilkilleners. These
daring irregulars, having in February 1690 taken and for hedges,
tified Belturbet, proceeded about 1000 in number to sur a body of infantry, and two of cavalry, till the Hugonots
prise Cavan. Being unexpectedly met by a detachment and Ennifkillen troops, coming ;o their support, repulse'^
of 4000 jacobites under the duke of Berwick, undaunted a third body of horse with considerable slaughter. In a by this valt superiority, they attacked them with such new attack the Irish cavalry were more successful. They
fury as to drive the enemy from the field, and then rushed drove hack a squadron of Danes across the river, and re'r
kito the town. Here Berwick, having rallied his troops, turning broke the Hugonot infantry. Duke Schomberg", ,
fell upon them, while engaged in plundering. Forced rushing through the river, put himself at the head of the.
from their booty, the champions of Ennilkillen were soon latter, exclaiming in their native tongue, as he pointed
collected, and completed their victory with considerable to some French regiments in their front: "Come onV
slaughter. The fortress of Charlemont was reduced by a gentlemen; there are your persecutors I" At this moment '
body of Schomberg's troops, who were reinforced by con iixteen of the Irish cavalry, who after their successful
siderable numbers of Dutch, Danes, and Brandenburghers, charge on the Hugonots, had been defeated by the Knniiand were at length joined by king William himself, who killen and Dutch troops, coming up, were mistaken for
friends by the soldiers about Schomberg, and permitted
landed at Carrickfergus on the 14th of June, 1690.
Having reviewed his troops at Loughbrickland, and to pass. Seizing this opportunity to wound that general,
minutely examined the state of every regiment, William and to hurry him away with them a prisoner, they were; .
proceeded southward, without loss of time. To some of pursued by his men, by whose fire the gallant veteran
his officers, who advised caution, he replied, "I have not himself was killed. About the fame time fell Georgtf
come to Ireland to let grafs grow under my feet." In Walker, the defender of Derry, whose military ardour had
his march he fared like a common soldier, riding with an unnecessarily carried him into this engagement. Here too
advanced party all the day, and taking up his quarters in Caillemotte, the brave commander of the Hugonots, re
the camp at night with lels attention to his own accom ceived a mortal wound, and with his last breath cheered! modation than to the comfort of his men. " Let them not hi men with the cry of, "To glory, my boys, to glory I"
want; I shall drink water ;" was his exclamation one day At length the Irish, retreating to Donore, formed in goodwhen requested to sign an order for wine for his own table. order, and again advanced to the attack. Meanwhile
It cannot be surprising that such a leader should gain in William, having crossed the river at the head of the Dutch,
an eminent degree the hearts of all his followers. The Danisli, and English, cavalry, advanced to charge the ene
forces of James, retiring before him, at length took post my in flank; but they again retreated to Donore, where,
en the south side of the Boyne near Drogheda ; and on facing about, they rushed with such fury upon the Englisli
the north side of the fame river, William's army arrived under the immediate command of the king, that they
on the 30th of June. James, on receiving intelligence of were driven from their ground. William now gallopped
the landing of his rival, had marched with 6000 French to the Ennilkilleners, and asked "what they would do for
troops, sent to his assistance by Louis XIV. and joined the him." These brave fellows, resolutely advancing, charged
main body of his army at the Boyne, leaving Dublin un with their usual impetuosity, and afforded their disordered
der a guard of militia. Contrary to the opinion of his associates time to rally. Amid the confusion of the fight,
officers, who advised him to decline an engagement, to in which William was exposed to every danger, one ofr
retire to the Shannon, and to protract the war by defen his own men put a pistol to his head, on which the king,
sive operations, James declared his resolution to maintain thrusting aside the instrument of death, slid without emo
his post, and his satisfaction in the opportunity of a deci tion, " What ! do you not know your friends ?" The
sive battle. Whatever confidence he excited among his Irish infantry giving way,. general Hamilton at the head of
adherents by this declaration, was destroyed by the fears the cavalry made i desperate charge to retrieve the fortune
which he betrayed by sending a confidential agent to Wa- of the day. He was wounded, and taken prisoner. This
terford to provide a vessel for his conveyance to France officer, who had betrayed William, being brought before
in case of defeat. The hostile armies were nearly equal in him, and asked whether he thought the Irilh would con
numbers; James having 33,000 and William 36,000 men; tinue the fight, replied, *' Upon my honour, I believe they
but in the strength of his position, the former had a de will, for they have yet a good body of horse." On which:
cided advantage. His camp extended in two lines from the king in a contemptuous tone, exclaimed. "Honour!
the fortified town of Drogheda on the right, occupied by your honour I" James, in the mean time being informed
Irish troops, to an almost impassable" moral's on toe left.* that count Schomberg's troops were forcing their way to'*
Dujilcek, .

IRELAND.
Dunleek, retreated, and gained the pass, followed by his tion by the clamours and importunities of the Irish ; and
army, who poured through the defile, not without annoy that Boileau, one of their generals, had assumed the
ance from a party of English dragoons. Having halted command in the city, while the Irish lay encamped on
in the open grounds beyond Dunleek, and cannonaded the Connaught side of the Shannon, having secured the
their pursuers, they retired in good order. Their loss, in passes of that river, and prepared to supply the place with
a battle fought between the most numerous armies that reinforcements and provisions. To Wijliam's summons
lad ever engaged in Ireland, is stated at 1500, and that Boileau replied, that he was determined to merit the
good opinion of the prince of Orange by a vigorous de
of the conquerors at five hundred.
James continued his flight with such precipitation, fence. Three days after the commencement ot the siege,
that he reached Dublin the very same night. Early next the governor, having received intelligence that a convoy
morning he assembled the magistrates, told them that, since with artillery and other necessaries was on its way to the
he had been deserted by his English army, and that of Ire English army, under a slight escort, dispatched Sarsfield
land had fled from the enemy, he must yield to his for with a chosen body of cavalry to intercept it. Crossing
tune, and exhorted them to submit to his rival. Then the Shannon twelve miles from Limeric, and marching
renewing his flight, and ordering all the bridge* to be by unfrequented roads, that officer surprised the escort at
broken down behind him , he embarked at Waterford, the distance of only seven miles from William's army,
and sailed for France. Most of the Irish troops, passing killed or dispersed the whole party, spiked the cannon,
through Dublin in their retreat, directed their march to destroyed the ammunition, and returned in safety to the
Athlone and Limeric. Irritated at the charge of cowar town. While this success infused new spirit into the
dice brought against them by their pusillanimous mo- besieged, and discontent began to pervade the English
narch they were not sparing of severe animadversions on camp, William, whose equanimity no vicissitudes of for
.liii conduct, and indignantly exclaimed, " Let the Eng tune were' capable of disturbing, furnished his batteries
lish change kings with us, and we will fight the battle with two pieces of cannon which had escaped the general
over again." The metropolis, abandoned by its officers destruction, and others brought from Waterford, and
both civil an/1 military, had nearly fallen a prey to the opened his trenches on the 18th of August. A breach
horrors of anarchy. The protestants were about to re of twelve yards being made, he gave orders on the 17th
taliate on the catholics the cruelties exercised upon them for an assault against the counterscarp and two towers on
selves, when Fitzgerald, a military officer whose family either fide of the breach. Five hundred grenadiers ac
and character gave him considerable influence, assumed cordingly advanced, carried the counterscarp, from which
the government of the town, gained possession of the they dislodged the enemy, and, pursuing them to the
castle, and sent expresses to William for immediate as very breach amidst a tremendous fire, many even entered
sistance. Troops were in consequence dispatched, and the town, while the Irisli fled in confusion from the walls.
The fugitives, soon rallying, overwhelmed those whose
the metropolis was secured.
The garrison of Drogheda having surrendered to the ardour had thus carried them too far; they rushed with
king immediately after his victory at the Boyne, he de fury to the breach, and to the other parts of the walls,
tached general Douglas to reduce Athlone, while he him the very women mingling with the men, and throwing
self proceeded slowly southward with the main body of stones at the assailants. After a desperate contest of
his army, and encamped at Finglass, two miles from three hours, in which five hundred of the English troops
Dublin. A day of solemn thanksgiving for his success were killed and fifteen hundred wounded, William or
was appointed by the protestant clergy, and he issued a dered a retreat. A truce, which he demanded the fol
proclamation assuring all, except the " desperate leaders lowing day for the interment of the slain, was haughtily
of the rebellion," of pardon and protection. A more li refused by the governor. The English were eager for
beral policy would probably have put an end at once to another assault; but the king, fearing the risk that might
the Irish war; but the avidity of William's followers for be incurred from farther delay in an advanced season,
confiscation probably triumphed over his belter judg retired slowly without molestation. Leaving his army at
ment. The principal men among the catholics, rendered Clonmel under the command of count Solmsand Ginkel,
desperate by their exclusion from the amnesty, laboured and the civil government to two lords justices, he em
to attach the lower orders to their party, and these en barked at Duncannon for England, where his presence
deavours were but too powerfully seconded by the in-* had become necessary.
During the siege of Limeric, the earl, afterwards so
justice and oppression of the agents of the new govern
ment. The news of the Tuccess of the French in the celebrated as the duke, of Marlborough, having made a
Netherlands, and the victory gained by their fleet over proposal, which was accepted, for the reduction of Cork
the combined squadrons of England and Holland, off and Kinsale, landed near the former city with 5000 men.
Beachy-head, designedly magnified and embellished by Being joined by nearly as many detached from the army
fiction, likewise encouraged William's enemies to perse under Ginkel, on whom the chief command had de
vere with vigour in their resistance. Nevertheless Wex- volved, he laid siege to Cork. Here fell the duke of
ford declared in his favour; Clonraell was abandoned by Grafton, the most respected of the sons of Charles II.
the Irish ; and Waterford and Duncannon surrendered, who served as a volunteer under Marlborough. A breach
on condition that their garrisons should march away with being effected, the assailants were preparing to storm the
place, on which the garrison surrendered as prisoners of
arms and baggage.
During these operations, Douglas, who had marched to war. Kinfale was immediately summoned ; but the com
Athlone, laid siege to that town ; but finding his artillery mander returned a haughty answer, and threatened to
quite inadequate to the undertaking, and alarmed by a kill the messenger. Setting fire to the town, he placed
report that a powerful army was advancing to cut off his the garrison in two fortresses ; one of which after an ob
retreat, he decamped at midnight, and rejoined the king, stinate resistance was taken by storm, the governor with
who was then on his march to attack Limeric, the prin half of his men being slain; the other withstood a vigo
cipal post now remaining to his enemies. This place was rous attack of ten days, when the garrison capitulated on
strongly fortified, and the season advanced; yet William, condition of being allowed to march with arms and bagwhose army was reduced to *o,ooo men, began his ap fage to Limeric. Marlborough, having thus completed
is enterprise in twenty three days, returned to England.
proaches on the 9th of August. To this measure he was
On the retreat of the English army from Limeric, Boi
probably induced by the assurance that the principal
French officers had abandoned the town, that all the leau and the French troops, being recalled in consequence
troops of that nation in Limeric, amounting to 3000, had of the representations made by James of the cowardice of
declared their resolution of capitulating separately, and the Irish, marched to Galway, and embarked for France.
leaving Ireland, but had been diverted from this inten The Irish beheld the departure of their allies without re-

.first KA'W, of ATHL.OHX.

n.K..i./
H -it:.,,,; u.-;.,.

IRELAND.
SC5
gret, and prepared, under the conduct of their country the 11th to attack an army so superior to his own, so
man Sarefield, to exert with vigour their unaided force; strongly posted, encouraged by every argument the gene
while Ginkel "felt himlelf so secure, that he withdrew his ral could employ, and by the priests, who are said to
troops into winter-quarters, without securing the passes have gone through the ranks and to have sworn the men
and castles along the Shannon. This neglect afforded on the sacrament not to desert their colours. The battle
the Irifli an opportunity of making ruinous incursions. began by a part of the English army forcing the pass 011
The effects of these devastations were aggravated hy the right ot the enemy. Through this pass the entire
the atrocities of a banditti, previoufly noticed by the left wing afterwards poured, and attacked the right of
name of Tories, and who now became numerous and for the Irish, to the support of which Saint Ruth drew great
midable under the denomination of Rappareta, the Irish part of his cavalry from his left wing. The English
term for their usual weapon the half-pike. In summer cavalry seized this opportunity to force the other pals,
they hovered round the English camp, butchering every defended by Aghrim-caltle, on the left of the enemy,
soldier that sell into their hands; and in winter, leaving while some regiments of infantry in the centre made their
their arms in convenient places, they appeared as beggars way with great labour through the bog; but, transported
in the different quarters of the army. Assembling in with ardour, and pursuing their opponents almost to the
the night in retired spots, they rushed on their prey, and main body of the Irish, they were driven back to the bog
vaniflied at the first appearance of danger, leaving their with considerable loss. Saint Ruth, too easily elated
progress to be traced by the conflagration of houses, aud with this transient success, exclaimed in an extacy of joy,
the carcases of their murdered victims. To repel these " Now will I drive the English to the very walls of Dub
marauders, the English were under the necessity of em lin t" Meanwhile the cavalry of the latter, having ac
ploying persons of a similar description, called Protestant complished their purpose, pressed forward with desperate
Kapparees, whose mode of hostility being similar, were impetuosity, and afforded the infantry in the centre an
better able to cope with such an enemy ; but, by this opportunity to rally and recover their former ground.
kind of retaliation, the miseries of the unoffending inha The French general was conducting a formidable body
of horse to repel this new attack, when he was killed by
bitants were prodigiously increased.
In the spring of 1691, Ginkel, having learned that an a cannon ball. His troops, deprived of their leader, were
attack was intended on his garrison at Mulingar, marched soon thrown into confusion and routed, with the loss of"
with 3000 men against a considerable body of the enemy all their artillery, baggage, a quantity of small arms,
encamped near Ballymore, between that place and Ath eleven standards, and thirty-two colours. In the battle
lone. Here they occupied a pass fortified, from preci and pursuit 7O00 of the Iristi were slain, and 450 taken
pitation and ignorance, with paliladoes pointing towards prisoners; of the English 700 were killed, and 1000
themselves, so as to protect instead of checking the enemy. wounded. The conquerors, after this decisive victory,
Driven successively from this ground, and from Grenoge, proceeded to attack Galway, which, after a resistance of a
where they rallied and again gave battle, they sled in few days, capitulated. The troops and garrison were
consternation to Athlone, with the loss of 300 men, 500 allowed to march to Limeric with the honours of war,
horses, their baggage, and a quantity of arms. The spi and a free pardon was granted to the inhabitants.
Encouraged by the favourable concessions of Ginkel,
rits of James's adherents were, however, kept up by the
return of Tyrconnel, who had been sent to solicit suc many of James's adherents deserted his cause, and sub
cours from France, with clothing and money, and the mitted to William. Even among those who had been
arrival of French officers, ami among the rest Saint Kuth, his most zealous partisans, a difference of opinion pre
whom the dethroned monarch had appointed commander vailed. Tyrconnel died of vexation from the contu
in chief of his forces in Ireland. Finding a defensive melious treatment which he received on account of his
system necessary, this new general strengthened the posts advice in favour of submission ; yet his sentiments on that
on the weft side of the Shannon, and took his station head were adopted hy the three lords justices to whom
with the main army behind Athlone. Ginkel, with an James had deputed the civil administration. The French
inferior force, having reduced Ballymore, proceeded to faction, however, proved predominant, through the in
invest that town. The English district on the cast side of fluence of the generals of that nation, and the intelligence
the Shannon was fboxi stormed ; but the enemy, having de that a fleet of twenty ships was ready to fail from France
stroyed the arch of the bridge which communicated with to their assistance. Ginkel was meanwhile preparing to
the Irish town, made a desperate resistance in the latter. attack Limeric. While the fleet of sir Ralph D^-laval
The assailants having been foiled in more than one at was cruising otf Cape Clear to intercept the succours ex
tempt to repair the bridge, nothing less than the railing pected from France, he approached the city on the zjfh
of the siege was anticipated by Saint Ruth ; when the of August on the south-east fide, in the same manner as
English, fording the river under a tremendous fire from William had done "the preceding year. As it seemed
the enemy's works, mounted the breaches that had been useless to attempt to make breaches in walls defended by
made next the Shannon, and in half an hour made them a garrison equal in number to the besieging army, the
selves masters of the town. Saint Ruth, informed that general resolved if possible to cut off the enemy from the
the assailants were passing the ford, replied that they county of Clare, which furnished them with provisions,
could not possibly have the presumption to attempt the by gaining possession of Thomond bridge. This attempt
town while he and his army lay so near; but, another was made on the nd of September. Ginkel crossed the
messenger arriving with the intelligence that they were Shannon with a large body of troop?, partly by means of
in possession of it, he put his troops in motion for their pontons, and partly by fording. After a sharp contest,
. expulsion. On receiving the fire ot their own guns from they forced their way to the works protecting the bridge,
the walls, they precipitately retreated southward across which the grenadiers were commanded to storm. A
furious engagement ensued ; the Irish gave way, and a
the river Suck.
Ginkel, having on the 5th of July issued a proclamation French officer who commanded at the post, fearing lest
offering a free pardon and compensations to such of the English should enter with the fugitives, ordered the
James's adherents as should surrender within a limited draw-bridge to be raised, and thus abandoned his own
time, and repaired the fortifications of Athlone, marched men to the fury of the enemy. Before the carnage could
n the 10th toward the enemy, and encamped along the be stopped, six hundred carcases filled the bridge even to
Sack, three miles from the Irish army. The latter, 85,000 the battlements; a hundred and fifty men were forced
in number, occupied a post of great strength at Aghrim, into the river and drowned ; and a hundred arvd twenty
being encamped along the heights of Kilcommeden, be were taken by the besiegers, who made a lodgment
hind a bt:g which left only two passes for the approach of within ten yards of the bridge. To such a height had
an enemy. With only 18,000 men, Ginkel advanced on the dissensions among the garrison risen, so great was the
4O
mutual
Vol.. XI. No. 756.

IRELAND.
mutual jealousy of the Irish and such os the French as on Ireland by the prohibitions of the English legislature.
had been left in Limeric, that the following day was Had the latter indeed been influenced to the full extent
closed with a parley, and an agreement for a truce of by applications for restrictions on the commerce of that
three days. This led to a capitulation, the articles of unfortunate country, it must have been in great part de
which were finally adjusted and signed on the ist of Oc populated. Two petitions were, for instance, presented
tober, the civil by the lords justices, and the military by in 1698, by the people of Folkstone in Kent, and Aidthe general. The substance of the chief of these articles, borough in Suffolk, stating a grievance which they sus
by which Limeric, and all other parts in possession of the tained " by the Irish catching herrings at Waterford and
Irish, surrendered to the new government, were, " That Wexford, and sending them to-the Streights, and thereby
the Catholics should enjoy such religious privileges as forestalling and ruining petitioners' markets." On the
were consistent with law, or such as they had enjoyed in part of England it was supposed, that, as Ireland had beea
the reign of Charles II. that all the Irish in James's ser subdued by force of arms, the inhabitants ought in every
vice should be pardoned ; that they mould be reinstated respect to be subject to the victorious state ; and that the
in their properties, rights, and privileges, on taking the interest of the English ought on all occasion; to be con
oath of allegiance to king William; and that those who sulted, without regarding the inconveniences that might
mould choose to remove from Ireland, should be con ensue to the Irish. A very different idea, however, wa
veyed, with all their effects, to any other country except entertained by the Irish themselves, or at least by the pa
Great Britain, in ships provided by the English govern triotic party among them. They rejected all notions of de
ment. " Such was the substance of the famous Treaty of pendence upon the British ministry and parliament; and,
Limeric, which has been lately so often quoted, and which though they did not scruple to allow the king's right of
the Irish Roman-catholics consider as the great charter of conquest, they most positively denied that the British
their civil and religious liberties. A few days after the parliament had any authority whatever over them ; and
completion of this surrender, a formidable fleet, with therefore looked upon the restrictions laid upon their
troops, warlike stores, and provisions, for the relief of trade as the most grievous and intolerable oppression.
Limeric, arrived from France in the Shannon, but re
However William might have inwardly condemned the*
turned home on discovering that the object of its desti impolicy of the proceedings of the English parliameat
nation was lost. Fourteen thousand Irish, availing them iu regard to Ireland, he wai obliged, even in circum
selves of the terms of the capitulation, bade farewel for stances of a more personal nature, to submit to its ca
prices. The following is a remarkable cafe of this kind :
ever to their native country.
No sooner was tranquillity restored, than the English From the insufficiency of parliamentary supplies, the
parliament began to legislate for Ireland. Among the king had rewarded the services of his dependants with
laws made on this occasion, was one for the abolition of seventy-six grants of forfeited estates in Ireland. The
the oath of supremacy, and the substitution of other English commons, offended at this exercise 6f the pre
oaths, by which the catholics were virtually excluded rogative, unjustly charged William with breach of pro
from both houses of the legislature. Notwithstanding mise in not leaving the forfeitures to the disposal of par
this, when lord Sydney, appointed lord-lieutenant in liament for the discharge of public debts, and sent com
1691, convened the first parliament (excepting that called missioners to inquire into their value, and the reasons of
by king James) which had been held for twenty-six years, their alienation. On the report of the majority of these
the commons soon quarrelled with the chief governor in commissioners, influenced by a decided partiality in'
defence of their claim of originating money-bills; and a favour of the commons, a bill for the resumption of the
dissolution was the consequence. In another parliament, granted lands as public property passed both houses, and
assembled in 1695 by lord Henry Capel, the parliamentary the king to his extreme mortification was necessitated to
proceedings under the authority of James were formally give it his assent. Trustees were then vested with un
annulled; the act of settlement was explained and con limited authority for the determination of claims, and
firmed, as were also the articles of Limeric, with certain the disposal of the lands to purchasers ; and the com
modifications ; and a few penal statutes were added to mons, aware of the violence of the act of resumption,
those previously enacted against catholics. In compliance voted that no petition against it should be received. The
with the royal requisition, an act was also made in 169s result was, that, though the value of the granted lands
for the imposition of such additional duties on the ex had been estimated by the commissioners at 1,500,0001.
portation of woollens as amounted nearly to a prohi they produced in the hands of the trustees scarcely one
bition ; and, not content with this, the English par third os that sum.
During the reign of William's successor, queen Anne,'
liament the following year prohibited the exportation of
all woollen cloths to any country except South Britain, little of importance ocours in the history of Ireland, be
and even then under duties and restrictions equivalent to sides the complaints of national poverty, and a rigorous
an absolute interdiction. Though it was understood augmentation of penal statutes against catholics. To
that encouragement was to be given to linen and hempen break the influence of the latter by subdivision of their
manufactures in Ireland, yet till six years afterwards landed pioperty, their estates were ordered to descend in
none was afforded; and in course of time the raising and the manner os gavel-kind, in equal sliares to all the chil
manufacturing of hemp and flax were so favoured by go dren, notwithstanding any settlements to the contrary,
vernment in Scotland and England, .that those countries unless the persons who should otherwise inherit would
became rivals to her in that branch of industry, and the take the prescribed oaths, and conform to the protestant
trade of hemp thus entirely failed. The impolitic re faith. This system was carried to an unnecessary degree
strictions on Irish commerce and manufactures were soon of harssinefs, in the prohibition of catholics from vesting
felt throughout the country, which was recovering with their money in lands, and from enjoying a leasehold in
such rapidity from the calamities of war, that in 1698 terest for more than thirty-one years. If the son of a
the balance of trade in its favour was between four and catholic ssiould become a protestant, he acquired a power
five hundred thousand pounds. Deprived at this period over the possessions of his father, who, in that case, was
of the means of subsistence at home, thousands of Irish reduced to the condition of tenant for life under morti
manufacturers emigrated to France and other foreign fying restrictions. But, perhaps, of all the severities en
countries, where they not only assisted the inhabitants to forced against catholics, the interdicting of these people
improve the quality and increase the quantity of their from education at home was most injudicious, as it pro
cloths, but also establislied a correspondence by means of moted foreign attachments, and cherished ignorance.
One of the causes of severity against catholics was the
which Irish wool to a prodigious amount was clandes
tinely conveyed to those countries. But the destruction violence of party, arising from the distinction of whigs
of the woollen manufacture was not the only evil inflicted and tories imported from England. As the catholics
were

IRELAND.
were not only tones, but also jacobites, they were more securing the dependency of Ireland upon the erown of
especially objects of vengeance to the whigs, who were Great Britain. By this it was determined, " That the
predominant during great part of thevreign of Anne. house of lords of Ireland have not, nor of right ought to
The violence of party also added to the number of in have, any jurisdiction to judge of, affirm, or reverse, any
stances of unconstitutional interference of the English judgment, sentence, or decree, given or made in any
parliament in the affairs of Ireland. Decisions of the court within the kingdom; and that all proceedings be
Irish peers were reversed by the English house of lords ; fore the said house of lords, upon any such judgment or
but at length, in February 1708, the former entered into decree, are utterly null and void to all intents and pur
resolutions declaring the judgment of their house to be poses whatever." It was also determined in this Dill,
final, not reversable by any court whatever; and that, if that " the king's majesty, by and with the advice and
any Irish subject should appeal from their jurisdiction, or consent of the lords spiritual and temporal, and commons
execute an order from any other court contrary to their of Great Britain in parliament assembled, had, hatb, and
determination, he should be deemed a betrayer of her of right ought to have, full power and authority to make
majesty's prerogative, and of the rights of the subjects of laws and statutes of sufficient force and validity to bind
Ireland. A few years afterwards, under Geo. I. this the people of Ireland."
This bill was looked upon by the Irish to be equi
afforded occasion for a warm contention between the up
per houses of both countries. In 1719 a cause relative to valent to a total annihilation of their liberties; and they
an estate betwixt Hester Sherlock and Maurice Anncsrry were still farther exasperated, in the year 1714, by the
was tried before the court of exchequer in Ireland. Here patent granted to one Wood, an Englishman, to coin
the latter obtained a decree in his favour; but, on an halfpence and farthings for the use of Ireland. In this
appeal, the sentence was reversed by the lords. An- affair Wood is said to have acted very dishonourably ;
nefley appealed from them to the English peers, by whom insomuch that the intrinsic worth of a shilling in the
the judgment of thole of Ireland being reversed, he was halfpence he made was scarcely a penny. Great quan
put in possession of the subject in dispute. Sherlock ap tities of this base coin were sent over; and it was used not
pealed again to the Irish lords, and the matter became only in change, but accounts were likely to be paid in
very serious. It was proposed to the consideration of the it, so that dangerous consequences seemed ready to ensue.
judges, Whether by the laws of the land an appeal lies The Irish parliamsnt, in au address to the king, repre
from a decree of the court of exchequer in Ireland to sented that they were called upon by their country to lay
the king in parliament in Britain. This question being before his majesty the ill consequences of Wood's patent,
determined in the negative, Sherlock was again put in and that it was likely to be attended with a diminution
possession of the estate. A petition was some time after of the revenue, and the ruin of trade. The fame was
presented to the house by Alexander Burrowes, sheriff of set forth in an application made to his majesty by the
K.ild3re, setting forth, " That his predecessor in office had privy-council. In short, the whole nation seemed to
put Sherlock in possession of the premises ; that, upon unite their efforts in order to remedy an evil of such
his entering into office, an injunction, agreeable to the dangerous tendency, the effects of which already began'
Order of the English peers, issued from the exchequer, re to be felt. Among the controversial pieces which ap
quiring him to restore Maurice Annestey to the possession peared on this occasion, those of Dr. Swift, the celebrated
of the above-mentioned lands ; and that, not daring to dean of St. Patrick's, were particularly distinguished.
act in contradiction to the order of the house, he was His Drapier's Letters are to this day held in grateful
fined. In consequence of this, being afraid lest he should remembrance by his countrymen; but he was in danger
be taken into custody, he durlt not come in to pass his of suffering deeply in the cause. He had been at parti
accounts; and for this he was fined 1200I." His con cular pains to explain an argument used by the Irish or
duct was applauded by the Irish lords, who commanded this occasion, that brass money, being illegal, could not
the fines imposed upon him to be taken off; and, a short be forced upon the nation by the king, without exceed
time afterwards, drew up a memorial to be presented to ing the limits of his prerogative. Hence t lie opposite
his majesty. In this they set forth, that, having sub party took occasion to charge the Irish with a design of
mitted to Henry II. as their liege lord, they had from casting off their dependence on Britain altogether: but
him obtained the benefit of English law, with many other Swift, having examined the accusation with freedom,
privileges, particularly that ot having a distinct parlia pointed out the encroachments made by the British par
ment. In consequence of this concession, the English liament on the liberties of Ireland ; and asserted, that
had been encouraged to come over and settle in Ireland, any dependence on England, except that of being sub
where they were to enjoy the same privileges as in their jects to the fame king, was contrary to the law of reason,
own country. They farther insisted, that, though the nature, and nations, as well as to the law of the land.
imperial crown os Ireland was annexed to that of Britain, This publication was so disagreeable to government, that
yet, being a distinct dominion, and no part of the king they offered a reward of three hundred pounds for the
dom of England, none could determine with regard to discovery of the author, but, as nobody could be found
its affairs but such as were authorised by its known laws who would give him up, the printer was prosecuted in,
and customs, or the express consent of the king. It was his stead ; however, he was unanimously acquitted by a
an invasion of his majesty's prerogative for any court of jury of his countrymen.
judicature to take upon them to declare, that he could
The Iriih continued to be jealous of their liberties,
not, by his authority in parliament, determine all con while the British ministry seemed to watch every oppor
troversies betwixt his subjects pf this kingdom ; or that, tunity os encroaching upon them as far as possible. Ap
when they appealed to his majesty in parliament, they prehensions being entertained of a design upon Ireland
did not bring their cause before a competent judicature: by the partisans of the Pretender, in 1715, a vote of cre
and they represented, that the practice of appeals from dit to government was passed by the house of commons
the Irish parliament to the British peers was an usurped to a considerable amount. This hid the foundation of
jurisdiction assumed by the latter; the bad consequences the national debt of that kingdom, which was quickly
of which they pointed out very fully. This representation augmented to several hundred thousand pounds; for the
being laid before his majesty in parliament, it was re dikharge of which a fund had been provided by admi
solved, that the barons of exchequer in Ireland had acted nistration. An attempt was made during the administra
with courage and fidelity, according to law, &c. and an tion of lord Carteret (who governed Ireland from 2725
address was presented to his majesty, praying him to con till 1731) to vest this fund in the hjands of his majesty
fer on them some mark of his royal favour, as a recom and of his heirs for ever, redeemable by parliament.
pense for the injuries they had sustained from the Irish This was opposed by the patriotic pnrty; who insisted,
legislature. This was followed by a bill for the better that it. was incoiisilient with the public safety, and ur.ccailitutionaj, -

IRELAND.
constitutional, to grant it longer than from session to 1746, the island continued to be governed by Ibrds-jufWcet
session. In 1731 another attempt was made to vest the until the 13th of September, when William earl of Har
seme in the crown for twenty-one years ; but, when the rington came over with the powers of lord-lieutenant. A
affair came to be debated, the strength of both parties contest in the election of representatives for, the city of
was found to be equally balanced. Immediately before Dublin this year called forth the abilities of Mr. Charles
the vote, however, colonel Tottenham, having ridden Lucas, so much celebrated for his patriotic virtues. Hav
post on the occasion, arrived in the house, and determined ing some years before been admitted a member of the
the question against government.
common-council, he resolved to exert himself in behalf of
Thi9 circumstance happened during the viceroyalty of the privileges of his fellow-citizens. The powers of this
Carteret's successor, the duke of Dorset, who was followed city-corporation, as well as of others, had been changed
in 1737 by the duke of Devonshire, the most magnificent by authority derived from an act in the time of Charles II.
of the chief governors of Ireland since the time of the and among other innovations, for the purpose of aug
great Ormond. Unlike some of his predecessors, who menting the influence of the crown, they deprived the
tad come to Ireland merely for the purpose of repairing commons of the power of choosing the city magistrates.
a ssiattered fortune, this nobleman expended his private This was now vested in the board of aldermen ; which
revenue, not only in a splendid style of living, but also being subject in the exercise of its jurisdiction to the ap
in works of public utility. Among the few occurrences probation of the privy-council, was consequently depend
of his long administration, which passed in unusual tran ent on government. Mr. Lucas complained loudly of the
quillity, was the alarm given to the possessors of confis injury; but, as this law could not be altered, he set him
cated estates, by an application of the earl of Clancarty self to inquire, whether incroachments, which could not
to the king, for the restoration of his estates forfeited by be justified by law, had not been made on the rights of
the rebellion of 1688. Notwithstanding the countenance the citizens? Having satisfied himself, by searching dili
of the British cabinet, the Irish commons made so vigo gently into ancient records, that his apprehensions were
rous an opposition to every attempt to disturb the pur well-founded, he published his discoveries, explained the
chasers of forfeited lands, that it was found necessary to nature of the evidence resulting from them, and encou
relinquish the measure. Among the acts passed during raged the people to take the proper steps for obtaining
this period, was one in 1737, commanding that in future redress. The consequence of this was a contest between
all proceedings in the courts of justice mould be in the the commons and aldermen, which lasted two years. The
English language instead of Latin. In the winter of former struggled in vain to recover their lost privileges -y
1739, Ireland, in common with the north of Europe, was but the exertions of Lucas in every stage of the dispute
visited by a frost of such violence, as to be emphatically had rendered him so respectable among his countrymen,
denominated the great frost, which was followed by such that on the death of fir James Somerville he was encou
a scarcity of provisions, that famine very sensibly dimi- raged to declare himself a candidate for a seat in parlia
aished the population.
ment. This being highly agreeable to his wishes, he was
The behaviour of lord Chesterfield, who was made go elected accordingly; and distinguissied himself, not only by
vernor of Ireland in 1745, is highly extolled on account the boldness and energy of his speeches, but more espe
of his moderation, and the favour he ssiowed to the liber cially by a number of addresses to his countrymen. In
ties of the people. As the apprehensions of government some of these he particularly considered the several branches
were then very considerable, on account of the rebellion of the constitution, and pointed out the encroachments of
which nged in Scotland, his lordship was advised to aug the British legislature. Government, alarmed at his bold
ment the military force of Ireland by 4000 men. Instead ness, determined to crush him by the hand of power; for
f this, however, he sent four battalions to the duke of which reason the most obnoxious paragraphs were extract
Cumberland, and encouraged the volunteer associations ed from his works, and made the foundation of a charge
which formed in different parts for the defence of their before parliament. The commons voted him an enemy
country. These battalions he replaced by additional com to his country ; and addressed the lord-lieutenant for art
panies to the regiments already on the establishment; by order to prosecute him by the attorney-general. The uni
which means he saved a considerable expence to the na versal esteem in which he was held could not screen him
tion, without augmenting the influence of the crown. The from ministerial vengeance: he was driven from Ireland;
supplies asked by him were small, and rais-d in the most but, having spent some years in banilhment, he was once
easy and agreeable manner to the pe6ple ; the money at more enabled, through the exertions of his friends, to
the same time being expended with the utmost economy. present himself as a candidate for the city of Dublin.
There was even a laving, which he applied to the use of Being again elected, he continued to distinguish himself
the public. It had been a custom with many of the lieu by the lame virtuous principles for which he had been
tenant governors of Ireland to bestow reversionary grants, from the beginning so remarkable; and died with the
in order to purchase the assistance of friends in support of character which he had preserved through life, os the
their measures. Lord Chesterfield, however, being con incorruptible Lucas.
In the year 1753, a remarkable contest took place be
vinced that this practice was prejudicial to the interest of
the nation, put a stop to it. But the most remarkable part twixt government and the Iriih parliament relative to
of his administration was, the humanity with which he previous consent. As the taxes for defraying state-expences
treated the Roman catholics. Before his arrival, the Ro- are imposed by the representatives of the people, it thence
missi chapels in Dublin had been shut up; their priests naturally follows, that they have a right to superintend
were commanded by proclamation to leave the kingdom; the expenditure of them; and, by an inspection of the
and such as disobeyed had been subjected to imprisonment journals of the house of commons, it appeared, that from
and other penalties. Lord Chesterfield, convinced that the year 1691 they h.id exercised a right of calling for and
the affection is to be engaged by gentle usage, permitted examining the public accounts. When any surplus re
them, on the contrary, to exercise their religion without mained in the treasury, it was also customary to dispose
disturbance. The accusations brought against them of of it by bill for the good of the public. In the year 1749,
forming plots against government, were disregarded ; and however, a considerable sum having remained in the trea
so much was his moderation and uprightness in this re sury, the disposal of this money in future became an ob
spect apphudrd by all parties, that, during the whole of ject to ministry. In 1751, it was intimated to parliament
his too-short administration, the national tranquillity was by the lord-lieutenant, the duke of Dorset, " that his ma
not once interrupted by the smallest internal commotion. jesty would graciously consent, and recommend it to them,
On his leaving the island, his bust was placed at the pub that such part of the money as then remained in the treasury
should be applied to the reduction of the national debt."
lic expence in the castle of Dublin.
Lord Chesterfield having left Ireland in the spring os As this implied a right inherent in his majesty to dispose

I R E L
of the money as he thought proper, the proposal was ac
counted an invasion os the privileges of the house of com
mons. No notice was therefore taken of the direction
given by Dorset, but the bill was sent over to England as
usual, without any notice taken of his majesty's consent.
In England, however, this very material alteration was
made, and the word consent introduced into it. The com
mons at this time did not take any notice of such an
essential alteration; but next year, on its being repeated,
the bill was rejected. Government were now at the ut
most pains to defend the measure they had adopted, and
pamphlets were published in which it was justified on va
rious grounds. The event at last, however, was, that his
majesty by letter took the money which had been the sub
ject of dispute out of the treasury. The discontent ex
cited by the withdrawing of the public money from the
country, was increased by the dismissal of most of those
favourers of the popular cause who held employments un
der government. The patriots, or the party in opposition,
were studiously represented to the king and the British
ministry as a jacobite and popish faction, who aimed at
the expulsion of his majesty from the throne. To coun
teract these calumnies, the earl of Kildare, as the eldest
peer of the realm, presented a memorial to the sovereign,
stating that he had come forward at the request of several
thousands of his fellow-subjects, to assure him, that, if his
loyal kingdom of Ireland wore an aspect of discontent, it
was occasioned solely by ministerial misapplication. This
procedure, as might be expected, gave the highest offence
to ministers ; but the people in general began to express
their sentiments with such freedom, that the Viceroy,
alarmed for his personal safety, retired from the kingdom,
as if making his escape, under the protection of his guards,
and a mob hired for the purpose.
The augmentation of the revenue, which had left a sur
plus to extinguish the public debt, had been less the effect
of the increale of the national riches than of the national
extravagance, which, by an undue importation of foreign
luxuries, had caused a considerable rise in the customs.
This is a very remarkable circumstance. From 1748, when
the revenue first began to rife considerably, to 1754., this
extravagance increased to such a degree, that the produce
of the latter exceeded that of the former by upwards of
two hundred thousand pounds. The real poverty of the
kingdom, however, soon reversed this deceitful picture of
wealth. From 1754 the revenue decreased through the
three succeeding years; and, in 1757, from the want of
due encouragement to tillage, the kingdom, and Ulster in
particular, was afflicted with famine. One of the first acts
of the administration of the duke of Bedford, who suc
ceeded the marquis of Harrington in 1757, was to obtain
a king's letter for twenty thousand pounds, to be expended
for the relief of the poorer classes. Various grants were
likewise made by parliament for public works; and, had
all the sums voted for such purposes been faithfully ap
plied, the benefit to the public would have been very
great. An erroneous opinion of the national wealth seems
to have been entertained both in England and Ireland,
even after the decline of the revenue. The government
of the former augmented the military expences and pen
sions on the civil establistiment, while the grants of the
Irish parliament were bountiful beyond the public ability.
A new national debt, the origin of the funded stock of
Ireland, rose with rapidity. In 1759 votes of credit were
.given for 450,000!. The supply of these loans, in a coun
try so poor, drained the bankers of their calh ; and the
three principal houses in Dublin stopped payment. Art
ful persons, however, found means to divert the public
discontent occasioned by these circumstances into a wrong
channel. About this time an address from the catholics
of Dublin, expressive of their loyalty, was presented to the
lord-lieutenant, who returned such a gracious answer, that
similar addresses poured into the castle from the catholics
in all parts of the kingdom. Designing persons seized this
opportunity to insinuate that the scheme of an union of
Vol. XI. No. 757.

AND.
329
Ireland to Great Britain was in contemplation. Inflamed
by the report that their country was to be deprived of its
parliament, and subjected to the same taxes as England,
the populace of Dublin forced their way into the house of
lords; seated an old woman on the throne; sought, but
in vain, for the journals, which they would have burned ;
forced such of the members of both houses as they could
find, to swear that they would never consent to an union ;
destroyed the coaches, and killed the horses, of some ob
noxious persons; and erected a gibbet for one gentleman,
who fortunately escaped their fury. The garrison was
under arms to overawe the rioters, who at night dispersed
of themselves.
The professions of loyalty made by the catholics were
seasonable at this time, when the kingdom was threatened
with a formidable invasion from France. In this measure
three squadrons were designed to co-operate. While de
la Clue and Conflans, each with a powerful armament,
were to proceed from Toulon and Brest, a little squadron
of frigates was to cause a diversion, by alarming the north
ern coasts of Ireland. The two former being met and de
feated by admirals Boscawen and Hawke, the latter alone
reached the place of its destination. The armament con
sisted originally of five ships ; one of 48 guns, two of 36,
and two of 24; having on-board a body of 1170 landforces. They were commanded by the celebrated Thurot,
whose reputation, as captain of a privateer, had advanced
him to this dignity. The squadron, however, was driven
by adverse winds to Gottenburgli ; where having conti
nued a few days, they again set fail. On their arrival off
the coast of Ireland, they were obliged to shelter themselves
in Lough Foyle from a violent storm which again over
took them. The wind, however, having shifted, and con
tinuing to blow tempestuously, they were obliged to keep
out to sea. Two of the ships were thus separated from
the rest by the violence of the storm, and returned to
France ; but the remaining three directed their course
to the island of slay, where they anchored; and, having
repaired their damages, took in a supply of provisions,
and thence sailed to Carrickfergus.
In the mean time, an officer belonging to the small
number of troops at that time in Carrickfergus took post
on a rising ground, with an advanced party, to observe the
motions of the enemy. A skirmish ensued betwixt this
party and Thurot's men, until the former, having expend
ed all their ammunition, were obliged to retire into the
town. Having in vain attempted to prevent the enemy
from taking possession of it, the British troops (hut them
selves up in the castle, where they were soon obliged to
capitulate, after having killed about one hundred of their
enemies, with the loss of only three on their owd part.
The French, having plundered the town, set fail on the
a6th of February; and three days after were all taken
by captain Elliot, Thurot himself being killed in the
engagement.
Soon after the accession of George III. Ireland first be
gan to be disturbed by a banditti who styled themselves
Whin Boy: ; and, as these were generally of the Romish
persuasion, the prejudices against that sect broke forth in
the usual manner. A plot was alleged to have been formed
against government ; French and Spanish emissaries to have
been sent over to Ireland, and actually to be employed to
assist in carrying it into execution. The real cause of
this commotion, however, was as follows : About the year
1759 the murrain broke out among the horned cattle in
the duchy of Holstein, whence it soon after spread through
the other parts of Germany. From Germany it reached
Holland, whence it was carried over to England, where
it raged with great violence for a number of years. The
mitigation of the penal laws against the papists about this
time encouraged the natives of the south of Ireland to
turn their thoughts towards agriculture, and the poor be
gan to enjoy the necessaries ot life in a comfortable man
ner. A foreign demand for beef and butter, however,
having become uncommonly great, by reason of the cattle4 P
distemper

330
I RE h
distemper just mentioned, ground appropriated to grazing
became more valuable than that employed in tillage. The
cotters were every-where dispossessed of their little posseslions, which the landlords let to monopolizers who could
afford a higher rent. Whole baronies were now laid open
to pasturage, while the former inhabitants were driven
desperate by want of subsistence. Numbers of them fled
to tbe large cities, or emigrated to foreign countries, while
those who remained took small spots of land, about an
acre each, at an exorbitant price, where they endeavoured,
if possible, to procure the means of protracting a miserable
existence for themselves and families. For some time these
poor creatures were allowed by the more humane land
lords the liberty of commonage ; but afterwards this was
taken away, in despite of justice and a positive agreement;
at the same time, the payment of tythes, and the low price
of labour, not exceeding the wrfges in the days of queen
Elizabeth, aggravated the distresses of the unhappy suf
ferers beyond measure. In such a situation, it is no wonder'that illegal methods were pursued in expectation of
redress. The people, covered with white starts or smockfrocks, assembled in parties at night, turned up the ground,
destroyed bullocks, and levelled the inclosures of the com
mons. Besides committing other acts of violence, these
misguided people placed men quite naked on horseback,on saddles covered with the skins of hedgehogs, and drove
them along in excruciating pain ; or left them many hours
buried to the chin in holes in the ground, with branches
of thorns trodden closely round them. These efforts and
acts of violence, though sufficiently alarming to indivi
duals, yet impotent aud unavailing in a public view, were
construed into a plot against the government. Numbers of
the rioters were apprehended in the counties of Limeric,
Cork, and Tipperary, and some of them condemned and
executed. In different places these unhappy wretches,
instead of being looked upon as objects of compassion,
were prosecuted with the utmost severity. Judge Aston,
however, who was sent over to try them, executed his
office with such humanity as did him the highest honour.
A most extraordinary and affecting instance of this was
displayed, when, on his return to Dublin, for above ten
miles from Clonmell, both sides of the road were lined
with men, women, and children ; who, as he passed along,
kneeled down and implored the blessing of heaven upon
him as their guardian and protector.
In the mean time, the violences of the White Boys con
tinued, notwithstanding many examples were made. The
idea of rebellion was still kept up; and, without the small
est foundation, gentlemen of the first rank were publicly
charged with being concerned in it, insomuch that some
of them were obliged to enter bail, in order to protect
themselves from injury. The catholics of Waterford pre
sented in a petition to lord Hertford, the governor, in 1 765,
in behalf of themselves and brethren, protesting their loy
alty and obedience to government ; but no effectual step
was taken either to remove, or even to investigate, the
cause of the disturbances.
About two years after the appearance of the White
Boys, a similar commotion arose among the protestants in
Ulster ; which, however, proceeded in part from a differ
ent cause, and was of much shorter duration. By an act of
parliament, the making and repairing of highways in Ire
land was formerly a grievous oppression on the lower ranks
of people. A housekeeper who had no horse was obliged
to work at them six days in the year ; and, if he had a
horse, the labour of both was required for the fame space
of time. Besides this oppression, the poor complained
that they were frequently obliged to work at roads made
for the convenience of individuals, and which were
of no service to the public. Nor were these the only
grievances of which the insurgents at this time complain
ed : the tythes exacted by the clergy were said to be un
reasonable, and the rent of lands was more than they
could bear. In 1763, therefore, being exasperated by a
xod proposed to be made through a part of the county

AND.
of Armagh, the inhabitants most immediately affected by
it rose in a body, and declared that they would make no
more highways of the kind. As a mark of distinction,
they wore oak-branches in their hats, from which circum
stance they called themselves Oak Boys: The number of
their partisans soon increased, and the insurrection became
general through the counties of Armagh, Tyrone, Derry,
and Fermanagh. In a few weeks, however, they were
dispersed by parties of the military; and the public tran
quillity was restored, with the loss of only two or three
lives. The road-act, which had been so justly found fault
with, was repealed next session ; and it was determined,
that for the future the roads should be made and repaired
by a tax to be equally assessed on the lands of the rich
and poor.
Besides these, another set of insurgents called Stal Boys,
soon made their appearance, on the following account.
The estate of the marquis of Donegal, an absentee noble
man, happening to be out of lease, he proposed, instead
of an additional rent, to take fines from his tenants.
Many of thole, who at that time possessed his lands, were
unable to comply with his terms', while others, who could
afford to do so, insisted upon a greater rent from the
immediate tenants than they were able to pay. The
Usual consequences of this kind of oppression instantly
took place. Numbers being dispossessed, and thrown des
titute, were forced into acts of outrage similar to those
already mentioned. One of these, charged with felony,
was carried to Belfast, in order to be committed to the
county gaol; but his associates, provoked by the usage
they had received, determined to release him. The de
sign was eagerly entered into by great numbers all over
the country ; and several thousands, having provided them
selves with offensive weapons, proceeded to Belfast in or
der to rescue the prisoner. To prevent this, he was re
moved to the barracks, and put under the guard of a party
of soldiers quartered 'there ; but the Steel Boys pressed for
ward with a determination to accomplish their purpose
by force, and some (hots were actually exchanged between
them and the soldiers. The consequences would un
doubtedly have been fatal, had it not been for a physician
of highly respectable character, who interposed at the risk
of his life, and prevailed on those concerned to set the
prisoner at liberty. The tumult, however, was not thus
quelled. The number of insurgents daily increased, and
the violences committed by them were much greater than
those os the other two parties. Some were taken, and tried
at Carrickfergus, but none condemned. It was supposed
that the fear of popular resentment had influenced the
judges ; for which reason an act was passed, enjoining the
trial of such prisoners for the future to be held in coun
ties different from those where the crimes were committed.
This breach of a fundamental law of the constitution gave
such offence, that, though several of the Steel Boys were
afterwards taken up and carried to the castle of Dublin,
no jury would find them guilty. This obnoxious law
was therefore repealed ; after which some of the insur
gents, being tried in their respective counties, were con
demned and executed. Thus the commotions were ex
tinguished: but, as no methods were taken to remove tbe
cause, the continued distresses of the people drove many
thousands of them to America in a very few years.
In the mean time a very material alteration had taken
place in the constitution of the kingdom with regard to
the duration of parliaments. At an early period these
had continued only for a year ; but afterwards they were
prolonged until the death of a sovereign, unless he chose
to dissolve it sooner by an exertion of his prerogative.
Thus, from the moment of their election, the commoners
of Ireland were in a manner totally independent of the
people, and under the influence of the crown ; and go
vernment soon availed itself of this power to bribe a ma
jority to serve its own purposes. Various methods were
thought of to remedy this evil ; but all proved ineffectual
until the year 1768, when, during tbe administration of
2

lord

IRELAND.
531
pay
our
forces
abroad
;
and,
to
enable
us
to
pay
those
at
lord Townsticnd, a bill was prepared and sent over to
England, by which it was enacted, that the him parlia ho:ne, there was a necessity for borrowing 50,000!. from
ment! thenceforth should be held every seven years. It EiigUnd. Th money which parliament was forced to
was returned with the addition of ooe year; and the par rail;-, it was obliged to borrow at an exorbitant Interest.
liaments of this country were ever afterwards octennial. England, in its present state, was aisected * ith the wretched
During this session an attempt W3S made by the Britilh condition to which our affairs were reduces. Individuals
ministry to infringe the lights of the house of commons there, who had estates in Ireland, were sharers of the
in a very material point. A 'money-bill, which had not common calamity; and the attention of many persons in
originated in Ireland, was sent over from Great Britain, the Britilh parliament was turned to our situation, who
but was rejected in a spirited manner. Its rejection gave had even no personal interest in this country."
While things were in this deplorable situation, earl
great offence to the lord-lieutenant, who repeatedly pro
Nugent, in the year 1778, undertook the cause of the
rogued the parliament till the year 1771.
The affairs of Ireland began now to draw towards that Irish, by moving in parliament, that their affairs should
crisis which effected a remarkable revolution in favour of be taken into consideration by a committee of the whole
the liberties of the people. The palling of the octennial house. This motion being agreed to almost unanimously,'
bill had diminished, but not taken away, the influence of it was followed by several others, viz. That the Inlh
the crown ; and the situation of affairs between Britain might be permitted to export directly to the British
and America had inclined ministry to make the moss they plantations, or to the settlements on the coast of Africa,
could of this influence. In 1775 lord Harcourt, at that all goods being the produce and manufacture of ths
time governor of Ireland, exerted himself so powerfully kingdom, excepting only wool or woollen manufactures,
in favour of administration, that the voice of opposition &c. That all goods, being the produce of any of the
in parliament was almost entirely silenced. The dilficul- British plantations, or of the settlements on the coast of
ties, however, under which the whole nation laboured, Africa, tobacco excepted, be allowed to be imported di
began now to be so severely felt, that an address on the rectly from Ireland to all places, Britain excepted. That
subject was presented by the commons* to his excellency. cotton yarn, the manufacture of Ireland, be allowed to
In this they told him, that they hoped he would by before be imported into Great Britain. That glass manufac
the king the state of Ireland, restricted in its commerce tured in Ireland be permitted to be exported to all places,
from the short-sighted policy of former times, to the great Britain excepted. With respect to the Irish sail-cloth
injury of the kingdom, and the advantage of the rivals, and cordage, it was moved, that they should have th
if not of the enemies, of Great Britain. These hardships, same privilege as for the cotton yarn.
These motions having palled unanimously, bills for
they said, were not only impolitic, but unjust j and they
told his excellency plainly, that they expected to be re the relief of Ireland were framed upon them accordingly.
stored to some, if not to al), their rights, which alone The trading and manufacturing towns of England, how
could justify them to their constituents, for laying upon ever, now took the alarm; petitions against the Irish in
dulgence were brought forward from many different
them so many burdens during the course of this session.
This representation to the lord-lieutenant produced quarters, and members instructed to oppose it. In con
no effect; and Ireland for some years longer continued sequence of this, a warm coutest took place on the second
to groan under the burden of intolerable restrictions, of reading of the bills. Mr. Burke supported them with
which those to export cattle or wool have already been no all the strength of his eloquence; and, as the minister
ticed. All trade with Asia was excluded by charters grant seemed to favour them, they were committed ; though
ed to particular companies ; and restrictions were imposed the violent opposition to them still continued, which
upon almost every valuable article of commerce sent to induced many of their friends at that time to desert their
the different ports of Europe ; but that which was most cause.
sensibly felt, took place in 1776. " There had hitherto
Though the efforts of those who favoured the cause of
(fays Mr. Crawford) been exported annually to America Ireland thus proved unsuccessful for the present, they
large quantities of Iristi linens: this very considerable renewed their endeavours before the Christmas vacation.
source of national advantage was now shut up. Under They now urged, that, independent of all claims from
pretence of rendering it more difficult for the enemy justice and humanity, the relief of Ireland was enforced
to be supplied with the means of subsistence, but, in by neceflity. The trade with British America was now
reality, to enable a few rapacious English contractors to lost for ever; and it was indispensably requisite to unite
fulfil' their engagements, an embargo, which continued, the remaining parts of the empire in one common interest
was in 1776 laid upon the exportation of provisions from and affection. Ireland had hitherto been passive; but
Ireland, by an unconstitutional stretch of prerogative. there was danger that, by driving her to extremities, she
Remittances to England, on various accounts, parti would cast off the yoke altogether; or, even if this should
cularly for the payment of our forces abroad, were more not happen, the tyranny of Britain would be of little
than usually considerable. These immediate causes being advantage ; as, 011 the event of a peace, the people would
combined with those which were invariable and perma desert a country in which they had experienced such op
nent, produced in this country very calamitous effects. pression, and emigrate to America, where they had a
Black cattle fell very considerably in their value, not greater prospect of liberty. On the other hand, they in
withstanding that customers could not be had. The sisted, that very considerable advantages must ensue to
price of wool was reduced in a still greater proportion. Britain by the emancipation of Ireland; and every benefit
Rents every where fell; nor, in many places, was it pos extended to that country would be returned with accu
sible to collect them. An universal stagnation of busi mulated interest. The business was at last summed up
ness ensued. Credit was very materially injured. Far in a motion made by lord Newhaven, in February 1779,
mers were pressed by extreme necessity, and many of that liberty should be granted to the Irish to import sugars
them failed. Numbers of manufacturers were reduced from the West Indies. This was carried; but, the mer
to great distress, and would have perished, had they chants of Glasgow and Manchester having petitioned
not been supported by public charity. Those of every against the bill, it was again lost through the interference
rank and condition were deeply affected by the calamity of the minister, who now exerted his influence against the
of the times. Had the state of the exchequer permitted, relief in savour of which he had formerly declared. Va
grants might have been made to promote industry, and rious other efforts, however, were made to effect the in
to alleviate the national distress,- but it was exhausted to tended purpose ; but nothing more could be obtained
a very uncommon degree. Almost every branch of the than a kind of compromise, by which lord Gower pledgedrevenue had failed. From want of money, the militia- himself, as far as he could answer for the conduct of
law could not be carried into execution. We could not others, that, during the recess, some plan should be de
vised

S34,
IRE] .AND.
rised for accommodating the affairs of Ireland to the sa command or support from government, should be an ob
tisfaction of all parties.
ject of apprehension to ministry, is not to be wondered
In the mean time, the affairs of this island hastened to at. In the infancy of their associations indeed they
a crisis which forced the British ministry to give that might have been suppressed; but matters had been suf
relief so long solicited, and which they so often promised fered to proceed too far, and, as they stood at present, all
without any intention of performing their promises. As resistance was vain. As the volunteers could not be conlong as the affairs of the country were under the conside trouled,' some attempts were made to bring them under
ration of the British parliament, the inhabitants preserved the influence of the crown; but, this being found im
some degree of patience ; but, when they sound them possible, ministry thought proper to treat them with an
selves deserted by the minister, their discontent was in appearance of confidence ; and, accordingly, orders were
flamed beyond measure. The laws he had passed in their issued for supplying them with 16,000 stand of arms.
favour, viz. an allowance to plant tobacco, and a bill for
The Irish parliament, thus encouraged by the spirit of
encouraging the growth of hemp, were considered as the nation, and pressed by the difficulties arising from the
mockery instead of relief; and it was now resolved to diminished value of their estates, resolved to exert them
take such measures as should effectually convince the selves in a becoming manner, in order to procure relief
ministry that it was not their interest to tyrannise any to their country. At their meeting in October
longer. With this view, associations against the impor address to his majesty was drawn up ; in which it was
tation of British commodities, which had been entered expressly declared, that " it was not by temporary expe
into in seine places before, now became universal through dients, but by a free trade alone, that Ireland was now
out the kingdom ; and such as presumed to oppose the to be saved from impending ruin." When this address
voice of the people in this respect had the mortification was carried up to the lord -lieutenant, the streets of Dub
to find themselves exposed to public obloquy and con lin were lined with volunteers, commanded by the duke
tempt on that account. Thus the Irish manufactures of Leinster, in their arms and uniform. But, though a
began to revive; and the people of Great Britain found general expectation of relief was now diffused, an anxious
themselves obliged seriously to take into consideration fear of disappointment still continued. If the usual sup
the relief of that country, and to look upon it as a mat ply was granted for two years, there was danger of the
ter very necessary to their own interest. To this also distresses continuing all that time; and, after it was
they were still more scrioufly disposed by the military granted, the prorogation of parliament might put a stop
associations, which had taken place some time before, to the expected relief altogether. The people, however,
and now assumed a most formidable appearance. These were not now to be trifled with. As the court-party
at first were formed by accidental causes. The situation showed an aversion to comply with the popular measures,
of Great Britain, for some time, had not admitted of any a mob rose in Dublin, who, among other acts of violence,
effectual method being taken for the defence of Ireland. pulled down the house of the attorney-general, and did
Its coasts had been insulted, and its trading-ships taken their utmost to compel the members to promise their
by the French and American privateers; nor was it at countenance to the matter in hand. When the point
all improbable that an invasion might soon follow. "The therefore came to be debated, some espoused the popular
minister (fays Mr. Crawford) told us, that the situation side from principle, others from necessity ; so that on the
of Britain was such as rendered her incapable of pro whole a majority appeared in favour of it. A short
tecting us. The weakness of government, from the money-bill was palled and transmitted to England; where,
following, circumstance, was strikingly obvious. The though very mortifying to the minister, it passed also.
On the meeting of the British parliament in December,
mayor of Belfast having transmitted a memorial to the
lord-lieutenant, setting forth the unprotected state of the the affairs of Ireland were first taken into consideration,
coast, and requesting a body of the military for its de in the house of peers. The necessity of granting relief to
fence, received for answer, that he could not afford him that kingdom was strongly set forth by the lord who in
any other assistance than half a troop of dismounted troduced them. He said, the Irish, now conscious of
horse, and half a company of invalids." In this dilemma, possessing a force and consequence to which they had hi
a number of the inhabitants of the town associated for therto been strangers, bad resolved to apply it to obtain
the purpose of self-defence ; and, on the same principle, the advantages of which the nation, by this spirited exer
a few volunteer companies were formed in different parts tion, showed themselves worthy. Had- they'for some
of the kingdom. These chose their own officers ; pur time before b<m gratified in smaller matters, they would
chased their own uniforms and arms; and, with the as now have received with gratitude, what they would, as
sistance Of persons properly qualified, assembled regularly affairs stood at present, consider only as a matter of right.
on the parade to acquire a knowledge in the military art. He then moved for a vote of censure on his majesty's
Their respectable appearance, and the zeal they showed ministers for their neglect of Ireland. This motion was
in the service of their country, soon excited curiosity and rejected ; but carl Gower, who had now deserted the
attracted respect . Their number increased every day ; and cause of ministry, declared, that there did not exist in
people of the first consequence became ambitious of being his mind a single doubt that the vote of censure was not
enrolled among them. As no foreign enemy appeared well founded. He added, in his own vindication, that
against whom they might exercise their military prowess, early in the summer he had promised that relief should
these patriotic bands soon began to turn their thoughts be granted to Ireland, and had done every thing in his
towards a deliverance from domestic oppression. No power to keep his word; but that all his ettorts had
"
sooner was this idea made known, than it gave new vi proved fruitless.
In the house of commons the minister found himself
gour to the spirit of volunteering; insomuch that, by the
so
hard
pressed
by
the
arguments
of
the
minority, and
end of 1778, the military associations were thought to
amount to at least 30,000 men. But, while thus for the short money-bill from Ireland, that he was obliged to
midable from their numbers, and openly avowing their declare, that in less than a week he intended to move
intention to demand a restitution of their rights from the for a committee of the whole house to take the affairs of
British ministry, they professed the utmost loyalty and Ireland into consideration. On the 13th of December he
affection to the king; and, with regard to sobriety and accordingly brought forward his propositions in favour of
decent demeanour, they were not only unexceptionable, this kingdom. The design of these was to repeal the
but exemplary. Instead of exciting disorders themselves, laws prohibiting the exportation of Irish manufactures
they restrained every kind of irregularity, and exerted made of wool or wool-stocks; to repeal as much of the
themselves with unanimity and vigour for the execution act of 19th Geo. II. as prohibited the importation of glass
into Ireland, except of British manufacture, or the ex
of the laws.
That such a body of armed men, acting without any portation of" glass from Ireland ; and to permit the Irish

IRELAND.
333
to export and import commodities to and from the West as a great piece of injustice, and it was the intention of
Indies and the British settlements on the coast of Africa, his proposition to remove that grievance.
With regard to the third proposition, his lordsliip ob
subject to such resolutions and restrictions as should be
served, that allowing Ireland a free trade to the colonies
imposed by the Irilh parliament.
On these propositions his lordsliip made several remarks must be considered as a favour to that kingdom. Con
by way of explanation. One object of them, he said, sidering her even as an independent state, she could set
was to restore to Ireland the wool export and woollen up no claim to an intercourse with the British colonies.
manufacture. In 1691, from jealousy or some other mo By every principle of justice, and of the laws of nations,
tive, an address had been presented by the English par and by the custom of the other European powers who
liament, recommending a kind of compact between the had settlements and distant dependencies, the mothertwo kingdoms; the terms of which were, that England country had an exclusive right to trade with, and to for
should enjoy the woollen manufacture, and Ireland the bid all others from having any intercourse with, them.
linen, exclusively. But, notwithstanding this agreement, Were not this the cafe, what nation under the fun would
it was certain, that England carried on the linen manu spend its blood and treasure in establishing a colony, and
facture to as great an extent as Ireland, while, at the fame protecting and defending it in its infant state, if other
time, the former retained the monopoly of woollens. nations were afterwards to reap the advantages derived
The first step taken in consequence of this agreement, was, from such labour, hazard, and expence. But, though
to lay a heavy duty, equal to a prohibition, upon all Great Britain had a right to restrain Ireland from trading
wool and woollens exported ; and when this act, which with her colonies, his lordship declared himself of opinion
was but a temporary one by way of experiment, expired, that it would be proper to allow her to participate in the
the English parliament passed a similar one, and made it trade. This would be the only prudent means of afford
perpetual j by means of which, and some others, a total ing her relief : it would be an unequivocal proof of the
end was put to the woollen trade of Ireland.
candour and sincerity of Great Britain ; and he bad not
With regard to the trade of Ireland, his lordship ob the least doubt but it would be received as such in Ire
served, that, upon an average of the six years, from 1766 land. Britain, however, ought not to be a sufferer by
to 1771, the export to Ireland was somewhat more than her bounty to Ireland ; but this would be the cafe, should
two millions ; and, in the succeeding six years, from the trade with the colonies be thrown open to the lat
1772 to 1778, about as much more, nearly one half being ter, unaccompanied by restrictions similar to those which
British manufacture and produce, the other half certified were laid upon the British trade with them. An equal
articles, of which this country was the medium of con
trade must include an equal share of duties and taxes;
veyance. The native produce, on an average, was some and this was the only proper ground on which the bene
what more than 900,0001. but of this only 200,0001. were fits expected by the Irish nation could be either granted
woollens. The woollen manufacture of Ireland therefore or desired.
Having made some other observations on the propriety
would long continue in a state of infancy ; and, though
cloths had been manufactured sufficient for home-con of these measures, they were regularly formed into mo
sumption, yet it could hardly be expected that Ireland tions, and passed unanimously. In Ireland they were re
would rival Great Britain at the foreign markets, when, ceived with the utmost joy and gratitude by both houses
after the expence of land-carriage, freight, insurance, and of parliament. On the 20th of December the following
factorage, the latter was able to undersell Ireland in her resolutions were passed : " That the exportation of wool
own market on the very spot, even though aided by the len and other manufactures from Ireland to all foreign
low wages and taxes paid in that country.
places, will materially tend to relieve its distresses, in
With regard to the linen, his lordship observed, that, crease its wealth, promote its prosperity, and thereby ad
however prosperous it might appear, yet still it was ca vance the welfare of Britain, and the common strength,
pable of great improvement. Tbe idea of extending and wealth, and commerce, of the British empire. That a li
improving the linen-manufacture of Ireland originated berty to trade with the British colonies in America and
from a pamphlet written by sir William Temple; and the West Indies, and the settlements on the coast of
this gave rife to the compact which had been referred to. Africa, will be productive of very great commercial be
But, though this compact was now about to be dissolved, nefits ; will be a most affectionate mark of the regard and
it was his opinion that the bounties on importing Irish attention of Great Britain to the distresses of the king
linens ought not to be discontinued ; because it appeared, dom ; and will give new vigour to the zeal of his ma
that the British bounties had operated as a great encou jesty's brave and loyal people of Ireland to stand forth in
ragement to the Irisli manufactures, at the fame time that support of his majesty's person and government, and the
the sum appropriated to this purpose amounted to no more interest, the honour, and dignity, of the British empire."
than ii.oool.
The lame resolutions were, next day, passed in the house
With regard to the dissolution of the compact betwixt of peers. To the foregoing propositions lord North ad
England and Ireland, he observed, that, as a more liberal ded three others. 1. For repealing the prohibition of
spirit had now appeared on both sides of the water, he exporting gold coin from Great Britain to Ireland. 2.
hoped both kingdoms would be perfectly contented. For removing the prohibition to import foreign hops into
Ireland would never be able to rival England in the fine Ireland, and the drawback on the exportation of foreign
woollen fabrics ; but allowing the Irish to manufacture hops. 3. For enabling his majesty's Iriffi subjects to be
their own wool, would put an end to the contraband trade come members of the Turkey Company, and to export
with France : and it ought to be remembered, that, what woollens in British or Irish bottoms to the Levant. In
ever was an advantage to Ireland, must, sooner or later, support of this last resolution his lordship urged, that it
be of singular advantage to Great Britain; and, by the was necessary, because, the exportation of woollens having
proposed regulations in their commercial connections, the been granted to Ireland, the Irish would naturally expect
two kingdoms would be put more upon an equality.
a share in the Turkey trade, which, as matters stood, was
With regard to the glass-manufacture, his lordsliip not possible, it having hitherto been a received opinion,
likewise o6served, that Ireland had been very injuriously that no Irishman could be elected a member of the Turkey
treated. Before the act of 19 Geo. II. they had begun Company.
to make some progress in the lower branches of the glassNotwithstanding, however, the great satisfaction with
manufacture; but by that act they were not only pre which the news of these bills was received in Ireland,
vented from importing any other glass than what was of it was not long before thoughts of a different-kind be
Britilh manufacture, but also from exporting their own gan to take place. It was suggested, that a free trade
glass, or putting it on a horse or carriage with a design to could be but of little use, if held by a precarious tenure.
be exported. This act had been complained of in Ireland The repeal of the obnoxious laws was represented as an
Vol. XI. No. 757.
4Q
act

324
IRELAND.
act os necessity, not os choice, on the part of the Britisli both ; confining the existence of the troops themselves,
parliament. When that necessity, therefore, no longer the law that regulated them, and the power that commanded
existed, the same parliament might recal the benefits it had them, to one year. Thus were the standing forces of
gained, and again setter the Irilh trade by restrictions England rendered a parliamentary army, and the military
perhaps more oppressive than before. To secure the ad rendered effectually subordinate to the civil magistrate,
vantages they now possessed, it was necessary that the because dependent on parliament. Yet the people of
kingdom sliould enjoy the benefits of a free constitution. England considered the army, even thus limited, only as
For this the people looked up to the volunteer companies ; a necessary evil, and would not admit even of barracks,
and the idea of having such a glorious object in their lest the soldier sliould be still more alienated from the state
power, augmented the numbers of those which had also of a subject ; and in this state of alienation have a post of
been increased from other causes. They had now received strength, which would augment the danger arising from
the thanks of both houses of parliament, and thus had his situation. When the parliament of Ireland proceeded
obtained the sanction of the legislature. Many who had to regulate the army, therefore, they ought to have adopted
formerly refused to connect themselves with a lawless the maxims of the Britisli constitution, as well as the
body, now made no scruple to enter their lists. Govern rules of Britisli discipline. But they had totally departed
ment also engaged several of their friends in the volunteer from the maxims and example of the English, and that
cause. New companies were therefore raised ; but, what in the most inportant concern, the government of the
ever might be the political sentiments of the officers, the sword. They had omitted the preamble which declared
private men were universally attached to the popular cause. the great charter of liberty ; they had left the number of
The national spirit was likewise kept up by several pa forces in the breast of the king; and under these circum
triotic publications, particularly the letters signed Owen stances they had made the bill perpetual.
It is probable that the bulk of the Irilh nation did not
Roe O'Nial, which in an especial manner attracted the
pubHc attention; nor was the pulpit backward in contri at first perceive the dangerous tendency of the bill in
question. The representations of Mr. Grattan and others,
buting its part in the fame cause.
Notwithstanding all this zeal, however, the representa however, soon opened their eyes, and a general dissatis
tives of the people in Ireland seem yet to have behaved faction took place. This was much increased by two un
in a very supine and careless manner, and to have been successful attempts in the house of commons ; one to ob
entirely obedient to the dictates of government. In the tain an act for modifying Poyning's law ; and the other
house of commons, Mr. Grattan declared, in the month of for securing the independence of the judges. An univer
April, 1780, that " no power on earth, excepting the king, sal diigust against the spiritless conduct of parliament now
lords, and commons, of Ireland, had a right to make laws took place ; and the hopes of the people were once more
to bind the people." Every member in the house, (says fixed on the volunteers.
Mr. Crawford,) one excepted, acknowledged the truth of
As it became now somewhat probable that these com
the proposition, either in express terms, or by not oppos panies might at last be obliged to assert the rights of their
ing it ; and yet, however, astonishing it may appear, it countrymen by force of arms, reviews were judged ne
was evident, that, had the question been put, it would have cessary to teach them how to act in larger bodies, and to
been carried in the negative. The matter was compro give them a more exact knowledge of the use of arms.
mised. The question was not put ; and nothing relating Several of these reviews took place in the course of the
to it was entered on the journals.
summer of the year 1780. The spectators in general were
This inattention, or rather unwillingness, of the majo struck with the novelty and grandeur of the sight; the vo
rity to serve their country, was more fully manifested in lunteers became more than ever the objects ot esteem and
the cafe of a mutiny-bill, which they allowed to be made admiration, and their numbers increased accordingly.
perpetual in Ireland, though that in England had always They mowed their alacrity to serve their country in the
been cautiously passed only from year to year. Alter it field, on a report having arisen that the kingdom was to
was passed, however, some of the zealous patriots, parti be invaded by the combined fleets of France and Spain ;
cularly Mr. Grattan, took great pains to set forth the bad and for their spirited behaviour on this occasion they re
tendency of that act. He observed, that standing armies ceived a second time the thanks of both houses of parlia
in the time of peace were contrary to the principles of ment.
Such prodigious military preparations could not but
the constitution and the safety of public liberty; they had
subverted the liberty of all nations, excepting in those alarm the Britisli ministry in the highest degree ; and it
cases where their number was small, or the power of the was feared that the Irilh volunteers might come to the
sovereign over them limited in some respect or other; but fame extremities as the Americans had done, unless their
it was in vain to think of setting bounds to the power of wishes were complied with. Still, however, it was ima
the chief magistrate, if the people chose by a statute to gined possible to suppress them, and it was supposed to be
bind themselves to give him a perpetual and irresistible the duty of the lord-lieutenant to do lo. It was during
force. The mutiny-bill, or martial law methodized, was the administration of the earl of.Buckinghamshire that the
directly opposite to the common law of the land. It set volunteers had grown into such consequence; he was
aside the trial by jury and all the ordinary steps of law ; therefore recalled, and the earl of Carlisle appointed in his
establishing in their stead a summary proceeding, arbitrary place. Though it was impossible for the new governor
crimes and punishments, a secret sentence, and sudden to suppress the spirit of the nation, he found it no diffi
execution. The object of this was to bring those who cult matter to obtain a majority in parliament. Thus
were subject to it to a state of implicit subordination, every redress was for the present effectually denied. Nei
and render the authority of the sovereign absolute. The ther the modification of Poyning'l law, nor the repeal of
people of England, therefore, from a laudable jealousy on the obnoxious parts of the mutiny-bill, could be obtained.
all subjects in which their liberty was concerned, had in The volunteers, exasperated at this behaviour, resolved at
the matter of martial law exceeded their usual caution. once to (how that they were determined to do themselves
In the preamble to the mutiny-act, they recited part of justice, and were conscious that they had power to do so.
the Declaration of Right, " That standing armies and At a meeting of the officers of the southern battalion of
martial law in time of peace, without the consent of par the Armagh regiment, commanded by the earl of Charleliament, are illegal." Having then stated the purity and mont, the following resolutions were entered into, Decem
simplicity of their ancient constitution, and set forth the ber iS, 1 781. 1. That the most vigorous and effectual
great principle of Magna Charta, they admitted a partial methods ought to be pursued for rooting corruption out
and temporary repeal of it ; they admitted an army, and from the legislative body. 2. For this purpose a meeting
a law for ils regulation, but at the fame time they li of delegates from all the volunteer associations was necelmited the number of the former, and the duration of fary ; and Dungannon, as the molt central town in the
province
4

IRELAND.
355
province of Ulster, seemed to be the most proper for hold These scandalous proceedings eo::H not tut hasten the
ing such a meeting. 3. That, as many and lasting advan ruin of their cause. The resolutions entered into at the
tages might attend the holding such a meeting before the Dungannon meeting were received throughout the king
present session of parliament was much farther advanced, dom with the utmost applause. A few days after, Mr.
Grattan, whose patriotism has been already taken notice
the 15th of February next should be appointed for it.
These resolutions proved highly offensive to the friends of, moved in the house of commons for a long and spi
of government, and every method was taken to discou rited address to his majesty, declaring the rights of the
rage it. On the appointed day, however, the representa kingdom, and asserting the principle which now began to
tives of 14.3 volunteer corps did attend at Dungannon ; prevail, that Ireland could legally be bound by no power
and the. results of their deliberations were as follow : 1 . but that of the king, lords, and commons, of the country;
It having been asserted, that volunteers, as such, cannot though the British parliament had assumed such a power.
with propriety debate or publish their opinions on politi This motion was at present rejected by a large majority ,
cal subjects, or on the conduct of parliament or public but their eyes were soon enlightened by the volunteers.
These, having now appointed their committees of cor
men, it was resolved unanimously, that a citizen, by learn
ing the use of arms, does not abandon any of his civil respondence, were enabled to communicate their senti
rights. 2. That a claim from any body of men, other ments to one another with the utmost facility and quick
than the king, lords, and commons, of Ireland, to make ness. An association was formed in the name of the no
laws to bind the people, is illegal, unconstitutional, and bility, representatives, freeholders, and inhabitants, of the
a grievance. 3. Resolved, with one dissenting voice only, county of Armagh, wherein they set forth the necessity of
that the powers exercised by the privy-council of both declaring their lentimcnts openly respecting the funda
kingdoms, under colour or pretence of Poyning's mental and undoubted rights of the nation. They de
law, are unconstitutional, and a grievance. 4.. Resolved clared, that, in every situation in life, and with all the
unanimously, that the ports of this country are by right means in their power, they would maintain the constitu
open to all foreign countries not at war with the king; tional right of the kingdom to be governed only by the
and that any burden thereupon, or obstruction thereto, king and parliament of Ireland; and that they would, in
excepting only by the parliament of Ireland, are uncon every instance, uniformly and strenuously oppose the ex
stitutional, and a grievance. 5. Resolved, with one dis ecution of any statutes, excepting such as derived their
senting voice only, that a mutiny-bill, not limited in point authority from the parliament jult mentioned; and they
of duration from session to session, is unconstitutional, pledged themselves, in the usual manner, to support what
and a grievance. 6. Resolved unanimously, that the in they now declared with their lives and fortunes. This
dependence of judges is equally essential to the impartial declaration was quickly adopted by all the other counties,
administration of justice in Ireland as in England, and and similar sentiments became universally avowed through
that the refusal or delay of this right is in itself unconsti out the kingdom. The change in the British ministry in
tutional, and a grievance. 7. Resolved, with eleven dis the spring of 1781 facilitated the wilhes of the people.
senting voices, that it is the decided and unalterable de The duke of Portland, who came over as lord-lieutenant
termination of the volunteer companies to seek a redress in April that year, sent a most welcome message to parlia
of these grievances ; and they pledge themselves to their ment. He informed them, that "his majesty, being con
country, and to each other, as freeholders, fellow-citizens, cerned to find that discontents and jealousies were pre
and men of honour, that they will, at every ensuing elec vailing among his loyal subjects in Ireland upon matters
tion, support only those who have supported them, and of great weight and importance, recommended it to
will support them therein, and that they will use all con parliament to take the seme into their most serious consi
stitutional means to make such pursuit of redress speedy deration, in order to such a final adjustment as might give
and effectual. 8. Resolved, with only one diffenting voice, mutual satisfaction to his kingdoms of Great Britain
that the minority in parliament, who had supported those and Ireland."
constitutional rights, are intitled to the most grateful
Mr. Grattan, whose patriotic efforts had never been
thanks of the volunteer companies ; and that an address slackened, now ventured to propose a second time in par
to this purpose be signed by the chairman, and publissied liament the address which had been rejected before. On
with the resolutions of the present meeting. 9. Resolved the 16th of April he began a speech to this purpose with
unanimously, that four members from each county of the a panegyric on the volunteers, and the late conduct of
province of Ulster, eleven to be a quorum, be appointed the people. The Irilh, he said, were no longer a divided
a committee till the next general meeting, to act for the colony, but an united land, manifesting itself to the rest
volunteer corps, and to call general meetings of the pro of the world in signal instances of glory. In the rest of
vince as occasion requires. 10. The committee being ap Europe the ancient spirit was expired ; liberty was yielded,
pointed, and the time of general meetings, and some other or empire lost ; nations were living upon the memory of
affairs of a similar nature, settled, it was resolved unani past glory, or under the care of mercenary armies. In
mously, that, the court os Portugal having unjustly refused Ireland, however, the people, by departing-from the ex
entry to certain Irish commodities, the delegates would ample of other nations, had become an example to them.
not consume any wine of the growth of Portugal, and Liberty, in former times, and in other nations, was reco
that they would use all their influence to prevent the use vered by the quick feelings and rapid impulse of the po
of the said wine, excepting what was then in the kingdom, pulace. But in Ireland, at the present period, it was re
until such time as the Irish exports ssionld be received in covered by an act of the whole nation, reasoning for thre
the kingdom of Portugal. 11. Resolved, with onlv two years on its situation, and then rescuing itself by a set
dissenting voices, that they hold the right of private judg tled sense of right pervading the land. The meeting of
ment in matters of religion equally sacred in others as 111 the delegates at Dungannon was an original measure; and,
themselves; and that they rejoice in the relaxation of the like all of that kind, continued to be matter of surprise,
penal laws against the papists, as a measure fraught with until at last it became matter of adnriration. Great mea
the happiest consequences to the union and prosperity of sures, such as the meeting of the English at Runnymead,
the inhabitants of Ireland.
and of the Irissi at Dungannon, were not the consequences
While these proceedings took place at Dungannon, the of precedent, but carried in themselves both precedent
ministry carried all before them in parliament. In a de and principle ; and the public cause in both instances
bate concerning the exclusive legislative privileges of Ire would infallibly have been lost had it been trusted to par
land, a law-member, speaking of the arbitrary acts of liament. The meeting at Dungannon had resolved, that
England, asserted, that " power constituted right ;" and the claim of the British parliament was illegal ; and this
a motion, " that the commons ssiould be declared the re was a constitutional declaration. The Irish volunteers
presentatives of the people," was carried in the negative. were associated for the preservation of the laws; but the
conduct

IRELAND.
3.S6
conduct of the British parliament subverted al! law. Eng in a desire to gratify every wish expressed in the late ad
land, however, had no reason to fear the Irilh volunteers; dress to the throne; and that, in the mean tirr.e, his ma
they would sacrifice their lives in her cause. The two jesty was graciously disposed to give his royal assent to
nations formed a general confederacy. The perpetual an acts to prevent the suppressing of bills in the X 1 i fit privy?
nexation of the crown was a great bond ; but Magna council, and to limit the mutiny-bill to the term of two
Charta was a greater. It would be easy for Ireland to find years.
a king ; but it would be impossible to find a nation who
The joy which now diffused itself all over the kingdom
could communicate to them such a charter as Magna was extreme. The warmest addresses were presented, not
China; and it was this which made their natural connec only to his majesty, but to the lord-lieutenant. The com
tion with England. The Irish nation were too high in mons instantly voted ioo,oool. to his majesty, to enable
pride, character, and power, to suffer any other nation to him to raise 20,000 men for the navy ; and, soon after,
make their laws. England had indeed brought forward 5000 men were likewise voted from the I ri Hi cKablilhmear.
the question, not only by making laws for Ireland the The volunteers became in a peculiar manner the objects
preceding session, but by enabling his majesty to repeal all of gratitude and universal panegyric ; but none was placed
the laws which England had made for America. Had she in so conspicuous a light as Mr. Grattan : addresses of
consented to repeal the declaratory law against America ; thanks flowed in upon him from all quarters ; and the
and would slie refuse to repeal that against Ireland ? The commons addressed his majesty to give him 50,0001. as a
Irish nation were incapable of submitting to such a dis recompence of his services ; for which they promised t
tinction.
make provision.
Mr. G rattan now found his eloquence much more pow
This request was also complied with ; but still the jea
erful than formerly. The motion which, during this lousies of the Irish were not completely eradicated. As
very session, had been rejected by a great majority, was the intended repeal of the declaratory act was-found to be
now agreed to after a short debate, and the address to his simple, without any clause expressly relinquishing tlia
majesty prepared accordingly. In this, after thanking his claim of right, several members of the house of commons
majesty for his gracious message, and declaring their at were of opinion, that the liberties of Ireland were not yet
tachment to his person and government, they aslured him, thoroughly secured. The majority, however, were of
That the subjects of Ireland are a free people ; that the opinion, that the simple repeal of the obnoxious act was
crown of Ireland is an imperial crown inseparably an sufficient; but many of the nation at large differed in sen
nexed to that of Britain, on which connection the interests timents. Mr. Flood, a member of the house, and a zea
and happiness of both nations essentially depend; but the lous patriot, now took the lead in this matter; while Mr.
kingdom of Ireland is distinct, with a parliament of its Grattan lost much of his popularity by espousing the con
own ; that there is no body of men competent to make trary opinion. The matter, however, was to appearance fi
laws to bind Ireland, except the king, lords, and com nally settled by the volunteers, who declared themselves on
mons, thereof, nor any other parliament that hath any Mr. Grattan's side. Still some murmurings were heard ;
power or authority of any fort whatsoever, in this coun and it must be owned, that even yet the conduct of Britain
try, except the parliament of Ireland. They assured his appeared equivocal. An English law was passed, permit
majesty, that they humbly conceive, that in this right the ting importation from one of the West-India islands to all
very essence of their liberties did exist ; a right which they, his majesty's dominions; and of course including Ireland,
on the part of all Ireland, do claim as their birthright, though the trade of the latter had already been declared
and which they cannot yield but with their lives. They absolutely free. This was looked upon in a very unfa
assured his majesty, that they had seen with concern cer vourable light. Great offence was also taken at a mem
tain claims advanced by the parliament of Great Britain, ber of the English house of lords for a speech in parlia
in an act entitled, " For the better securing the depen ment, in which he asserted, that Great Britain had a right
dency of Ireland ;" an act containing matter entirely ir- to bind Ireland in matters of an external nature ; and
reconcileable to the fundamental rights of the nation. proposed to bring in a bill for that purpose. The public
They informed bis majesty, that they conceived this act, discontent was also greatly inflamed by some circum
and the claims it advanced, to be the great and principal stances relating to this bill, which were particularly ob
cause of the discontents and jealousies in the kingdom. noxious. Lord Beauchamp, in a letter addressed to one
They assumed him, that his commons did most sincerely of the volunteer corps, was at pains to show that the se
wilh, that all the bills, which become law in Ireland, curity of the legislative privileges obtained from the par
should receive the approbation of his majesty under the liament of Britain was insufficient. The lawyers corps
seal of Great Britain; but yet, that they conceived the also, who took the question into consideration, were of
practice of suppressing their bills in the council of Ireland, the same opinion ; but the circumstance which gave the
or altering them any where, to be another just cause of greatest offence was, that the chief-justice in the English
discontent and jealousy. They further assured his ma court of king's bench gave judgment in an Irish cause,
jesty, that an act (the mutiny-act) entitled, " For the directly contrary to. a law which had limited all such
better accommodation of his majesty's forces," being un judgments to the first of June. All these reasons of dis
limited in duration, and defective in some other circum content, however, were removed on the death of the
stances, was another just cause of jealousy and discontent. marquis of Rockingham, and the appointment of the
These, the principal causes of jealousies and discontent new ministry who succeeded him. Lord Temple came
in the kingdom, they had submitted to his majesty, in over to Ireland, and his brother and secretary Mr. Grenhumble expectation of redress ; and they concluded with ville went to England, where he made such representa
an assurance, that they were more confident in the hope tions of the discontents which prevailed concerning the
of obtaining redress, as the people of Ireland had been, insufficiency of the declaratory act, that Mr. Townlhend,
and were, not more disposed to mare the freedom of Eng one of the secretaries of state, moved in the house of
land, than to support her in her difficulties, and to share commons for leave to bring in a bill to remove from the
minds of the people of Ireland all doubts respecting their
her fate.
To this remarkable address a most gracious answer was legislative and judicial privileges. This bill contained,
given. In a few days the lord-lieutenant made a speech in the fullest and molt express terms, a relinquilhment on
to both houses ; in which. he informed them, that, by the the part of the British legislature of all claims of a right
magnanimity of the king, and wisdom of the British par to interfere with the judgment of the Irish courts, or to
liament, he was enabled to assure them, that immediate make laws to bind Ireland in time to come.
To gratify the Irish by a mark of national consequence,
attention had been paid to their representations, and that
the legislature of Britain had concurred in a resolution to a new order of knighthood, the illustrious order of St.
remove the causes of their discontents, and were united Patrick, was instituted. On the nthof March 1783, the
knights

IRELAND.
357
knights were invested at the castle of Dublin ; and on the degree, might not be attributed to any spirit os innova
17th, the festival of the tutelar faint, the ceremony of in tion, but to & sober and laudable desire to uphold the
stallation was performed with great magnificence. About constitution, tp confirm the satisfaction of their fellowthis time commilfioners from the Genevele, who, in con subjects, and to perpetuate the cordial union of both
sequence of the preponderance grained by the aristocratic kingdoms." This tame conclusion of a business so for
party, had quitted their native city in disgust, arrived in midable in its outset, was occasioned by the just confi- .
Ireland to negociate for a settlement in this country. deuce of government, and the diffidence of the popular
The project of a protestant colony of industrious and leaders, who had not expected so firm a resistance to tfieir
highly-civilized artisans was eagerly embraced by the go demands.
vernment, who assigned 50,0001. for its execution, and di
The change in the British administration which ele
rected a town, named New Geneva, to be built for the vated William Pitt, the son of the great earl of Chatham,
reception of these strangers in the county of Waterford, to the office of prime minister, invested the duke of Rut
near the union of the rivers Barrow, Nore, and Suir, land with the lord-lieutenancy of Ireland at the end of
where a tract of land was shortly to revert to the crown. February, 1784. The question of parliamentary reform,
As, however, the emigrants insisted not only on being re of which Mr. Pitt had been a strenuous advocate, was
presented in parliament, but also on being governed by again brought forward ; but a bill to that effect was re
their own laws, the treaty was broken otf, and the intend jected at the second reading by the house os commons. '
Discontents on political and commercial subjects pervad
ed settlement never took place.
If the volunteer associations of Ireland, after the attain ed the nation, and riots became frequent. In consequence
ment of their great object, the emancipation of their legis of quarrels between the mob of Dublin and the garrison,
lature, had resigned their arms, when, 011 the conclulion the savage custom of houghing, or cutting the ham-strings
of a geneial peace, they were no longer necessary ; their of the soldiers who were found straggling, increased to
conduct would have entitled them to the highest com such an alarming pitch, that an ait was passed for levy
mendation. Misled, however, by designing or mistaken ing on the citizens of Dublin a maintenance during life
men, and influenced by the example of some very emi for every soldier thus disabled. The manufacturers of
nent persons in England, they carried their exertions be the metropolis also, assembling in riotous bodies, insulted
yond the limits of true policy, and turned their attention such merchants and ssiopkeepers as were suspected of not
to a new object, a reform in parliament. Soon after the adhering to the agreement of non-importation of English
commencement of this discussion, earl Temple, whose ssiort cloths ; and some persons particularly obnoxious they
administration had been distinguished by various econo even tarred and feathered.
mical reforms, was succeeded by the earl of Northington.
In compliance with the general outcry for parliamen
An assembly of forty-five volunteer companies ot' Ul tary reform, a meeting of the citizens of Dublin, convened
ster, convened on the 1 It of July, 1783, at Lisburne, in the by the sheriffs on the 7th of June, 1784, voted a series of
county of Antrim, to deliberate on the means of effect resolutions, in which they asserted the right of the people
ing a parliamentary reform, appointed a committee for of Ireland to a frequent election and a free representa
corresponding with other societies ; and a general meet tion ; and that, to extend the right of suffrage to the Ro
ing of the delegates of the province was appointed at man catholics, at the fame time preserving in its fullest
Dungannon, on the 8th of the following September. The extent the protestant government of the country, would
delegates of 171 companies accordingly met, published re be a measure fraught with the happiest consequences, aud
solutions concerning the representation of the people in highly conducive to civil liberty. They appointed a
parliament, and elected five persons to represent each committee to prepare an address to the people, and a pe
county in a national convention to be held in Dublin on tition to the king. In the former, every county and large
the 10th of the ensuing November, to which they invited town was invited to depute five persons to meet in Dub
the other provinces to Tend deputies likewise. Agreeably lin, on the 2Sth of the ensuing October, in a national con
to this invitation, the delegates of the four provinces as gress; but, when the petition was presented to the vicesembled in the Rotunda at Dublin. Having elected the roy for transmission to the throne, he promised to com
earl of Charlemont their president, they appointed a com ply with the request, though e declared his resolution of
mittee to digest a plan of parliamentary reform, and to conveying at the fame time his entire disapprobation of it,
prepare a report on the subject. The report being finished, as tending to diminish the authority of the laws and parlia
n motion was made in the house of commons, by Henry ment of Ireland. Vigorous exertions were made by the mi
Flood, for leave to introduce a bill for the more equal re nistry to prevent the assembling of the intended congress.
presentation of the people in parliament. This was stre The sheriffs of Dublin, who iiad signed a summons for a
nuously opposed by Barry Yelverton, the attorney-general, meeting of the citizens for the choice of delegates, were
who declared that he admired the volunteers as long as threatened by Fitzgibbon, the attorney-general, with
they confined themselves to their first line of conduct j but, the vengeance of the law, and intimidated from farther
that to receive a bill, which originated with an armed body, interference. The meeting took place without the she
was inconsistent with the dignity of the house and the riffs, and the delegates were chosen. The attorney-ge
freedom of debate. The motion was, after a warm con neral now proceeded to file informations against the ma
test, rejected by a great majority ; and the commons im gistrates who had presided at similar assemblies, and the
mediately passed this resolution : "That it was then neces printers of newspapers who had published their obnoxious
sary to declare tha't they would support the rights and resolutions. In spite of all impediments, the congress
privileges of parliament against all encroachments." They met at the appointed time; and, after a session of three
likewise voted an address to the king, in which the lords days, finding their number not complete, adjourned to
concurred, assuring his majesty, that they were determined the 20th of the following January. At the second meet
to support the existing constitution with their lives and ing it was found to consist of above 200 members, the re
fortunes. On the id of December, the convention of de presentatives of 27 counties, and most of the principal
legates voted an indefinite adjournment, after passing a towns; who resolved upon an application to parliament,
resolution that they would carry on individually such in couched in terms so general as to leave the mode of re
vestigations as were necessary to complete the plan of par dress as open as possible to the legislature.
Before the prorogation of parliament in May 1784, in
liamentary reform; and having agreed upon an address
to the king "expressive of their duty and loyalty, claim effectual attempts had been made to procure the imposi
ing the merit of their past exertions, and imploring his tion of taxes on manufactured goods imported into Ire
majesty that their humble wist) to have certain manifest land, for the encouragement of the domestic manufac
perversions of the parliamentary representation of this tures. The proposal was ridiculed ; but, to allay the con
kingdom remedied by the legislature in some reasonable sequent public dissatisfaction, the commons unanimously
+ R.
voted
Vol. XI. No. 757.

33$
I R E I
r,
voted an address to the king, praying fr ,ne establish
ment of a more advantageous system of commerce be
tween Great Britain and Ireland. Eleven propositions
for the arrangement of such a system, transmitted by the
minister,' were in February 1785 submitted to the Irish
parliament, and, having been ratied by both houses, not
merely with approbation, but even with applause, they
were returned to England for the discussion os the Bri
tish legislature. Here, however, petitions dictated by the
narrow spirit of commercial jealousy poured ill from all
quarters ; and Mr. Pitt was obliged to new-model the
whole plan. By his alterations and the amendments of
the lords and commons, the commercial propositions were
augmented in number to twenty, and so changed as to
form quite a new system, when submitted to the Irish
commons. The motion of the secretary Orde, for leave
to introduce a bill for their adoption, was carried by so
(mall a majority, tint he soon afterwards declared his re
solution of relinquishing the subject for that session, aud
leaving it to be revived or neglected by the public. Il
luminations attested the popular joy at the failure of this
plan, which was never afterwards renewed in the parlia
ment of either kingdom. Resolutions against the impor
tation of English manufactures were generally entered
into; and the tumults occasioned by the attempts of the
populace to enforce them, gave some alarm to adminis
tration.
In the beginning of 1787 the parliament was presented
with a new subject of diieussion. A kind of insurrection,
commencing in the county of Kerry, extended, in 1786,
through that os Cork and other parts of Minister, and was
so systematically conducted as to demonstrate the advice of
persons of legal information, though the poorest class of
peasants alone appeared as actors. They assembled un
armed in bodies of some hundreds, and even thousands,
quietly permitting a single magistrate to seize any os their
number charged with a crime; but administering oaths
to the people, wherever they went, to obey the commands
of an imaginary leader, whom they styled Captain Right,
whence they were denominated Right Boys, to pay no
more than a certain sum per acre for tythes, not to suffer
the minister to draw them in kind, and not to permit the
interference of proctors. As long as they consined them
selves to this object, they met with little opposition,
though they had perpetrated on some obnoxious persons
the lame atrocious cruelties as the White Boys; but,
when they began to limit "the rent of land, to raise the
price of labour, and to oppose the collection of hearthmoney, the alarm of insurrection became general. An act
was passed, early in 1787, for the prevention of tumul
tuous assemblies and illegal combination. On this occa
sion Fitzgibbon, the attorney-general, declared, that,
"according to the best information, the clergy were so far
from the practice of extortion, that, instead of the tenth,
their legal demand, scarcely one of them received the
twentieth; that the peasants, ground to powder by enor
mous rents, were so far from being able to pay the clergy
their dues, that they possessed neither food nor raiment
for themselves; that some landlords had instigated their
tenants to rob the clergy of their tithes, not tor the alle
viation of their own distresses, but with a view of adding
the amount of them to the merciless rack-rents already
imposed; and that the peasantry of Munster, bound to
pay six pounds an acre in rent, and to work with their
landlords for five-pence a-day, could no longer exist in
the extreme wretchedness to which they were reduced."
In October 1787 died the duke of Rutland, a viceroy
beloved by the Irilh for his openness, liberality, and con
vivial disposition, to the indulgence of which he sell a
victim at the early age of thirty-one. Earl Temple, now
created marquis of Buckingham, his successor, commenced
so rigid a scrutiny into the various official departments,
iu which the molt scandalous peculation was almost open
ly practised, that some of the defaulters, dreading the in
vestigation of their accounts, fled the kingdom, while

AND.
others sought in suicide a refuge from impending dis
grace. But to have prosecuted this salutary plan of re
form on a grind national scale, though it could not but
have been infinitely beneficial to the country, would have
been totally inconsistent with the plan ot government
adopted, perhaps necessarily, for, Ireland, by the British
cabineta plan which required an enormous expenditure
of the public money to support the influence of the viceroy, or rather of the court, in parliament.
Notwithstanding these means of securing a majority,
that influence was overpowered, when, on occasion *>f
the malady which rendered his majesty incapable of per
forming the royal functions, the British parliament re
solved to confer the office of regent, under certain restric
tions, on the heir-apparent. It was she plan of the Briti(h cabinet that the prince mould be recognized as re
gent of Ireland with the fame limitations; but, in spite of
all the exertions of the viceroy and the servants of the
crown, the Irish commons, on the 1 ltli of February, 1789,
voted an address to the prince of Wales, " requesting his
royal highness to take upon him the government of this
kingdom .during his majesty's indisposition, under the title
of Prince-regent of Ireland, with all the regal prerogatives
belonging to the crown thereof." As the viceroy refused
to transmit this address to the prince, the two houses ap
pointed five commissioners to wait upon him with their
application. The unexpected recovery of the king su
perseded the object of their mission; but the prince in his
reply assured the deputies of "his gratitude and affection
to the loyal people of Ireland, which he felt indelibly im
printed on his heart." Some of the officers of govern
ment were removed from their places for having joined
the party that seemed to be rising into power, and others
were promoted for their services on this occasion. Among
the latter was Fitzgibbon, the attorney-general, created
earl of Clare, and invested with the dignity of lord chan
cellor, the first Irishman entrusted by the English cabinet
with that high office.
The viceroy, whose administration commenced with
favourable expectations, nevertheless pursued the plan of
governing by pecuniary influence, for which purpose he
not only created new places, but added 13,0001. a-year to
the list of pensions. A most vigorous but unavailing op
position was maintained by the popular party; who,' in
order to conduct their parliamentary warfare the more
systematically, formed a Whig-club similar to that esta
blished in London. By their publications also in the
newspapers, they kept alive in the nation a spirit of dis
content against the measures of government. At length,
in June 1789, the marquis of Buckingham, disgusted with
his unpopular situation, returned to England, leaving the
government in the hands of two lords justices till the ar
rival of his successor, the earl of Westmoreland, in Janu
ary 1790.
About this time, the principles disseminated and encou
raged by the French revolution began to be extensively dif
fused, and seriously adopted, in Ireland; where the influ
ence of that event was felt with much greater violence than
in Britain. The system of coercion consequently pursued
by government led to severities which exceeded the due
limits of the law, and tended to increase the popular dis
contents. But the two great questions, by which the pub
lic mind was agitated, and the alarm of administration
excited in a still greater degree, were parliamentary re
form and catholic emancipation. For the attainment of
thefe.ends, an association, under the name of United Irish
men, was formed in Dublin in November 1791, with the
immediate view of combining into one phalanx as many
natives of Ireland as possible, for accomplishing a change
in the government of that country ; or, in the words of their
own declaration, "for the purpose ol forwarding a bro
therhood of affection, a communion of rights, and a union
of power, among Irishmen of every religious persuasion,
and thereby to oDtain a complete reform in the legisla
ture, founded on the principles of civil, political, and re
ligious,

IRELAND.
ligious, liberty." Every member, on his admission into reign power; of the infallibility of the pope; and of aoy
this society, pronounced and subscribed an oath, solemnly earthly power to forgive sins, without sincere repentance.
promising, in the awful presence of God, to use his exer They finally renounced all claims to finds forfeited by
tions for the promotion of this plan. Whatever may their ancestors, and all intention of subverting the eccle
have been the sentiments generally prevalent in thisassocia- siastical establishment existing in Ireland. But while the
tion, some of its members certainly entertained projects of catholics, aided by many protestants, were thus endea
the mod dangerous nature, nothing less than the total sub vouring to influence the legislature in their favour, other
version of the government, and the erection of a democra protestants, fearful of the consequences of their admission
tic commonwealth in its stead. To forward this treason to participate in the political authority, laboured as stre
able design, they, after the example of the French, adopt nuously to counteract their efforts; and the press teemed
ed the plan of raising in Dublin national guards, who with controversial writings on both sides, to rlie unhappy
were to be distinguished by a green uniform. The 9th revival of religious animosities, the most mischievous of
of D;cember, 1791, was appointed by the leaders of these all. In the session of parliament which commenced in
bands for a general muster; and they invited all the vo January 179*, some new indulgences were nevertheless
lunteer companies of the metropolis to attend on this oc granted to the catholics; such as their admission to the
casion, to celebrate the tiiumph of liberty in France. The practice of the law, intermarriage with protestants, and an
government, however, now considered it high time to in unrestrained education ; but a mass of disabilities still re
terfere. A proclamation was issued by the lord-lieute mained. Through the influence, as it is supposed, of Ed
nant, peremptorily forbidding all seditious assemblies, and mund Burke, whose son had been chosen by the Irish ca
commanding the magistrates to disperse them by military tholics for their agent, an act was passed in 1793, by
force, if admonition should prove ineffectual. This me which the catholics were placed nearly in the fame poli
nace intimidated the national guards, and the proposed tical situation with the protestants, except that they were
muster never took place j but, on the 14th of December, still excluded from feats in parliament and in the privya kind of counter-proclamation was framed by the heads council ; from holding the office of slieriff and some other
of the society, exhorting the volunteers to resume their places under the crown, about thirty in number, specified
arms for the maintenance of tranquillity againlt foreign in the act; and that their voluntary contributions consti
and domestic foes, and advising the protestants of Ireland tuted the Cole maintenance of their clergy. Some other
to choose deputies for provincial assemblies, preparatively bills of a popular nature passed during the fame session,
to a general convention, which they declared necessary for with the concurrence of administration, into laws. By
one of these, certain classes of placemen and pensioners
the forming of a common cause with the catholics.
That the catholics should take measures to ameliorate were excluded from sitting in parliament, and the annu il
their condition while the public mind was strongly agi amount of pensions was reduced from 120,090!. to 8o,oool.
tated by a spirit of reform, was perfectly natural. A se A trade to India was granted under certain restrictions;
cret committee for the management of their political con encouragement was given for the improvement of barren
cerns, had subsisted in Dublin ever since the year 1757. land ; and the sum of aoo.oool. was voted for the security
This body had, in its meetings in 1791, prepared a peti of a loan to that amount by the bank to some mercantile
tion to parliament ; but, fearful of being suspected by go houses, for the restoration of commercial credit, which
vernment of revolutionary designs or democratic princi had received a rude shock since the commencement of the
ples, some respectable catholics declined to concur in this war against France, especially in Dublin, where the streets
measure, and at length, to the number of sixty-four, in- were crowded with starving weavers. By their concilia
eluding the lords Kenmare and Fingal, they formally se tory conduct, the ministry procured without difficulty
ceded, and presented an address to the viteroy, assuring the pasting of two acts of a coercive nature ; the one ta
slim of the refpellful submission os themselves and the catholic prevent the importation or removal without licence of
tody to government, and their nsignation to its wisdom and hu arms and ammunition ; the other to prevent the election
manity. The rest of the members persevered in their ob or appointment of conventions or other unlawful assem
ject, and devised the plan of a convention of delegates blies, under pretence of preparing or presenting puhlic
from the several towns and counties, to meet in Dublin, petitions or other addresses to his majesty or parlia
that they might be enabled to submit to government the ment. By this measure the project formed by the leaders
collective sentiments of the whole catholic community. By of the United Irish of a national convention to be held at
this assembly a petition to tht king, representing the Athlone was defeated.
Early in the session, a secret committee of the house of
grievances of the penal statutes, and the long-tried pa
tience and soyalty of the Irish catholics, was committed lords had been appointed to enquire into the cause of the
to five deputies, to be presented to his majesty, who re disturbances which had for some time prevailed in various
ceived it in a very gracious manner, and, at the ensuing parts of the kingdom. Their report related chiefly to a
Greeting of the Irisli parliament, he recommended, through class of insurgents called Defenders, and to the proceed
the lord-lieutenant, a serious attention to the condi ings of the United Irislunen. It appeared that, in a pri
vate quarrel between two peasants, originated a feud,
tion of his catholic subjects.
To weaken the opposition in parliament to their claims, which as early as 1785 distracted part of the county of
and to conciliate the protestants, the catholics published Armagh, and, having assumed a religious character, ex
a disavowal of certain dangerous tenets imputed to them ; tended in the sequel into several of the adjacent counties.
and added the declarations of some foreign catholic uni Bands of presoyterians disarmed and otherwise maltreated
versities, given in answer to queries proposed from Eng the catholics in the night, and dispersed at the dawn,
land, when the granting of indulgences to catholics had whence they were denominated Peep-os day Boys. The ca
been under consideration in that country. They abjured, tholics associated against their adversaries under the title
as detestable and impious, the opinions, that princes, ex of Defenders, and some frays with blood slied took place be
communicated by the pope or any ecclesiastical authority, tween the hostile parties. The Defenders, who had long
may be murdered or deposed; that actions in their own become the aggressors, were guilty of many atrocious acts
nature immoral, can be justified under the pretence of of murder and pillage; and, when the report concerning
their being committed for the good of the church, or in them was drawn up, they had extended their associations
obedience to any ecclesiastical power; that no faith is to through the counties of Louth, Meath, Cavan, Monagbe kept with heretics. They declared their disbelief of han, and the adjacent country. About the fame time
the competency of any power to absolve them from their also some disturbances, though quickly suppressed, were
oaths of allegiance, or from any just oaths or contracts; occasioned by unorganized mobs in some parts of the
of any right to temporal jurisdiction within this realm, south; but these insurgents belonged rather to the class
directly or indirectly belonging to the pope or any fo of Right Boys than Defenders, as their efforts were prm4cipall/

540
IRELAND.
cin.illv directed to the diminution of tythes. A body of dered dangerous to the public peace. To screen the actors
about 1000 attacked Wexford, with the avowed design of in these illegal proceedings, a bill of indemnity was passed
liberating some prisoners ; but were repulsed by thirty-five in parliament ; and, by the insurrection-act, the Viceroy
soldiers, with the loss of about one hundred of their was authorized, on the requisition of seven magistrates,
number.
to proclaim any county or district in a state of insurrection,
The discontents of the lower classes of the people were and to invest its magistrates with that power which lord
much augmented throughout the whole kingdom, by an Carhampton's assistants had already illegally exerted. In
act of parliament for railing a militia on the English plan, October 1796, the habeas-corpus act was suspended; and
for internal defence. The public mind was likewise agi the government was thus enabled to imprison suspected
tated, about the beginning of 1795, by the arrest, trial, or or obnoxious persons -without assigning any cause, or
flight, of some of the leading men of the society of United bringing them to trial.
Irish. Their secretary, Archibald Hamilton Rowan, was
This disaffection of the catholics was increased by the
sentenced to be fined and imprisoned for the publication violent proceedings of some of their protestant fellowof a seditious libel in a manifesto of that association. subjects. To oppose the religious confederacy of the
William Jackson, an English clergyman of the established Defenders, the lower classes of protestants of the establish
church, condemned on a charge os treasonable correspon ed church in the county jof Armagh, uniting with the
dence with agent1! of the French government, avoided the presoyterian Peep-of-day Boys, formed associations under
ignominy of a public execution by taking poison, of which the name of Orange-men, an appellation assumed from
he expired nt the bar of the court. James Napper Tandy, king William III. prince of Orange. Notwithstanding
and Theobald Wolfe Tone, the principal framer and agent their inferior number, they were soon decidedly victorious ;
of the society of United Irish, dreading the weight of evi bur, like the Defenders themselves, they shamefully abused
dence to be produced ag.iinlt them, escaped to France.
their victory, and forcibly expelled fourteen hundred ca
The appointment of earl Fitzwilliam to the lord-lieu tholic families, molt of whom took refuge in Connaught.
tenancy of Ireland, was hailed by the people as a molt
To be the better enabled to repress the increasing force
auspicious event; but the want of a good understanding of the Irilh union, and to repel a threatened French inva
between this nobleman and the British cabinet caused his sion, government began, in October 1796, to embody an
government to be of very short duration. Arriving in armed yeomanry, consisting chiefly of cavalry, in addition
Ireland on the 4th os January, he commenced the exer to the troops of the line and militia. The force of the
cise of his authority by displacing certain persons whom royal army, thus strengthened, narrowly escaped beiiig
he considered unfit for co-operating in his plan for re put to the test .at the end of the same year. In conse
storing tranquillity to the country. The parliament as quence of the representation of the state of affairs in" Ire
sembled on the nd, and granted an extraordinary supply land, given by the agents of the United Irishmen to the
os 1,700,0001. On the iith of the following month, leave French government, the latter proposed to send an arma
was given, on the motion of Mr. Grattan, to introduce a ment to assist them in shaking off the dependence os this
bill for removing all the disqualifications under which the island upon Britain. This offer was accepted, on condi
catholics still laboured; but, before the affair could be tion that the invading army mould act as auxiliaries un
brought to a decision, the marquis was recalled, and earl der the direction of the society, which, on the accomplish
Camden. appointed his successor. Such was the popula ment of its object, engaged to reimburse the expences of
rity of the former, that the 25th of March, the day of the expedition. A formidable fleet, consisting of seven
Jiis departure, was observed at Dublin as a day of general teen (hips of the line, thirteen frigates, and twelve sloops,
mourning. He complained of having been deceived by with transports, the whole designed to carry an army of
ministers-; and, in a letter published in vindication of him- 25,000 men, under the command of general Hoche, one
telf, he affirmed that no restrictions had been imposed of the ablest officers in ths French service, set sail from
upon him; but that he had been lest at full liberty to Brest on the 1 6th of December. Owing to a fog, two
take measures for tranquillizing the kingdom, and attach ships of the line were disabled, and another destroyed by
ing the mass of its inhabitants to the British government; striking against the rocks at the mouth of the harbour,
and that ministry had determined on catholic emancipation. and the following day the armament was dispersed by a
The ministers denied the charge, but would not permit a tempest. On the 24th, admiral Bouvet, with seventeen
vessels, ten of which were of the line, anchored in Bantryparliamentary investigation.
Earl Camden arrived in Dublin at the end of March ; bay, and sent a boat to the shore with a reconnoitring
and on the 5th of May, the bill in favour of the catholics party, who were immediately made prisoners by the coun
was, on its second reading, rejected. An act however try people. The French officers were eager to land with
passed for the establishment of a catholic college, for the such troops as had arrived ; but the admiral, deterred by
education for the Romish priesthood of young men of the hostile aspect of the Irish, resolved to wait for the ge
Ireland, who had before been obliged to resort for that neral, who had been separated in the gale from this por
purpose to foreign universities. A seminary, exclusively tion of the fleet. Having waited in vain for some days,
appropriated to catholics, was accordingly founded at during which he had to encounter very tempestuous wea
Maynooth, and liberally endowed by government ; and ther, the admiral returned to Brett, where the other divi
permission was also given to persons of that persuasion to sions of the scattered sleet also arrived, with the loss of
two ships of the line and three frigates, one of which was
Itudy in the protestant university of Dublin.
This indulgence was far from satisfactory to the catho taken by the British.
In the north, where disaffection increased with the ri
lics. The public discontent was manifested in various
ways; and about this time the society of United Irishmen gour of the measures adopted by Government, the state of
began to act upon a new system, dark and deeply plan the country was very unquiet. Terror was employed to
ned, for combining the malcontents of every religion in frustrate the operations of the law; magistrates who had
a grand conspiracy for the overthrow of the government, rendered themselves obnoxious by their exertions to en
and the establishment of a democratic republic in Ireland. force it were assassinated ; while subscriptions were railed
To accomplish this purpose, they hesitated not to solicit for the relief and defence of imprisoned persons. Such
the assistance of the government of France. Various cir proceedings were not witnessed with indifference by the
cumstances rendered the catholics disposed to concur in agents of government. Martial law was proclaimed in
-such a measure, or at least to alienate them from the ex many districts ; numbers of the lower classes were sent on
isting government. In the western counties, where lord board the royal navy; and general Lake, who commanded
Carbampton commanded, the magistrates, in order to check in the north, was authorised to take such steps as he
the wide-spreading evil of defenderisin, had seized and thought expedient for the prevention of disturbance. He,
lent to seive in the royal navy such men as were consi in consequence, issued, on the 1 3th of March, i797~> a re
clamation.

IRELAND.
clamation, commanding a general surrender of arms in lower baronial committee, was commonly captain over
his district j and the troops were directed to search all sus these five, that is, of a company of sixty men ; and the
pected places, and to prevent unlawful assemblies, espe delegate often lower baronial committees to an upper or
cially after a certain hour in the night. This was followed, district committee, was generally colonel of six hundred
in May, by a proclamation from the lord-licutenant, de men, composed of the fifty simple societies under the su
claring that, as the civil power had been found ineffica perintendence of this upper committee. Out of three
cious, orders had been sent to the military officers to use persons nominated by the colonels of each county to the
their exertions for the suppression of treason; and offering directory, one was appointed by that body to act as adju
a pardon to all, except men guilty of certain specified tant-general. To complete the scheme, a military com
c rimes, who should surrender to the magistrates, and take mittee was appointed by the directory, but not before the
the oath of allegiance, before the 24th of June. The mi beginning of 1798, to devise plant for the direction of the
litary were directed to act without waiting for any autho national force in unaided rebellion, or co-operation with
rity from the civil power; and the removal of this restraint a foreign army. All the members of the union were orwas productive of such effects as might he expected from dered to furnisli themselves with muskets or pikes, accord
undisciplined troops, with inexperienced officers. Con ing to their ability. To form a fund for defraying the
flagration and plunder involved many innocent persons in expences of this plan, monthly subscriptions were col
abject misery. The houses of those who produced not the lected in the several societies, and treasurers appointed fo$
arms supposed to be in their possession, were burned or their collection and disbursement.
,
In May 1797, the number of men enrolled in Ulster
pillaged, and many were tortured to force a discovery.
In the wealthy town of Belfast, in particular, where mi only, as members of this society, amounted to near 100,000.
litary licence was rudely exercised, the destruction of pro Its principal strength then lay in that province, and in the
perty was prodigious; and men of undoubted loyalty have metropolis, with the neighbouring counties of Kildare,
declared, that the conduct of some of the troops in Ulster Meath, Westmeath, and King's County. Emissaries were
seemed calculated to excite a rebellion, if none had been dispatched to other parts of the kingdom, to engage their
inhabitants in the cause; and, to rouse the numerous ca
intended.
According to private information, however, a general tholics to second their views, the leaders of the union in
insurrection was intended to take place in Ulster before vented and industriously propagated reports of intended
the end of June : but, by the vigorous measures pursued massacres by troops of protestants and Orange-men, who
to prevent it, the plan was frustrated. A trifling com were asserted to have vowed to wade knee-deep, or, if
motion only took place near the mountains in the county opportunity should be given, to ride saddle-deep, in the
of Down. The inferior societies of the United Irish in blood of catholics. Though some pains were taken to
the north discontinued their meetings; the term of sur refute such calumnies by the Orange association, which
render and pardon was by proclamation prolonged to the had by this time spread over the north and into Leinster,
14th of July; and order was so far restored, that the in fparticularly the metropolis, where persons of high rank
lad become members, yet their pacific protestations gained
terference of the military was dispensed with, and the ad
ministration of justice again committed to the civil power. no credit with the lower classes of catholics, whose alarm
The leaders of the union, notwithstanding this failure in and bigotry were heightened by a pastoral letter from
the north, were zealously extending their system in the Dr. HulTey, the Romish bisliop of Waterford ; an intem
southern and western parts of the island. Their organi perate publication, in which he treated the protestants
zation, new-modelled in August 1797, had assumed a mi with great insolence, as a contemptible sect, whose prepon
litary form. The following general outline will afford derance would soon be at an end, charging them with
some idea of the constitution of this association. It con practices of which they were innocent, and exhorting the
sisted of a multitude of societies, closely linked together, Romisli clergy to interdict the children of their parishion
and ascending in gradation to a common point of union. ers from mixing with protestants in places of education.
Two committees of United Irishmen had been arrested
The lowest or simple societies were each composed at
most of twelve men, as near neighbours as possible, sub at Belfast ; and, on the 19th of April, 1797, a secret com
ject to the inspection of one another. Five secretaries, mittee of the house of commons was ordered to examine
elected by five simple societies, formed a lower baronial their papers. The report of this committee was publislied
committee, which had the immediate superintendence of for the purpose of undeceiving those members ot the Irisli
these societies. Ten delegates, chosen in like manner union, who, though really loyal, had been seduced into
from ten lower, composed an upper baronial committee, the confederacy by the idea, that its ultimate object was
and directed the business of those ten lower committees. parliamentary reform. On the 15th of May a motion for
With the fame superintendence over their constituent as a temperate reform, including a political equalization of
semblies, delegates from the upper baronial committees, catholics with protestants, was made by Mr. Ponsorvby.
ene from each, formed county committees in the coun Concession in these two points was recommended as 3
try, and in populous towns district committees ; the pro measure calculated to overthrow the Irish union by re
vincial committees, one for each of the four provinces, moving the subjects of discontent, by which its conduct
were composed of two, and in some cases three, delegates ors had been enabled to work with such effect on the
from each of the district and county committees. The minds of the people. The motion was negatived by a
supreme direction of the whole machine was vested in an majority of six to one; on which Grattan, whose efforts in
executive directory of five persons, unknown to all except this cause had been unremitted, despairing of success, re
the four secretaries of the provincial committees; being solved on a total secession from parliament.
Attempts had been made in other places against the
elected by ballot in these committees, the secretaries of
which alone examined the ballots, and notified the elec system of coercion. Sheriffs and other officers legally qua
tion to none but the persons on whom it fell. The orders lified had been requested to call public meetings in coun
of this secret directing power were conveyed through the ties, towns, and districts, to take into consideration the
whole body by channels not easily discoverable. Its man propriety of preparing addresses to the king for the remo
dates were carried by one of its members only, to one val of his ministers. The assemblies were prevented by
member of each provincial committee; by the latter they the refusal of the officers, or by threats of military vio
were communicated to the secretaries of the district and lence ; and, where the inhabitants rtctually assembled, they
county committees in the province, by these to the upper were dispersed by the troops. But this was not the extent
baronial committees, and thus downward through the of the oppression which the Irisli had on this occasion to
complain of. The earl of Moira, who, in Much and
lower baronial to the simple societies.
The military was engrafted on the civil organization. November 1 797, ineffectually moved in the British house
The secretary of each ofthe simple societies was its serjeant of lords, " That an humble address sliould be presented
or corporal. The delegate oi five simple societies to a to the king, praying him to interpose his paternal auVol. XI. No. 758.
4S
thority

IRELAND.
34*
thority for allaying the alarming discontents then subsist
At this juncture, when the number of men sworn into
ing in Ireland," drew a horrible picture of the state of this conspiracy amounted to at least 500,000, the treachery
that kingdom. " Before God and my country," slid this of an individual accomplished more in behalf of govern
nobieman, " I speak of what I myself have seen. I have ment than all the vigilance of their agents could have ef
seen in Ireland the most absurd, as well as the most dis fected. Thomas Reynolds, a catholic tradesman of Dub
gusting, tyranny that any nation ever groaned under. I lin, possessing an estate in the county of Kildare, had ac
have seen troops sent full of this prejudice, that every in cepted the appointments of colonel, treasurer, and repre
habitant of that kingdom is a rebel to the British govern sentative for that county, in the united system, and of a
ment ; the most wanton insults, the most grievous oppres provincial delegate for Leinster. By this man the pro
sion, practised upon men of all ranks and conditions, in a ceedings and intentions of the conspirators were disclosed
part of the Country as free from disturbance as the city of to government, by whom he whs rewarded with a sum of
London. Thirty houses are sometimes burned in a single 5000I. and a yearly pension of 1500I. and has since been
(light ; but, from prudential motives, I wish to draw a veil placed at the head of the post-office. In consequence of
Over more aggravated facts, which I am willing to attest his information, the thirteen members composing the pro
before the privy council, or at your lordships1 bar."
vincial committee of Leinster were apprehended on the
Acts of barbarous violence performed on the side of loy 1 2th of March, in Dublin, at the house of Oliver Bond,
alty were not generally known beyond the district in which who was also arrested, with Emmett and Mac Nevin, two
they were committed. The conductors of established other members of the directory. The vacancies thus made
newspapers durst not publish them; and newly-instituted were indeed soon filled by election; but the seizure of
prints, in which this caution was not observed, were soon papers had exposed the plans of the conspirators, and the
suppressed. These prints, indeed, were licentious, and cal new members were far inferior in talents to their prede
culated to irritate the public mind against the govern cessors. To prevent despondency, they industriously cir
ment, or at least against the administration. The proprie culated a hand-bill, announcing the safety of the persons,
tors of the Northern Star, printed at Belfast, were, in con who had been apprehended, a tenfold activity in the lead
sequence of the suspension of the habeas-corpus act, im ers, and a perfect organization of the capital, adding a cau
prisoned in Newgate; but, as the publication was never tion against precipitate measures. The former members
theless continued, a detachment of soldiers was sent to of the directory had also exerted themselves to restrain
destroy the printing-office and all its contents. The Press, their adherents from insurrection, and even from acts of
commenced in Dublin in the latter part of 1797, was so local violence calculated to alarm the government, till they
intemperate, that its publisher was confined, and the pa should perceive a strong probability of success. Their ef
per soon afterwards suppressed by virtue of a law, which forts for the political union of sects had been attended
authorised grand juries to present newspapers containing with considerable effect in the north ; but in the south
seditious matter as nuisances, and magistrates to destroy and west, the members of the lower class could never be
the printing materials after such presentation. Deprived so restrained as to act with uniformity on such a plan.
of this mode of communication, the agents of the Irish Religious jealousies were revived with augmented force
union privately circulated hand-bills for the purpose of by false reports respecting Orange associations ; houses
conveying instructions on various subjects from the direc were burned, and murders committed ; and not only at
tory. To diminish the public revenue, and thus embar night, but even in the day-time also, bodies of men tra
rass the government, abstinence from spirituous liquors versed the country, compelling the inhabitants to deliver
was recommended to the members of the association ; the such arms as they happened to possess.
Determined to suppress these disorders, government at
people were cautioned against purchasing quit-rents of the
crown, as such bargains would not be valid under a new length had recourse to the proclaiming of military law on
system, and also against accepting bank-notes; and emis the 30th of March, 1798. The acts of violence perpetrated
saries, employed to corrupt the army, distributed bills calcu in pursuance of this measure by a brutal and licentious
lated to excite compassion for the sufferings of the people, soldiery, and by the inferior agents of the government,
either from affected zeal or private malignity; the out
and hatred of their rulers.
While these measures for organizing domestic opposi rages committed on the persons and property of the sus
tion were actively pursued, the Irish directory kept up an pected ; the tortures inflicted on some, and the insults
intercourse with the French government, and demanded offered to others ; formed a mass of such aggravated dis
the aid of a force of not less than five _or more than ten tress, that no exhortations could prevail on the lower
thousand men. Preparations were made at Brest, and at classes to bear their evils with patience till an opportu
the Texel in Holland, for the transportation of a much nity for successful insurrection should arrive. Meanwhile,
more numerous army. At the latter port 15,000 men as the time fixed for this event approached, and of which
were' embarked ; bur, from fear of the British navy, again government had received full information, it became an
put on-shore; and the fleet, under admiral de Winter, object of considerable importance to apprehend lord Ed
being obliged to sail, at the instance of the French go ward Fitzgerald, who had framed the plan of attack, anil
vernment, was met, and totally defeated, in October 1797, who, from his military skill, his talents and couiage, was
by lord viscount Duncan. See the article England, a formidable enemy. He had contrived to escape from
Bond's, but was seized on the 19th of May, in Dublin,
vol. vi. p. 788.
Notwithstanding the disappointment of foreign assist when he made such a desperate resistance with a dagger,
ance, the directors of the conspiracy, Arthur O'Connor, that he was not secured till he had wounded two of his
a supposed lineal descendant of Roderic, the last Irish mo assailants, one of them mortally ; and himself died a fort
narch, lord Edward Fitzgerald, brother to the duke of night afterwards in the castle of Dublin, of a pistol-shot
Leinster, Oliver Bond, a respectable merchant, Dr. Mac which he had received in the shoulder. On the 19th and 20th
Nevin, a catholic, and Thomas Addis Emmett, a lawyer, of the same month, others of the conspirators were arrest
resolved on a desperate effort at insurrection ; and, in Fe ed, particularly the brothers Henry and John Sheares, men
bruary 1798, appointed a military committee, sent instruc of great abilities in the profession of the law, and who had
tions to the adjutant-generals, and prepared a pressing lately been raised to the fatal eminence of directors. In.
dispatch to the French government. To give the greater the house of Henry, in Baggot-street, was found the rough
weight to the latter, O'Connor himself attempted to pas's draught of an unfinished proclamation, intended to be
through England to France, but was apprehended on sus published aster the capital should have been in the posses
picion at Margate, with Quigley, an Irish priest, and Binns, sion of the insurgents. Nothing can afford a more de-'
a member of the London Corresponding Society. Being cided proof of the sanguinary sentiments of the conspira
brought to trial at Maidstone, Quigley was condemned tors than this manifesto, in the hand-writing of John
and executed ; the other two were acquitted, but detained Sheares ; of which curious document the following is an
a another charge of treason.
accurate copy and sac-simile s
Irishmen-

IREL AN D.

^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^^<<

Vol.. XI. Ko_f.S8

x^.

.1 r l

I K ELAN D.

//

/
/
y
"
yyy^>^ yy^y -f '
.

rtf< , *7&,

'
y ,

4ky.

y^yy^

y2m.

ye/~^
y. .

.* .

. . . . y^ 2?

345

TKEI.ANI).

&C**u~~

v/y

,0~TJ

/^CGtsQ

sJlaje'6^ iW^w^P 6ccco-*Q<^y

firrffcz^

J&-r ^C36&cu*Ls

**

sr/7

?fou*/^

IRELAND.

ss

^fJijf /fh-<jD % -every

TW

I R E L A N D.
347
The nighf os the 13d of May had been fixed for the lamentable, had not the power thus delegated been in
time of insurrection. The execution of the plan was ro numberless instances abused. One of the earliest and molt
commence with an attack on the camp of Lehannttown, atrocious of these occurred after the attack of Carlow,
or Laughlinllown, seven miles southward of Dublin ; and which took place at two in the morning of the 25th of
another party was to seize the artillery stationed at Cha- May. The garrison of 450 men was fully prepared for
pelizod, two miles to the west of the metropolis. After the reception of the insurgents. Different parties oCthern
accomplilhing these objects, the two parties were to pro had been directed to assail the town from different quarters ;
ceed to Dublin, to co.-operate with a third, which was but, the plan not being executed in conceit, only one
destined to surprise the castle. As tl whole plan was column attempted an entrance. Rushing tumultuously,
known to government, the plot was announced on the and in full confidence of victory, into the town, they re
iid to both houses of parliament by a message from the ceived so destructive a fire, that they attempted a retreat:
Viceroy. To prevent its execution, the metropolis wa but, finding it impracticable, they sought Ihelter in the
proclaimed as in a state of insurrection, and so guarded houses, which were immediately fired by the troops.
at every point as to prevent the possibility of surprise; and Eighty houses were consumed, and the number of' rebels
the troops throughout the country were stationed for the burned and slaughtered is computed at four hundred, while
like purpose. Though the conductors of the conspiracy not a man was wounded on the tide of the soldiers. The
were in prison, and the system of the Irish union seemed other parties, beingtoolate for co-operulioii, dispersed with
completely broken, yet the preparations of government out attempting an attack. After the defeat executions
to suppress insurrection were not capable of preventing a commenced, and about 200 persons were put to death by'
partial explosion. The country-people in the districts martial law. Among these victims was sir Edward Crosbie,
adjacent to the capital, destitute of leaders, with scarcely a gentleman distinguished for his accomplishments, beloved
any ammunition, or other arms than clumsy pikes, role for his humanity, and other amiable qualities; but ob
at the time appointed. They destroyed the mail-coaches noxious to some for his sentiments in favour of the poor
in their progress from Dublin, and that night and the fol oppressed peasantry, and of a reform in parliament. On
lowing day they had several lltirmifhes with small parties no other grounds was he denounced by his enemies as a
of the royal troops, and attacked several towns near the republican, and brought so trial. On this occasion pro
feat of government. In all the (kirmislies the insurgents testant loyalists, witnesses in his behalf, were prevented by
were deteated, except at Dunboyne and Barretstown, where the bayonets of the soldiers from entering the court. Ca
small parties of the Reay and Suffolk fencibles were sur tholic prisoners were tortured, by repeated floggings, to
prised. They were equally unsuccessful in their attempts compel them to give evidence against him, and even ap
upon the towns, with the exception of Prosperous, a re pear to have been promised their lives on no other condi
cently-improved village in the county of Kildare, seven tion than that of his condemnation. Notwithstanding
teen miles from Dublin. Here, in the dead of the night, these violent measures, no charge was proved ; and of this
tli' garrison wa3 surrounded, the barrack fired, and thirty- the members of the court-martial who sentenced him to
seven soldiers peristied in the flames, or by the pikes of die were so sensible, that, in defiance of the law, the re
their assailants. A body of about a thousand rebels at gister of the proceedings was withheld from his family.
tempted, before day-light on she 24th, to surprise Naas, The court itself was illegal, irregularly constituted, desti
garrisoned by three hundred of the Armagh militia, and tute of a judge-advocate, and the president so illiterate ai
some squadrons of cavalry, but lord Gosford, the com to be unable to spell the most common words with pro
mander, having been apprised of their intention, his troops priety. The execution was precipitate, at an unusual
were prepared to repel the assailants, whom they pursued hour, and attended with circumstances not warranted even,
with some flanghter. An action the same morning at Kil- by the sentence. After sir Edward was hanged, his body
cullcn, was chiefly remarkable as affording a proof of the was abused, his head severed from it and exposed on a
total unfitness of cavalry for the attack of pikemen. Three spike.
hundred of the latter sustained, without the least impres
By this bloody repulse at Carlow, and the defeats of the
sion, three furious charges from a body of light dragoons insurgents elsewhere, particularly at Hacket's-town the
and Romney fencible cavalry, who lost two captains and fame morning, the progress of rebellion was checked to
thirty privates; yet these pikemen were a few minutes af ward the< south-west. On the north tide of Dublin, the
terwards totally routed by twenty-two fencible infantry, only large assembly found in arms was completely routed
led against them by general Dundas. The town was how in the evening of the 26th, on the hill of Tarah, by a de
ever abandoned as untenable by the troops; and the loy tachment of 400 Reay fencibles and yeomen. On the
alists from this and other parts of the country fled to Naas west, sir James Duffe, marching rapidly with 600 men from
in such crowds, that molt of them were obliged to pass Limeric, and arriving on the 29th of May at Kildare,
the night in the streets.
completed the plan of restoring the communication be
Hostilities having now openly commenced against the tween the country and the metropolis, which had for some
king's government, proclamations were issued on the days been reduced to a. kind of blockade. The troops,
24th of May, by general Lake, commander in chief, the however, were guilty of an act which strongly tended to
lord-mayor of Dublin, and the lord-lieutenant. In the confirm a spirit of rebellion among the unfortunate pea
first it waS notified, that the general was determined to santry. General Dundas, having routed the rebels at Kilexert, in the most summary and vigofous manner, the cullen, and recovered that little town, with the consent
powers vested in him for the suppression of rebellion ; and of the lord-lieutenant accepted the surrender of two thou
that all persons not in military uniform, with the excep sand insurgents posted on Knockawlin-hill, on the borders
tion of magistrates and members of parliament, were com of the great race-course called the Curragh of Kildare.
manded to remain in their houses from the hour of nine Being permitted, on the delivery of their arms, to retire
at night till five in the morning. In the second, all per unmolested, they left on the ground thirteen cart-loads of
sons in Dublin possessing registered arms, were enjoined pikes, and with shouts of joy returned to their homes.
immediately to furnish exact lists of them ; such as were Encouraged by this example, a disposition to surrender
not registered, were required to be surrendered ; and every was becoming general; and a large body had, by agree
housekeeper was commanded to fix on the outside of his ment with Dundas, assembled for that purpose at Gibbetdoor a lilt of the names of all persons resident in his house, rath on the Curragh. Duffe's troops, marching from Kil-
both inmates and strangers. The third gave notice, that dare, attacked, on the most frivolous pretence, this unre
all his majesty's general officers in Ireland were authorised sisting multitude, who fled in consternation, and were
to punisti, according lo their judgment, by martial law, all pursued by a company os fencible cavalry, with the flangh
persons acting or assisting in the rebellion.
ter of two or three hundred. The carnage would have
The calamities of rebellion would have been far less been still greater, had not the troops been called off, ac4
cording
t
:

318
IRELAND.
cording to peremptory orders sent by express from gene- ford. Colclough was dispatched with this intelligence,
and the following night the insurgents, to the number of
nil Dandas.
The country round the capital was now cleared of the 1 5,000, posted themselves on the eminence of Three Rocks,
insurgents; but rebellion had burst forth with fury in a the termination of a long but not lofty ridge, called the
quaner where it was least expected. In the large and po mountain of Forth, distant from Wexford only two miles
pulous county of Wexford, many of the catholic inhabi and a half.
tants of which had addressed the lord-lieutenant, assuring
As general Fawcett, with a considerable force, was ex
him of their attachment to government, and their deter pected from Duncannon, the garrison of Wexford, on the
mination to arm, if permitted, in its defence, the rumours morning of the 30*, took a position without the town, that
of the cruelties wantonly practised on their fellow-coun they might be ready to co-operate with him in the attack of
trymen in other parts, had excited horrible apprehensions; the rebel force. The general's vanguard, however, of eightybut, when they began to be exercised on themselves by eight men, having been cut off underThree Rocks by the
the insolent and licentious soldiery, their consternation enemy, he retreated precipitately to Duncannon. Colonel
became inconceivable. In the night of the 26th of May, Maxwell, of the Donegal militia, commander of the gar
the standard of rebellion was raised by John Murphy, cu rison, having in vain attempted to regain two howitzers,
rate to the parish-priest of Boulavogue. An attempt to taken from the slaughtered troops, returned to Wexford,
disperse this nocturnal assembly by lieutenant Bookey, of where, in a council of war, it was resolved to evacuate the
the Camolin cavalry, cost him his life ; and, on the morn town, and withdraw to Duncannon. This retreat Was
ing of the 17th, two bodies of armed men appeared on conducted with the most shameful irregularity, and even
the hills of Oulart and Kilthomas, the former ten miles some of the armed yeomanry were left with the inhabi
north of Wexford, the latter nine west of Gorey. The tants to the mercy of the rebels. The course of the troops
reports, but too well founded, of the murder of unarmed through a country which had remained perfectly quiet,
and unoffending people by parties of yeomen, rapidly in was marked with the burning of houses and the Ihooting
creased their numbers. To disperse these two armed mobs, of unarmed peasants. Harvey had, at the request of the
each of which was but a confused multitude of both (exes, officers, written a letter to the chiefs of the rebels, an
two bodies of royal troops advanced on different fides, nouncing the s urrender of the town, and intreating them
and with very different success. The insurgents on Kil- to act with humanity. They promised that the lives and
thomas-hill fled in a panic, after some distant volleys of properties of the townsmen should be protected, on con
musketry from a body of between two and three hundred dition of all the arms' and ammunition being delivered
yeomen from Carnew, who killed about one hundred and into their hands ; but on their arrival, finding the place
fifty in the pursuit, and burned on their march a hundred abandoned by the soldiers, and no stores of that sort left
cabins and tvo Romish chapels. At Oulart, where Mur behind, the ungovernable multitude, irritated by this dis
phy commanded, the rebels at first fled with precipitation appointment and the outrages of the troops, could scarcely
before a chosen detachment of the North Cork militia from be restrained from a general massacre and conflagration.
Wexford ; but, suddenly returning upon their pursuers, The ships in the harbour, crowded with fugitives hoping
when the latter had arrived in confusion and almost breath to escape to England, all returned, except two, when sum
less near the summit of the hill, they made so furious an moned by boats from the rebels.
In the northern parts of the county of Wexford, the
attack with their pikes as to cut off the whole detach
ment except lieutenant-colonel Foote, the commander, a rebels were not so successful. A body of about one
thousand was defeated on the 1st of June, near Gorey ;
serjeant, and three privates.
While the country exhibited a dismal scene of commo and another of four thousand was routed with (laughter
tion and conflagration, Murphy, elated with his success, on the 3d, in an attempt on Newtown-barry. A vast
marched, on the z8th, with perpetually-increasing num number having assembled under a priest named Roche,
bers, from Oulart to Camolin, where he found a quantity on the hill of Corrigrua, seven miles from Gorey, 1500
of sire-arms, sent by earl Mountnorris for the use of his of the royal forces marched by different roads in two di
yeomen. He then proceeded to Enniscorthy with his fol visions, under general Loftus and colonel Walpole, to
lowers, in number about seven thousand, of whom eight attack that post. Roche, receiving intelligence of this
hundred were armed with muskets. After an ineffeftual movement, proceeded with his whole force, exceeding
attempt to oppose the rebels in the field, the garrison of 10,000 men, against Walpole's division. That officer,
about three hundred, chiefly yeomen and volunteers, re marching without caution, knew nothing of the enemy"
treated into the town, situated on both sides of the Slaney. till they poured upon him, and threw his troops into'
The place was nearly encompassed by the assailants, num confusion by a tremendous fire. While attempting to
bers of whom crossed the river, wading to the neck; and rally them, he himself fell, on which they fled in the ut
it was at length rendered untenable by the disaffected in most disorder, and, leaving their artillery consisting of
habitants, as it is' reported, setting fire to their own habi three pieces in the possession of the enemy, did not stop
tations. The garrison accordingly abandoned the post, till they arrived at Arklow, thirteen miles distant. Their
and, accompanied by most of the loyal people in the place, loss amounted to about forty; but a detachment of se
of whom between eighty and ninety sell, they retreated to venty grenadiers, sent by general Loftus to their assistance,
Wexford. Here the fugitives found a scene of scarcely were also surrounded, and all killed or taken prisoners.
less terror and confusion than that from which they had The general, following the rebels to Gorey, found them
just escaped. The rebels were appreaching the town, and, posted on the hill at whose foot the town lies, and from
while preparations were made for defence, it was deemed which they fired upon his troops with the captured ar
advisable to attempt to avert the danger by persuasion. tillery. As he could neither attack their post, nor attempt
Beauchamp Bagenal_Harvey, John Henry Colclough, and to pass by it to Arklow with any probability of success,
Edward Fitzgerald, gentlemen of the county, were then he retrea:cd to Tullow, in the county of Carlow.
On the taking of Wexford by the rebels, they released
in confinement on priyate information; the two latter
undertook, at the instance of some officers, to repair to Harvey and Colclough from confinement, and chose the
the insurgents, and use their influence to prevail upon former for their generalissimo. Leaving a garrison in
them to disperse. They found them, on the 29th of May, the place, the chief division of their forces proceeded to
posted on Vinegar-hill, an eminence at the foot of which attack the town of Ross. Harvey sent a summons with
stands the town of Enniscorthy, distracted in their coun a flag of truce to the commander there, requiring him to
cils, without leaders of influence, and without plan. The surrender, but the bearer was shot by the royal troops.
arrival of the gentlemen prisoners, as they were styled, was Meanwhile the rebel general arranged his men in three;
hailed with joy by the straggling b inds, who retained Fitz columns for the purpose of assaulting the town in as
gerald as their leader, and resolved to proceed to Wex nuny different quarters at once: but, being galled by a

I It E L
fire from the out-posts of the garrison, he sent five hun
dred men to dislodge them. They quickly performed
this service, but .were followed, in defiance of orders, by
a fierce and ungovernable multitude, who, rushing upon
the troops in that quarter, forced back the cavalry with
{laughter on the foot, and drove them all to the opposite
fide of the river. In the full persuasion of a decided vic
tory in favour of the assailants, some of the officers fled,
without stopping, to Waterford with this alarming intel
ligence. The rebels, however, pursued their advantage
no farther; and the royal troops, posted in other places,
remained unattacked by them. Their columns were not
completely formed, when the third, making a premature
onset, was thrown into confusion by the cowardly flight
of some of its leaders. Major-general Johnltone, who
commanded the king's forces, seized this advantage, led
back his men from the bridge, and drove the confused
rabble from the town, the outskirts of which were in
flames. Distraction prevailed among the rebel troops,
alike regardless of commands or plans; nevertheless, one
of the columns being rallied by the exertions of indi
vidual spirit, the royal forces were twice driven from
their ground; but, returning a third time to the charge,
their opponents finally retreated, and left them an indu
bitable victory. In this contest, which, including the in
tervening pauses, lasted ten hours, the loss of the garrison,
whose number was izoo, amounted, according to the
official account, to zjo in killed, wounded, and missing.
Their adversaries, whose force is estimated at 10,000,
mostly unarmed, and of which number not one fourth
perhaps was engaged, are computed to have lost from
1000 to 1500. This failure they revenged on a number
of innocent loyalists, collected from the neighbouring
country as hostages for the safety of such rebels as should
be taken prisoners, and confined in a dwelling-house and
barn at Scullabogue. Thirty-seven were shot in the
bouse ; and, the barn being set on fire, all who were within,
to the number of 184. by some accounts, and by others 80,
periflied in the flames.
Struck with horror at this atrocity, and disgusted by
the insubordination of the troops, Harvey resigned his
command, and they then chose Roche the priest for their
general; and, taking post on the hill of Lacken, within
two miles of Ross, remained there for some time in total
inactivity. Meanwhile their associates at Gorey, who,
after Walpole's defeat, had also continued some days
without attempting any thing, assembled on the 9th of
June, and advanced northward to form a junction with a
body of insurgents in the county of Wicklow, for the
attack of Arklow, which had been abandoned by the
garrison, and was left for a time wholly defenceless.
This favourable opportunity for making themselves mas
ters of the place was lost by their inaction : the fugitive
garrison was remanded to its post; and, on the very day
of the attack, colonel Skerrett, a brave and able officer,
arrived with the Durham fencible regiment. The royal
force of 1600 men was arranged in lines with artillery in
front, so as to cover three sides of the town, while the
fourth was defended by the river Ovoca. The assailing
army amounted to more than 20,000 men, four or five
thousand only of whom had muskets, and even these were
very scantily supplied with ammunition. Their main
attack was directed against the point where the Durham
fencibles were posted. Thrice they attacked with such
impetuosity as to approach within a few yards of the
cannons' mouths, but they were received with so destruc' tive a fire as to be repulsed with slaughter in every at
tempt. At length, after an engagement of four hours,
the rebels, having exhausted their ammunition, and being
discouraged by the fall of Michael Murphy, a priest,
their principal commander, desisted on the approach of
night from the combat, and retired, unpursued, toward
Gorey, with the loss of three or four hundred men. The
importance of this repulse was, at this juncture, very
great ; for, had the insurgents gained possesfion of ArkYol. XI. No. 758.

AND.
349
low, and followed up the blow, there would have been
nothing to prevent their progress to the metropolis itself.
In Ulster, where the system of the United Irish had
taken the deepest root, it bad, by the rigorous measures
of government, been only checked in its growth, not
eradicated. The disaffected in the north, however, re
mained quiet, till they received intelligence of the early
successes of the Wexford insurgents. Encouraged by
these advantages, a considerable number assembled on the
7th of June near Antrim, and had very nearly made
themselves masters of the town; but they wtre attacked
by a body of troops under general Nugent, and routed
with the slaughter of about two hundred men. Thirty
of the royalists, among whom was lord O'Neal, fell 011
this occasion. Unsuccessful attempts were also made bysmall parties at Larne, Ballymena, and Ballycaltle. Dis
heartened by these failures, and learning that the war in
Wexford was completely of a religious character, and
that any successful opposition in Ulster would only tend
to give a preponderance to the catholic cause in the
south, these malcontents, most of whom were protestants,
dispersed, and returned quietly to their homes.
A commotion of equally snort duration took place in
the county of Down. A body of insurgents, actuated
by the fame motives as those of Antrim, assembled near
Sainffield on the 8th of June; and, chusing Henry Munroe, a shopkeeper of Lisourn, for their general, they
placed themselves in ambuscade the following day, await
ing the approach of a corps of York fencibles and
yeomen cavalry, under colonel Stapleton. After a sharp
conflict, the enemy were dislodged, and the troops re
mained masters of the ground; but retreated to Belfast:
with the loss of sixty of their number. Undismayed by
this repulse, the followers of Munroe re-assembled, and
took post at Bally nahinch with 4000 men and six small
cannon tied on cars. Here they were attacked on the
13th by general Nugent with 1500 men ; and, after de
fending themselves for some time on the Windmill Hill,
and losing about a hundred and fifty men, they fled in
all directions, and again assembled on the mountains of
Slyeeve Croob. Influenced by the fame arguments which
had been successfully used with the insurgents of An
trim, they now dispersed, their leaders were taken and
executed, and tranquillity was restored in the northern,
province.
Meanwhile the rebels of Wexford had chiefly confined
themselves, since their repulses at Ross and Arklow, to
defensive warfare, and made Vinegar Hill their principal
station. General Lake, the commander- in-chief, resolved
to surround this post on all sides, and several divisions
moved for that purpose from different quarters; Dundas,
Duffe, and Loftus, from the vicinity of Kilcavan ; Eus
tace and Johnstone from Ross; and Needham from Ark
low and Gorey. Panic-struck at the approach of the
troops from Ross, the bands of Philip Roche on the hill
of Lacken fled in the utmost confusion, leaving behind
them great quantities of plunder. A stratagem practised
by Roche secured them from annoyance on their flight.
He distributed a number of horsemen with banners dis
played, as in defiance, which produced the appearance ofa force prepared for battle, and intimidated the royal
troops from a sudden attack, while his infantry were re
treating with all possible expedition, and in this manner
they reached the post of Three Rocks without the loss of
a man.
From the commencement of the insurrection in Wex
ford, the lower classes of people there seemed to coufider
it as a religious war of extermination. Vinegar Hill, the
principal rendezvous of the rebels, who were composed
only of catholics, with the town of Enniscorthy, and the
adjacent country to a considerable extent, had now been
above three weeks in their possession. The wretched
protestants, who had not been fortunate enough to escape
from this devoted ground, were seized. Some were as
sassinated on the spot where they were taken, but most of

350
I R E L
them were dragged to Vinegar Hill, where, aster a mock
trial, or none at all, they were (hot or put to death with
pikes. The number thus butchered is stated to have
fallen' little short of 400; though many lives were saved
by the interposition of Roche and other individuals, in
whom the feelings of humanity were not yet stifled. In
the parish of Killan, the savage mob collected the pro
testants of both sexes with the intention of burning them
alive in their own parish-churchy or, as they expressed it,
making an orange pie of them; but their atrocious de
sign was prevented by the arrival of a body of yeomen
from the county of Carlow.
General Lake, having completed his operations, gave
orders for a general attack upon the enemy's grand station
of Vinegar Hill, defended by 20,000 rebels, but almost
destitute of ammunition. The royal force employed in
this operation consisted of at least 13,000 effective men,
and a formidable train of artillery. General Johnstone at
tacked Enniscorthy, while the artillery kept up a brisk
cannonade against the hill. The rebels, after a contest of
an hour and a half, in which they exhausted all their
ammunition, fled towards Wexford through the space
which was to have been occupied by the corps of general
Needham, who, from causes not sufficiently explained,
did not arrive at his post till two hours after the ap
pointed time. It has been surmised that this circum
stance was purposely contrived by the commander-inchief from a motive either of policy or humanity, fearful
lest the insurgents might otherwise be driven to despair,
or lest he might not be able to restrain his own troops
from the massacre of these deluded people. The loss of
the royal forces was quite inconsiderable, except in Johnstone's corps, in which, by the attack at Enniscorthy,
the number of the killed, wounded, and miffing, amount
ed to ninety-three. That of the rebels in the action was
not much greater; for, though some hundreds of strag
glers from the main body were killed after the battle,
these were mostly men who, having been compelled to
accompany the revolters, had taken this opportunity of
escape; and among them were many captive protestants.
General Moore, at the head of 1200 men, was mean
while marching against Wexford. On the 20th of June
he was met at Horetown by Philip Roche, with 5 or 6000
men, from Three Rocks; to which post, after an obsti
nate action of four hours, they retreated in good order.
The next day, having received proposals of surrender
from the inhabitants of Wexford, Moore immediately
forwarded them to the commander-in-chief, and, march
ing toward the town, took post on Windmill Hill, a mile
distant from it. A great number of protestants, as well
inhabitants of Wexford as refugees and prisoners brought
from various parts of the country, were confined in the
gaol, and in private houses. All these were in perpetual
apprehensions of being put to a cruel death, notwith
standing the exertions made to save them by gentlemen
among the rebels, who, particularly such as were pro
testants, were themselves in continual danger from the
caprices of the ungovernable multitude. Some men in
deed of low education, who held the rank of officers,
were more disposed to incite than check this sanguinary
disposition. Among these, Thomas Dixon, formerly mas
ter of a trading vestel, and now a self-commissioned cap
tain of the rebels, was distinguished for his diabolical
barbarity. This monster, who had twice in vain advised
a general slaughter of the prisoners, seized the oppor
tunity, when the greater part of the garrison had been
drawn to the Three Rocks, to reinforce the army destined
to act against general Moore ; and proceeded, at the head
of a mob of peasants infuriated with whiskey, to the work
of deliberate butchery. At the instigation of his wife,
who proved herself truly worthy of such a husband, the
victims were led in groups to the bridge, that the people
might have the pleasure of witnessing the bloody scene.
When each of the prisoners was brought forward, a ques
tion was alked aloud, whether any one could mention, a

A N D.
good action which might entitle him to mercy. Silence,
or an unfavourable answer, was the signal for death.
Some were shot, but most were dispatched with pikes,
and their bodies immediately thrown into the river. A
concurrence of circumstances at length put a stop to this
massacre. The approach of the royal armies to Vinegar
Hill was announced, and a reinforcement demanded ;
but what produced perhaps a still stronger impression, was
the humane stratagem of a priest of Wextord, named
Corrin, who, finding intreaties ineffectual, directed the
people to kneel, and then dictated a prayer that God
would (how the fame mercy to them which they should
show to the surviving prisoners. The number thus put
to death in cold blood on this occasion, has been gene
rally believed to be ninety-seven, but others positively
assert that it did not exceed thirty-fix.
On the departure of the numerous peasantry to reinforce
the post of Vinegar Hill, a design was formed fora peace
able surrender of the place to the royal troops. To this
end lord Kingfborough, who had sailed from Arklow to
Wexford, not knowing that the latter was in possession
of the rebels, and had by them been detained a pri
soner, was invested on the 21st with the command of the
town by a resolution of the inhabitants ; and three depu
tations were sent to the approaching armies. By these
lord Kingfborough wrote to the generals, that, on the
surrender of the place to him, he had solemnly pledged
his honour for the security of the persons and property
of all those who had been in the town during the re
bellion, excepting the perpetrators and instigators of
murder, and hoped his contract would be ratified. Pro
posals were likewise sent by the inhabitants of all reli
gious persuasions, that, on the confirmation of that agree
ment, they were ready to surrender their arms, and to re
turn to their allegiance. Meanwhile the peasantry, who,
after the departure of these messengers, had poured from
Vinegar-hill and Three Rocks into Wexford, were per
suaded to evacuate the town by the positive assurance
that the terms promised by lord Kingfborough should be
extended to them. Under full confidence of the rati
fication of this contract, they separated into two bodies,
one of which took post under Philip Roche, at Sledagh ;
and the other, under Edward Roche, Fitzgerald, and
Perry, at Peppard's Castle. General Moore took peace
able possession of Wexford, and, with a humanity highly
honourable to his memory, employed his utmost exertions
to restrain his licentious troops. Lake, without deigning
to notice lord Kingsoorough's dispatch, replied to that of
the townsmen, that he could pay no attention to the pro
posals of rebels in arms ; but to the deluded multitude
he promised pardon on the delivery of their leaders, the
surrender of their arms, and their returning with sincerity
to their allegiance. On his arrival at Wexford on the
22d, those rebel chiefs, who, conscious of having acted
with humanity, and relying on the faith of the capitu
lation, had either remained in the town or returned to
their homes, fell into the hands of the array, and were
put to death. Philip Roche, coming alone 10 settle with
his majesty's generals the manner in which his troop3
were to surrender, was seized, inhumanly treated, and
committed to prison. In consequence of these impolitic
proceedings, his followers, considering their case as des
perate, marched to the county of Carlow under the com
mand of John Murphy, or, as he was commonly called,
Father John; while those insurgents who had withdraw:!
to Peppard's Castle, resolved, under the same impression,
to march to the Wicklow mountains. Receiving intel
ligence, however, that a body of yeomen were slaughtering
the people who were returning to their homes in the
neighbourhood of Gorey, they directed their course thi
ther without loss of time. Alarmed by the approach of
the rebel columns on the 22d, the loyalists of Gorey fled
towards Arklow, whither the yeomen, after an ineffectual
attempt to obstruct the progress of the enemy, retreated
With little loss. The horsemen of the insurgents pursued

IRELAND.
351
nd put thirty-seven of the fugitives to Heath, in revenge Duffe, they fled with their usual celerity, and re-assembled
for about fifty of their own party previously fl.iin by the with little loss on the hill of Corrigrua. Annoyed in
yeomen and fupplementaries. After this massacre, which their retreat by a fourth body of the royal army, and
give to that day the denomination of Bloody Friday, the re finding it impossible to maintain themselves in any post,
bels resumed their march to the mountains of Wicklow.
the insurgents agreed to disperse; and thus terminated
The main body from Sledagh meanwhile proceeded to the rebellion in the county of Wexford, though some
Scollagh-gap, an opening in the great ridge of Mount opposition was yet made by that part of its forces which
Leinster which separates Wexford from Carlow, with the had marched into Kildare. Uniting in that county with
design of raising an insurrection in the latter county, and another body of insurgents, they attempted to pass the
in that of Kilkenny. Driving before them the few troops river Boyne at Clonard, to penetrate into the western
who attempted to oppose their progress, and burning the parts; but their design was frustrated by the arrival of
little town of Kiledmond by the way, they took poll on troops from Killegad and Mullingar. Separating from
the ridge of Leinster, five miles from Caltlecomer. To their new and less-enterpri(ing associates, the men of
this town they descended early the next morning, and Wexford, reduced in number to 1500, made a flying
forced an entrance with the slaughter of about fifty of march into the county of Meath ; but, disappointed ot
their opponents. While a defence was still attempted the reinforcements they there expected, they rapidly
from some of the houses, a body of troops under sir passed into Louth. Being attacked on the 14th, they
Charles Afgill arrived to the aid of the- townsmen ; on were broken after a desperate resistance. Part of them
which the rebels, to avoid the fire of his artillery, retired dispersed; but the main body, repassing the Boyne, were
to a small distance from the place. This afforded an op proceeding with their usual swiftness directly towards
portunity to the numerous protestants who had taken Dublin, when they were overtaken within seven miles of
refuge there, to retreat with the military to Kilkenny, the capital by a party of the Dumfries light dragoons ;
leaving, however, all their effects at the mercy of the and, as they were sure to be soon surrounded by detach
enemy. The insurgents, whose loss in this action amount ments from different quarters, they finally dispersed, and
ed to about seventy, having plundered the town, returned repaired to their respective homes.
The continuance of these men so long in arms, observes
to their station on the heights. Disappointed in the
hope of raising an insurrection, diministied by desertion an intelligent and impartial Irish historian, (Gordon,)
to less than 5000, and destitute of ammunition, they re was caused only by despair; for, after the rejection of
solved to return through Scollagh to their own county. the capitulation at Wexford, death was considered as the
On the morning of the 26th of June, they were attacked consequence of surrender. It was after that impolitic
at Kilcomny on three sides at once, by 1700 men, under measure, that the principal devastations were committed,
Algill and major Matthews; but fled with such celerity, and to that alone they must be attributed. Revenge on
that they regained the gap with little loss except that of the one side produced retaliation on the other. The
their plunder and artillery, composed of ten light pieces: want of cannon and ammunition was one great cause of
on which they directed their march to the mountains of the failure of most of the enterprises of the insurgents of
Wicklow, reduced still farther by desertion, and deprived Wexford. This deficiency they had in vain attempted
of their leader, father John, who was taken after the to remedy: small round stones and hardened balls of clay
were sometimes used as substitutes for bullets; and, by
battle, and hanged at Tullow.
On their arrival in these mountains, they found that mixing and pounding the materials in mortars, they fa
their associates under Perry and Fitzgerald had been bricated a species of gunpowder which did not explode
foiled on the 25th in an attack on Hacket's town, with except when fresh made, and even then with little force.
the loss of about two hundred men. The first attempt In battle they mostly availed themselves of hedges, and
determined upon by them after their junction was to other such kind of shelter, and so arranged their lines a$
surprise Carnew, towards which place they were descried to suffer very little from artillery. They never fought
on the 30th in full march. To oppose their design, ge but in daylight; and, conformably to their plan of open
neral Needham dispatched from his post at Gorey two warfare, hills of a commanding prospect were always
hundred cavalry, supported by an excellent body of in chosen for their stations, which they styled camps, though
fantry. The rebels, finding escape impossible from the destitute of tents, except for a few of their chiefs. The
ardour of the cavalry, lest the high road at the moment multitude remained in the open air, both sexes promis
when they were overtaken, at Ballyelli9, and fired from cuously, some covered at night with blankets, others only
behind the hedges on their antagonists. The infantry with their ordinary clothes. The irregularity of these
Being at this time unaccountably recalled, the horse were encampments, where, among a licentious rabble, all com
unable from the nature of the ground to annoy the in manded, and none obeyed, is not to be described. That
surgents, or find other means of escape than pulhing insurrection, when it once took place, should be attended
forward to Carnew. In their flight they were so impeded with devastation and massacre, might naturally be expect
by cars accidentally left in the road, that fifty-five of ed in an ungoverned and exasperated peasantry ; but
this detachment fell without doing the least injury to the these excesses are equally chargeable to the account of
enemy ; and the slaughter would have been (till greater, the royal troops, by whom grsat numbers were put to
had not a body of yeomen-infantry come up to its relief. death without any apparent ait of rebellion. Men im
The garrison of Carnew, alarmed by the fugitives, had prisoned from private information, suspicion, malice, af
barely time to take post in a malt-house, whence they re fectation of loyalty, or caprice, were sometimes indis
criminately slaughtered, without any form of trial or en
pelled the assailants.
On the zd of July these insurgents, pursued by a body quiry, by licentious dastards of the military denomina
of yeomen, took post on Ballyraheen-hill, between Tinne- tion, who never dared to face the rebels in battle. Of
hely and Carnew, where, being unadvisedly attacked, superstitious credulity, the latter afforded in this insur
they repulsed their opponents, sixty of whom, taking re rection a striking instance. They believed father John,
fuge in a house at the foot of the hill, sustained during and Michael Murphy, another priest, to be invulnerable,
fourteen hours the assaults of the rebels, who lost in the when those leaders showed them leaden bullets which
Vain attempt near a hundred of their number. On this they asserted to have been fired at them by the enemy,
they divided into two bodies, one of which took its and to have struck them without injury.
course to the county of Kildare, while the other, appa
To form a probable estimate of the detriment sustained
rently without plan, advanced to the borders of the by the country in consequence of this rebellion, the sum
county of Wexford. The latter, on the morning of the total of the claims made by fullering loyalists amounted
5th, were surrounded by three detachments at once; aqd, to 1,0x3,000!. and these estimates were, in Mr. Gordon's
coming to an action with the troops under sir James opinion, so moderate, as, upon the whole, not to exceed
two

IRELAND.
352
two thirds of the reality j so that he supposes the total nd of August, 1798. This expedition, which had sailed
loss to have fallen little short of two millions sterling. from Rochelle on the 4-th, consisted of two frigates of
But this was not the worst species of injury resulting to forty-four guns, and one of thirty-eight. The troops,
the community from this ill-fated combination. The amounting to 1100, under the command of general Hum
loss of lives, the suspension of industry, the obstruction of bert, who had been second to Hoclie in the abortive attempt
commerce, and, above all, the depravation of morals, were at Bantry Bay, were immediately landed, after an ineffec
tual resistance from the little garrison of Killala. To
subjects still more deeply to be deplored.
The British administration became sensible of the ne compensate, as far as possible, by the vigour of his opera
cessity os appointing a chief governor, of military talents, tions, for the smallness of his force, seems to have been
of political knowledge and activity, and vested with the object of the French commander. He sent off a de
strong powers. Marquis Cornwallis, a nobleman uniting tachment to take possession of Ballina, and marched him
those qualifications, was nominated to the important of self towards Castlebar, where he arrived on the morning
fice, and entered upon the functions of viceroy on the of the 27th. At this place general Hutchinson had ar
20th of June, 1798. He brought over with' him a general rived from Galway, and had been joined by Lake, compardon for those insurgents who should submit, with a mander-in-chief in the west. Their united force amounted
very small number of exceptions. The two Sheares, to near 3000 men, with fourteen pieces of cannon ; but,
M'Can, and Byrne, were brought to trial and execution ; notwithstanding their superiority, Humbert resolved to
but Oliver Bond, though condemned, was reprieved. make if possible an early and deep impression for the ex
The fate of Philip Roche, executed at Wexford, was citement of rebellion. He ordered his men to file to the
secretly regretted, on account of his exertions in saving right and left, to advance in small bodies under cover of
the lives of many protestants. Beauchamp Bagenal Har the smoke, and to attack the British army in flank. The
vey, and Cornelius Grogan, both protestants, suffered to latter, though advantageously posted, was seized with a
gether. The latfer, polselsed of a large estate and great strange panic ; the troops shrunk from the assault, broke
wealth, had unfortunately been made prisoner by the on all sides, and fled through the town in extreme confu
rebels, who appointed him a commissary. Naturally of a sion, leaving their artillery and ammunition in the hands
timid disposition, and enfeebled by age and disease, he of the enemy. All attempts to rally them proved fruit
had been as unable to execute as to reject the commission. less. Their flight was continued to Tuam, which they
His wealth is supposed to have been his principal crime, reached on the night of the fame day, though thirty-eighi
as there "is no evidence whatever to prove that he was miles from the field of battle, and was renewed towards
guilty of rebellion. Singular as it may appear, this in Athlone, where some of the fugitives arrived after a march
firm and timid man met his fate with greater fortitude of eighty miles in twenty-seven hours. Where their
than Harvey, who in duels had displayed the utmost in course would have terminated it is impossible to conjec
trepidity, but showed symptoms of fear at his execution. ture, had it not been stopped in the latter town by the
On receiving intelligence of the rejection of the capi arrival of the viceroy. In this disgraceful engagementtulation of Wexford, he had fled from his mansion of the loss of the French, though not satisfactorily stated, isBargy Castle, to a cave in the Saltee Islands, where John said to have exceeded that of the royal troops, of whom
Henry Colclough, a catholic of the most liberal sentiments 53 were returned as killed, 3+ wounded, and 279 prisoners
and active benevolence, had, from similar motives, in vain or missing. Most of the latter were afterwards found to
have deserted to the enemy.
sought refuge.
To prevent, as much as lay in his power, the further
The force of the French had been so much exaggerated,
effusion of blood, the new viceroy on the 20th of June, that lord Cornwallis determined to march against them
issued a proclamation directing his majesty's generals to in person. In execution of this design he had arrived at
afford protection to all such persons as, being simply Kilbeggan, where he received information of the defeat
guilty of rebellion, should surrender their arms and take at Castlebar ; and was preparing to march from Hollythe oath of allegiance to the king. An act of amnesty to mount to attack the enemy in that post, when Humbert,
the fame effect was also pasted by the legislature; but on the 4*h of September, commenced a rapid march to
from the benefit of this measure were excluded James wards Sligo, probably with a design of approaching the
Napper Tandy, and about thirty more, chiefly fugitives county of Donegal, where reinforcements from France
in France. The other chief leaders of the United Irish were expected to make a landing. Pursued by detach
were admitted by government to a capitulation, which, ments under colonel Crawford, generals Lake and Moore,
signed by seventy-three persons, purported thai they and the main army under Cornwallis, Humbert found
should give all the information in their power of the himself opposed also in front. Colonel Vereker, of the
transactions of United Irishmen, both internal and with city of Limeric militia, had marched with 330 men and
foreign states, without implicating any particular person; two curricle gons to meet him ; and engaged the hostile
that they should emigrate to some country specified by troops when they had passed the town of Coloony. By a
mutual agreement, and give security for not passing into mutual mistake, the colonel, supposing himself engaged
the territories of any state at war with Great Britain, and with the vanguard only of the French, pressed with ea
for not returning to Ireland without the permission of gerness to secure the victory before the main body should
government. In this capitulation, Oliver Bond, though arrive to its aid ; while Humbert, conceiving his adver
under sentence- of death, was included, but he died of saries to be the vanguard of a great army, attempted only
apoplexy in prison. Several active promoters of the Irish to repulse, not to surround, them. After a battle of about
Union, particularly O'Connor, Emmett, Mac Nevin, and an hour, in which Vereker displayed a truly-military spi
Nelson, gave details on oath before the secret committees rit, he was obliged to retreat with the loss of his artillery
of both nouses of parliament, whose reports, published to Sligo. This opposition is supposed to have induced
by government, contain a mass of information concerning the French commander to relinquish his design upon that
the conspiracy. But, whatever were the original terms town. Directing his march first towards the county of
of the contract, or by whatever subsequent events it was Leitrim, and afterwards towards Longford, with a view, as
affected, fifteen of the chief conspirators were detained in it is conjectured, to reach Granard, where an insurrection
had taken place, he arrived at Ballynamuck, closely pur
prison till the conclusion of the war with France.
The rebellion was now considered completely at an end, sued by the royal troops, on the 8th of September. The
as only a remnant of the insurgents, a predatory banditti, viceroy with the grand army marched to intercept him
who ludicrously styled themselves Bakes of the Wood, con in front in the way to Granard, so that, if he had pro
tinued to infest the mountains of Wicklow and Wexford, ceeded, he must inevitably have been surrounded by near
when a sudden and unexpected alarm was excited by the 30,000 British troops. In this desperate situation, Hum
arrival of a French armament in the bay of Killala on the bert drew up his forces in order of battle, and, after a
flight

IRELAND.
flight resistance to the detachment under Crawford, surren for life. Such was the final termination of this horrible
dered wish all his followers to Lake's army on its appear contest, in which it is computed that not fewer than 30,000
ance. The rebels who had joined his standard, and were persons lost their lives, independently of many thousands
excluded from quarter, fled in all directions, and were who were wounded or transported.
The events which had recently occurred in Irehnd,
pursued with the slaughter of about five hundred. The
total of Humbert's troops were found, after their surren had made many persons of reflection, preferring the sub
der, to amount to no more than 844 ; (o that bit loss, from stantial interests of their country to private or local ad
vantages, wish for a legislative union with Great Britain.
hit first landing, appears to have been 156.
The insurrection about Granard, intended as a diver This measure occupied considerable attention, before it
sion in favour of Humbert during his march from Castle- was first announced in the British house of commons, on
bar, had been speedily suppressed. An attack made upon the J2d of January, 1799, by a message from his majesty,
Granard, by an ill aimed multitude of between two and conceived in these words:" Georgs R. His majesty is
three thousand, was repulsed with considerable (laughter persuaded that the unremitting industry with which our
by captain Cottingham at the head of two hundred yeo enemies persevere in their avowed design of effecting the
men. The principal body of these insurgents, consisting separation of Ireland from this country, cannot fail to en
chiefly of people from Wtstmeath, then proceeded to a gage the particular attention of parliament; and his ma
body of troops posted near the village of Bunbrusna; but jesty recommends it to this house to consider of the most
a second defeat led to their final dispersion. In thole effectual means of finally defeating this design, by dis
parts of Mayo, however, where the inhabitants had risen posing the parliaments of both kingdoms to provide, in
to aflist the invaders, they Itill continued in rebellion ; the manner which they shall judge most expedient, for
and, notwithstanding the intelligence of the surrender of settling such a complete and final adjustment as may best
the French, such was the confidence of these insurgent', tend to improve and perpetuate a connexion essential for
that on the nth of September they attacked the royal their common security, and consolidate the strength, pow
troops stationed at Caltlebar in such numbers, that they er, and resources, of the British empire."The measure
were with difficulty repulsed. The rebel garrison of Bal- was taken into consideration, when Mr. Pitt moved seven
lina being dislodged by the troops under general French, resolutions as the basis of it, which were opposed by Mr.
Killala was now the only post in their occupation. The Sheridan, who gave it as his decided opinion, that the
royal troops, amounting to 1200, advanced to assail it in fair and free approbation of parliament could never be as
two columns by different roads The rebels, about eight certained while any of its members were under govern?
or nine hundred in number, occupied a rising ground, ment influence. These sentiments were professed by
defended by low stone walls, close to the town ; but, be many other gentlemen. The intended union met with
ing soon driven from this post they fled in all directions, Considerable opposition in the house of peers, and in the
and were pursued, with the slaughter of about four Irish parliament also. In the address to his majesty, the
hundred.
paragraph recommending an union was, by the latter,
The little army under Humbert had been intended only voted to be expunged, by a majority of in against 106;
as the vanguard of a much more formidable force; but, in consequence of which, the city of Dublin, likely to be
fortunately for the interests of Great Britain, the French the greatest sufferer by such a measure, was twice illumi
government was extremely tardy in forwarding his ope nated. In the'housc of peers, however, a great majority
rations. On the 16th of September a brig from France appeared in favour of the union; and, when it was intro
arrived at the little isle of Rutland, near the north-west duced in form by a message from the lord-lieutenant, the
coast of Donegal, and landed its crew, among whom was question was carried, after a long and interesting debate,
James Napper Tandy, now invested with the rank of ge by a majority of 161 against 115. The articles of the in
neral of brigade in the French service. Being informed tended union were transmitted to England by the viceof Humbert's fate, they soon reimbarked. At length, on roy ; they were again submitted to the British parliament
the nth of October, the principal French armament, on the za of April, 1800 ; on the id os July the bill re
consisting os one ship of the line, the Hoche, and eight ceived the royal assent, and the union took place on the
frigates, with four or five thousand soldiers on-board, ap 1st of January, 1801. This opportunity was wisely taken
peared off the coast of Donegal. Prevented from landing, to change the regal title, and to omit the absurd claim to
pursued and overtaken by the British squadron under fir the kingdom of France. The monarch was now styled,
John Borlaie Warren, the French came reluctantly, but Britanntarum Rex, Fidci Desensor ; and in English, "of the
with desperate valour, to an engagement, in which the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland King, De
Hoche was captured. The frigates endeavoured to escape, fender of the Faith."
but six were taken in the chace. Another French squa
The principal articles of the act of union relate to the fol
dron of three frigates, with 2000 troops, destined to co lowing subjects : The regulations of commerce between
operate with the former, anchored in the bay of Killala, the two kingdoms were not materially different from the
on the 17th of the fame month ; but, on the appearance of propositions of 1785. The Irish are to have a share of all
some British sltips, set sail homeward, and escaped pursuit. the commerce of Great Britain, with the exception of such
This defeat was a death-blow to the hopes of the French, parts of it as belong to chartered companies, and conse
as wtll as of the Irish rebels. Among the prisoners found quently not free to the inhabitants of the British empire
in the Hoche was Theobald Wolf Tone, who had highly indiscriminately. The former laws and courts of justice
distinguished himself by his activity and abilities in pro in Ireland are still retained, as also the court of chancery ;
moting the purposes of the Irish union. He was tried by and the king of Great Britain is still represented by a
a court-martial at Dublin, where he made a manly de lord-lieutenant. No part of the debt contracted by Bri
fence, neither denying nor excusing the charge brought tain prior to the union is to be paid by Ireland, which
against him, but resting the merits of his plea on his being only contributes to the expences of the empire intthe ra
a denizen of France, and an officer in the service of that tio of 1 to y\. But, as this in time might prove extra
country. His arguments, however, had little weight; he vagantly favourable to that country, in consequence of a
was sentenced to die, on which he, requested that he might rapid increase of its trade and commerce, it may be revised
be shot as a soldier, instead of being hanged as a felon ; and altered by parliament in the course of twenty years.
but, this indulgence being denied him, he cut his throat The church of Ireland was incorporated with that of
in prison, and died of the wound. With this man the South Britain, in the fame manner as its legislature. From
spirit of rebellion might be said to expire, for the few in the compound proportion of the population and wealth
surgents who still continued to hold out in the mountains of Ireland to those of Britain, one hundred commoners
of Wicklovv, under a leader of the name of Holt, laid were judged an adequate representation of the former
down their arms, as did Holt himself, who was banished in the imperial parliament, two for each county, two for
Vol. XI. No. 759.
4X
eacli

S54
I ft E L
each of the cities of Dublin and CorR, one for the uni
versity, and one for each of the thirty-one principal
towns. As a compensation to the owners of disfranchised
boroughs, the sum of i$,oool. was allotted to each, form
ing an aggregate of 1,260,000). The number decreed to
represent the Irish peers was twenty-eight lords temporal
ilected for life, and foiir bishops, taking their places in
rotation, for the clergy. By one clause of the act of
union it is declared, that such peers of Ireland as are not
elected into the house of lords are competent to fit in
the house of commons as representatives of British towns
and counties, on condition that they give up all the pri
vileges of the peerage during their continuance in the
lower house.
Among the regulations for promoting the natioonl pros
perity expefled from the imperial parliament, was the abo
lition of all political disabilities in catholics. This ap
pears to have been an object with the ministers by whole
exertions the uwon was accomplished ; but, finding in
surmountable obstacles to its attainment, they resigned
their places. Among these was the marquis Cornwallis,
who in May 1801 was succeeded in the Irish viceroyalty
by the earl of Hardwicke. The early part of this noble
man's administration passed in tolerable tranquillity; but,
in 1 80 j, a more desperate and ill-judged attempt than
ever was made for the avowed purpose of overthrowing
the established form of government.
Early in that year judges were sent to try by commis
sion certain disturbers of the public peace in the counties
of Tipperary, Limeric, and waterford, in- the two former
of which commotions had been very general. In the pro
gress- of these trials, notbing of a treasonable nature was
discoverable in their unfortunate objects, who had not
been impelled to act by any political stimulus. The arti
fice employed to set them in motion was more familiar to
their business and bosoms, and better adapted to their
powers of comprehension. They were invited to fix
a rate upon potatoes, the almost universal food of the
lower classes in those parts, and to join ih a system of op
position toJlrangtrs, by whom were meant persons from any
other than their immediate vicinity, as tenants of farms, in
order to compel the land-proprietors to treat exclusively
with the former occupantspretexts for public clamour of
long standing in Ireland. It also appeared that the lead in
these matters was taken by men who had belonged to the
disbanded regiments of militia, who during the calamitous
period of the troubles in their country had been allowed to
indulgcin such excessive licentiousness, that, on their return
to their respective counties, they were utterly unfitted for
the habits of sober life. The sacrifices made to public
justice on this occasion, restored, however, the appearance
of public tranquillity. The magistrates of Tipperary and
Limeric earnestly petitioned to be indulged with the
power of inflicting discretionary punishment and trans
portation, under the insurrection-act, passed by the Irish
parliament in the last year of its existence ; but his ma
jesty's government refused its compliance, and chose the
milder and more constitutional mode of regular legal pro
ceedings. This course was attended with complete suc
cess ; and tranquillity was restored.
Some time before his majesty's message to parliament
had announced the probability of a rupture with France,
it was obvious to the attentive obscn-er, that a considera
ble degree of feverish agitation existed among those who
had favoured the late rebellion, and an alarming resort to
Ireland of persons notoriously in the interest of the French
government. The majority of the people who had been
led away by the intrigues of designing men, especially
those who h;id any property to lose, had indeed been con
vinced and heartily repented os their delusion ; but still
there were to be found some pardoned delinquents whose
escape from punishment had not taught them prudence.
These restless spirits hailed the opportunity ofrecommencing
their machinations ; and, while some spread themselves over
the country in every direction, others fixed their residence

AND.
in the metropolis. An active correspondence with France
was set on foot, and the organization of a new conspiracy
was prosecuted with indefatigable activity. The French
government was not inattentive to this opportunity of
annoying the inveterate enemy who was again in arms to
oppose its usurpations. The chiefs of the late Irish re
bellion were summoned to Paris from the insignificance
and contempt in which they had lived, since the peace cf
Amiens, indifferent states of the continent; consultations
were held with them ; their hopes and passions were sti
mulated by promises and flattery ; and they were directed
to communicate similar impulses to their agents and ad
herents in their native country.
The person who undertook the office of director of this
new plot against the British dominion in Ireland, possessed
a sanguine disposition and specious talents. He was the
ounger brother of Emmett, who, previously to the reb ellion of 1798, had relinquished a respectable situation
at the Irish bar, in order to assist in the prosecution of the
wild schemes of that day. This young man, now only
twenty-four years of age, had imbibed his brother's sen
timents; and his conduct, during the former disturbances,
had been so unguarded as to render him an object Of the
vigilance of government; in consequence of which he had
continued to reside abroad as long as the habeas-corpus
act was suspended. His mind was ardent, his imagination;
brilliant, and he possessed a flow of eloquence, often ris
ing to the fire, always consistent with the correctness, of
legitimate oratory ; but of judgment he appears to have
been utterly deficient. The death of his father had placed
the sum of 2000I. in ready money ac his disposal ; and
with this fund he proposed to himself the subversion of
the established government! It is not however improba
ble that this sum, insignificant as it was when compared
with his projects, might have tempted the cupidity of a
few needy parasites, who flattered his hopes arid- encou
raged his designs, while they revelled in the waste of his
little patrimony, until they had involved him in irretriev
able ruin. This conjecture is countenanced by the cha
racters of thole with whom, as it afterwards appeared, he
was in habits of the most corifidential intercourse. These
were Dowdall, who had formerly held an inferior office
under'the Irish house of commons ; Redmond, a man of
narrow means, who affected to be engaged in some low
species of commerce; and Allen, a broken woollen-manu
facturer. A conspirator of a different stamp, and higher
abilities than these last, wasQuigley, a mechanic, who, hav
ing been outlawed in 1798, at the time his brother was
hanged, had since that period resided in France, and,
on the renewal of hostilities, had returned to Ireland un
der circumstances which clearly indicated his agency to
the enemy. He perambulated Kildare, his native coun
ty, with unceasing activity, tampering with the people of
the lower classes, representing in strong colours every
cause of dissatisfaction, and exhorting them'to throw off
the system of slavery imposed by the government. By the
frequent and free distribution of strong liquors, and oc
casionally of money, he seduced great numbers to hold
themselves in readiness for the execution of a plan destitute
os the slightest probability of success. Another enthusiast
was meanwhile busy in another part of the country, in
the person of a Mr. Russel, the son of an officer of repu
tation in his majesty's service, in which he had himself
also held a commission. Retiring on half-pay, he had set
tled in a town in the north of Ireland, and addicted him
self to the cultivation of literature. With a mind at
once' gloomy and sanguine, he had ardently embraced the
doctrines of the French revolution ; but it is acknow
ledged that he possessed more of the feeling and sentiment
of a gentlemen than is usually found in the confirmed
democrat.
Such were the characters of the principal leaders of this
conspiracy, the only merit of which seems to have been
the impenetrable secrecy with which it was conducted.
To forward its objects, Emmett and Dowdall were Ita1
tioned

IRELAND.
ioned in Dublin ; Quigley in the county os Kildare ; and deceased relatives with flowers and other decoration?, the
Russel, without the slightest gleam os probable success, in evening being afterwards devoted to merriment. It does
Down and Antrim Other persons of less note were dis not, however, appear, that the positive determination to
persed over the country. Proposals were made by the act was communicated to the insurgents until the preced
conspirators to Dwyer, a leader of a gang of banditti, to ing day. On the morning of that appointed for this mo
engage to levy his whole forces, and make the first attack mentous enterprise, unusual crowds of peasants were seen
on the capital. This man had remained in arms ever hurrying towards the capital from all parts of the county
since the rebellion of 1798, obstinately rejecting repeated of Kildare, where Quigley had succeeded in disposing the
proffers of mercy, and maintaining himself among the al minds of the lower orders once more to try the fortune
most inacceslible fastnesses of the mountains of Wicklow. of rebellion. Towards evening, the populice began to
Though his party did not ostensibly exceed twenty per assemble in vast numbers in St. James's- street and its vi
sons, yet he possessed considerable influence over the pea cinity, but without any visible arrangement and discipline.
sants of that district, so that it was in his power to raise The next object was to arm the multitude thus collected.
a formidable body for any particular undertaking. To For this purpose, pikes were deliberately brought from
the overtures of Emmett and his associates, this ruffian the store-house provided for them in that neighbour
hood, and placed with unmolested regularity along the
had, however, too much good fense to listen.
Many surmises, obscure reports, and mysterious obser fides of the street for the accommodation of all who might
vations, were occasioned in Dublin by circumstances con choose to equip themselves. During this alarming scene,
nected with this plot, and strong symptoms of clandestine the most extraordinary of the kind perhaps ever witnessed
meetings were noticed in the more distant counties j bur, in a civilized countryin the metropolisin day-light
though a great number of persons were entrusted w ith the within a mile of the residence of the chief governorless
secret, no intelligence respecting this plot was received than half that distance from the barracks, where between
by government; who had no other warning than what two and three thousand men, under a most gallant, expe
*vas given by persons familiar with the manners and ha rienced, and vigilant, commander- in-chief, were lodged
bits of the common Irish, who, perceiving some unusual and in the heart of a city whose police establishment is
bustle, were convinced that mischief was to be apprehended probably the most expensive in Europethe inhabitants
from the constant resort of suspicious persons to the capi were panic-struck. Seeing no prospect of protection, they
tal. Emmelt was meanwhile busily employed* he lodged secured their doors and windows, and withdrew into their
in. several different houses, passed in various places by dif houses, imploring Providence to avert the impending ca
ferent names, and established his arsenal, and magazines, lamity.
The first outrage committed on this dreadful night,
in two tenements in obscure parts of the town, hired in
the names of other persons. In one of these a small was an attempt to assassinate a Mr. Cla-ke, the proprietor
quantity of gunpowder was manufactured ; in the other of a manufactory in the neighbourhood of Dublin, on his
were deposited pikes, timber for making more, and other return from the caftle, whither he had gone to communi
stores. By the month of June, government had received cate to the government the result of his observations on
such hints as to induce it to quicken its diligence ; but the conduct of his workmen, and his certainty of an ap
yet the public discountenanced the idea that any insur proaching insurrection. His men, who observed this
rection was contemplated. This state of delusion conti movement, aware of his intentions, way-laid and dis
nued till the 14th of July, the anniversary of the French charged a blunderbuss at him, by which he was despe
revolution, when bonfires were publicly made in comme rately, though not mortally, wounded. Just at this mo
moration of that event, and collections of people, though ment, the signal for the commencement of operations was
not numerous, yet apparently strenuous and decided, par given by the discharge of a sley-rocket and a small piece
took of the festivity. An explosion, which took place of ordnance. Emmett, at the head of his chosen band,
a day or two afterwards in the house where gunpowder sallied from his obscure head-quarters in Marfhalsea-lane,
was made or stored, tended to increase the alarm which and, drawing his sword in the street, incited hh ruffians to
by this time began to be excited ; and these suspicions action ; and, before they reached the end of the lane, co
isetennined the conspirators to hasten the execution of lonel Browne, a most respectable and meritorious officer,
the meditated treason. The ensuing days were spent by who was passing in uniform, fell by the fire ot a blunder
them in consultation on the best means of conducting buss discharged by one of the party. The prison for
their operations. They conceived that the levity and ig debtors, situated near the rendezvous of the insurgents,
norance of the multitude would afford an abundant sup was the object of their first onset. The corporal of the
ply of men ; but to arm them was essential, and in this guard stationed there was butchered ; but, meeting with
point they were deficient. It was therefore determined, no encouragement from within, the unfortunate inmates
that their first object mould be to seize the several depots of this dreary abode calling loudly for arms to protest
and magazines in the vicinity of Dublin, and above all to the prison, the assailants did not think fit to encounter
gain possession of the castle. The execution of this plan, the resistance of twelve soldiers who stood on their de
with such means as Emmett and his associates could com fence. The only attempt that indicated any vigour in
mand, appeared so wild, so extravagant, so dangerous, and this whole affair, was upon a few soldiers, forming an,
so impracticable, that many of the conspirators declined out- post, who, overpowered by numbers, were put to
11 farther participation in his design*.
death. A guard-house of the 11st regiment, which lay
The 13d of July was the day fixed upon by this enthu near the scene of action was in vain attacked, as was also
siast to form the era of Irish liberty, to be erected on the a watch-house, with the like success.
ruins of the government and constitution. The date was
Having wasted above an hour in these futile and inef
determined by its coincidence with Saturday, when the fectual attempts, distinguished only by ach of individual
Tesort of people from all parts of the country to the mar atrocity, in spite of all the efforts of their leaders to di
kets would be less liable to notice; and when the streets rest them towards the castle, the grand object of attack ;
were usually filled with labourers and -handicraftsmen, af the
insurgents seemed at length seriously disposed to essay
ter their dismissal from work, and being paid their week that most difficult part of their enterprise. They had ac
ly wages. Another circumstance too, was likely to serve tually collected into an immense column, and proceeded
as a cloak for the extraordinary assemblage of people ; for for the purpose into Thomas-street, when the attention of
it was the eve of St. James's day, on which occasion an the rear was diverted by the arrival of an equipage, which
ancient custom prevailed among the lower classes of col was instantly recognized to be that of viscount Kilwarlecting in great numbers in a considerable suburb of Dub den, lord chief jultice of Ireland. This unfortunate no
lin, for the purpose of repairing to the church-yard dedi bleman had on the day of'the insurrection retired to his
cated to that saint, and dressing the burial-places of their country-feat, about four miles froni the metropolis, as he
was

IRELAND.
was accustomed to do, after having passed the week in press, of persons styling themselves the provisional gcvtrrrfulfilling the duties of his exalted station. His mansion mtnt, and containing their projects for a future constitu
lay on that tide of the city from which the insurgents had tion. In this instrument, than which a higher effort <>f
collected ; and such w;is his alarm excited by the appear presumption and folly was perhaps never presented to the
ance of the crowds flocking to the city, and heightened world, the Irish were taught that they were not to expect
hy the idea of the part which he had been obliged to act from a change of constitution any redress of grievances,
as attorney-general in 1798, and since as a judge, that or other alteration than a change of governors. No re
he determined to repair to Dublin for protection from turn was ever made of the number of lives lost on this
the dreaded resentment of the disaffected. For this pur occasion ; of soldiers and volunteers,! about twenty mutt
pose he set out about dusk in a post-chaise, accompanied have fallen, and it is conjectured that not fewer than fifty
by his daughter and his nephew. Proceeding without of the populace perished.
molestation, they entered the city, and had nearly reached
As soon as the streets were a little cleared, some humane
the entrance of Thomas -street, when the chaise was stop persons ventured to approach the scene of blood. Near
ped by the rear of the ruffians, who, regardless of the main the inanimate body of his nephew was found that of lord
object of their enterprise, instantly halted. The heads. of Xilwarden, not totally bereft of life. He was carried to
the advancing party immediately returned, and the mas the nearest watch-house, where he survived about half an
sacre of the venerable judge engaged the whole attention hour. He lived long enough, however, to immortalize his
of the infatuated mob. Lord Kil warden declared his name, name by his dying accents, and to close a useful lite with
and earnestly begged for mercy, but in vain. He was an impressive testimony of the honest mind which had
dragged with his companions from the carriage ; but, while throughout its progress been his uherring guide. His
the savages doomed his lordship and his nephew to slaugh last words, uttered in the agonies of a painf ul death, sur
ter, they desired Miss Wolfe to escape as well as (he could, rounded By strangers, and on the hard bed of a watchand permitted he,r to pass through their entire column house, were such as would have graced the lips of justice
without injury or interruption. They then felled her un in the most dignified situation, and in full possession of
resisting parent and his kinsman to the ground, and, deaf the most undisturbed reflection. A by-stander, (hocked
to all their intreaties, pierced them with innumerable at the dreadful scene, had exclaimed, with a warmth
wounds j nay, such was their ferocity, that they violently which such an occasion might well excuse, "that the as
disputed, and even fought for, the distinction of stabbing sassins ought to be executed the next day." That love
with their pikes the prostrate and defenceless victims. of justice which had governed all his actions, revived the
The delay attending the execution of this sanguinary drooping powers of the expiring magistrate, and he raised
deed, and the alarm already given, afforded, though late, his head for the last time to exclaim : "Murder must t>e
an opportunity for the military of the neighbourhood to punished ; but let no man suffer for my death except after
act against the insurgents. The latter were in their turn a fair trial, and by the laws of his country t"
Emmett, after he had acted the general for the ssiort
attacked .with vigour ; and, in about half an hour, the
mighty project of Emmett and his associates, and the num space of an hour, either finding himself unable to enforce
bers collected for the execution of their design, were dis obedience to his directions, or disgusted by the savage
comfited and dispersed by two subalterns of the list regi atrocities of his followers, fled in despair and mortifica
ment, each having fifty men under his command, and tion from Dublin. The next morning, the secret history
about twenty unattached regular soldiers and volunteers, of the depot, and of his individual (hare in the transac
who ha<! placed themselves under an officer employed in tion, was made public by a man who, passing near the
magazine, had been detained there by the insurgents,
the recruiting service.
The xist regiment of infantry was stationed in several from the apprehension that he had discovered the nature
occasional barracks in that part of Dublin called the Li os their preparations. This man, effecting his escape on
berty, in the neighbourhood of which Emmett's head the night of the 13d, after having been kept two days,
quarters vere situated. The report that several soldiers was able to detail minutely all the transactions of the
had been intercepted and put to death by the mob, in place, and to describe the parties concerned. A diligent
duced the officers at the principal barracks to fend an es pursuit aster the chiefs instantly commenced. Emmetr,
cort for their commander, the unfortunate colonel Brown ; with twelve chosen men, had sought .refuge among the
who, as already related, was assassinated while proceeding mountains in the vicinity of Dublin. There, in the dis
on the first alarm to the quarters of the regiment. Lieu guise of French officers, they roved about for a few days,
tenant Brady, with about fifty men, proceeding on this .receiving no other succour than what compassion afforded.
service, came unexpectedly upon the rear of the mob ; This stratagem of the rebel leaders was in truth not less
and, several acts of aggression having taken place on the puerile than the former part of their proceedings was
part of the latter, he gave orders to fire ; upon which the weak. The character which they had assumed excited
populace fled in every direction. Lieutenant Douglas, suspicion, and search was made in every direction. Em*
who commanded the light company of the fame regi inett again took refuge in Dublin, where he was quickly
ment, stationed in Thomas-street, had also taken the pre traced and apprehended. Redmond also was arrested as
caution to place his men under arms. A column of re he was about to take his pallage to America; but, Dowbels, proceeding down Thomas-street, seemed desirous to dall and Allen escaped out of the country.
The prisoners secured on the night of the 13d were some
attack him ; some sliots were even fired ; but two or three
vblleys dispersed the mob, and no farther attack or resist of the most wretched of the rabble. About three weeks af
ance was experienced. The bustle observed in Marssial- terwards, a commission was issued for the trial of all those
sea-lane, and the number of armed men who issued from charged with treason or taken in arms. Among the rest,
that quarter, naturally attracted considerable attention. Emmett and Redmond were brought to trial, and executed.
Lieutenant Coltman of the oth regiment, collecting a few The former made no sort of defence ; but, being called to
men zealous and resolute like himself, proceeded to the receive sentence, he delivered an animated address to the
place which had appeared to be the focus of mischief. court, in which he avowed his treasons, and appeared to
The house and the lane adjoining were completely de consider himself as suffering for the cause of his country.
serted ; Emmett and his associates having neither taken At his execution also he evinced extraordinary intrepi
measures for its security, nor provided any means of re dity and composure.
At the same time that Emmett hazarded his desperate
treat. The Une was strewed with pikes, which marked
the way to the magazine. Here was found the entire ap attempt in the capital, his friend and associate Ruliel made
paratus of rebelliona large quantity of ball-cartridge, an ineffectual appeal to the passions of the peasantry ia
hand-grenades, pikes, gunpowder, and some military the north. So unfavourable was the appearance of things
.dresses; but, above all, a proclamation, wet from the to the cause which he had espoused, that he fled from that
part

IRELAND.
S57
Ireland beirg situated nearly in the fame parallel with
part os the country; but from the place of his conceal
ment he issued a proclamation, in which he styled himself England, the difference of climate cannot be supposed to
General of the Northern District, and endeavoured, but be very material. In respect to mildness or equahility,
without success, to seduce the people by language which the climate of Ireland is surpassed by that of few coun
on former occasions had become familiar to their ears. tries. The intense frosts and heavy snows which so lonj
On Emmett's apprehension, Russel secretly repaired to interrupt the labours of the husbandman, and obstruct the
Dublin, with a view to rescue him, if possible, under fa internal communication, in regions lying in the fame la
vour of some popular commotion ; but was himself taken titude, are here but rare and transient. The atmosphere
into custody, and conveyed to Downpatrick, where he was of Ireland is certainly more humid than that of England
shortly afterwards brought to trial, and convicted on the in general; but it is observed that this humidity provet
clearest evidence of treason. After his trial, he manifested by no means insalubrious : on the contrary, being gene
all that wildnese of religious enthusiasm, which had for rally accompanied with an increased agitation of the air,
some time formed the prominent feature of his character. the inhabitants enjoy better health during the prevalence
Not lang after the execution of Emmett and Russel, Quig- of the wet winds which blow from the Atlantic Ocean
ley and Stafford were apprehended in the county of Gal- than at other time*.
The whole istand is divided into four large provinces,
way ; but government, satisfied with the examples already
made, spared their lives, and released the other untried and those again into thirty-two counties; which, with the
prisoners on condition of their making a full disclosure of number of houses, as taken in 1792, are at follow :
the circumstances yet unknown of their treason. Dwyer,
I. Ulster.
and the band of outlaws whom he commanded in the
Houses.
Extent, &c.
Counties.
mountains of Wicklow, convinced of the impracticability
30,3141 Length - - 681
Antrim
of any treasonable attempt, submitted also on condition that
Armagh
21,900 Breadth - - 98 > miles.
their lives should be spared ; and thus, whatever remained
18,139 Circumference 460 j
Cavan of the rebellion of 1798, and the conspiracy of 1803, was
Down 3*.3J' Irish plant, acres 2,836,837
completely destroyed, and buried in the fame grave.
Donegal - - 24,976 I English acres
Trie development and consequences of this last at
Fermanagh - 11,983 i-Parishes - - 365
tempt, naturally excited considerable sensation through
Londonderry 22,836 Boroughs
every portion of the British empire. An investigation
Monaghan
21,566 Baronies - - 55.
into the affair, and punishment of the culpably negligent,
Tyrone
31,814 Archbishopric 1
if such there should be found, were universally looked for
6
as a matter at once of right and of necessity. No such
222,879 Bishoprics
-J Market-towns 53
proceeding, however, took place; but blame of the most
serious nature was deemed generally attributable to the
II. Leinstek.
government of Ireland ; and this, the friends of the lord- t. Carlow - - 8,394 Length - - 1041
lieutenant and commander-in-chief endeavoured, in mu
2. Dublin - - - 15,108 Breadth - - 55 J- miles.
tual recrimination, to affix on each of those characters.
3. Kitdare - - 10,605 Circumference 360 J
The result was the removal of general Fox, the com
4. Kilkenny - - 7i7'9 Irish acres - - 2,642,958
mander-in-chief. Lord Hardwicke was continued in his 5. King's County 14,961 English - - - 4,281,155
situation till the year 1807, when he was succeeded by 6.
Longford - - 10,348 Parishes - - 858
the duke of Richmond.
Lowth 12,827 [ Boroughs - 5j
Since this event nothing worthy of historic record has 7.
8. East Meath - *3>'33 '"Market-towns 63
occurred in Ireland. Some partial disturbances have in
Queen's County 15,685 Archbishopric 1
deed taken place in certain districts, chiefly on account of 9 West
Meath
"3.95* Bishoprics - 3
the obnoxious manner in which the tythes are collected ; 10.
Wexford
21,011 Rivers; the Boyne, Bar
and it may also be observed, that the efforts of true Roman II.
".507
catholics to obtain an equality of rights with their pro 12. Wicklow
row, Liffy, Noir, and
185,249
testant fellow-subjects have been unremitted, but hitherto
May.
(August 181 1) unsuccessful.
III. MUNSTER.
GENERAL VIEW, and PRESENT STATE.
("Length - - ioo"
The superficial content of Ireland is computed at
Clare - 18,050 "Breadth - - 107 S- miles.
30,730 square miles, or 19,439,960 English acres. Of this
Cork - 76,739 Circumference 600 J
number it is calculated that the lakes, rivers, sites of
Kerry - 20,213 Irish acres 3,189,932
towns and houses, and utterly irreclaimable land, comLimeric
28,932 I English
- 53*9>4-<
firise 1,185,585; that the unreclaimed and comparative
3.793
Tipperary
Parishes - - 740
y unproductive land comprehends 4,800,000 ; leaving
Waterford
18,796 Boroughs ~ 26
J3>+54>375 acres, or above two-thirds, as the amount of
Baromet - - 63
'93.5*3 Archbishopric
the fertile land in Ireland.
1
In regard to situation, Ireland possesses extraordinary
^Bishoprics
C
facilities for commercial intercourse with the richest and
IV.
CON'NAUGHT.
most fertile regions of the globe. Independently of this
important advantage, it has not fewer than one hundred
fLength - - 90 1
and thirty harbours and roads on its extremely-sinuous 1. Galway
Breadth - - 80 J- miles.
24,268
line of sea-coast, measuring upwards of one thousand se
Circumference 500 j
2.
Leitrim
3.37
ven hundred miles; so that between each of these har
Irish acres - - 1,272,915
3.
Mayo
29,683
bours or roads, taken one with another, there are not 4. Roscommon
i8
ic7<f En?,ifh
' 3.68 '.7+6
i*,i57S
Parishes " - * - 330
thirteen miles and a half of sea-coast, or, what amounts to 5. Sligo - ''f61 I Boroughs - .0
the fame thing, all parts of the sea-coast are on an average
100,448 Baronies - - 43
within less than six miles and a quarter of some safe anchoring-place or harbour. Many of the harbours may
Archbishopric 1
rank in all respects with the noblest in the world, and se
(.Bishopric - 1
veral of them even excel those of which any other country
In . regard to navigable rivers, scarcely any country it
can boast. In proof of this assertion, it is only necessary more highly favoured than Ireland. Besides a vast num
to mention Lough Swilly, Bantry Bay, Cork Harbour, ber of rivers, several of which are navigable, and many
and the River Shannon. '
considerable, which lose themselves in others in the inteVol. XI. No. 759.
4Y
rior

IRELAND.
S5S
rior of the country, the island contains one hundred and is also applied to estuaries, or inlets of the sea, as the
twenty-five, exclusive of small streams which flow directly Swilley, the Foyle, and others. The chief fresli-water
into the sea or its different inlets. With the exception of lake is the Erne, which exceeds thirty miles in length and
Wicklow, th?rc is not a maritime county but what has twelve in its greatest breadth, and covers 123,611 acres.
one or more rivers either actually navigable or capable of It is divided by a narrow outlet into the southern and
being rendered so nt a moderate expence. Many of the northern psrt; and upon an island in the latter is situated
inland counties alfa participate in this advantage, which the town of Enniskillen. It communicates with the At
might without difficulty be extended to them all.
lantic Ocean at the harbour of Ballythannon, distant about
Among the river-; of Ireland, the precedence belongs eight miles from the lake.
to the Shannon, which, riling from the Lake of Allen,
Next in magnitude is Lough Neagh, about twenty-two
and pasting through two other large lakes, Lough Ree and miles in length, and twelve in breadth, and comprising
Lough Derg, afterwards extends below Limeric into avast 94,274 acres. This lake is one vast sheet of water, unlike the
estuary about sixty miles in length and from three to ten Erne, which is studded with islands that form many rich
broad. This noble river receives seventy-six tributary and interesting views. The Neagh is situated in the midst
streams, large and small, and is throughout its whole of the counties of Londonderry, Antrim, Tyrone, and
course of one hundred and seventy miles so wide and deep Armagh ; and its waters, or the adjoining soil, have been
as to afford easy navigation. Boate relates, that the ce found to possess a petrifying quality.
lebrated earl of Stratford designed to remove a rock six
Corrib, in the county of Galway, spreads its waters over
miles above Limeric, which, forming a cataract, impedes more than 50,000 acres, being about twenty miles in length,
the intercourse between the upper and lower parts : but and from two to five wide.
it has since been deemed preferable to connect them by a
The lakes of Ree and Derg, which are pervaded by the
canal. The Shannon and the rivers which fall into it Shannon, are less considerable in size. A smaller lake, also
flow through the most fertile counties of Ireland ; and named Derg, in the north-west, was remarkable in super
seven of the latter might be rendered fit for internal navi stitious times for a small island, containing what was de
gation, according to the report of Mr. Jestbp, made in nominated the purgatory of St. Patrick.
1794, to the directors of the grand canal.
Among the lakes of the second magnitude must be first
The Barrow rises about forty miles to the west of Dub named the beautiful Lake of {Cillarney, abounding with
lin, and, after a course of about one hundred, it enters picturesque views, and fringed with the arbutus, no where
the sea in the south-east quarter of the island, after having else indigenous in the British dominions. This is almost
received the rivers Nore and Suir, and formed the har the only lake in the southern division of Ireland. In the
bour of Waterford. It has been rendered navigable to north-west are the Easlc, Trierty, Melvin, Macnean, and
Gill. Allen, as already mentioned, is a principal source
Athy, where the grand canal joins it.
The Blackwater, a considerable stream, passes through of the Shannon. Farther westward are the Conn and the
the northern part of the county of Cork, and the western Malk, two considerable lakes ; nor ought those of Corrafia
portion of Waterford, in an easterly direction, until it to be omitted.
reaches Cappoquin, when it bends it course to the south . The mountains of Ireland are neither numerous nor im
ward, and enters the sea at Youghall Bay. It is navigable portant. The country is divided from north-east to south
to Cappoquin, fifteen miles from the lea; and, according west by an elevated ridge, which gives rife to several of
to an estimate presented to the house of commons shortly the rivers. The Iristi hills in general form Ihort lines, or
before the union, might be rendered navigable forty-three detached groups. One group of considerable height ap
pears on the west and south of the lake of Killarney ; of
miles higher at an expence of 50,0001.
The Slaney runs nearly south from Tullow, in the coun these Mangerton is 1500 feet above the level of the sea.
ty of Carlow, through the middle of Wexford, forms the A small line of hills extends on the north-west of Bantry
harbour of the capital of the latter, and is navigable about Bay, and passes to the east, under the name of the Shehy
mountains. To the north of this is the line of Sliebh-logher
thirteen miles from the sea.
The Liffy is an inconsiderable stream, ennobled only and Nagles; followed by the Galtee mountains; and to
wards the east are those of Knockmeledown, which take
by its warning the Hibernian metropolis.
The Boyne, flowing through the rich county of Meath, a southerly direction towards the bay of Dungarvan. A
and washing the southern boundary of Louth, winds in a small chain also runs to the south of Tralee, in which the
north-east direction ; and, with its canal, is navigable from lofty Brandon towers above the reft ; and this, with a
its mouth to Navan, a distance of twenty-one miles. After group to the north-east, completes the enumeration of the
mountains of Munster.
a course of about fifty, it falls into the Iristi Sea.
In Leinster we find the line of Sliebh-bloom, on the
The noble river Bann, which runs north almost in a
straight line from Lough Neagh to the sea, separating the south-west, and a considerable group called the Kippure,
counties of Derry and Antrim, is twenty-eight miles long. or Wicklow mountains, to the south of Dublin. The
On the opposite fide of the Lough, its kindred river, the extent of the latter is about thirty miles in length by
South Bann, flowing in a southerly direction, joins the twelve in breadth.
In Ulster the mountains of Mourne form a small group
Newry canal ; thus communicating with Carlingford Bay,
in the south-east corner of the province ; one of these,
and insulating the north-eaft projection of Ireland.
The Foyle flows from Strabane, in a north-east direc Sliebh-donard, is 2803 feet in height. The hills of Sliebhtion, through the counties of Tyrone, Donegal, and Lon croobe form the centre of the county of Down, and seve
donderry. From its confluence with the Finn and the ral hills are scattered over the eastern portion of An
Mourne, to its entrance into the Lough which bears its trim. To the north-east of Lough Neagh are those of
name, and constitutes the harbour of Londonderry, it is Sliebh-gallan and Carn-togher. Sliebh-snnght is a con
twenty miles long, and in most parts upwards of half a siderable mountain to the north-west of Lough Foyle,
whence other lines and groups extend to Lough Erne.
mile broad.
The eastern part of Connaught has few mountains, ex
The Swilley is not itself of considerable magnitude, but
cept those of Baughta in the south ; but the extreme
forms a long estuary or lough, to which it gives name.
The Erne, with its double lake, might easily be ren western peninsula is one of the most mountainous re
dered capable of affording the important advantages of gions in Ireland. Among the rest it contains Mount
internal navigation to considerable districts in the north Nephin, in the county of Mayo, a solitary hill os 2640
western and inland counties; and a communication be feet ; Craogh Patrick, a cone of 2660 ; the Ternamore
tween the lake and the sea has actually been undertaken. mountains, westward of Lough Mask; the Twelve Pins,
The lakts of Ireland are numerous, and some of them a line of so many small peaks in Bally nabinch, with others
very extensive. They are called loughs, though this term to the south of Lough Corrib,
Scarcely

IRELAND.
S5Q
Scarcely the shadow of a Jbnjf remains in Ireland ; and From inspection of this map, we are enabled to consider
it was long since oblbrved by Boate, that the woods had the greater part of these bogs as forming one connected
been greatly diminished since the occupation of the coun whole, and to come to the general conclusion, that a por
try by the English, partly from the extension of tillage, tion of Ireland, of little more than one-fourth of its en
and partly from the necessity of laying open the haunts tire superficial extent, and included between a line drawn
of banditti. Another great cause was the consumption from Wicklow Head to Galway, and another drawn from
of wood in fuel, for domestic purposes and manufactures, Howth Head to Sligo, comprises within it about fix-se
the coal-mines not having been then explored. The fame venths of the bogs of the island, (exclusive of mere moun
writer informs us, that in his time considerable woods ex tain-hogs, and bogs of less extent than five hundred acres,)
isted in Wicklow, Wexford, Carlow, Kerry, Tipperary, in its form resembling a broad belt drawn across the centre
and Cork. Ulster also contained extensive forests in the of Ireland, with its narrowest end nearest to the capital,
counties of Donegal, Tyrone, Fermanagh, and Antrim. and gradually extending in breadth as it approaches to
The western part of Connaught was also in his time well the Western Ocean. This great division of the island,
stocked with trees; but the principal forests were situated extending from east to west, is traversed by the Shannon
from north to south, and is thus divided into two parts;
in the counties of Mayo and Sligo.
The place of the forests has been usurped by the moors, of these the division to the westward of the river contains
or bogs, which form a remarkable feature in Ireland. The more than double the extent of the bogs wliicb are to be
dry heaths are chiefly confined to the mountains. The found rn the division to the eastward ; so that, if we sup
bogs are divided by Boate into four kinds : I. The grassy; pose the whole of the bogs of Ireland, exclusive of n;eie
which, the water being concealed by herbage, are ex mountain-bogs and of bogs under five hundred acres, to
tremely dangerous to travellers, t. The pools of water be divided into twenty parts, we shall find about (evenand mire. 3. What he terms hajsocky bogs, or (hallow teen of them comprised in the great division we have now
lakes studded with tufts of rushes, which are chiefly found described, twelve to the westward and five to the eastward
in Leinster, especially in King's and (Queen's Counties. of the Shannon ; and of the remaining three parts about*
4. The peat-moors. Of the formation of a bog by the two are to the south and one to the north of this division.
motion of a peat-moor after heavy rain, there is a curious Of the positive amount of their contents we have as yet
account in the Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy; no data that can enable us to speak with precision; but
at the same time the moor, by obstructing the course of we are led to believe, from various communications with
a stream, formed a considerable lake in the space of half a our engineers, that the bogs in the eastern division of the
day. This circumstance, however, was but of a local na great district above described amount to above 260,000'
ture; and the formation of bogs is chiefly ascribed to the English acres, which, in the proportion already mentioned,
moisture retained in the hollows of forests, the fall of the would give rather more than one million of English acres
leaves forming a vegetable earth supersaturated with mois as the total contents of the bogs of Ireland, excluding
ture, so that the trees themselves in time fall a prey.- Or however from consideration mere mountain-bogs, and also
naments of gold and other relics have occasionally been all bogs of less extent than five hundred acres, of each of
found at considerable depths in these bogs, and other in which descriptions the amount is very considerable. Of
dications evince them to be of comparatively recent for the extent of the latter some idea may be formed from a
mation. Mr. Young, who, in his Tour in Ireland, had fact which we have learned from Mr. Larkin, that in the
an opportunity of examining several of these bogs, divides single county of Cavan, which he has surveyed, there are
them into two sorts only, the black and the red. The above ninety bogs, no one of which exceeds five hundred
former are solid almost to the surface, and generally im Irish acres, but which taken collectively contain above
provable, though at great expence. The red are so called 11,000 Irish, which is equivalent to above 17,600 English,
from a reddish substance at the depth of five or six feet, acres, besides many smaller bogs, varying in size from lire
which holds water like a sponge, yields no ashes in burn to twenty acres.
ing, and is supposed to be utterly irreclaimable. Trees
" Most of the bogs which lie to the eastward of the
are found in both, and are supposed to originate from Shannon, and which occupy a considerable portion of the
fallen forests. Both differ from the English morasses; the King's County, and the county of Kildare, are generally
bogs of Ireland being rarely level, but rising into hills. known by the name of the Bog of Allen. It must not
The plants found in them are heath, with some bog-myr however be supposed that this name is applied to any one
tle, and a little sedgy grass. They furnish an abundant great morass; on the contrary, the bogs to which it is
supply of good fuel; and, unlike marshes, they are not applied are perfectly distinct from each other, often sepa
unwholesome. The bog- waters, so far from emitting pu rated by high ridges of dry country, rind inclining towards
trid exhalations like stagnant pools, are of an antiseptic different rivers, as their natural diix-ctions for drainage,
and strongly-astringent quality, as appears from their pre so intersected by dry and cultivated land, that it may be
serving for ages, and even adding to the durability of, the affirmed generally, there is no spot of these bogs, to the
timber which is found buried beneath their surfaces; and eastward of the Shannon, so much as two Irish miles dis
from their converting into a sort of leather the (kins of tant from the upland and cultivated districts. The district
men and animals who have had the misfortune to be lost reported on contains 36,4.30 English acres, and forms the
and remain in them for any length of time.
eastern extremity of the Bog of Allen.
A board has recently been appointed by the house of
" There are many, we believe, who consider the bogs
commons to enquire into the nature and extent of the of Ireland to be low and marshy tracts of country, not
several bogs in Ireland, and the practicability of draining very dissimilar in their composition from the fens of Linand cultivating them. The first Report of these commis colnffiire. Others, aware that the substance of which they
sioners, dated June 10, 1810, was in the lame month or are formed greatly differs from that of the fen-districts,
dered to be printed. This interesting document contains attribute nevertheless the origin of both to pretty nearly
the statement of Mr. Griffith, one of the engineers,em the fame causes; while an opinion more prevalent, and
ployed in the survey of the vast bog of Allen ; and con perhaps not less erroneous than either of the foregoing,
cludes with the following general observations by the attributes their formation to fallen forests, which are sup
commissioners :
posed at some former period to have covered these districts,
" In forming our opinions, we derived our principal and to have been destroyed either by the effects of time,
assistance from the Great Ordnance Survey of Ireland, or by hostile armies in the early wars of Ireland.
executed by general Vallancey, the chairman of our board,
" It appears from Mr. Griffith, that each of the four,
it being the only map which defines cither the situation or bogs included in the subject os his Report, is a mass
the boundaries of the bogs with any tolerable accuracy. of the peculiar substance called pear, of the average
3
thkkncu

IRELAND.
thickness of twenty-five feet, no where less than twelve,
There is not a county of Ireland but what contains
nor found to exceed forty-two ; this substance varying some valuable mineral or fossil ; several os them, it 13 now
materially in its appearances and properties, in proportion ascertained, abound with treasures of this kind, and these
to the depth at which it lies.
are in general most favourably situated for the exportation
" We should farther consider the peat-moss as partaking of their products, either in a raw or manufactured state.
in its general nature of the property of sponge completely The following account, drawn up by Mr. Newenham,
saturated with water, and giving rise to different streams from the statistical surveys of seventeen counties, the
and rivers for the discharge of the surplus waters which it writings of Dr. Smith, the specimens in the museum of
receives from rain or snow. These streams in this district the Dublin Society, the communications of Mr. Donald,
have almost universally worn their channels through the mineralogist to that society, and from the information of
substance of the bog down to the clay or limestone gravel others, will afford a high opinion of the wealth of Ireland
underneath, dividing the bog into distinct masses, and pre in minerals andfojfils.
senting in themselves the most proper situations for the Armaghcontains lead, ochres of different colours, and
main drains, and which, with the asiiltancc of art, may be
various beautiful marbles.
AntrimCoal and gypsum in abundance, beautiful crys
rendered effectual for the purpose.
" The highest summit of any part of the bogs in this
tals, pebbles, ana different kinds of ochres.
district is 298 feet above the level of the sea, taken at an or CarlowGranite, talc, marbles, crystals, and ochres. ,
dinary spring-tide in the Bay of Dublin ; while the lowest Cavan Fine lead ore, iron, coal, ochres, clay, fullers'
point any where on their surface is 84. feet lower than the
earth, sulphur, copper, stiver, and jasper.
highest, and therefore 21+ feet above the Jevel of the sea. ClareLead, copper, iron, coal, and beautiful spars, re
" It is Mr. Griffith's opinion, that by main drains laid
sembling those os Derbylhire.
down in the situations referred to in his map, and with CorkLead, iron, copper, coal, fine state, extremely-beau
a system of minor drains discharging their waters into the
tiful marbles of a great variety of colours, petrifactions,
main drains, and at a distance of a quarter of a mile from
brown and yellow ochres, excellent potters' clay, and
each other; and further with a system os cross drains dis
amethysts of great beauty.
charging themselves into the minor drains, and at a dis DonegalRich lead ore, coal, siliceous sand, clays of va
tance ot 8o yards apart j the entire bog may be rendered
rious forts, manganese, iron, beautiful granite, chalce
sufficiently compact for the commencement of agricultural
dony, marble resembling what is called statuary marble,
operations. The cost of the different improvements he
and garnet.
estimates at 70,0141. as being the expence of discharging DownIron, fullers' earth, soap-stone, rich lead, marbles
the waters from 36,4.80 English acres of bog. In this view
of different sorts, crystals, granite, copper, and very
of the expence, it is however particularly worthy of con
fine slate.
sideration, that there is a farther extent of no less than DublinCopper, lead, ochres of different colours, potters'
4000 Irish acres, not of bog, but of good land, lying
clay, beautiful pebbles, crystals, and porphyry.
along the- banks of the river whose course it is proposed FermanaghRich iron-ore, and coal.
to improve, aud the expence of improving which is in GalwayRich lead, crystals, pearls, and marbles of supe
cluded in the above-mentioned sum. These 4000 acres
rior quality.
appear at present to be covered with water for not less KerryAbundance of rich copper, lead, beautiful marbles
than half the year ; if preserved from these inundations,
of various combinations of colours, cobalt, crystals,
in the opinion of Mr. Griffith, an improvement would be
pearls, and amethysts.
effected in them to the value of 8o,oool. which is more KildareMarbles of different colours, which bear a higher
than sufficient to defray the entire cost both of their own
polish than those brought from Italy.
reclamation, and of the drainage of all the bog in this KilkennyIron, coal, ochres, pipe and potters* clay, mar
bles, some of them singularly beautiful, granite, and
district.
" A prejudice much more extensive than that of the
jasper*
irreclaimability of a drained bog, is an apprehension which King's CountyA silver mine near Edenderry, but not
wrought these forty years.
we have found very generally entertained, that, in the
event of the success of these operations, the country would LeilrimInexhaustible stores of iron and coal, copper,
blue, green, yellow, pale-red, and crimson, clays, ful
be left without a sufficient supply of fuel. It seems not
lers' earth, and garnet.
to be generally understood, that, if the bogs of Ireland
could be reclaimed, we mould derive not merely the ad LimtricIron, copper, lead, coal, and fine slate.
vantage of cultivating their surfaces, but at the lame time LondonderryIron, copper, lead, abundance of crystals,
beautiful pebbles and petrifactions, found near Lough
that the power of applying them wherever necessary for
fuel, would be increased some hundred or rather some
Neagh, granite, and fine marbles.
thousand fold. Fuel can at present be obtained only from LongfordGreat variety of marbles, ochres, lead, fine slate,
the edges of these bogs ; the excessive wetness of the inte
extremely rich iron-ore, and jasper.
rior rendering it in its present state wholly unavailable loathOchres, and fullers' earth.
for fuel; but, if once drained, fuel might be procured MayoAbundance of iron-ore, ochres, granite, coal, slate
from every part of them ; and it is a great mistake to sup
of a superior quality, beautiful black marble without
pose that the drainage of a bog would impair its qualities
speck, and manganese.
as turf. On the contrary, it would operate as the greatest Meat/iOchres, and rich and abundant copper-ore.
possible improvement of it, and that not .merely at the MonaghanIron, lead, manganese, coal, marble, fullers*
time when it was effected, but at all future periods, and
earth, and antimony.
Queen's County Iron, coal, copper, marble, ochres, fullers'
in a degree progressively increasing."
earth, and potters' clay.
When it is known that a competent judge in these mat
ters, Mr. Arthur Young, has asserted, that " no meadows RoscommonOchres, coal, iron, and marble, exhibiting the
petrified skeletons of different animals, and bearing a
are equal to those gained by improving a bog ; that they
very high polistl.
are of a value which scarcely any other lands rife to
the national importance of the project which furnished SligoCopper, iron, lead, coal, fine clays, talc, silver,
and in abundance near the coast a stone which bears
occasion for the above Report must be self-evident. The
a high polissi, and is called the serpent-stone, from
benefit that must result from its execution in ameliorating
its exhibiting figures resembling the lkeletons of these
the state of the country as to health, intercourse, pro
duce, and consequently wealth and civilization, are in
animals.
TipptraryRich and abundant copper and lead mine?,
calculable.
coal,

I R E I - A N d;
361
coal, (liver, plenty os fine slate, clays, and the most its specific gravity, to that of sterling gold, as 12 to 18.
Kirwan found the specific gravity of another specimen to
beautiful marbles.
Tyrone Iron, and plenty of good potters' chy.
be as 13 to 18. Stanesoy Alchornc, esq. assay-master at
WatersordCopper in abundance, iron, ochres, handsome the Tower of London, assayed two specimens of this na
marbles, and near the harbour a molt beautiful green- tive gold. The first appeared to contain, in 24 carats,
2 if ot' tine gold, if of fine silver, and | of alloy, which
and-black marble.
Wejlmeath Copper, lead, coal, and fine yellow and dove- seemed to be copper tinged with a little iron. The se
cond specimen differed only in holding 21 1 instead of si-J
coloured marble.
WtxfordLead, copper, iron, marble, ochres, and a blue of fine gold.
Silver has been found in galena in various parts ; and
earth.
WicklowCrystals, sulphur, manganese, copper in abun some very rich specimens of close-grained galena with
dance, decayed granite, used in the manufacture of much silver have lately been found in the county of Wex
porcelain, lead, tin, gold, and several other metallic ford. In general, however, the lead ores contain too lit
tle silver to be worth the trouble of extracting ; but, if
- substances.
Iron, which if considered with a reference to utility, a mine of the fame kind as the specimens above-mentioned
deserves the precedence over every othe/ metal, has been should be discovered in Wexford, it would be a most va
found, according to the preceding account, in nineteen luable object of attention.
counties out of thirty-two, and probably exists in more;
Of copper, Ireland contains rich and valuable mines,
but a total want of timber, and an insufficient supply of capable ot being worked to great advantage, and at a very
coal, in the neighbourhood of most os the places where moderate expence. In the county of Wicklow there is
the iron-stone and ore abound, render these advantages an extent of country nearly ten miles in length, in which
of no avail. Since the invention of smelting iron by pit- veins of copper have been discovered. Here only two
coal, no spirited attempts have been made to work any of works, thole of Cronebanc and Ballymiirtngh, have been
the iron-mines, except that at Arigna in the county ot established, though there are many other situations in this
Leitrim. It was stated in evidence before the Irish house district where works might be carried 011 with great ad
of commons, that the iron-stone at this place lay in beds vantage, from the ease with which adits could be formed
from three to twelve fathoms deep; that the supply was for working these mines without being obliged to have
inexhaustible ; and that the bed of coal in the vicinity, recourse to expensive machinery. Copper-ore of a very
belter than any in England, extended six miles in length and rich quality has also been discovered in the county of Wex
five in breadth. The house was also assured, that the ford. The hill of Allen, and the hills of Kilmurr) , in
neighbourhood afforded fire-brick clay and freestone of the the county of Kildare, inclose within their strata valuable
belt qualities, also a bed of potters' clay two miles long veins of copper ore; the latter of which, though opened,
and one broad. Mr. Kirwan, whose opinions on minera- have not been prosecuted according to their merit. There
logical subjects few will be disposed to controvert, affirm are also strong appearances of copper ore in the hills of
ed on the same occasion, that the iron of Arigna was bet Ballyroan in Queen's County, where remains of ancient
ter than that made from any one kind of ore in England. shafts are discovered; and numerous similar indications
At this place has been erected a very complete furnace, are visible in the counties of Down, Cavan, Londonderry,
with double steam-engine, and every requisite for the pro Donegal, and Leitrim. In the southern part of the island,
in the county of Watersord, are veins of very rich copper
secution of the iron-manufacture.
At Montrath, in the Queen's County, are to be found ore, which were worked with considerable spirit about
ores of iron that it would require centuries to exhaust. thirty years ago. They were since relinquished ; but are now
Iron has also been found in the counties of Wicklow and about to be renewed. The copper and lead mines at LackWexford, particularly in the western part, on the estate amore and Doonally, in the county of Tipperary, are ex
of lord Spencer Chichester. In Kerry and Watersord it tremely rich ; at the lead-mines of the latter place great
is likewise met with in great abundance.
quantities of mountain-green malachite, which had been,
The gold-mine at Croghan in the county of Wicklow be thrown out with the refuse and neglected, have from late
gan to attract attention about the year 1795. It is said, that trials been found so productive, that it is likely to be of
a jeweller, who died a few years since in Dublin, often de more consequence than the lead itself, which is found
clared, that gold from this spot to the value of jo,oool. here in almost inexhaustible quantity. In the south -of
bad passed though his hands, the secret being kept for the county of Cork are strong indications of copper ore.
many years. Before government took possession of the How far they run inland here, as well as on the coast of
mine, there was found one piece of gold weighing 22 Watersord, has not been ascertained ; but in both they lie
ounces, which is supposed to be the largest ever sound in so conveniently for water-carriage, and other circum
Europe. The quantity obtained from the commencement stances are lo favourable, that they might be explored
of the works till.June 1801 was 599 ounces. It is not without much risk or expence. In Rols island, in the
expected that the produce of this mine will henceforward lake of Killamey, a copper-mine is now working, where
be sufficient to defray the expence of working it; but it rich grey copper ore is procured in a matrix of quartz,
is not improbable that, in the pursuit, some rich vein of containing about 30 per cent, of the metal. The vein is
other metals will be discovered, as there are sufficient in from eighteen inches to three feet thick, yields between,
dications of them in the neighbourhood. The gold is of fifty and sixty tons of copper ore per we :k, and gives em
a bright yellow colour, perfectly malleable ; the specific ployment to one hundred and fifty miners. At the fame
gravity jf an apparently-clean piece 19-000. A specimen, place are found native copper, ruby copper ore, malachite,
assayed by Mr. Weaver, in the moist way, produced, from and copper pyrites in great variety.
Lead is found in great abundance in Ireland, in the
24 grains, 22-j5fi"r grains of pure gold, and -j5^- of silver.
Some of the gold is intimately blended with,, and adherent counties of Wicklow, Wexford, Watersord, Tipperary,
to, quartz. ; some (it is said) was found united to the fine Kerry, Cork, Leitrim, Sligo, and undoubtedly in various
grained iron-stone, but the major part was entirely free other districts as yet unknown and unnoticed. Cobalt
from the matrix; every piece more or less rounded on the ore is found at Mucruss in the county of Kerry, and has
edges, of various weights, forms,-and lizes, from the most even been used for repairing roads in that neighbourhood.
minute particle up to 2 oz. 17 dwts. Only two pieces are Tin, in the form of grain- tin, has been discovered near
known to have been found of superior weight, and one of the gold-mine in Wicklow; and also some of the semithose is five, and the other (as noted above) twenty-two, metals, but in small quantities.
The beds of coal met with in various regions of Ire
ounces. William Motesworth, esq. of Dublin, weighed
the gold in his balance, both in air and water ; and found land, have not yet been explored to their proper extent.
4Z
That
Vol. XI. No. 759.

62
I R E I
That of Kilkenny, found at Castlecomer, is deservedly
celebrated among mineralogists as the purest which has
yet been discovered in any part of the globe.
The amethysts, found in abundance near Kerryhead,
and in the neighbourhood of the city of Cork, are many
of them very targe, and in lustre -and hue very little infe
rior to any. A rich quarry of amethysts near Cork was
stopped up several years ago, and has not since been opened.
Pearls are found in Lough Corrib, and in the lake of Killarney. In the Philosophical Transactions, fir Robert
Redding mentions an Irish pearl weighing 36 carats, and
valued at 40I. In the county of Donegal was found one
piece of chalcedony weighing seven pounds and a half.
The crystals met with in Londonderry weigh from one to
twelve ounces. The pebbles found near Dungiven in the
fame county are extremely beautiful, and_ in great re
quest ; as are also the Lough-Neagh pebbles. The petri
factions found in that lake, and near a small spring in the
vicinity of Doneraile, in the county of Cork, frequently
exhibit a pleasing assemblage of colours, and bear the en
graving tool as well as cornelians. The marbles found
in the counties of Cork, Galway, Mayo, Kilkenny, Kildare, Tipperary, Kerry, Longford, Westmeath, and Waterford, are in general, as before observed, uncommonly
beautiful. Many of them exhibit the most elegant diver
sity of colours, and some surpass in polish the finest mar
bles of Italy. Gypsum, so valuable a material to the
ornamental artist, and still more so as a manure, is found
in great abundance in the county of Antrim. The sili
ceous sand, employed in glass-manufactures, is found in
great plenty in the Muckish mountains, in the county
of Donegal, four miles from Sheephaven, whence it is ex
ported. The flint-stones used in the Staffordshire pot
teries, according to the evidence of Mr. Wedgewood in
1785, are brought from Ireland; as is alsothe kelp used
as a principal ingredient in the English crown-glass ma
nufacture. The states of Ireland are mostly equal to the
finest from Wales. For those of Mayo in particular there
ias of late years been a considerable demand from Eng
land, to whjch country the ochres and manganese of Mayo
have also been exported.
For mineral waters Ireland has never been famous. At
Lucan there is a spring more celebrated from fashion than
for efficacy. As the country abounds in iron, chalybeate
waters are by no means uncommon. The most remark
able are at Ballynahinch, in the county of Galway ; at
Ballyspellan, not far from Kilkenny ; and at Castleconnel,
in the county of Limeric. Savalingbar, in the county of
Cavan, is much frequented on account of its sulphureous
waters : and Mallow, in the county of Cork, on account
of a soft warm spring, of the same nature as the Hot
Wells at Bristol.
Among the naturat curiosities of Ireland, the most re
markable is the collection of basaltic pillars near Coleraine, known by the appellation of the Giant's Causeway,
of which a description will be found in vol. viii. p. 548.
Under this bead, a cave at the foot of the Galtee moun
tains, in the neighbourhood of Mitchelstown, is also wor
thy of notice. The entrance of this cave, formed in a
limestone-rock, is narrow; but from a vault about one
hundred feet long and fifty or sixty in height, it extends
in a winding course of not less than half an Irish mile,
exhibiting a great variety of appearances, some.imes that
of a vaulted cathedral, supported by massy columns, with
incrustalions of spar, nearly as brilliant as the Bristol crys
tals. Mr. Young prefers this cave to the Peak in Der
byshire, and also consideied it superior to the Grand Aucel, in France.
The population of Ireland has been variously stated ;
some contending that it does not exceed three millions,
while others, with far greater appearance of reason, assert
it to be above five millions. When it is considered that
in 1695 the number of inhabitants was little more than a
million, this increase appears prodigious, and almost in
credible. In 1731, while the dul^e of Dorset was lord-

A N D.
lieutenant, the enumeration presented a general result of
1,010,111 souls. The return of houses in 175+ was
395>4-39 i fr the year 1766 y was 414,046 ; and in 1793
it had increased to 701,099. Mr. Arthur Young found
the average number of inhabitants in a house to be six in
some parts of the province of Ulster ; the fame at Drumoland in Munster ; and at Kilfane it was six and a half.
Mr. Tighe considers fix as the average number jn the
county of Kilkenny, while in the town of Cove, and
county of Cork, it was found to be not less than nine and
a half. The lame author asserts, that in one village he
found the average number to be nine, in others seven and
eight. Taking six however as the average, this gives', in
1719, a population of more than 4,100,000. It has been
assumed as a fact, which might be supported by many re
spectable documents, that since this period the popula
tion of Ireland has experienced an annual average in
crease of about 90,000 souls, though it is also true that it
suffered considerably by the ravages of the rebellion, and
is kept down, in the north especially, by frequent emi
grations to the American States. Nevertheless, Mr.
Newenharn seems fully warranted, from these consider
ations, in estimating the population of Ireland in 1807, in
round numbers at 5,400,000.
Previously to the union with Great Britain in 1 801, the
government of Ireland was constructed upon the plan of
that of England, being vested in a house of commons,
and another of peers, while the king was represented by a
viceroy or lord-lieutenant; but, till the year 1781, no act
was considered valid.till it had received the sanction of the
king and council of Great Britain. At present the form
of government is exactly the fame in both countries. Ire
land is represented in the imperial parliament by twentyeight temporal and four spiritual peers, the former of
whom are elected for life ; and by one hundred common
ers chosen by the counties and principal towns. A vice-'
regal court is still maintained in Dublin, and the lordlieutenant has a privy council to assist him, the members
of which enjoy the fame privileges as in England. There
is a separate board of treasury for Ireland, and it has also dis
tinct boards for the collection and managementof different
branches of the revenue. The judges artd the courts of la w
have the fame appellations as thole of "England ; but there
are some minute variations between the statute and com
mon law of the two countries. Besides the assizes which
are held twice a-year, there is in every county of Ireland,
except Dublin, an inferior judge called an ajfistant barris
ter, whose business it is to try civil causes at least twice
every year, for the more speedy administration of justice.
The established religion and ecclesiastical constitution
of Ireland exactly correspond with those of England.
" The first preachers of Christianity in Ireland," observes
Dr. Beaufort, "established a great number of bishoprics,
which gradually coalesced into the thirty-two dioceses,
that for several centuries constituted the ecclesiastical di
vision of the kingdom. But, when the country became
impoverished and depopulated by the perpetual feuds and
frequent civil wars with which it was desolated for ages,
it was found necessary at different periods to unite some
of the poorest of these sees, in order that the bishops might
have a competence to support the dignity and hospitality
incumbent on their station ; and hence it comes that there
are only twenty-two prelates in the church of Ireland,
twenty fees being united under ten bishops. These causes
having had the fame operation with respect to parishes,
the 1438 parishes do not form quite 1100 benefices, many
having been consolidated by the privy-council, from time
to time, under the authority of an act of parliament; and
many others, though but episcopally united, having been
considered as only one living time out of mind." The
consequence of this consideration has been that, since the
return of peaceful times and the great improvement of
agriculture, the value of Irish bishoprics and livings has
become very considerable, a few of the latter even exceed
ing 2000I. per annum, 'slie districts comprehended in
l
jnany

IRELAND.
many of these benefices are of such extent, that a division and otherwise well-informed Englishmen, a persuasion ob
of them is already desirable, and will become still more tains that the common people ot Ireland are but little re
moved in any respect above the level of savages ; that they
necessary, mould the number of protestants increase.
The ecclesiastical as welJ as the civil division of Ireland have no true sense of religion; that they are brutal and
is into four provinces, over each of which presides an ferocious in their manners; that they are illiterate and
archbilhop, who has also his peculiar diocese, 'she arch ignorant in the extreme; and that the Roman-catholic
bishop of Armagh, who is primate and metropolitan of clergy employ their influence with effect in keeping;
all Ireland, presides over the northern province, compre them so,.
The habitations of the Irilh peasantry, it must be ad
hending the fees of Meath, Kilmore, Dromore, Clogher,
Raphoe, Down and Connor, Deny and Ardagh, which mitted, arc little better than the huts of savages. The
last is now always joined to the archbishopric of Tuam. accommodations of the former surpass in few respects
The archbilhop of Dublin is primate of Ireland, and has only those of the latter. The Irish peasant and the sa
three suffragans in the eastern province, the bistiops of vage are almost equally capable of enduring hunger, fa
Kildare, Leighlin and Ferns, and Offory. The archbi tigue, and the inclemency of the weather; and perhaps
lhop of Calbel, who also unites in his own person the see it may be added, that, owing to the past misgovernment
of Emly, is primate of Munlter, and has under him in the of Ireland, the Irilh peasant does not much excel the sa
southern province the five bistiops of Waterford and Lis- vage in just notions of liberty, or in due respect for the
tnore, Limeric and Ardfert, Kilfaloe and Kilfenora, Cork laws and civil institutions of man. But here the resem
and Rosa, and Cloyne. The archbilhop of Tuam, pri blance positively ceases. In all other particulars the Irilh
mate of Connaught, presides over the three fees of tho peasant will be found at least as far above the level of tho
western province, Clonfertand Killmacduagh, Killalaand savage as the well-housed, well-clad, and well-accommo
Achonry, and Elphin. The bilhop of Meath has prece dated, peasant of England. The religion of the former
dence of all other biihops, and next to him is the bilhop may not be quite so evangelical as that of the latter; but
of Kildare. Mr. Young above thirty years ago estimated a high veneration for religion, a firm reliance upon it,
the primacy at 8000I. a-year; Derry at 70S0I. and the a stedfast belief in all the articles of the Christian faith,
other bistioprics from 4000I. to zoool. but their value and a scrupulous attendance at divine worship, are, be
yond comparison, more common among the inferior or
must have materially increased since he wrote.
The members of the established church are far from be ders of the Roman-catholic Irifli than among those of the
ing the most numerous class of the inhabitants of Ireland. Protestant Engliso. An individual utterly uninfluenced
The Roman catholics are computed to amount to four- by a sense of religion is rarely to be found among the for
fifths of the whole population. The intolerant penal laws . mer ; but among the latter, especially in mining and ma
enacted against this body in the early part of the last cen nufacturing districts, the contrary is sufficiently noto
tury, have, from the wile and liberal policy of the present rious. Fierce, vindictive, and cruel, the Irilh peasant
reign, been either repealed or suffered to become obsolete; confessedly is, when goaded, oppressed, and tyrannically
so that the catholics now enjoy the fullest toleration in treated, as he often has been ; but, when otherwise, he
their religious woi lhip, and are under no restrictions ex certainly eclipses the peasant of England in all the minor
cept exclusion from parliament and the higher offices of virtues of civilized man, superadded to the hospitality
state. The hierarchy of the Romish church in Ireland and occasionally to the fidelity of the lavage. Affable,
is nearly similar to that of the protestant. The metro compassionate, generous, flexible, ready to serve, anxious
politans and bishops, who are merely titular as far as re to please, generally submissive, respectful where respect is
gards temporals, have hitherto been appointed by the known to fae due, addicted rather to flattery than rude
pope; but, in consequence of late events, it is not impro ness, the Irish peasant, when treated in an unaffected con
bable that some change will take place in this respect. ciliatory manner, with that kindness which he deserves,
The catholic clergy formerly went to foreign countries with that generosity he is ever disposed to exercise, with,
for education ; but, through the care of government, they that frankness which allays his habitual suspicions, and
with that restricted polite familiarity which gratifies his
now enjoy all the requisite advantages at home.
Of the protestant diffenters, the presoyterians are by far native pride, will seldom fail to endear himself to bis pa
the most numerous, and partake in some degree of the tron or his benefactor, and to exhibit a character wlricb,
nature and privileges of an establishment. They are chief upon the whole, may be considered as not unworthy of a
ly the descendants of the Scottish presoyterians and Eng very high degree of philosophic approbation.
lish puritans, who were encouraged by James I. to settle
The outrages and atrocities of the Irish white boys,
in Ulster. Their ministers were at first inducted into the right boys, and rebels, have, it is true, been barbarous
churches, and enjoyed the tythes; and, notwithstanding and horrifying. But if authentic documents be resorted
some interruption from the earl of Strafford, they retained to; if the criminal calendars of Ireland and England be
these, till Cromwell, irritated by their attachment to the compared ; it will be found, that, with the exception of
king, deprived them of the tithes, and gave them small periods of insurrection, capital essences are not in pro
salaries in their stead. These allowances have been suc portion so numerous in the former as in the latter. It
cessively augmented. At present the ministers are divided will be found too, that those crimes which indicate an in
into three classes; those of the first receive from govern conceivable degree of sensual depravity, and that which
ment iool. those of the second 75I. and of the third 50I. evinces an utter extinction of the natural, necessary, and
a-year each, in addition to the salaries given them by their interesting, affection, which predominates throughout the
respective congregations. The number of presoyterians whole female world, and which are not uni'requent in
England, are, the latter extremely rare, and the former
is estimated at about half a million.
The quakers are a numerous and respectable body. utterly unknown, in Ireland.
That the lower orders of the Irilh are extremely illite
The other classes of protestant dissenters are few in num
ber unless we include the methodists, who consider them rate and ignorant, and that the Roman-catholic clergy
selves as members -of the established church, for which successfully exert their influence to keep them so, are
reason their clergy do not attempt to administer baptism hasty assertions, equally trite and untrue. If in two dis
or the sacrament. They have, however, their peculiar tricts, comprising about one half of the coUnty of Cork,
places of worship, and are rapidly increasing in all parts there be found 316 unendowed schools, in which 21,892
of Ireland.
children, chiefly of the lowest class of Roman catholics,
_ The prevailing character (fays Ncwenham) of the infe are instructed in reading, writing, common arithmetic,
rior order of the Irilh, an order whose numeral magnitude and in several instances in the more abstruse parts of it,
renders it worthy of peculiar attention, seems to be great in navigation, &c. if, in other districts the unendowed
ly misunderstood in England. Even ampng intelligent schools be almost equally numerous; if the lower Irilh in
many

IRELAND.
many parts of the country speak two languages, idioma nity of such exalted beings, and disgrace the memory of
tically and essentially different, which by the way is far their gentlemen ancestors. To the fame general aversion to
from being generally the cafe in Wales; and, if there be industry, and tendency to dissipation, and to a considera
found much fewer evidences of simplicity and ignorance ble share of family-vanity, are we to ascribe the silly but
of human nature among the Irish peasants, than among more excusable propensity of gentlemen to educate their
the peasantry of other countries, which cannot easily be children in gentlemanly professions. Hence arise the
controverted ; if the former, when in strange countries, daily-increasing number of curates with scanty salaries, or
prosecute their business with greater intelligence and suc none; attorneys preying on the public; ensigns without
cess, and extricate themselves from accidental difficulties the means of riling higher ; physicians without patients,
with much greater facility and address, than the latter, and lawyers without briefs." However applicable these
which 16 a fact ;there surely is not quite sufficient ground observations might be to the period at which they were
for pronouncing them comparatively illiterate and igno written, they must be received with some limitations in
rant. And, if the unendowed schools in at least three- reference to the present time, since the intervening years
fourths of Ireland, be, with very few exceptions, under of almost incessant war have afforded an eligible and am
the superintendence of Roman-catholic masters, is it not ple source of employment to the description of persons to
evident, either that the Roman-catholic clergy take no whom they allude.
pains to keep the lower class of their laity in a state of
With respect to the mercantile and trading part of the
ignorance, or that their influence does not extend suffi community, we are told that they do not possess such
ciently far to do so; and consequently that, in either case, a spirit of industry and application to business as persons
what is received as fact is the opposite to truth ?
of the fame class in England ; and that they are too apt
The manners of the superior classes in Ireland nearly to retire from business when their capitals begin to be
approach to the English standard, except that excess in such as to enable them to prosecute it to the greatest ad
wine continues to prevail in a much greater degree. It is vantage. Though not participating in the unthinking
also observed that the Irish gentry are seldom addicted to spirit of extravagance which ruins many Irish gentlemen,
literature or the arts. The general neglect of letters is they often live up to their profits, or even beyond them,
not however a hopeless deficiency, for no people have na and bankruptcy is more frequently the effect of this mode
turally brighter intellects than the Irish, nor better dispo of living than of hazardous speculations.
sitions. It proceeds not from dullness or insensibility,
In addition to Mr. Neweuhara's remarks on the cha
but from inattention. Hunting and other robust exercises racter of the lower orders of the Irish, we subjoin Dr.
are more in fashion ; hence an overflow of health and spi Crumpe's observations on the fame subject. " Two lead
rits ; and the remark of an able writer, that Ireland pro ing and naturally-allied features," fays he, " in the cha
duces the stoutest men and the finest women in Europe. racters of the lower Irish, are idleness and inquisitiveness,
The hospitality of the Irish in general, whose circumstances especially when hired to perform the work of others.
will permit them to display that virtue, is remarkable. It The moment an overseer quits them, they inevitably drop
has been thus beautifully described by the eloquent Cur- their work, take snuff, and fall into chat as to the news
ran : " The hospitality of other countries is a matter of of the day; no traveller can pass them without diverting
necessity or convention ; in savage nations, of the first ; in their attention from the business in hand, and giving rile
polished, of the latter ; but the hospitality of an Irishman to numerous surmises as to his person, errand, and desti
is not the running account of posted and legered courtesies nation. The most trivial occurrence, especially in the
as in other countriesit springs like all his other quali sporting-line, will hurry them, unless restrained, from
ties, his faults, his virtues, dirtBly from the heart. The their occupations. A tendency to pilfering and theft is
heart of an Irishman is by nature bold, and he confides ; very predominant among them, and connected with this
it is tender, and he loves ; it is generous, and he gives ; i3 the prevalence of low cunning and lying; and, as their
accompaniment may be mentioned, a fawning flattery.
it is social, and he is hospitable."
The manners of the middle class, which differ consi The blunt honesty, the bold independence, of the English
derably from those of the English, are well described by yeoman, are wanting; and in their place are substituted
Dr. Crumpe in his Essay on the best means of providing the petty dishonesty" of the vassal, and the. servility and
employment for the people. " This class," fays that wri artifice of the slave. Drunkenness is an evil of consi
ter, is principally composed of men of small estates, who derable magnitude in the catalogue of national vices: it
generally live beyond their income ; and those land-holders is one to which the lower Irish are particularly addicted,
known by the name of middle-men, who take large districts and from which the most serious obstructions arise to
of the country from those possessed of extensive estates, their industry and employment. The vile beverage whis
and either cover them with black cattle and flieep, or re-let key, so cheaply purchased and lo generally diffused,
them at extravagant rents to wretched and indigent cot affords them an easy opportunity of gratifying this de
tagers. The general characteristics of this class are dissi structive passion. As one consequence of the general pre
pation, idleness, and vanity. Every man with a few acres valence of inebriety, the lower Irish are remarkably riotous.
of land and a moderate revenue is dignified as a matter of Their fairs are frequently the scenes of confusion, dis
course, with the title of esquire ; and, be his family ever turbance, and bloodshed. Combinations, risings, and
so numerous, the encumbrances on his little property ever outrage, among tradesmen, are far from unusual, and on
so considerable, he must support a pack of hounds, enter pretexts that are truly ridiculous. They are aJso to a
tain with claret, or, if not able, with whiskey ; keep a remarkable degree lawlessly inclined. Instead of being
post-chaise and livery-servants ; and ape, in short, his su anxious to apprehend offenders, or to assist the execution
periors in every respect. Meanwhile his debts are increas of the law, they are in general ready to give the former
ing, his creditors growing clamorous, and every industri every assistance to escape, and to resist the latter, unless
ous occupation which might relieve his distresses ne awed by superior force." This catalogue of defects may
glected, as utterly beneath the dignity of a gentleman. be in some instances overcharged; but its general accu
To the fame source are we to ascribe those nuisances to racy is borne out by facts. Intelligent writers ascribe
every rank of society denominated bucks and buckeens. the national vices of the Irish to oppression, and main
Such in general are the eldest sons of gentlemen of small tain that they are capable of being rendered as useful ci
property, or the younger children of those of larger, who tizens, and as valuable subjects, as any on earth. This is
have received their scanty pittance, of which the augmen to be accomplished by patient culture, a prudent mixture
tation by industrious means is never once attempted, and of coercion and conciliation, an uniformly-impartial ad
the final dissipation, one would imagine, deemed impossi ministration of justice, an improved system of education,
ble. To stand behind a counter, superintend a farm, or promoting habits of industry, and involving the interests
Calculate in a compting-house, would be beneath the dig of the people in thole of the empire. To counterbalance

365
! R E LAN D.
the defects enumerated above, they possess innumerable act of parliament was passed intituled " An Act for the
good qualities, though these partake more of the energy English Order, Habit, and Language." With a view to
ot coumge, the warmth ot" patriotism, and the generosity the general introduction of the English tongue, it enacted
of hospitality, than of the cool, considerate, and prudent, that spiritual promotions sliould be given to such persons
perseverance of industry." " Every unprejudiced tra only as could speak English, unless, after four procla
veller who visits Ireland," fays Mr. Young, " will be as mations made in the next market-town, such could not
much pleased with the cheerfulness as obliged by the be had; and that they sliould take an oath to keep, or
hospitality of the inhabitants, and will find them a brave, cause to be kept, an English school within their respective
polite, liberal, Irarned, and ingenious, people." The cou livings. Under this act the parish-schools of Ireland were
rage of the Irisli indeed has ever been highly esteemed by established ; and every beneficed clergyman, on being in
those foreign nations whose good sense led them to profit ducted to a living, still takes the oath required by it.
by the bad policy of the British government. Instead, The custom has obtained among the clergy of allowing
however, of (welling the ranks of our enemies, the Irish forty shillings yearly to a deputy, who is supposed to keep
now contribute largely to the fleets and armies of Britain, school for the incumbent ; in many of these schools the
and have had their full (hare in thole glorious victories parish clerks are also the school-masters r and in som
1>y which the dignity and independence of the empire cases five, in a few others ten, guineas per annum, with a
house and jarden rent-free, are allowed for this duty.
have been supported.
Among the peculiarities in the manners of the Irish, a About the year 1788, an enquiry took place into thr
stranger will be struck by the prodigious crowds which condition of these schools : 361 were reported, the master*
often attend funerals, and by the howling of the mourners, of w hich received the forty shillings; but of these 74 were
though this practice begins to be less frequent than for only nominal, the master keeping no school. In 403 be
merly. The wait, which precedes one of these ceremonies, nefices neither was :i school kept, nor the allowance paid.
In Ireland there are about 1122 benefices. By the re
is a grand source of joy and amusement.
The handsomest peasants in Ireland, as we are informed ports of the Commissioners of the Board of Education,
by Carr, arc the natives of Kilkenny and the neighbour made conformably to an act passed in 45-Geo. III. it ap
hood ; and the molt wretched and squalid, those near Cork pears that, in 736 benefices from which returns have been
and Watersord, and in Munsterand Connaught. In Meath received, there are 549 parish schools, and that the num
they are very heavily limbed ; and in Kerry, and along ber of children attending them is about 13,000. Th>?
the western shore, where the Spaniards had a kind of set northern provinces are best provided with these means of
tlement from which they were not expelled till Crom instruction. Besides these, the charter-schools, the found
well's time, the inhabitants very much resemble that na ling hospitals at Dublin and Cork, and others, receive
tion in expression of countenance and colour of hair. about 7000 children, who are clothed, fed, and instructed
Beauty seems to be less generally diffused among the in the protestant religion. There are many other Protes
lower ranks in Ireland than in England ; but this is as tant as well as Roman-catholic charity-schools, at which
cribed to the difference in the modes of living, and the numbers of poor children are instructed. A society ha;
want of those comforts in regard to food, lodging, and also been recently established in Dublin under the name
clothing, which the meanest cottagers in the latter coun of the Hibernian Sunday-school Society, the object of
which is to promote the establishment, and to facilitate
try consider necessary to their existence.
The native idiots still continues to be generally preva the conducting, of those admirable institutions, Sundaylent among the lower orders of the Irish, ; but English is schools, in this portion of the empire.
daily gaining ground, and might indeed by this time
Ireland possesses but one university, that of Dublin.
have become the universal language of the country, had This institution was first projected by archbishop Leech
proper attention been bellowed on the national education. about the year 131 1 : but, death having interrupted his
The ancient Irish is a dialect of the Celtic, intermixed design, it was executed by Bicknor, his successor; and
with many Gothic words. The most valuable remains the establishment enjoyed a moderate degree of prosperity
extant in this language are the annals of Tighernac, and for about forty years, when the revenues failed. It waa
other writers of the eleventh and following centuries.
not till the reign of Elizabeth that the university wat re
The literature of Ireland has a claim to high antiquity. sounded by voluntary contribution, under the auspices of
Its chief glory arises from the reflection ot the rays of the lord-deputy Sidney. In 1591 it was removed from
science, which had retreated hither on the fall of the the precincts of St. Patrick's church, to the site of art
Roman empire in the west. The Anglo-Saxons, in par Augustine monastery, and received a charter from Eliza
ticular, derived their first illumination from Ireland; and beth by the appellation of Trinity College. Her two
in Scotland literature continued to be the special province immediate successors were liberal benefactors. The uni
of the Irish clergy till the thirteenth century. An in versity consists of a chancellor, vice-chancellor, provost,
genious writer of the seventeenth century published a vice-provost, twenty-two fellows, and thirteen professors
small volume containing a chronological catalogue of of various sciences. The number of students is commonly
about two hundred Irish authors, from the year 4.50 to about six hundred, including seventy scholars on the foun
his own time. Since that period the illustrious names of dation, and thirty servitors or sizers.
"Usher and Ware have been followed by a long train of
In 1795, the parliament of Ireland, justly sensible of she
eminent successors, among which we find those of Swift, evil arising from the Roman-catholics being obliged to
Parnell, Congreve, Sterne, Goldsmith, King, and Berkeley ; resort for education, especially for the ministry, to foreign
and in our times, Burke and Sheridan, Kirwan, Murphy, countries, established a college at Maynooth, about twelve
Malone, and many others, have reflected lustre on their miles from Dublin, by the name of the Royal College of
native land. The late lamented earl of Charlemont af St. Patrick. It is governed by a president, under the
forded a distinguished example of the union of rank and occasional superintendence of a respectable board of trus
literary fame, which it is hoped will be followed by other tees; and has seven resident professors, and a provision
dignified persons, in preference to low or boisterous re for the education of young men for the Romish church.
laxation.
The Catholics have also a lay-college at Maynooth, es
_ In no quarter of the British dominions has education tablished by private subscriptions in 1801, and a college
till of late been more neglected than in Ireland : yet it for the education of priests at Carlow.
must not be supposed that there are few or no schools for
There are many endowed schools in Ireland, of which,
the poor in that ifland. The parish-schools, the 6ldest of that at Kilkenny is one of the best. Schools of all de
the kind in this country, are coeval with the introduction scriptions are rapidly improving; and it may with truth
of the Reformation, and were established in 1537, in the be asserted, that the education of the higher and mid
twenty-eighth year of the feign of Henry VIH. .when an dling classes is nearly as much attended to as in England.
Vol. XL No. 769.
$ A
Among

360
IRELAND.
Among the patriotic societies, the Dublin Society for auction to those who bid the highest rent. The conse
the encouragement of agriculture and manufactures, is quences of this monstrous system are these : the owners
P articularly worthy of notice. It was instituted chiefly and occupiers of the land are placed at such a distance
b y the efforts of Dr. Madden in 1731, being the oldest from each other, that no friendly communication ever
establishment of the kind now existing in Europe. To passes between them; swarms of idlers, calling themselves
promote the objects of this society, public lectures are gentlemen and 'squires, are maintained in. riotous luxury,
given on chemistry, botany, natural philosophy, and the nick-named hospitality, at the public expence ; the mise
veterinary art ; models of agricultural implements and rable drudges who work upon the land, after denying
improved machinery for manufactures have been pro themselves the common comforts, and sometimes the
cured; fchools of architecture, landscape, ornament and common necessaries, of life, are unable to raise the rents
figure drawing, have been established ; and annual pre they had contracted to pay; a host of landlords, five or
miums are aflijrned as the rewards of ingenuity. A bo six deep, then come and seize their cattle, and drive away
tanic garden, including more than twenty-seven English the tenants ; and the lands are again canted to others.
acres, and laid out in a peculiarly-instructive manner, has The. practice of tythe-jobbing remains to be explained.
been made at Glafnevin, near Dublin. The collection of The protestant clergymen of Ireland, either unwilling or
minerals formed by Leske, one of the earliest and most unable to undergo the odious task of collecting their
distinguished of the pupils of the celebrated Werner, has tythes from Roman-catholic cultivators, make an arrange
also been purchased by this society. It consists, with sub ment by which they receive every year a certain sum.
sequent additions, of 7331 specimens, and is one of the from persons called tythe-farmers, and tythe-proctors s
most perfect collections now extant. It is deposited in a the minute distinctions of their several occupations and
large room fitted for the reception of students; and in oppressions it would be too tedious to describe. These har->
adjoining apartments are the minerals of Ireland and pies, these pests and tyrants of every parish, contrive by
such others as the society are continually adding to the all kinds of artifice, chicanery, and threat, to raise the
collection.
compositions for tythes (for they will not take them in
The Royal Irish Academy has already been noticed in kind) to such an enormous pitch, that they generally put
vol. i. p. 4.7.
two-thirds more money into their pockets than the cler
The soil and agriculture of Ireland have been ably illus gymen do.
trated by Mr. Arthur Young. It is observed by him, as
This mismanagement and these monstrous abuses, would
well as by other writers, that the soil far exceeds that of be sufficient to exhaust and ruin a country not blest with
England in natural fertility. Its most striking feature is such a high degree of fertility as Ireland enjoys. Th*
its rocky nature, stones generally appearing on the sur extensive bogs might, as we have seen, be rendered pro
face,, yet without any detriment to its productiveness. ductive ; and the mountains themselves are the principal
The stones are commonly calcareous, and appear at no nurseries of those immense herds of bullocks and cows
great depth, even in the most flat and fertile parts, as which are fed or fattened on the luxuriant low lands.
limeric, Tipperary, and Mcath. " You must examine The mountains of Galway contribute considerably to the
into the Irish soil," fays Mr. Young, " before you can great fair annually held at Ballinasloe in that county, where
believe that a country which has so beggarly an appear 80,000 sheep and near 10,000 horned cattle are, one year
ance can be so rich and fertile." Notwithstanding this with another, exhibited for sale. Since encouragement has
advantage, owing to the universal want of capital hitherto been extended to agriculture, Ireland has become a trea
prevailing among the more numerous class of farmers, sury of grain; and there is no doubt that, with proper
in addition to habitual negligence and fupineness on the management, the country might be enabled to supply the
part of many, and a lamentable deficiency of agricultural large importations of that article required by England.
With regard to natural manures, few countries are so
Knowledge on that of others, the produce of Ireland is
proportionally inferior, both in quantity and quality, to abundantly supplied as Ireland. In almost every county
that of England. A very considerable part of the arable lime-stone, and that incomparable manure lime-stone gra
land, not less, as Mr. Newenham conjectures, than one vel, are found in the greatest plenty. White, grey, and
tenth, is by. a long and continued succession of grain- blue, marles, of the best quality, are likewise to he met
crop-, without manure, annually reduced almost to a state with in most districts, and compensate, in some, for a de
f sterility, from which, however, it recovers in about two ficiency of lime. The sea-coasts likewise furnish an inex
or three years. Even in the best corn-counties, tillage is haustible supply of manures, as, sands of different kinds,
little understood, turnips and clover being almost un sea-weeds, sea-ooze, and a marine production recently
known, the wheat sown upon fallow and followed by discovered, and called by the common people wool, from
several crops of spring-corn. The farmers are besides its resemblance when dried and pressed to that article. It.
oppressed by the abominable system of middle-men, land- is of a dark-brown colour, appears to be a species of moss,
canting, rack-renting, and tythe-jobbing. A middle-man, and is found to be an excellent manure for potatoes.
(a word almost unknown in England) is, in Ireland, a These manures were not generally known in Ireland
person who appears in the double character of lessee and twenty years before Mr. Young wrote, nor is the manage
lessor, of tenant and landlord. The owner of a piece of ment of them understood even at present, notwithstanding
land, for instance, lets it out on lease at a low rent to some their abundance, which is so great, that on the coast of Mayo,
person who, by taking advantage of temporary distress, by for instance, the common people let their dunghills accu
fiving a paltry premium, or using some undue influence, mulate till they become such a nuisance, that they re
at had address and cunning enough to effect this object. move their cabins to get rid of them. Mr. Young also
This person, never intending to farm the land himself, informs us, and the fact is well known, that the dung of
lets it out again on lease,, at an advanced rent, to some the city of Limeric was generally thrown into the Shan
body else. This somebody lets it again to some other non. He also remarked that in several parts the farmers
person or persons, who let it at last to the very poorest burned their straw, and that a foddering-yard was rarely
and lowest of the people at the highest stretch of increased to be seen.
Ireland was early distinguished for her manufacture of
rent which it can possibly bear ; and these poor and low
people, who are sometimes unable to buy the common woollen stuffs, which continued to flourish till, in 1698,
implements of husoandry, become the cultivators of the the narrow policy of the British government threw such
soil, out of which so many gradations of worthless inter obstructions in its way, in order to disable the Irish from
mediate landlords, or middle-men, mult be supported. This excelling or even rivalling the English in this manufacture,
last operation for enhancing the price of land is generally that it was almost entirely annihilated. The wool, of
effected by the practice of canting ; that is, letting it by Ireland was remarkably fine, and far surpassed that of
j
England*

3fi7
I R E L A N D.
England. Even now, notwithstanding the deterioration Ions; exclusively of the produce of the illicit stills,'which
which it has experienced, the wool of the native Irish is very great. The average quantity of home-made ale
sheep fells, in some parts of the island, for two or three which annually paid duty in 1784, before the malt- tax was millings a stone more than that obtained from the Englilh imposed, was 459,860 barrels. The quantity computed
to be annually made, on an average of the years 1807 and
breeds.
To. compensate the Irish in some measure for the re 1808, is 750,726 barrels; though Mr. Newenham adduces
striction laid upon their industry in regard to the manu arguments from which he inters, that the consumption
facture of wool, the British government resolved to afford of strong beer in Ireland must be nearly double that
additional encouragement to the manufactures of linen quantity.
To the benefits resulting from the increase of tillage in
and hemp which Ireland had possessed for many years an
terior to the revolution. By the bounties granted by the consequence of the act already mentioned mitft be added
legislature for promoting and improving the latter, at the proportionably-augmented gain upon the exportation
present amounting to the annual sum of 24,0001. these of pork. The difference between the quantity exported
manufactures have been raised to a state of such high in four years ending in March 1788, and in four years
prosperity, that they are computed to afford employment ending in March 1796, was 200,131 barrels, the value of
to 300,000 persons, and the yearly export is about forty which at the then price was 646,9921. or 161,7481. on an
millions of yards. No other manufacture, it is true, yet average yearly. The difference between the number of
stitches of bacon exported in three years ending in 1785,
stands conspicuous among the Irish exports.
At the time of the passing of the act which exempted and three years ending in 1795, w:is 109,809, worth
from duty the silk-manufactures of Great Britain, there 131,7691. or 43,9231. on an average annually. In the year
were, according to the evidence'given before the Irish par ending the 5th January, 1808, Ireland exported 17,345
liament, 800 silk-looms at work in Ireland ; thirty-six hogs, 283,665 barrels of pork, 291,019 flitches of baton,
years afterwards there were but 50, and thus three thou 5,834 cwt. of hams, 19,885 cwt. of lard; worth in the
sand persons were driven to beggary or emigration. In whole near 1,200,0001. sterling. In the year ending the
consequence of the establishment of the silk-warehouse in 5th January, 1811, the export of these articles was:
Dublin, as many looms and engines were at one time em hogs, 35,876; pork, 1 10,806 barrels ; bacon, 310,622 flitch
ployed as supported more than 11,000 persons, the value es ; hams, 16,419 cwt. and lard, 12,839 c"
Though the tillage of Ireland has been thus wonder
of whose labour was computed at 140,000!. a-year ; but the
increased importation of silk-manufactures from England, fully benefited during the last thirty years, its pasture-iand
threw out of employment, in 1783, about 780 of these has sustained no diminution, but the quantity has evidently
increased. Besides providing for the consumption of its
looms, and above 3100 industrious people.
The attention of the government began to be extended own vastly-augmented population, it exported annually,
to the cotton-manufacture about the year 1783, when the on an average of the two years ending January 5, 1808,
sum of 40001. was granted for machinery and 25,0001. to 27,057 live cattle, 115,403 barrels (of 2iolbs. each) of
Mr. Prooke for carrying on that manufacture in the coun beef, and 336,253 cwt. of butter. In 1810 the quantities
ty of Kildare. Since that period the importation of cot of these articles exported were:live cattle, 45,185 ; beef,
ton wool and yarn has rapidly increased, so that, from 95,498 barrels; butter, 390,833 cwt.
This vast exportation of provisions from Ireland, is not
8i2,7881bs. which was the annual average importation of
three years ending in 1787, it has risen to very little less to be ascribed wholly to the superior fertility of the soil ;
than fix millions of pounds in the year ending the 5th but partly to the nature of . the food on which the lower
January, 1811 ; increasing the wealth of the country by classes of its inhabitants chiefly subsist, and in a very great
upwards of a million sterling a-year, and affording employ degree to the general facility of conveyance. Potatoes,
the ordinary food of the agricultural labourers of Ireland,
ment to near 100,000 persons.
The bounties liberally granted, during the viceroyalty require a much less quantity of land for the production
of the duke of Rutland, gave a powerful impulse to the of a sufficient supply for a given number of persons than
Irish manufactures in general. According to the evi corn ; and so numerous are the ports of Ireland, so great
dence given before the committee on Irish manufactures, its extent of sea-coast in proportion to its area, so conve
those of hats began to flourish ; the blanket and carpet nient its rivers, and so good its cross-roads in general, that
manufactures were likely to thrive exceedingly, if fairly no farmer can be deterred by the inability to get rid of
protected ; cotton-printing was stated to be executed as occasional redundances of produce at a saving price.
well if not better than in England, so that Irish printed These circumstances, if improved to the extent of which
cottons had even been smuggled into Great Britain.
they are capable, might enable Ireland to supply a greater
It is the produce of her agriculture, however, that con quantity of food than any country that ever existed.
stitutes the principal source of the wealth of Ireland. Its
To the salutary operation of the act which has more
present flourishing state is in a great measure to be ascribed than once been alluded to, must be almost entirely at
to the efficacious bounties on the exportation of corn from tributed that great augmentation which the rental of
Ireland, granted by an act passed in the session of 1783-4. Ireland has experienced within the last twenty-eight
The bounties paid in the year ending in March 1786, was years. Since 1782, the rent of land, which shortly before
57,1421. and the value of the corn exported was 406,893!. had begun to fall in many places, has been much more
This was about the average of the export of the succeed than doubled in all parts of Ireland, one with another,
ing ten years ; but since the union a great increase has and more than trebled in many. Mr. Young, at the pe
taken place. In the year 1807, the quantity of wheat, riod of his visit to Ireland in 1778, computed the whole
barley, and oats, exported to Britain alone, was 837,122 rental at six millions ; and Mr. Newenham contends, that
barrels 5 and the value of the corn and meal together ex at present it must be upwards of fifteen millions, exclu
ported in the fame period amounted to one million sterling. sive of the ground-rent of the houses in the different
In the year ending January 5, 1811, the quantity of these towns, and that arising from the waste land containing
articles exported was; wheat, 192,981 barrels (ats&olbs.) 4,800,000 acres.
barley, 766,743 barrels (at 2i4lbs.) oats, 756,254 barrels
That the internal trade of the country has increased in
(at k/.I'os.) flour, 91,211 cwt. and oatmeal, 57,299 cwt. proportion to the extension of tillage is abundantly ma
In the articles of spirits and beer, both made from the nifest. Many branches of business are now pursued, some
produce of the soil, and almost entirely consumed at home, with vast and others with adequate profit, which previ
we find an astonishing increase in the interval above-men ously were either not carried on at all, or yielded but lit
tioned. In 1784 the average quantity of spirits annually tle emolument. On turning to the external commerce,
made was 1,768,042 gallons ; whereas that made in the we shall find that since 1782 the imports have more than
year ending the 5th ot January, 1808, was 5,704,158 gal- doubkd, as have also the exports, if the real value be
taken.

IRELAND.
taken. In.the yenr ending 5th January, 1811, the exports tive. Mr. Daniel states thai, in 1780, 1452 salmon wert;
of Irilh produce and manufactures amounted, according taken at one drag in the river Bann ; that the salmon*
to their current value, to 10,781,0501. though estimated fishery there lets for 6000I. and the eel-rifliery for 1000I.
officially at only 5,471,0121. exclusive of foreign produce a-year. The rivers Shannon, Suir, Blackwater, Boyne,
valued at 6:7,4721. The official value of imports was Liffey, Lee, Earne, Esky, Moy, Lackah, Lane, Carra,
6,564,5781. being considerably less than that of the two Feale, the Newport. R-i ver, that which runs through Lough
preceding years. The number of Irisli vessels which en .Corrib into the sea, and several others in various parts of
tered inwards into the several ports of Ireland in the some the country, abound with salmon in general of a superior
yeir was 1981, carrying 130,991 tons and 8983 men; quality. The ordinary price is from id. to 4d. a-pound.
while that of British vessels was 7514, carrying 673,540
Besides salmon, the rivers and Jakes contain a great
tons and 38,536 men. The number of Irish \'essels which .abundance of various other kinds of fisb. The Shannon
cleared outwards was 1 841, carrying 115,389 tons and affords a profusion ; immense pike, bream, and the gillaroo
8650 men ; an6 of British 693T, carrying 627,012 tons, and .trout, which-last is found in still greater quantity in Lough
35,595 men. Thus the total amount of the tonnage of Corrib and Lough Maik. Char is met with in Lough
British mips in the Irish trade was 1,300,561 tons,, yield Eask and other lakes, and plenty of lampreys in the Bann.
ing at thirty millings a ton, a profit of near two millions Mr. Young, in order to give some idea of the prodigious
.sterling to the' ship-owners of Britain. On the 30th Sep quantity of fish in the lakes of Westmeath, informs us,
tember, 1 8 10, the number of vessels belonging to the se- that a child with a crooked pin and packthread will catch
veral ports of Ireland was 11 16, carrying 58,646 tons, and yerch enough in an hour for a family to live upon the
whole day. Besides perch, the lakes supply bream, tench,
navigated by 5416 men and boys.
In the some year the gross receipt, of the ordinary reve trouts of the weight of ten, pounds, large pike, and fine
nue of Ireland was 6,233,6211. the total expenditure, in .eels.
In respect of materials for the construction of good and
cluding extraordinaries, parliamentary grants, annuities,
&c. amounted to 115,853,4001. the funded debt was durable roads, Ireland is most happily circumstanced.
89,718,9921. Irisli currency, and the unfunded debt 142,7091. .With the exception of four or five counties, as we have
Among the different natural advantages which may be seen, lime-stone and lime-stone gravel, which are excellent
employed -in augmenting the wealth of a. nation,, its fjh- .materials for this purpose, are found in the greatest abun
trics deserve a distinguished place;. and in respect os these, dance in almost every district. This may account for the
providence has been remarkably bountiful to Ireland. superiority of the roads in Ireland over those of England,
"Thcfistiery of Ireland," soys sir William Temple, " might which, about thirty years ago, appeared so surprising to
prove a mine under water, as rich as any under ground, Mr. Young: " For a country," soys he, "so far behind
if it were improved to the vast advantages it is capable us as Ireland, to have got suddenly so much the start of
<ss;" and Mr. Young remarks, "that there is scarcely a us in the article of roads, is a spectacle that cannot faH
part of Ireland but what is well situated for some fistiery to strike the English traveller exceedingly. I could trace
of consequence, and that her coasts, and innumerable a route upon paper as wild as fancy could dictate, and
creeks and rivers' mouths, are the resort of vast shoals of everywhere find beautiful roads without break or hind
herrings, cod, ling, hake, mackarel, &c. which might, rance to enable me to realize my design." Since that
with proper attention, be converted into funds of wealth." writes visited Ireland, the roads have become much more
-At the some time, the inland waters are perhaps better numerous, and are, in general, in better condition. Sandystored, and the fisli contained in them of a size superior to soils, which render roads so heavy, are nowhere met with
those found elsewhere in the nnited kingdom.
in Ireland, except in a very few places near the coast.
Prodigious quantities of herrings were formerly taken In proportion to its extent, few countries have so many,
.by the Irish fishermen. In 1779, the number of vessels and none perhaps sach good roads as Ireland. The turn
Which claimed the bounty, offered by parliament for the pike roads, it is true, are much less numerous in propor
encouragement of the fisheries, was 410, by which 156,757 tion than those of England, and are for the greatest part
half-barrels
of herrings,
274,183
53,095 ling,
still inferior to the others, but have been considerably im
80,085
cod, were
taken. From
the hake,
14th December
1781,and
to proved
since the establishment of mail-coaches. When
the 14th February 1783, upwards of 23 millions of herrings Mr. Young was in .Iceland, about thirty years ago, he
were caught near the Rosses, off the coast of Donegal, .learned that the money annually raised by grand juries
and fold on the spot at five shillings a thousand ; and the for roads, bridges, jails, &c. ampunted to 140,000!. or
Committee of Fisheries was assured, that in 1782 as many about 2|d. per Irish acre. According to the returns pre
herrings might have been taken at the some place as would sented to parliament, it now exceeds 520,000!. and the
have loaded all the ships in 'England. In the summer of general average is about lojd. per acre. After making
1784, the take of these fish was so great upon the north- due allowance for the great increase of wages in the in
vest coalt, and the demand so inconsiderable, that prodi termediate time, and some additional demands on the
gious numbers were thrown away, and great quantities counties, we may safely infer, with Newenham, that the
boiled for oil, which was sold. at lod. a gallon for burning. public works annually undertaken for the improvement
In that year 514 vessels were engaged in the Irish fishery, of the country, are now twice as numerous or extensive
which furnished employment for 3713 men and boys. as they were at the former period.
Since 1785, however, the herring-fishery of Ireland has
The attention of the legislature began early in the last
greatly declined ; though these fish still frequent the nu century to be directed to the important subject of inland
merous harbours and rivers* mouths in sufficient quantity navigation in Ireland. In the second year of George I. an
to supply the neighbouring districts, .and leave a small act was passed for the two-fold object of the improvement of
surplus for foreign markets. Sprats still arrive in prodi this method ofcommunication, and the draining of the bogs
gious shoals: Mr. Newenham informs us that immense and waste lands. This act mentions not less than thirtyquantities of oil are obtained from them at Kinsole, and two rivers, which were found by actual survey to be fit
their remains used for manure. Cod, ling, and hake, are and capable of being rendered navigable; and whose united
in as great abundance as ever. The report of captain length, in addition to that of the Shannon and of the pro
Frafer, in 1801, respecting the fishery on the Nymph Bank, jected canals, exceed one thousand miles. When this
off the south-east coast, represents it in an extremely fa great national improvement was proposed, Ireland was a
vourable light, and he considers it as superior to the fishery mere land of pasture, thinly peopled, and poor. Private in
on the Dogger Bank. Plaice, sole, haddock, turbot, and dividuals had neither means nor inducements to engage in
cod, abound on many parts of the coast, and are extremely the intended works ; and government was neither compe
tent, consistently with its prescribed expences, nor perhaps
.cheap.
The salmon-fisheries are numerous, and highly produc in reality willing, to prosecute and complete them. Some

IRE
*f these projects hive recently been carried into execution.
The completion of the remainder would contribute in a
signal manner to the prosperity of the empire; and it is cal
culated that three millions sterling, faithfully and skilfully
expended, would be more than sufficient for the purpose.
The Grand Cmal, which opens a communication be
tween the Irish Sea or St. George's Channel and the At
lantic Ocean, which extends near eighty miles from the
port of Dublin to the river Shannon, and one hundred
and twenty-three in all directions, has been undertaken
and completed. In the year 1800, it had cost, with its
auxiliary branches, very near 1,300,000!. Its revenues
for 1807 are stated by Mr. Newenham at upwards of
70,oool. and are progressively increasing, though the high
rate of tolls charged by the company is manifestly dis
advantageous to the concern, as well as to the public.
The Royal Canal, intended to terminate at Tarmonbury
on the Shannon, eighty-seven miles from Dublin, and thus
open an advantageous communication between that city
and Lough Allen, a line of about one hundred and thirtytwo miles, \.as begun in 1789, with a subscription on the
part of individuals amounting to 134,0001. and a parlia
mentary grant of 66,oool. It was to be completed for a
million sterling; but the expensive line pursued, in sub
servience, as it is said, to private interests, will make it far
exceed that sum. It extended, in 1800, to Newcastle, twentyeight miles from Dublin, and had then cost 300,0001. It
was, in 1808, navigable about fifty-eight miles from Dub
lin. The tolls and charges are very moderate, having been
towered in consequence of the advance of 95,0001. to the
company by the directors-general of inland navigation, to
whom the application of 500,000!. was entrusted at the
time of the union. The trade on this canal is in conse
quence rapidly on tbe increase; but, according to a state
ment submitted to parliament in June 18 11, the affairs of
this company, apparently through gross mismanagement,
are in the most unpromising state.
The navigation of the river Boyne was, at public and
private expence, at length completed in 1800 to Navan,
twenty-three miles, and will probably be carried on to
Trim, twelve miles farther. The extensive navigation of
the Barrow is also nearly perfect ; and a canal is com
pleted from the sea near Newry to Lough Neagh, and
thence to the collieries os Drumglass and Dungannon ;
but the original intention of supplying Dublin with Irisli
Coal has not succeeded.
Considerable sums were also granted by the Irish par
liament for the canals of Lagan, Dromreagh, Blackwater,
and for improving the navigation of the rivers Shannon,
Barrow, and Lee. Though in the first instance the ava
ricious and jobbing spirit of the persons employed, and
afterwards the distracted state of the country, impeded
these noble intentions, yet some of the ejects have been
accomplished, and works of this kind are now prosecuted
with increased ardour and public spirit.
We conclude this article with the following emphatic
remarks of Mr. Newenham, who seems not more deeply
impressed with the importance of his native country to
the welfare of the empire of which it forms a part, than
earnestly desirous for the promotion of their mutual inte
rests. " The prosperity of a country which annually pur
chases manufactures from Great Britain, and rude produce
from her colonies, to the amount of eight millions sterling,
and which may acquire the means of purchasing infinite
ly moreof a country which now begins to supply Great
Britain annually with near one million barrels of grain,
and with other necessary provisions to the amount of up
wards of three millions sterling ; and which certainly
might with vast advantage to both countries be rendered
competent to supply as much as Great Britain could re
quire of a country whence the seamen of the empire are
chiefly fedof a country the trade of' which now annu
ally employs 1,200,000 tons of British shipping, yielding
to their ownere near two millions sterling, and which
Vol. XI. No. 760.

IRE
3i5g
might give employment to a vast additional numberof
a country whence two millions of money at least are an
nually drawn by absentees residing in England, and the
expenditure of which conduces to swell the public revenue
of the latter, and to give extraordinary encouragement to
industryof a country which adds near six millions to
the revenue of the empire; and which unquestionably
might be made to add, at no distant period, as muen
moreof a country actually encumbered with a public
debt, amounting to upwards of seventy millions, and for
the greater part of which Great Britain is responsibleof
a country which must yearly remit two millions in the
shape of interest, Sic. to public creditors iri Great Bri
tain ; and which probably may be obliged to remit at
least one-fourth morefinally, the prosperity of a country
which furnishes at least 100,000 hardy and intrepid soldiers
and seamen for the defence of the empire; aud which,
with a rapidly-increasing population, might fairly be ex
pected to furnish, if requisite, many, many thousands
moreought surely to excite, on the part os the ministers
of the crown, a much greater degree of solicitude than
the prosperity of any or perhaps of all the foreign appen
dages of Great Britain; nay, as great a degree of solici
tude as the prosperity of Great Britain herself can b
deemed to demand."
I'RELAND, one of the Bermuda islands.
I'RELAND (New), a long narrow ifland in the Pacific
Ocean, north of New Britain, extending from the north
west to the south-east about 270 miles, and in general very
narrow ; between 3. and 5.S. lat. and 146. 30. and 1 51. o. E.
Ion. from Paris. The inhabitants are negroes. The island
is covered with wood, and abounds with pigeons, parrots,
and other birds. West and north-west of New Ireland, lie
Sandwich, Portland, New Hanover, and Admiralty, islands,
discovered and named by captain Carteret in 1767. The
tracks of Le Mai re and Schouten in 16 16, of Roggewin in
1722, and of Bougainville in 1768, pass these islands.
IRELAND'S EY'E, a small island at the entrance into
Dublin harbour.
I'RELAND (Samuel), author os a number of elegant
and esteemed works, and particularly known to the world
as the possessor of the forged manuscript ascribed to Shake
speare, was originally a manufacturer in Spitalrields ; but,
having a taste for the arts and lirerature, he abandoned
his commercial pursuits, And became a collector of paint
ings, and an author. That he was successful, has been
proved by the great sale of his Picturesque View* of our
principal rivers, and of his Tour to the Netherlands. How
far he was privy to the forgery of the Shakespeare paper*
we will not take upon us to determine. His son, the
avowed forger, is the only person who can satisfactorily
explain this mystery. He died in London, July 1800.
Mr. Ireland, immediately previous to his death, had finished
a History of the Inns of Court, with views, &c. &c.
IREL'LY, a town of Hindoostan, in Golconda : twen
ty-five miles east of Hydrabad.
I'REMAN, a town of Cachar : twenty-two miles call
of Cospour.
I'RENARCH, / [from iigqm, Gr. peace, and a^(>
chief.] An officer among the Romans who was to keep
the peace.
IKEN'US (St.), bishop of Lyons in Gaul, in the
second ceiuury, was most probably a Greek by nation ;
and, though the place of his birth cannot be ascertained,
it seems reasonable to conclude, from his early acquaint
ance with St. Polycarp, that he was born in Asia, and
either at Smyrna or in its neighbourhood. It is not pos
sible at present to determine the date either of his birth
or of his death, concerning which the learned are divided
in opinion. Dodwcll supposes that he was born in the reign
of Nerva, in the year 97, and that he did not outlive the
year 190. Grabe thinks that he was not born till about
the year 108. Dupin lays that he was born in the latter
part of the reign of Adrian, or the beginning of that of
j B
Antoninus,

370
I R E N US,
Antoninus, a little before the year 140, and died a martyr manner of observing Easter gave rise to fhirp and violeht
in 202. Tillemont thinks that he was born about the contentions between the Asiatic and Western Christians.
year 120, and died in 202. He received a liberal educa About the middle of this century, Polyearp came to Rome
tion in the philosophy and learning of the times, and was to confer with Anicetus on this matter, with a view to
instructed in the doctrines of the Christian religion by terminate the disputes which it had occasioned. The con
St. Polyearp bishop-of Smyrna, and St. John's diseiple^as ference produced no effect, both prelates retaining their
he informs us himself ; and St. Jerorr.e fays that he was former opinions; but at the fame time wisely agreeing
also a pupil of Papias bifliop of Hierapolit, who had Con in sentiment, that the bonds of charity and union were
versed with the apostles and their immediate followers. not. to be broken on account of this difference in judg
When he entered into the office of the Christian ministry, ment. Soon after Victor's accession to the Roman fee, he
and upon what occasion he came into Gaul, is unknown. took it into his head to force the Asiatic Christians, by
All that can be affirmed with certainty is, that he went to the pretended authority of his decrees, to follow the rule
Lyons, where for many years he officiated as presbyter of which was observed by the western churches. According
that church under the government of Fothinus its bishop. ly, he wrote an imperious letter to the Asiatic prelates,
Iri this situation his labours proved highly advantageous commanding them to imitate the example of the Western
to the Christian cause,and his behaviour recommended him Christians with respect to the time of celebrating Easter,
to general respect and esteem, as appears from the very With great spirit and resolution they sent an answer, that
honourable mention of him in a letter written by the they were determined to adhere to the custom of their an
martyrs of Lyons to Eleutherius bishop of Rome. His cestors. Exasperated at their opposition to his mandate,
pen appears to have been made use of in drawing up the Victor thundered out a sentence of excommunication
judgment and opinion of the churches of Lyons and Vi- against them, broke offcommunion with them,pronouifted
enne, on the subject of the controversy raised by Mon- them unworthy of the name of his brethren, and excluded
tanus-and his followers, which they sent to the churches them from all fellowship with the church of Rome. The
in Asia; and which were accompanied by letters written progress of this violent dissension was stopped by the wife
by several of the martyrs, then in prison, on the same sub and moderate remonstrances which Irenus addressed to
ject. He is also believed to have written the account sent the Roman prelate upon this occasion, in which he showed
to the. fame churches of the persecution of the Christians him the imprudence and injustice of the step he had taken,,
under the emperor Marcus Antoninus, which raged at and appears to have been successful in dissuading Victor
that time with peculiar violence in Gaul. According to , from continuing his spiritual war against the Asiatics.
the testimony of St. Jerome, he was persuaded by the mar
During the reign of Commodus, the church of Lvons
tyrs to take a journey to Rome, to carry letters from them in common with the other Christian churches, suffered
to Eleutherius, relating to the opinions of Montanus ; and little molestation ; but the scene changed towards the lat
it is probable that while he was in that city he became ter end of the second century, when Severus was declared7
acquainted with the particular opinions of Blastus and emperor. He revived the iniquitous edicts of Trajan and
Florinus, presbyters of the church of Rome, who had em Marcus Antoninus against the Christians, to which he
braced the Valentinian heresy, and to whom he sent let added new ones, equally distinguished for injustice and
ters after his return home, as Eusebius informs us, in or cruelty ; in consequence of which all the provinces of the
der toconvince them of the erroneous and dangerous na Roman empire were dyed with the blood of martyrs, and
the persecution raged with peculiar violence at Lyons,.,
ture of the opinions which they had adopted.
In the mean time many of the Christians at Lyons had which had been formerly under the .government of Seve
become martyrs in the cause of truth; and at length, in rus. It is the common opinion, founded on some ancient
the year 177, their aged bifliop Pothinus was added to the martyrologics, that Irenus suffered martyrdom with the.list. Upon his death Irenus was elected bifliop in his other Christians of that city, in the year 202, or accord
room, and undertook that office in a troublesome and ing to others in 20S ; but, from the silence of Tertullian, .
tempestuous time, when the greatest courage and prudence Eusebius, Augustine, and Theodoret, on this point, it is
Were requisite for the discharge of its duties. In the go justly argued by Cave, Basnage, and Dodwcll, that there
vernment of his church, he afforded abundant evidence is no ground for that supposition. It is not improbable,,
that he possessed these qualifications, as well as unwearied therefore, that he died a natural death ; but at what pe
zeal and diligence. His cares, however, were not confined riod, as we have already observed, cannot he ascertained
to his own particular church, but extended towards the with any certainty. He was the author of many works,,
Christian world in general, for whose use he wrote his of which none now remain excepting his five books Against
elaborate Treatise against Heresies, in five books, which Heresies; and of these only fragments have reached our
many learned men are of opinion were not published all times in the original Greek, as preserved by Eusebius and
together, but at some distance of time from each other. other Greek writers, the greater part having been trans
Some of them were evidently composed in the time of mitted to us in an ancient and barbarous Latin version,
Eleutherius, under the reign of Commodus ; and they are in which, however, it is not difficult to form a judgment
justly ranked among the most precious monuments of of the eloquence and erudition of the original. In this
Christian erudition. Not long afterwards, under the pon work Irenus has shown himself well acquainted with the
tificate of Victor, the succeslor of Eleutherius, the pru heathen authors, the absurd and intricate notions of here
dence of Irenarus prevented a fatal schism taking place tics, as well as with the scriptures of the Old and New
between the eastern and the western churches. The Asiatic Testament. With the qualifications already mentioned,
Christians, according to their ancient custom, kept the which entitled him to the respect and veneration of his
festival of EAster oil the fourteenth day of the first Jewish age, he was distinguished by humility, modesty, and a love
month, at the time that the Jews celebrated their Passover, of peace and Christian union ; and notwithstanding that
and three days afterwards commemorated the resurrection his writings may not be free from imperfections, and ex
of Christ. They affirmed that they had derived this cus ceptionable parts, they afford such proofs of the author's
tom from the apostles John and Philip ; and also pleaded learning, integrity, and good sense, that it is but justice
in its behalf the example of Christ himself, who held his to astign him a very exalted station among the early orna
paschal feast on the same day that the Jews celebrated ments of the Christiancaiise. In the year 1715, theJearned
their Passover. The western churches, on the other hand, Dr. Pfaff, chancellor of the university of Tubingen, pub.
celebrated their paschal feast on the night which preceded lisfied At the Hague, in octavo, four fragments which bear,
the anniversary os Christ's resurrection, and thus connected the name of Irenu?, taken from some manuscripts in the
t"he commemoration of his crucifixion with that of his king of Sardinia's library ar Tnrin ; but there is no suffix
victory over death aud the grave. This difference in their cient tricrence ot' their jenuineness.
This

I R E
Thit father of the church, mi'st not be confounded with
St. Irenus the Deacon, who in 275 suffered martyrdom
in Tuscany, under the reign of Aurelian ; nor with St.
Irenus, Bishop of Siroiich, who suffered martyrdom orv
the jtb of March, 304., during the persecution of Diotlejian and Maximianus.
IRE'NE, the name of one of the seasons among the
Greeks, called by the moderns Hor. Her- two sisters
were Dia and Eunomia, all daughters of Jupiter and
Themis. Apollodorut.
IRE'NE, empress of Constantinople, was an Athenian
orphan, distinguished only by her accomplishments, when,
at the age of seventeen, she wcis married, in the year 769,
to Leo, Ton of the emperor Constantine V. He afterwards
reigned under the name of Leo IV. and at his death, in
780, left his wife guardian of their son Constantine VI.
then ten years old.. It was lier object to keep her son as
long as possible in a state of nonage j and the struggle for
power between Irene and her son terminated, in 707, with
the horrid catastrophe of his being barbarously deprived!
of si^hr by the emissaries of his unnatural mother. She
thereupon entered Constantinople in a chariot of state,
attended by several patricians as her slaves, and assumed
the reins of empire. The Saracens, despising a female
sovereignty, made an irruption into the eastern provinces,
and, having routed the forces sent against them, carried
their devastations almost to the gates of the capital. Irene
was fortunate enough to defeat a conspiracy formed against
her by her favourite minister; and studied to secure her
crown by popular measures, among which the most ac
ceptable were the favour she showed to the worship of
images, and her hostility to the sect of iconoclasts, which
had been fostered by the preceding emperors. See Icono
clast, vol. x. p. 753. In order to strengthen her interest
abroad, flie received with great honour an embassy from
Charlemagne, and listened with complacence to a proposal
ot marriage from that powerful prince, who was jii hopes
by that means to unite the eastern empire with the west
ern. Whether or not there was any thing real in this
project, the report of it was employed to Irene's preju
dice among her subjects, who apprehended that such an
union, would render the east a mere province ; and the
nobles, assembling, took possession of the person of the
empress without opposition, deposed her, and raised the
great-treasurer Nicephorus to the throne, A.D. 802. He
treated her with respect and fciir promises till she was in
duced to discover where her treasure* were concealed,
when he exiled her to the isle of Lesbos, with no other,
maintenance than she could procure by her distaff. la
this forlorn condition she died in the succeeding yearKer zeal for orthodoxy, and her liberality to the church
and the poor, have, in the eyes of the ecclesiastical histo
rians, almost obliterated her cruelty and injustice towards,
her son. That (he was endowed with a strong understanding and with talents for government, is admitted,
by all.
I'RETON (Henry), an eminent commander and states
man of the parliament party in the civil wars of Charles I.
was descended from a good family, and brought up to the
law. When, in the contests of the time, appeal was made
to the sword, Ireton joined the parliament army ; and by.
his ability, together with the interest of Cromwell, whose
daughter Bridget he married, rose to the post of commis
sary-general. He commanded the lest wing at the battle
of Naseby, which, notwithstanding all his efforts, was
broken by the furious charge of prince Rupert, and him
self wouuded and taken prisoner. He soon recovered his
liberty, and had a great sliare in all thole political trans
actions which first threw the parliament imp the power of
the army, and finally changed the constitution from a.
monarchy to a republic. His councils had great influence
over his father-in-law ;' and his education as a. lawyer
caused him to be, employed in the draw ing up of molt of
the public papers of his party. It was from his suggestion

r r e
371
that Cromwell called a secret council of officers to deli
berate concerning the disposal of the king's person, and
the settlement of the govtmment; and he had a principal
hand in framing the ordinance for the king's trial, at
which he fat as one of the judges. Through his instiga*
tion, Fairfax put to death, by martial law, Lucas and Lisle,
taken at the siege of Colchester. Ireton accompanied
Cromwell to Ireland in 1649, and in the following year
was left by him in that illand as lord-deputy. He pro
ceeded with great vigour and industry in the pi An of reducingthe natives to obedience, and settling the civil assail
of the country. He defeated the Irish in several actions,
and never spared any prisoners who appeared tb have been
concerned in the popish massacre. Having crowned hi*
military career with the capture of Limeric, (see the ar
ticle Ireland, p. 316.) be was seized with a pestilential
disease in that place, of which lie died in November 1651 v
" sincerely lamented by the republicans, who revered him
as a soldier, a statesman, and a saint." Granger. Hume-calls him "a memorable personage, much celebrated for
his vigilance, industry, capacity, even fur the strict exe
cution of justice in that unlimited command which he
possessed in Ireland. He was inflexible in all his purposes 31
and it was believed by many that he was animated with a.
sincere and passionate love of liberty." In gratitude forhis services, the parliament voted an estate of 2000]. per
annum to his family, and honoured him with a pu'olie
funeral. His widow was afterwards married to lieutenant*
general Fleetwood.
IRES'INE,/. [from ii^of, Gr. wool. Z\p<r<m Is an olivebranch with wool wrapped round it, which the Greeks
hung up before their houses to avert famine.] In botany,
a genus of the class dioecia, order pentandria, natural or-,
der of holorace, (amaranthi, Jujs.) The generic charac
ters areI. Male. Calyx : perianthium two-leaved, very
small, acute, glossy. Corolla : petals rive, sessile, lanceo
late, erect ; nectary of five scales, the stamens being inter
posed. Stamina: filaments five, upright; antherx round
ish. II. Female. Calyx and corolla as in male. 1'i itil
ium: germ ovate; style none ; stigmas two, roundish.
Pcricarpium : capsule oblong-ovate. Seeds : downy.
EJsential CharaEUr, Calyx, two-leaved ; corolla tive-petalled. Male, nectaries seven. Female, stigmas two, ses
sile ; capsule with tomentosc seeds.
Iresine celosia, 2. single species. It is perennial. Stems
weak, requiring support, rising ten or twelve feet high,
(Sloane and Browne fay two or three,) having large knots
at each joint, with oval smooth leaves. Flowers of a pale
yellow colour; these appear in July and August, and in
warm seasons the seeds will ripen in autumn. According
to Sloane, the stems are cornered, yellowish-green, holsow,
smooth, needing support, but not twining,, as big- as a
goose-quill, having few joints, and at them leaves, which
are opposite, an inch and a half long, and half as broad
near the round base, ending in a point, and of b yellowisti-green colour. Browne describes it with male and fe
male flowers separate ; Swartz, on the contrary, never found
it but with hermaphrodite flowers : he thinks it very nearly
allied to Celosia, if not a species of that genus, lie thus
describes it: Root annual. Stem upright, from a foot to
a fathom in height, divided at the top, round, striated,
smooth, loose, jointed at the insertion of the branches ; joints
swelling. Flowers in a sort of spike, on ihoit peduncles,
small, ovate, whitish ; at the base of the flowers are ex
tremely minute, shining, yellowish, imbricate, scalefets ;
from among which a white wool bursts out after the flow
ering is past. Native of Jamaica, and most of the other
islands of the West Indies, among ssirubs, chiefly in a
cretaeeous soil. See Celosia and Illecierum.
IRE'SUS, a delightful spot in Libya, near Cyrtne, where
Battus fixed his residence. The Egyptians were once de
feated there by the inhabitants of Cyrene. Hirodotut,
IREW, a town on the south-east coalt of the illand cf
Timor. Lat. 3, 45. S. ton. 126. 3. E.
1RGANONG', .

i r r
372
IRGANONG', a town of Hindoostan, in Baghni :
twenty miles south-east of Saler Moider.
IR'GIS, a river of Russia, which runs into the Volga
near Volsk.
IRGIS'KOE, a town of Ruflia, in the government of
. Saratov, on the Irgij: ninety-six miles east of Volik.
I'RI, [Hebrew.] A man's name,
a. ' I'RI, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Congo.
IR'IA, / in botany. See Cyperus.
IR'JAB, a town of Candahar. In 1398, it was taken
by Timur Bee > forty-six miles south-east of Cabul. Lat.
33. 50. N. Ion. 69. 8. E.
IRIGNV, a town of France, in the department of the
Rhone and Loire: six miles south of Lyons.
IRI'JAH, [Heb. the fear of the Lord.] A man's name.
IRIJU', a river of Guiana, which runs into the Atlan- tic in lat. o. 58. N. Ion. 51. 30. W.
IRIN'GES, a daughter of Pan.
IR'IO.yi in botany. See Erysimum.
IR'ION, J. in botany. See Roridula.
IRI'PA, / in botany. See Cynometra.
I'RIS, a daughter of Thaumas and Electra, one of the
' Oceanides, messenger of the gods, and more particularly
of Juno'. Her office was to cut the thread which seemed
to detain the soul in the body of those that were expiring.
She is the fame as the rainbow, and, from that circum
stance, she is represented with all the variegated and
beautiful colours of the rainbow, and appears sitting be
hind Juno ready to execute her commands. She is' like
wise described as supplying the clouds with water to de
luge the world. Hefiod.
I'RIS, / [Latin.] The rainbow.Beside the solary
iris, which God ssioweth unto Noah, there is another lunary, whose efficient is the moon. Brown.Any appear
ance of light resembling the rainbow.When both bows
appeared more distinct, I measured the breadth of the in
terior frit 2 gr. 10'; and the breadth of the red, yellow,
and green, in the exterior iris, was to the breadth of the
fame colours in the interior 3 to 2. Newton. The striped
variegated circle round the pupil of the ey, formed of a
dnplicature of the uvea. In different subjects, the iris is
of several very different colours; whence the eye is called
grey, black, &c. In its middle is a perforation, through
which appears a small black speck, called the sight, pupil,
or apple of the eye, round which the iris forms a ring.
Iris Unaris, or Moon Rainbow. The moon sometimes
exhibits the phenomenon of an iris or rainbow by the
refraction of her rays in drops of rain in the night time.
This phenomenon is very rare. In the Philosophical
Transactions for 1783, however, we have an account of
three seen in one year, and all in the same place, com
municated in two letters by Marmaduke Tunstall, esq.
The first was seen 27th February, 1782, at Greta Bridge,
Yorkshire, between seven and eight at night, and appeared
" in tolerably distinct colours, iimihr to a solar one, but
more faint: the orange colour seemed to predominate.
It happened at full moon ; at which time alone they are
said to have been always seen. Though Aristotle is said
to have observed two, and some others have been seen by
Snellius, &c. I can only find two described with any ac
curacy; viz. one by Plot, in his History of Oxfordshire,
seen by him in 1675, though without colours; the other
seen by a Derbyshire gentleman at Glapwell, near Ches
terfield, described by Thorefby, and inserted in No. 331
os the Philosophical Transactions: this- was about Christ
mas 1710, and said to have bad all the colours of the iris
solaris. The night was windy ; and though there was then
a drizzling rain and dark cloud, in which the rainbow
was reflected, it proved afterwards a light frost." Two
others were afterwards seen by Mr. Tunstall ; one on July
. the 30th, about eleven o'clock, which lasted about a quar
ter of an hour, without colours. The other, which ap
peared on Friday October 1 8th, was " perhaps the most
extraordinary one of the kind ever seen. It was first visible

i r r
about nine o'clock, and continued, though with very different degrees of brilliancy, till past two. At first, though
a strongly-marked bow, it was without colours; but af
terwards they were very conspicuous and vivid, in the
fame form as in the solar, though fainter : the red, green,
and purple, were most distinguishable. About twelve it
was the most splendid in appearance; its arc was consi
derably a smaller segment of a circle than a solar; its
south-east limb first began to fail, and a considerable time
before its final extinction : the wind was very high, nearly
due west, most part of the time, accompanied with a
drizzling rain. It is a singular circumstance, that three
of these phenomena should have been seen In so short a
time in one place, as they have been esteemed ever since
the time of Aristotle, who is said to have been the first
observer of them, and Jaw only two in fifty years, and
since by Plot and Thoresoy, almost the only two English
authors who have spoke of them, to be exceeding rare."
In the Gentleman's Magazine for August 1788, we
have an account of a lunar rainbow by a correspondent
who saw it. " On Sunday evening the 17th of August
(says he), after two days, on both of which, particularly
the former, there had been a great deal of rain, together
with lightning and thunder, just as the clocks were
striking nine, twenty-three hours after full-moon, looking
througn my window, I was struck with the appearance of
something in the iky, which seemed like a rainbow.
Having never seen a rainbow by night, I thought it a
very extraordinary phenomenon, and hastened to a place
where there were no buildings to obstruct my view of the
hemisphere: here I found that the phenomenon was no
other than a lunar rainbow ; the moon was as brilliant as
she could be; not a cloud was to be seen near her; and
over against her, toward the north-west, or perhaps rather
more to the north, was a rainbow, a vast arch, perfect in
all its parts, not interrupted or broken as rainbows fre
quently are, but unremittedly visible from one horizon to
the other. In order to give some idea of its extent, it is
necessary to fay, that, as I stood toward the western extre
mity of the parish of Stoke Newington, it seemed to take
its rife from the west of Hampstead, and to end, perhaps,
in the river Lea, the eastern boundary of Tottenham; its
colour was white, cloudy, or greyish, but a part of its
western leg seemed to exhibit tints of a faint sickly green.
I continued viewing it for some time, till it began to
rain ; and at length, the rain increasing, and the sky grow
ing more hazy, I returned home about a quarter or twenty
minutes past nine, and in ten minutes came out again ;
but by that time all was over, the moon was darkened by
clouds, and the rainbow of course vanished."
On the 7th of January, 1806, from half-past nine to
half-past ten at night, a lunar iris was seen at Horbury,
near Wakefield, very beautiful, and entirely perfect in its
arch. It continued much longer than rainbows usually
do. A second bow was clearly discernible above the first,
which was also perfect in its arch, but the colours could
not be distinctly seen. The phenomenon was seen in
Wakefield, and several places adjacent ; also in Leeds, but
not quite 1b vivid.
Iris marina, or Sea Rainbow. The sea-bow is a phe
nomenon which may be frequently observed in a muchagitated sea, and is occasioned by the wind sweeping' part
of the waves, and carrying them aloft; which when they
fall down are refracted by the fun's rays, which paint the
colours of the bow just as in a common shower. These
bows are often seen when a vessel is sailing with consi
derable force, and dashing the waves around her, which
are raised partly by the action of the ship and partly by
the force of the wind, and, falling down, they form a
rainbow ; and they are also often occasioned by the dash
ing of the waves against the rocks on-shore. In the Phi
losophical Transactions, it is observed by F. Bourzes, that
the colours of the marine rainbow are less lively, less dis
tinct, and of shorter continuance, than those of the com
1
mnoa

THIS.
mon bow; that there are scarcely above two colours dis one-flowered, a palm in h. ight. Leaves radical, about
tinguishable, a dark yellow on the side next the sun, and six, convoluted at the base, alternately sheathing the scape
a pale green on the opposite side. But they are more nu to the very top, acuminate, from upright spreading or
merous, there being sometimes twenty or thirty seen curved back, nerved, smooth, entire, nearly equal to the
scape, the inner ones gradually Ihorter, and more convo-'
together.
To this class of bows may be referred a kind of white luted. Corolla yellow; the smaller petals obovatc ; the
or colourless rainbows, which Mentzelius and others affirm inner lip of the stigma bifid, the segments briltle-sliaped,
to have seen at noon-day. M. Mariotte, in his fourth the length of the stigma. Capsule three-cornered, threeEsl'ai de Physique, fays, these bows are formed in mills, as grooved. Native of the Cape of Good Hope, on the hills
the others art- in showers ; and adds, that he has seen se near Cape Town.
2. Iris minuta, or minute iris: bearded; leaves ensi
veral both after sun-rising and in the night. The want
of colours he attributes to the limllness of the vapours form, smooth ; scape one-flowered ; petals oblong, ac ut.?
which compose the mist; but perhaps it is rather from Bulb ovate, netted, the size of a large pea. Scape simple,
the exceeding tenuity of the little vesicul of the vapour, stieathed with leaves, upright, a palm in height. Leaves
which being only little watery pellicles bloated with air, about four, alternately sheathing, subl'alcate-rellex, entire;
the rays of light undergo but little refraction in passing smooth, equalling the scape, the upper ones graduallyout of air into them; too little to separate the differently- shorter. Corolla yellow, the smaller petals lanceolate.
coioured rays, &C. Hence the rays are reflected from Native also of the Cape, on Leuwestart mountain near Cape
them, compounded as they came, that is, white. Rohault Town. These were both sir It observed by Thunberg.
3. Iris pumila, or dwarf iris 1 bearded; leaves ensiform,
mentions coloured rainbows on the grafs, formed by the
refractions of the fun's rays in the morniivg dew. Rain smooth ; scape one-flowered ; petals oblong, blunt. Root
bows have been also produced by the reflection of the brownish 011 the outside, white within, knobbed, with pale
fun from a river; and in the Philosophical Transactions, fibrils. Leaves acute, sometimes shorter, sometimes longer,
vol. i. p. 294, we have an account of a rainbow, which than the flower. Stem or scape very short, often scarcely
roust have been formed by the exhalations from the city an inch in length. Germ oblong, bluntly and obscurely
of London, when the fun had been set twenty minutes, three-cornered, an inch long, inclosed within two spathes,
and consequently the* centre of the bow was above the ending in the tube of the corolla, which is (lender, and
horizon. The Colours were the fame as in the common from two to three inches in length. All the petals are
almost entire, blue or purple, varying much ;n colour, in
rainbow, but fainter. See the article Optics.
It has often been made a subject of inquiry among the somuch that the same flwer changes, and from blue be
curious how there came to be no rainbow before the flood, comes more and more red ; outer beards blue, inner white,
which is thought by some to have been the cafe from its with yellow tips; anther blue ; stigmas deeply bifid and
being made a sign of the covenant which the Deity was acuminate, usually of the same colour with the corolla.
pleased to make with man after that event. Mr. White- The fruit is seldom observed in this species : it is ovate,
burst, in his Inquiry into the Original State and Forma bluntly three-cornered, an inch long; feeds wrinkled, an
tion of the. Earth, p. 173, &c. endeavours to establish it gular, yellow-rust-coloured. Native of Austria and Hun
us a matter of great probability at least, that the ante gary on open hills, flowering in April. It was cultivated
diluvian atmosphere was so uniformly temperate as never in 1596 by Gerarde. There are many varieties of thia
to be subject to storms, tempests, or rain, and of course it fort, with white, straw-coloured, pale blue, blush-coloured,
could never exhibit a rainbow. For our own part, we yellow-variable, blue-variable, and other colours in the
cannot see how the earth at that period could do without flowers, which are now in great measure neglected.
4.. Iris Susiana, or Chalcedonian iris: bearded; leaves
rain any more than at present; and it appears to us from
Scripture equally probable that the rainbow was seen be ensiform, smooth; scape one-flowered; petals rounded.
fore the flood as after it. It was then, however, made a Scape simple, round, grooved, a span high. Leaves alter
token of a certain covenant; and it would unquestionably nate, sheathing, upright, very finely striated, obscurelydo equally well for that purpose if it had existed before waved. Mr. Miller observes, that the leaves are of a grey*
ifh colour; that the stalks are two feet and a half high;
as if it had not.
I'RIS, s. [so named from the variety of colours in the that the three upright petals of the flower are almost as
flowers.] In botany, a genus of the class triandria, order broad as a hand, but very thin, striped with black and
monogynia, in the natural order of ensat, (irides, Jus.) white; the three bending petals, or falls, of a darker co
The generic characters areCalyx? spathes bivalve, sepa lour; whence some gardeners call it the morning iris. It
rating the flowers, permanent. Corolla : fix-parted ; petals flowers at the end ot May or beginning of June, but ne
oblong, obtuse; the three exterior ones reflex; the three ver bears any feeds in England. Native of the Levant.
interior upright and (harper ; all connected at the claws It takes the name from Stil'a in Persia. Clusius informs
into a tube of different lengths in the different species. us that this magnificent iris was brought from Constanti
Stamina: filaments three, awl-fhapcd, incumbent on the nople to Vienna and Holland in 1573; in 159611 was
Teflex petals ; anther oblong, straight, depressed. Pistil- cultivated by our Gerarde.
lum : germ inferior, oblong ; style simple, very short ; stig
5. Iris Florentine, or Florentine iris : bearded ; leaves
mas three, petal-form, oblong, carinated within, furrowed ensiform, smooth ; shorter than the sub-biflorous scape.
without, incumbent on the stamens, two-lipped. Outer Scape round, striated, simple, upright, a foot high and
lip smaller, emarginate ; inner larger, bifid, subinflected. more, bearing two or three flowers. It resembles I. GerPericarpium : capsule oblong, cornered, three-celled, three- manica, No. 9, very much, but differs in having the pe
yalved. Seeds: several, large, 'she nectary in some (1-9) tals white and entire, the edges of the smaller petals re
is a longitudinal villose line, engraven on the base of the flex at the bale, the larger ones more upright, and the lip
reflex petals; but in others it consists of three melliferous of the Kigma crenated and more upright. Native of the
pores at the base of the flower. The capsule in some is South of Europe. Cultivated in 1596 by Gerarde. It
trigonal, in others hexagonal. EJsenlial Character. Co flowers in May and June. This is named by our old
rolla six-peta!!ed, unequal ; petals alternate, jointed and writers white JlowtT-deluae, or Jloioer-cU-luce of Florence.
spreading ; stigmas petal-form, cowled-two-lipped.
The root is extremely acrid, and when chewed excites a
Species. I. Bearded. 1. Iris ciliata, or ciliate-leaved pungent heat in the mouth, which continues some hours;
jns: bearded; leaves ensiform, ciliate. Bulb ovate, on being dried, this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated,
fibrous, netted, the size of a hazel-nut. Scapes several, the taste being slightly bitter, and the smell agreeable,
most of them concealed by the sheaths of the leaves, and and approaching to that of violets. No essential oil has
a single one only flowering; this is wholly sheathed by hitherto been obtained from this root, but spirituous tinc
leaves, simple, compressed, weak, white, smooth, upright, tures of it contain more of its virtues than watery infusions.
Vol. XI. No. 760.
S C
Tbm.

374
I R I s.
The fresh root is a powerful cathartic, and for this pur lar or other mold place; after the space of about a fort
pose its juice has been' employed in the dose of a drarri and night, the mass, which is now become liquid, is to be set
upwards in dropsies. It is now chiefly used in its dried state, over the fire in a glass pot, till about a third part is con
and ranked as a pectoral, or expectorant. We have how sumed ; then some roche alum is to be put into it, more
ever no evidence of its expectornnt powers, and therefore or less, till it becomes clear, and acquires its fine blue comust consider it as valuable only for the pleasantness of " lon; after which it is poured into (hells for use, as a wa
ter-colour.
,
its perfume, and the flavour which it communicates.
6. Iris biflora, or twice-flowering iris : bearded; leaves
10. Iris lurida, or dingy iris: bearded; stem higher
ensiform, smooth ; shorter than the subtriflorous scape. than the leaves, and many-flowered ; outer petals revolute,
Scape simple, striated, longer than the leaves, a span in inner from erect bent in, somewhat waved, and slightly
height, sustaining two or three flowers, sometimes four. emarginate. Outer petals bent back, very dark purple,
Native of Portugal and Spain. Cultivated in 1596 by with yellowisli stains below the middle; beard yellow. It
Gerarde. It flowers in April and May ; and again in au may perhaps be no more than a variety of I. sambucina,
tumn, whence it had the name of biflora, but improperly but it is totally void of smell. Native of the South of
because it tends to mislead; it should have been bijlorens, Europe. It flowers in April.
or mor,e classically bifera.
11. Iris sambucina, or elder-scented iris : bearded;
7. Iris aphylla, or leafless iris: bearded; leaves ensi leaves ensiform, smooth, erect; shorter than the manyform, smooth ; equalling the many-flowered almost-naked flowered scape; petals bent down, flat. Scape divided at
scape. This has three on four large bright-purple flow top, longer than the leaves, two or three feet high.
ers, which stand above each other, and have purplish Leaves inflex-falcated at top, striated, the upper ones gra
sheaths ; the three bending petals, or falls, are striped dually stiorter. It resembles I. Germanica, No. 9. from
with white from the base to the end of the beard. It which, however, it differs in having the larger petals of a
flowers at the end of May, and the seeds ripen at the be- deeper violet colour, and sub-emarginate ; the smaller pe
finning of August. Its native place of growth is un- tals emarginate, and of a deeper blue colour; the stigmas
acute and serrate, with a bluish keel. It derives the tri
nown.
%. Iris variegata, or variegated iris : bearded ; leaves vial name from the smell of the flowers, which is very
ensiform, smooth; equalling the many-flowered scape. like that of elder in bloom. It flowers at the end of
Scape striated, scarcely longer than the leaves, a foot or May, and in June; is a native of the South of Europe;
more in height. Flowers at the top of the scape divided, and was cultivated in 1748 by Mr. Miller. Mr. Curtis
alternate, coming out successively, handsome, yellow net takes it to be the fame with the Iris camerarii of Parkinson,
ted with black. The upper part of the stem is naked, (Parad. 181.) and, if so, it was probably known to our
and divides into three branches, each of which has two or gardens in his time.
12. Iris squalens, or brown-flowered iris: bearded;
three flowers one above another ; the three upright petals
or standards are yellow, and the bending petals or falls leaves ensiform, smooth, erect, stiorter than the manyare variegated with purple stripes. It flowers in June, flowered scape ; petals bent down and folded back. The
but is rarely succeeded by seeds in England. Native of roots of this are very thick, fleshy, and divided into joint?,
Hungary. Cultivated by Gerarde in 1597. He calls it spreading just under the surface of the ground ; they are
of a brownish colour on their outside, but white within ;
variableJlower-de-luce.
9. Iris Germanica, or German iris: bearded; leavesen- the leaves arise in clusters, embracing each other at their
fiform, smooth ; sickle-shaped, stiorter than the many- base, but spread asunder upwards in form of wings; they
flowered scape. Scape divided at top, larger than the are a foot and a half long, and two inches broad, having
leaves. Leaves reflex-falcated, nerved, an inch wide. sharp edges, ending in points like swords ; the stalks be
Flowers blue, with the smaller petals quite entire. This tween these, which are a little longer than the leave?,
has the largest leaves of any of the species; they are of a having at each joint one leaf without a footstalk; these
greyish colour, and spread wide, embracing each other at diministi in size upwards; the stalks divide into thiee
their base, where they are purplisli. The stalks rise near branches, each of which produces two or three flowers
four feet high, and divide into several branches, each sup one above another at distances, eacn inclosed in a sheath ;
porting three or four flowers, which are covered with a they have three large violet-coloured petals which turn
thin stieath; the three bending petals, or falls, are of a backward, and are called Jails; these have beards near an
faint purple inclining to blue, with purple veins running inch long on their midrib towards their base, and have a
lengthwise; the beard is yellow, and the three erect petals short arched petal which covers the beard, with three
or standards are of a bright blue, with some faint purple broad erect petals of the fame colour, called Jlandards ;
stripes; the flowers have an agreeable scent. Native of the stamina lie upon the reflexed petals. Under each
Germany, Swisserland, and Danphine. Cultivated in 1596 flower is situated an oblong germ, which turns to a large
by Gerarde. It flowers in May and June. The_ fresh three-cornered capsule, filled with large compressed seeds.
roots of this species area strong irritating cathartic; in This flowers in June, and the seeds ripen in August.
this intention their fresh juice may be given in hydropic There is a variety of this with blue standards and purple
cases in doses of one or two drams to three or four ounces, falls, and one with pale purple standards, another with
diluted largely with watery or vinous liquors, -to prevent white, and a third with a smaller flower ; but these are ac
its inflaming the throat. The remarkable differences in cidental varieties which have come from seeds. Native of
the dose, as directed by different practitioners, appear to the South of Europe. Cultivated by Mr. Miller in 1768.
13. Iris compressa, or flat-stalked iris : bearded; leaves
arise from this circumstance; viz. that some have em
ployed the juice in its recent turbid state, loaded with the ensiform, smooth : scape panicled, compressed. Stem
acrimonious cathartic matter of the root, while others frutescent, compressed, smooth, branching dichotomoully,
used such as had been depurated by settling, and which jointed, decumbent, somewhat upright at top, bracted, a
h,ad deposited its more active and acrimonious parts. The soot high and more; branches alternate, elongated, like
root of slower-de-luce suspended in wine or beer, keeps the scape, one-flowered. Native of Africa, in the interior;
the latter from growing stale, and communicates a plea country of the Hottentots.
14. Iris criltata, or crested iris: bearded ; heard crested ;
sant taste and smell to the former. The juice is also
sometimes 'made use of as a cosmetic, and for removing stem mostly one-flowered, the length of the leaves; germs
freckles. A most beautiful paint or colour is prepared three-cornered ; petals almost equal. Root tuberous,
from the flowers in the following manner: viz. The flow creeping. Stems several, short, inclining upwards, com
ers are collected before they are fully expanded, and are pressed, leafy. Leaves scarcely six inches long, sharpish,
to be bruised in. a stone-mortar with a wooden pestle; a little curved like a sickle at the tips, entire, with a pale
then put into a glass, and placed for some days in a eel- membranaceous margin. Flower generally soliury, a lit1
"
tl

.1 R I S.
373
tie shorter than the leaves, erect, oF a pale purplish blue. varieties of these ; the most common colour is blue, deeper
Native of North America, whence it was sent by Mr. Pe or lighter; but it is also yellow, white, blue with white
ter Col!inson in 1756. It flowers in May.
or yellow falls, violet-coloured with blue falls, varie
15. Iris dichotoma, or forked iris: bearded; leaves en gated, &c.
/
fiform, smooth ; stem panicled, round. Stem round,
o. Iris pscudacorus, common yellow or water iris:
smooth, branched. Branches simple, elongated, naked, beardless ; leaves enfiform, alternate ; petals smaller than
spreading very much, three-flowered or thereabouts. the stigma. Root fleshy, the thickness of the thumb,
Leaves radical, six or seven, embracing, distich, short ; spreading horizontally near the surface, blackish on the
there is a very short stem-leaf at each ramification. Flow outside, reddish and spongy within, the upper past cdverers on long peduncles, pale purple, the smallest os any in ed with numerous rigid fibres, the lower part lending
the genus. Native of Siberia; introduced in ijS+by Mr. down many long, whitish, wrinkled, stringy roots. Leaves
John Bell. It flowers in August.
from the root, two or three feet long, upright, an inch or
16. Iris tripctala, or three-petalled iris : bearded; leaf more in breadth, striated, having a prominent longitudi
linear, longer than the one-flowered scape; petali alternate, nal midrib, equal to the scape, deep green, smooth; stemawl-stiaped. Native of the Cape of Good Hope, near Cape leave* fliorter, forming a sheath at the bottom. Scapes
Town, Picketberg, Sec.
from one to three feet in height, upright, alternately in
17. Iris tricufpis, or trifid-petalled iris: bearded; leaf clined from joint to joint, round or flatted a little, smooth
linear, longer than the sub-biflorous scape, alternate; pe and spongy. Peduncles axillary, flat on one side, and.
tals trifid. Bulb the size of a hazel-nut. Scape simple, smooth; each sustaining two or three flowers, the two
round, jointed,, upright, bearing one or two flowers, a outer (when there are three) having oue sheath, and thefoot and a half in height. Leaf single, nerved, upright, middle flower two. Corolla yellow; the three outer pe
with the tip hanging down, two feet long. Border of the tals large, roundish-ovate, reflex, one-toothed on each side,
larger petals white, suborbiculate, with a point; claws streaked with purple lines at the base of the lamina, and
green on the outside, yellow within, dotted with black. having two small holes at the bottom of the claw. An
Smaller petals several times shorter, and less ; claws con thers yellow with purplish edges, two-celled, opening
vex on the outside, green, concave within, dotted with beneath. Germ three-cornered, the angles blunt and"
brown, the length of the larger ones, but narrower; seg grooved. Stigma much larger than the small petals, yel
ments lanceolate, divaricating, a line in length, the mid low, cut into fringed segments at the top. Dr. Wither
dle one of three a little longer, white dotted with brown. ing fays he should ba tempted to describe the flower as
Inner lip of the stigma bifid, the clefts ovate, blunt, only having nine petals, and three styles connected longitudi
half the length of the larger petals, white, upright. It va nally to the three innermost petals. It is common in
ries in the shape of the larger petal, and very much in the most parts of Europe, in marshy meadows, and in fens,
colours, blue, purple, yellow, wlrite.and spotted. Native by the sides of rivers, brooks, lakes, pools, and ditches;
of the Cape, on the hills below Duyvelfberg, in Swart- flowering at the end of June, or the beginning of July.
It is called by English writers waterJlotur.r-de-luce, yellow
land, and near Berg-riviere. Mr. Curtis, when he figured
this species under the name of I. pavonia, (Mag. t. 168.) Jlag, water-flag, and provincially./iejgs, or lugs. The root
had his doubts whether ic was the pavonia of the Systema had formerly a place in the London Pharinacopa, under
Vegetabilium.v He describes it as a small delicate iris, the name of Gladiolus luteus. It has an acrid burning
about a foot and a half high, with very narrow leaves, taste ; and the juice, on being snuffed up the nostrils, pro
bearing on the top of the stalk one, or at most two flow duces a great heat in the mouth and nose, accompanied?
ers; three of the petals large and white, with a brilliant by a copious discharge from these organs ; hence it is re
blue spot at the base of each, edged on the outer fide with commended as a sialogogue and an errhine. The root is
d'-ep purple; the delicacy of the flower, and the eye-like such a powerful astringent, that it has been used instead
ipot at the base of three of the petals, render it one of the of galls in making ink, and for the purpose of dying
most striking plants of the genus. His figure is from a black ; and, from the same quality, it has also been used
plant that flowered with Mess. Grimwood and Co. in June successfully in diarrhas ; when given with this inten
1794; and they received it from Holland. It had flow tion, the root should be well dried ; the frelh root and its
ered, however, before in the royal botanic garden at Kew, juice being so strong a cathartic, that eighty drops of the
latter produced repeated evacuations after jalap, gam
namely in 1 776.
18. Iris plumaria, or feathered iris: bearded; leaves li boge, &c. had failed ; this dose was given every hour or
near, scape many-flowered; stigmas sctaceous-multifid. two in a little syrup of buckthorn, a.nd had very imme
Scape jointed, flexuosc, almost upright, branched at top, diate effects ; causing the patient to discharge by stool se
bracted, from a hand to a span in height. Leaf linear, veral Scots pints of water in the course of the night. By
from reflex spreading, shorter than the scape. Native of continuing its use in an increased dose, it cured an inve
the C:'je of Good Hope, below Duyvelfberg.
terate dropsy. The expressed juice is likewise laid to be
II. Beardless. 19. Iris xiphium, bulbose-rooted iris: an useful application to serpiginous eruptions and icrobeardless; leaves enfiform, channelled, awl-shaped ; shorter phulous tumours.
lhan the two-flowered scape. Leaves channelled am? con
xi. Iris ftidiflima, stinking iris, or stinking gladwin:
voluted, not only at the base, as in the other species, but -beardless; leaves enfiform; scape one-angled. Root
the whole length of them ; they are awl-shaped at the tip, thfck, tufted, fibrous. Leaves grafs-green, when broken
and shorter than the scape. The flowers are blue, with emitting a strong odour, not much unlike that of hot
emarginate petals. Native of the South of Europe. Dr. roast beef at the first scent, but, if smelt too close, becom
Nash, in his History of Worcestershire, informs us, that it ing disagreeable. Dr. Withering compares the smell of
was discovered by the late duchess dowager of Portland the leaves to rancid bacon. They are acute and nerved,
by the river-side near Fladbury, and in other parts of that rather shorter than the scape; which is single, cylindrical,
county. Gerarde cultivated it, and fays that he received but angular on one side, jointed, sheathed with alternate
it from his brother James Garret, apothecary. He adds, spathaceous leaves, two feet high, bearing several flowers.
"It is dafht over, instead of the blue or watchet colour, Corolla of a lurid purplish ash-colour, not smelling in thewith a most pleasant gold yellow colour, and is of smell night time; claws of the outer petals wrinkled and plaited
exceeding sweet."
on the under surface ; inner petals larger than the stigmas,
Mr. Miller makes two distinct species, which Mr. Pro spreading. Native of France, Italy, England; as near
fessor Martyn, his editor, has given as varieties. The la- Hornsey ; about Charltou-wood, and between Eltham and*
iisolium, a, he fays, has much Jarger roots, with larger Chislehurst, in Kent; near Braintree and Wood ford in Es
leaves, the flower-stalk is near twice the height, and the sex; Bath-hills, Ditchingham, Norfolk; near Cherryflowers are more than double the size. There are many Hinton, Teverlham, Fuluorn, and Triplow, in Cambridge
shire i

376
I R
shire; between Dunstableand St. Alban's ; near Pcrfhore
in Worcestershire ; and in all the south-welt counties
very common; on hedge-bank* and sloping ground;
flowering from the end of* June to August. It runs much
at the root, arid flowers sparingly. The old English name
bjUiinf gladznyn, or gladdon ; and the common countrypeople, in lbme parts of England, are said to purge them
selves with the decoction of this plant. Those who would
rot have it work too strongly, make an infusion of the
sliced roots in ale; and some take the leaves, which are
more convenient for tender stomachs. The juice of the
root has al 16 been used as an emmenagogue, as well as for
cleansing eruptions of various kinds.
12. Iris Virginica, or Virginian iris : beardless; leaves
enfiform ; scape ancipital. Root white within, black
without, the thickness of the thumb, having white fibres,
and bristly at top, with the remains of leaves. Scape
compressed, upright, jointed, slieathed with alternate
leaves, many-flowered, the length of the leaves, or a lit
tle higher, a foot in length. Leaves narrow, sharp, curved
in at the tip, nerved and smooth, as is the whole plant.
Flowers elegant, but without scent. Native of Virginia.
It flowers here in June and July; and was cultivated by
Mr. Miller in 1 751.
23. Iris verficolor, or various-coloured iris: beardless;
leaves enfiform; scape round, flexuose, germs subtrigonal.
Scape jointed, bifid at the top or simple, many-flowered,
higher than the leaves, two feet in length. Flowers blue,
large. Mr. Curtis remarks that this species has, for the
molt part, a stalk unusually crooked or elbowed ; that it is
the picla of Mr. Miller, and that the verficolor of Miller is
probably the Jibirica of Linnus. It is a native of North
America, and was cultivated in 1732 by James Sherard,
M. D. It flowers in. May and June.
24. Iris ochroleuca, or pale-yellow iris : beardless ;
leaves enfiform; scape subcylindric ; germs hexagonal.
Scape round or roundish, covered with the sheaths of leaves,
many-flowered, longer than the leaves, a foot high, nerved.
Spathes membranaceous at the edge. Larger petals di
lated at the base with dulky veins; smaller snowy-white,
with yellowish veins at the base. Stigmas snowy-white.
Capsule hexagonal, with blunt angles. Notwithstanding
Mr. Miller's description of his orienialis accords very badly
with this, they have been generally considered as the fame
plant, distinguished by the name of Pocockt's Iris, Dr. Pococke having first introduced it, according to Mr. Miller,
from Carniola ; but that is probably a mistake, for it is a
native of the Levant ; and Mr. Miller accordingly names
it orientals. It was cultivated by Mr. Miller in 1759. ^c
flowers in July . Being the highest of the species cultivated
in our gardens, Mr. Curtis has named it tall iris.
25. Iris halophila, or long-leaved iris: beardless; leaves
enfiform, those next the root very long; Item round;
terms hexagonal. Native of Siberia ; introduced in 1780
y Pallas. It flowers from July to September.
26. Iris spathacea, or long-spathed iris : beardless;
leaves enfiform, rigid ; scape round, two-sowered ; spathes
very long. Scape simple, many-flowered, a foot high.
Native of the Cape of Good Hope, in Auteniquas near
Wolfwekraal, and Langekloof near Keurbooms River.
27. Iris ramosa, or branching iris: beardless; leaves
enfiform ; stem panicled, many-flowered. Native also of
she Cape, in the sands of Swartland.
28. Iris sisyrinchium, or crocus- rooted iris : beardless;
leaves linear, waved, reflex ; scape one-flowered. Root
composed of two bulbs, one over the other, as in Gladio
lus and Crocus. Native of Spain and Portugal. Culti
vated in 1597 by Gerarde. It flowers in May. Gerarde
and Parkinson name it Spani/h-nvt. Ray found it in Si
cily, flowering in the month of April.
29. Iris verna, or spring iris : beardless; leaves linear
flat; scape one-flowered, shorter than the leaves; root
fibrose ; (alternate petals equalling the others.) This
kas tufted fibrous roots, from which arise many grass-like

r s.
leaves about nine inches long; from between them come
out the stalks, which are sliorter than the leaves, and sup
port one purple flower with blue standards. It flowers in
May, but seldom produces seeds in England. Native of
North America.
30. Iris Persica, or Persian iris: beardless; leaves li
near, fl3t; scape one-flowered, alternate; petals shorter ;
(inner petals very short and spreading.) Persian iris has
an oval bulbous root, from which come out five or six
pale-greert leaves, hollowed like the keel of a boat, about
fix inches long, and one inch broad at the base, ending
in points. Between these the flower-stalk arises, which
is seldom above three inches high, supporting one or two
flowers, inclosed in spathes; these have three erect petals,
or standards, of a pale sky-blue colour, and three rerlexed
petals, or falls, which on their outside are of the fame co
lour, but the lip has a yellow streak running through the
middle, and on each side are many dark spots, with one large
deep-purplefpotatthebottom. NativeofPersia. Cultivated
here in the time of Parkinson, (1629,) who remarks that
it was then very rare, and seldom bore flowers. The Per
sian iris is greatly esteemed for the beauty and extreme
sweetness ot its flowers, as also for its early appearance in
the spring, it generally being in perfection in February or
the beginning of March, according to the forwardneis of
the season. Like the hyacinth and narcissus, it will blow
within doors in a water-glass, but stronger in a small pot,
or sand or sandy loam ; and a few flowers will scent a
whole apartment. This beautiful plant is represented on
the annexed Plate, at fig. 1.
31. Iris angusta, or narrow-leaved iris: beardless; leaf
filiform-linear, upright, smooth ; scape smooth, one or
two flowered; spathes blunt. Bulb ovate, tunicated,
smooth, fibrose, the size of a hazel-nut. Scape round, up
right, almost simple, sheathed, jointed, a span or a little
more in height. Native of the Cape of Good Hope, on
the hills below Duyvelsoerg and Lewekopp.
32. Iris fetacea, or briltle-leaved iris : beardless ; leaf
filiform-linear, upright, smooth ; scape smooth, one-flow
ered ; spathes acute, membranaceous. Scape filiform,
generally simple, .but sometimes divided and three-flow
ered, upright, from a hand to a spam in height. It has
commonly only one leaf ; but sometimes there are two.
It is upright except at the tip, where it droops, and is
twice as long as the scape. Flowers blue, small. Native
of the Cape.
33. Iris tennifolia, or slender-leaved iris: beardless;
leaves filiform-linear ; scape two-flowered. Nativeof Si
beria, in the sends of Dauria, and near the Wolga.
34.. Iris graminea, or grafs-leaved iris : beardless ; leaves
linear; scape sub-biflorous, ancipital; germs hexagonal.
This has narrow, flat, grafs-like, leaves, about a foot long,
of a light-green colour ; between these arise the stalks,
about fix inches high, having two narrow leaves much
longer than the stalks. Flowers two or three, frr.vll; the
petals have a broad yellow line with purple stripes; the
three, falls are of a light purple colour striped with blue,
and have a convex ridge running along them ; the others
are of a reddish purple variegated with violet; they have
a scent like fresh plums. Native of Austria. Cultivated
in 1597 by Gerarde. It flowers in June.
35. Iris fpuria, or spurious iris: beardless; leaves li
near; scape round, sub-triflorous; germs three-cornered.
Stem round, very slightly compressed, straight or a little
flexuose, from two to three feet in height, taller than
the leaves. Flowers commonly two, sometimes three ;
they have no scent; colour blue-purple; but under the
stigmas the reflex petals are more inclined to red ; up
right petals flat, and usually quite entire. Mr. Miller
says that the flowers have light-blue standards, and pur
ple variegated falls, having a broad white line in the mid
dle instead of the beard. Mr. Curtis remarks, that it it
distinguished by the narrowness of the leaves, which emit
a disagreeable smell when bruised j by the fine rich pu#

I R
pie colour of the flowers inclining to blue, and by its
frex.ingular germs. Native of Germany and Austria, in
wet meadows. It flowers in July.
36. Iiis Sibirica, or Siberian iris: beardless; leaves li
near ; scape round, ftib-triflorous ; germs three-cornered.
Scape a foot high or more, dividing at top, three-flowered
or many-flowered, longer than the leaves; which are
nerved and Hat. Flowers blue, in fcrown scariose fpathes.
It is distinguished from the other sorts usually cultivated
in our gardens by the superior height of its stems, and
the narrowness of its leaves 5 by the latter circumstance,
however, it is often confounded with the graminca. Na
tive of Siberia, Austria, and Swisterland. Cultivated by
Gerarde in 1596. It flowers in May and June.
37. Iris flexuofa, or waved leaved iris: beardless; leaves
linear, flexuofe; stem three-flowered, round, thick ; germs
three-cornered. This approaches very near to the pre
ceding species.
38. Iris Martinicenfis, or Martinico iris: beardless;
leaves linear; petals with little glandular pits at the base;
germs three-cornered. Stem upright, roundilh, two feet
nigh, simple. Flowers few, coming out successively from
the same spathe, yellow, without scent. Native of Marti
nico, in moist mountainous woody pastures; flowering in
November and December. It was raised from seed at Vi
enna about the year 1760, but had not flowered there in
three years after. Native also of the island of St. Lucia,
whence it was introduced into the royal garden at Kew
in 1781 by Mr. Alexander Anderson. It flowers in June.
39. Iris pavonia, or peacock iris : beardless; leaf linear,
smooth ; scape one or two flowered. Scape round, joint
ed, villose, simple, a foot high, sustaining one or two flow
ers, which are orange-coloured, with black spots and dots
at 'he base, and a heart-shaped blue spot above the base,
whit. 1 at bottom is tomentose and black. Native of the
Cape of Good Hope, in Swartland, and elsewhere among
bushes.
4.0. Iris crispa, or curl-leaved iris: beardless; leaves li
near, curled. Scape grooved, flexuofe, divided at top, a
hand or more in height. Native of the Cape of Good
Hope, on the hills near Cape Town.
41. Iris papilionacea : beardless; leaves linear, reflex,
rough-haired. Bulb ovate, coated, the size of a pea.
Scape upright, hairy, divided, many-flowered, a hand in
height; differs from I. ciliata in having whole leaves roughhaired, and the alternate borders of the petals ovate.
Common on the hills about Cape Town.
42. Iris edulis, or edible iris: beardless; leaf linear,
pendulous, smooth ; scape smooth, many-flowered. Scape
deeply radicate, round, flexuofe, divided at top, a soot
high. Common at the Cape, in the sands of Groanekloof, Swartland, the low plains near Cape Town, Duyvelsberg, &c.
43. Iris tristis, or drooping iris: beardless; leaves li
near, smooth ; rough-haired, branched. Scape divided,
almost upright, many-flowered, a span in height. Native
of the Cape, below Duyvelsberg, near Cape Town.
44. Iris polystachya, or branching iris: beardless; leaves
linear, flat; scape smooth, branched. Scape round, di
vided at top, jointed, many-flowered, a foot and more in
height. Flowers large, handsome, blue with yellow at the
flexures. Spathes fcariose at top, jagged. It differs from
I. ramosa by its branched scape and simple peduncles. Na
tive of the Cape, between Sondag-rivier and Visch-rivier.
45. Iris vifearia, or viscous iris: beardless; leaves li
near, flat ; scape viscid. Scape round, smooth, jointed,
from flexuofe upright, divided at top, glutinose, purplish,
a foot high. Native of the Cape, in Saldanha-bay.
46- Iris bituminosa, or bituminous iris: beardless;
leaves linear, spiral ; scape viscid. Scape jointed, from
flexouse upright, divided at top, glutinose, many-flowered,
a soot and more in height. Native of the Cape, near
Berg-rivier, &c.
47. Iris tuberose, or snake's-head iris : beardless ; leaves
quadrangular. This has a tuberous root, as the name imVol. XI. No. 761.

I S.
S77
plies. There arise from it five or six long, narrow, fourcornered leaves ; and from between these the stalk, sup
porting one small flower, os a dark purple colour. It
flowers in April, but does not produce feeds in England.
Native of the Levant. Cultivated in 1597, as appears
from Gerarde.
New Sp'cits. 48. Iris Japonic.!, or Japan iris : bearded;
leaves enliform, falcated, shorter smooth ; scape compressed,
many-flowered. Scape jointed, striated, smooth, upright,
a fuot high. Native of Japan. Thunberg originally took
it for the squaUns of Linnus.
49. Iris orientalis, or eastern iris: beardless; leaves li
near; scape sub-biflorous, round, jointed; germs threecornered; corollas netted. Scape striated, smooth, up
right, afoot high or more. Native of Japan, where it was
found by Thunberg, and supposed by him at first to lie
the seme with the sibirica of Linn.xus.
50. Iris enseta, or fword-fliaped iris: beardless; leaves
linear; scape sub-biflorous, round ; germs hexagonal. In
the Flora Japonica, Thunberg took this to be the graminta
of Limiaus; but the scape is round or columnar, not
two-edged or ancipital ; and the germs are hexagonal.
Native of Japan.
Propagation and Cu/titrt. Most of the s|>ecies are culti
vated in flower-gardens for their beauty ; and would at
tract more regard, were it not for the facility with which
they are propagated. All the hardy sorts are generally
propagated by parting their roots, which molt of them
multiply fast enough. The best time to remove and part
the roots is in autumn, that they may get good root be
fore the spring, otherwise they will not Bower strong the
following summer. All thole sorts which spread much at
their roots should be transplanted every other year, to
keep them within bounds, otherwise they will spread so
much as to become troublesome, especially if they are
planted near other flowers ; indeed, the large-growing kinds
are molt of them too spreading for the flower-garden, so
are only fit to fill up the spaces between trees and shrubs
in large plantations, where they will have a good effect
during the time of their flowering. The third, fourth,
sixth, twenty-third, twenty-fourth, thirty-fourth, thirtysixth, and some others, grow in less compass, and so may
be admitted into the large borders, or in clumps of flow
ers in the pleasure-garden, where they will add to the va
riety. The fourth sort should have a warmer situation,
being a little tender ; but all the other sorts will grow in
almost any soil or situation ; these may all be propagated
by seeds, which stiould be sown soon after they are ripe,
then the plants will come up the following spring ; but,
if the seeds are sown in the spring, they will lie a year in
the ground before they vegetate. When the plants come
tip they must be kept clean from weeds, and the follow
ing autumn should be transplanted into beds at ten inches
or a foot distance, where they may remain till they flower,
which will be the second summer after transplanting ;
but, as most of the sorts are so easily propagated by their
roots, few people care to wait for seedling plants, unless
of those sorts which are scarce.
The bulbous iris and Persian iris are propagated by
offsets from the roots. The bulbs of the former need not
be taken up oftener than every other year, and of the
latter every third year: this should be done soon after the
leaves decay, otherwise they will send out fresh fibres;
nor should they be kept above a month out of the ground,
because they will shrink, and flower weakly the following
year. They may also be propagated by seed in the same
manner as the hyacinth ; and this is the only way to ob
tain varieties of the xiphium. The Persian iris docs not
vary, even from seeds. These flowers thrive best in a light
sandy loam ; and, if it be taken from a pasture-ground
with the sward, laid in a heap to rot, it will be still bet
ter; for these bulbs do not delight in a rich dunged soil;
nor seould they be too much exposed to the fun, but in
an east border they will thrive and flower extremely well.
In propagating the Persian iris from feed, the boxes in
5D
which

578
I R N
which the seeds are sown should be put under a gardenframe in winter, to shelter them from hard frost.
The Cape irises must be kept in the dry stove ; and in
creased and managed in the same manner as other Cape
bulbs. Many of the African sorts, especially the edulis,
furnish nutriment both to men and monkeys ; the bulbs
with the scapes collected in bundles and gently boiled
are esteemed pleasant and nourishing. See Ferraria and
Mor/i.
I'RISH, adj. Belonging to Ireland; produced in Ire
land ; made in Ireland.
PRISH,/ [from the adj.] The people of Ireland ; the
natives of Ireland.
IRISH SE'A, that part of the Atlantic Ocean which
is between the coasts of Ireland and Great Britain.
IRISSA'RI, a town of France, in the department of
the Lower Pyrenees: ten miles south-west of St. Palais.
IRITI'BA, a river of Brafil, which runs into the At
lantic in lat. zj. S.
IRK, a river of England, in the county of Lancaster,
which runs into the Irwell near Manchester.
To IRK, v. a. [yrk, work, Islandic] This word is
used mostly impersonally, as, It irks me; It gives me pain,
or, I am weary of it. It irks his .heart he cannot be reveng'd. Shakespeare.
Come, shall we go and kill us venison ?
And yet it irks me, the poor dappled fools
Should, in their own confines, with forked heads,
Have their round haunches gor'd.
Shakespeare.
IR'KEN, Jer'kin, or Yar'kan. See Yarkan.
IRKINEE'VA, a town of Russia, in the government of
Tobolsk: 1 60 miles east-north-east of Eniseilk. Lat. 58.
50. N. Ion. 96. E.

IRK'SOME, adj. Wearisome ; tedious ; troublesome ;

toilsome; tiresome; unpleasing.There is nothing so irk
some as general discourses, especially when they turn chiefly
upon words. Addison.
Since that thou can'st talk of love so well,
Thy company, which erst v/asjrksome to me,
I will endure.
Shakespeare.
IRK'SOMELY, adv. Wearisomely ; tediously.
IRK'SOMENESS, / Tediousnefs; wearisomeness :
That buy the merry madness of one hour
With the long irksomeness of following time. B. Jonson.
IR'KUT, a river of Russia, which runs into the An
gara opposite Irkutsk.
IR'KUTSK, a town of Russia, and capital of a govern
ment, to which it gives name, on the Angara, near lake
Baikal ; the fee oi a Greek archbishop, and a place of
considerable commerce, the caravans which trade to China
passing through it : 840 miles east-south-east of Kolivan,
1148 east- south-east of Tobolsk. Lat. 52. 4. N. lon-95.E.
IRKUT'SKOI, a government of Russia, containing all
that part of Siberia which lies beyond the 107th degree
of east longitude ; bounded on the north by the Frozen
Sea, on the east by the North Pacific Ocean, on the south
by Chinese Tartary, and on the west by the governments
of Kolivan and Tobolsk. It is the largest ana least popu
lous of all the Russian governments, and is divided into
the four provinces of Irkutsk, Nertchinsk, Yakutsk, and
Ochotsk, from the four principal towns.
IR'MA-HIS'SAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia: forty miles south-east of Castamena.
IR'MUNSAL, supposed to be the same with Mercury;
an idol worshipped by the ancient Britons.
IRNE'E, a town of Hindooltan, in the circar of Mahur : thirty-eight miles north of Mahur.
IRNE'RIUS, Wer'nerus, or Guar'nerus, a cele
brated jurist of the twelfth century, has by some been
supposed a German, by others a Milanese, but, according
to Tiraboschi, was certainly a native of Bologna. He
first taught philosophy in that city, but acquired his dis
tinction by being the first who opened a school for the

I R 6
Roman law in Italy, after its interruption by the invasions:
of the barbarous nations. Some, indeed, suppose that it
had before been studied at Ravenna, and that it was thence
transferred to Bologna. Irnerius was, however, the first
who composed glosses upon the Roman law, not only
upon the Code and Institutions, but upon the Digest* He
obtained a great reputation by his labours ; and in a plea
of the countess Matilda, in 1113, the name of Warnerius,
a Bolognesc lawyer, stands before that of any other of
the profession. The fame thing is found in pleas of the
emperor Henry IV. in the years 1116, 17, and 18, which
shows that he occasionally attended upon the court of
that monarch. In 11 18 he accompanied Henry to Rome,
where he was employed to. persuade the Romans to the
election of the anti-pope Burdin. No later record of him
exists, yet he is thought to have lived to the time of Lothaire II. who is said at his instigation to have introduced
into academies the form of creating doctors.
IROI'S POINT, vulgarly called Irish Point, a village on
the west end of the island of St. Domingo.
I'RON, s. [haiarn, Welsh ; ifepn, ijten, Sax. iorn,
Erse.] A metal common to all parts of the world.Of
all metals it is considerably the hardest ; and, when pure,
naturally malleable: when wrought into steel, or when in
the impure state from its first fusion, it is scarcely mallea
ble. Most of the other metals are brittle, while they are
hot; but this is most malleable as it approaches nearest to
fusion. The specific gravity of iron is to water as 7631
is to 1000. It is the only known substance that is at
tracted by the load-stone. Iron has greater medicinal vir
tues than any of the other metals. Hill.In a piece of
iron ore, of a ferruginous colour, are several thin plates,
placed parallel to each other. There are incredible quan
tities of iron flag in various parts of the forest of Dean.
Iron stone lies in strata. Woodward.
Nor airless dungeon, nor strong links of iron,
Can be retentive to the strength of spirit. Shakespeare.
For the different species of iron, fee Ferrum in the article
Mineralogy ; and for its magnetical properties, fee
Magnetism.
Mr. W. Cook, of Birmingham, has published some in
genious observations on the benefits that would result from
the employment of an indigenous material, as a substitute
for mahogany and other costly woods used for furniture
and the finishing of houses. The substitute which he pro
poses is iron. In bedsteads for instance, the posts, as well
as the frame, might be cast hollow ; the former might be
beautifully wreathed with flowers, festoons, or clusters of
fruit, or embossed with numberless fanciful ornaments,
which the workman might touch up with his graver and
chisel, to clear them from the sand, and to make them
sharp and neat before they go to the finissier. The painter
might colour them, so as to give them a more handsome
and elegant appearance than it is possible to give to carved
wood. This would furnish employment to numberless
hands, and afford ample scope for ingenuity. Chests of
drawers, bookcafes, and bureaus, might all be made of
sheet-iron. Such furniture would be made at a considera
bly less price than articles of mahogany ; it would not
be heavier than wood; it would be more beautiful; and,
exclusive of the convenience for removal, as it might easily
be taken to pieces, and all the parts screwed up again
without injury, it would afford a great security against
sire and bugs.
The superiority of iron for roofs of houses, in lieu of
wood, in strength, durability, and expence, is exemplified
in a roof lately constructed by the Atjerdare Iron-Com
pany, and put up at Newport, Monmouthshire. It covers
a building forty feet long, and twenty-one feet wide over
the walls, and consists of seven main couples, two leading
couples, and wall-plating, all of cast-iron, wrought-iron
laths, screw-pins, &c. total weight a ton, 4 cwt. a qrs.
solb. being sufficiently strong to sustain the- heaviest stonetile of country, and it in itself lighter than one of wood.

I R O
of which substance there is not one particle. The main
couples are made in three pieces, the collar or tie-beam of
which forms part of a circle, thereby giving much more
head-room than is possible with wood ; and holes are left
in the fame for the purpose of fixing ceiling-joists, mak
ing a handsome covered ceiling; it requires neither sidepieces nor rafters, the wrought-iron laths being a substi
tute for both. The whole roofing, after being fitted to
gether, and taken to pieces again, at Aberdare iron-works,
was put into one waggon, and conveyed to Tredagar
iron-works, there unloaded into a train-waggon, and
taken down the Sirrowy tram-road, through sir C. Mor
gan's park, to Newport, in twenty-four hours, a distance
of thirty-fix miles. It was then fitted together again,
and fixed on the walls completely ready for the tiler in
less than five hours, who, having no laths to prepare or
nail on, can tile a roof in half the time it could be done
on one constructed of wood. They are applicable to
buildings of all sizes, can be put up at a much less expence
per square than any other, and are, of course, far more
durable. In a large public building in Leeds, the Coloured-Cloth Hall, consisting of five streets, averaging one hun
dred yards each, calt-iron is substituted for wood in the
main beamings ; which renders the buildings fire-proof.
Wrought-iron has been proposed as an advantageous
substitute for the materials now in use for many purposes
in shipping. A mast of this metal, the cylinder being
half an inch thick, and the fame height and diameter as
a wooden mast, will not be so heavy, will be considerably
stronger, much more durable, less liable to be injured by
(hot, and can be easily repaired, even at sea. It will weigh
only 11 tons, and at 45I. per ton will not cost more than
340I. while its strength will be nearly fifty per cent, above
that of a wooden mast, that weighs 23 tons, and costs
nearly 1200I. This mast is made to strike nearly as low
as the deck, to ease the ship in a heavy sea. Ships fur
nished with wooden masts are in such circumstances
obliged to cut them away. Ships furnished with iron
masts will not, like others, be exposed to the risk of re
ceiving damage from lightning, the iron mast: being
itself an excellent conductor; by using an iron bolt from
the bottom of the mast through the kelson and keel, the
electric matter*""will be conducted through the bottom
of the (hip into the water, without injury to the ship.
Yards and bowspirits may also be made f wroughtiron, at the fame proportion of strength, and expence as
the mast; and chain-fhrouds and stays of iron, which may
be used with those masts, will not cost half the expence
of rope, while they will also prove ten times more dura
ble. Even the whole hull may be made of wrought-iron.
Iron, made in this kingdom, or brought into England
and sold, is not to be exported, on pain of forfeiting the
value; and justices assigned by the king have power to
inquire of such as fell iron at too dear a price, and punissi
them. 28 Edw. III. c. 5. None shall convert to coal or
other fuel, for the making of iron metal, any trees of such
a size, or within a certain compass of London, under
penalties by statute ; nor ssiall any new iron-mills be set
up in Sussex, Surrey, or Kent. 1 Eliz.c. 15. 23 Eliz.c: 5.
27 Eliz. c. 19. By 4. Geo. II. c. 32, to steal, or sever with
intent to steal, any lead or iron, fixed to a house, or in
any court or garden thereunto belonging, is made felony,
liable to transportation for seven years. As to the im
porting and exporting of bar-iron, lee Navigation Acts.
I'RON, /. Any instrument or utensil made of iron :
as, a flat iron, box iron, or smoothing iron. In this fense
it has a plural.Can'st thou fill his Ikin with barbed irons,
or his head with fiftspears ? Job, xli. 7.
O Thou ! whose captain I account myself,
Look on my forces with a gracious eye :
Put in their hands thy bruising irons of wrath.
That they may crush down with a heavy fall
Th' usurping helmets of our adversaries. Shakespeare.
For this your locks in paper-durance bound >
For this with tort'ring iron wreath'd around ?
Pope,
i

I R O
379
Chain; (hackle; manacle: as, He was put in irons.The
iron entered into his soul. Psalms. Com. Prayer. His feet
they hurt with fetters : he was laid in irons. Psalms.
I'RON, adj Made of iron.Pole-cats and weasels do a
great deal of injury to warrens; the way of taking them
is in hutches and iron traps. Mortimer.
Get me an iron crow, and bring it straight
Unto my cell.
Shakespeare.
Resembling iron in colour. A piece of stone of a dark
iVc/i-grey colour, but in some parts of a ferruginous co
lour. Woodward.Some of them are of an iron~rtd, and
very bright. Woodward.Harsh; severe; rigid; miserable;
calamitous : as, the iron age for an age of hardship and
wickedness :
O virgin, that thy power
Might bid the soul of Orpheus sing
Such notes as, warbled to the string,
Drew iron tears from Pluto's cheek,
And made hell grant what love did seek.
Milton.
Jove crush the nations with an iron rod,
And ev'ry monarch be the scourge of God.
Pope.
Indissoluble ; unbroken t
Rash Elpenor in an evil hour
Dry'd an immeasurable bowl, and thought
T' exhale his surfeit by irriguous sleep,
Imprudent : him death's iron sleep opprest.
Phillips.
To I'RON, v. a. To smooth with an iron-. To mackler
with irons.
I'RON BANK'S, a tract of land on the east side of the
Mississippi, below the mouth of the Ohio.
I'RON CAS'TLE, one of the forts of Porto Bello, in
South America, which admiral Vernon took and destroyed
in 1739. The Spaniards call it St. Philip de todo Fierra.
I'RON-HEAR'TED, adj. Hard-hearted.Did flie mi
tigate these immitigable, these iron-hearted, men ! Harris.
I'RON I'SLAND, a small island in the Eastern Indian,
Sea, near the coast of Siarn. Lat. 12. 35. N. Ion. 98. E.
I RON-MONGER, /. A dealer in iron.
I'RON-MOULD, / A spot on linen occasioned by the
rust of iron ; a lump of hard yellow earth found in chalk
pits. Iron-moulds or spots of ink in linen, may be taken
out by moistening the stained part in a solution of oxalic
acid in distilled water, and then washing it out in pure
water.
To I'RON-MOULD, v.a. To daub linen with spots re
sembling rust of iron.
I'RON MOUNTAINS, in the State of Tennessee,
North America, extend from the river Tennessee to that
of French Broad from south-weft to north-east; farther
to the north-east the range has the name of Bald Moun
tain, and beyond the Nolachucky that of Iron Mountains;
but Iron Mountains seems to be the name generally ap
plied to the whole range. It constitutes the boundary
between the state of Tenessee ; and that of North Carolina
and extends from near the lead-mines on the Kanhaway,
through the Cherokee country, to the south of Chota,
and terminates near the sources of the Mobile. The ca
verns and cascades in these mountains are innumerable.
I'RON-ORE, /. The ore that produces iron.
I'RON-SICK, adj. in the sea-language, is said of a sliip
or boat, when her bolts or nails are so eaten with rust,
and so worn awav, that they occasion hollows in the planks,
whereby the vessel is rendered leaky.
I'RON- WITTED, adj. Hard ot understanding : - ^
I will converse with iron-witttd fools,
And unrespective boys : none are for me
That look into me with considerate eyes. Shakespeare.
I'RON-WOOD. See Fagara and Sider-oxylon.
I'RON-WORK,/ That part of any thing which consists of iron.
I'RON- WORKS,/ Manufactories where iron is smelt
ed, and wrought into various forms.
I RON-WORT. See Galeopsis and Sideritis.
IROiYDEQUAT,

I R O
sso
IRQN'DEQUAT, called in some maps G< Rtcndegtit, a
gulf or bay on the south-fide of the Lake Ontario, four
miles east of Walker's, at the mouth of Genessee rivers.
IRONGRAV, a town of Scotland, in the county of
Kircudbright : sixteen miles east of Kircudbright.
IRON'ICAL, adj. [ironique, .Fr. from irony.] Express
ing one thing and meaning another; speaking by contra
ries^In this fallacy may be comprised all ironical mis
takes, or expressions receiving inverted significations.
Brown.I take all your ironical civilities in a literal fense,
and ssiall expect them to be literally performed. Swift.
IRON'ICALLY, adv. By the use of irony.Socrates
was pronounced by the oracle of Delphos to be the wisest
man of Greece, which he would turn from himself ironi
cally, saying, There could be nothing in him to verify the
oiacle, except this, that he was not wife, and knew it ;
and others were not wife, and knew it not. Bacon.
The dean, ironically grave,
Still fhunn'd the fool, and IasiYd the knave.
Swift.
IRON'ICALNESS,/ The quality of being ironical.
I'RONING, / The process of smoothing linen with an
iron.
I'RONY, adj. [from iron.'] Made of iron ; partaking of
iron.The force they are under is real, and that of their
fate but imaginary : it is not strange if the irony chains
have more solidity than the contemplative. Hammond.
I'RONY, / [ironic, Fr.] A mode of speech in which
the meaning is contrary to the words : as, Bolingbrokc was
a holy man.So grave a body, upon so solemn an occasion,
should not deal in irony, or explain tlieir meaning by con
traries. Swift.
IROQUOI'S, a confederacy of Indian nations so called
by the French. Formerly they were called the Five Na
tions, five only being joined in that alliance ; but they
now consist of six nations, and call themselves Agamuschioni, that is, the United People. Some call them Mingos ;
others Alaquais. These six nations are the Mohawks,
Oneidas, Onondagas, Senecas, Cayugas, and Tuscaroras.
The latter joined the confederacy seventy years ago.
In the American war, they were our allies, and in
1779 were entirely defeated by the troops of Congress,
and their towns all destroyed. They now live on grounds
called the State Reservations, which are intermediate
spaces settled on all sides by white people. In their pre
sent cramped situation, they cannot keep together a great
while. They will probably quit the United States, and
retire over the lakes Ontario and Erie. All the Mohawks
> and the greater part of the Cayugas, have already removed
into Canada. The number of souls in all the six nations
was, in 1796, 4.058. The Stockbridge and Brotherton
Indians, "who now live among them, added, make the
whole number, 4.508 ; of whom 760 live in Canada, the rest
in the United States. By a treaty made in 1794, between
the United States on the one part, and the Six Nations
and their Indian friends residing with them on the other
part, it was stipulated that " the sum of 4500 dollars
should be expended annually and for ever, in purchasing
Clothing, domestic animals, implements of husoandry,
and other utensils, and in compensating useful artificers
who ssiall reside among them, and be employed for their
benefit." This allowance is under the direction of a superintendant, and is not distributed for any private pur
poses. It is apportioned among them according to their
numbers; in order to which, tnere is annually taken an
exact census of all these nations. In 1796, the Friends,
commonly called Quakers, in their benevolence and zeal
to promote the welfare of these Indians, raised a fund to
support a number of their society, who offered to go and
reside among them, with a view to promote their civili
zation, moral improvement, and real welfare. A com
mittee of their society was appointed to accompany these
friends to humanity ; and they were actually on the spot,
and commenced their work of charity, in July 1798. The
State of New York have taken these Indians under their

I It R
protection, and appointed commissioners to take care that
they receive no wrong from interested individuals.
IROQUOI'S RIVER, or Sorrel River, the outlet of
Lake Champlain, which, after a course of about sixty-nine
miles north, runs into the river St. Lawrence, in lat. 46. 10.
and Ion. 71. 25. W. Sorrel Fort, built by the French, is
at the western point of the mouth of this river.
I'ROUS, adj. Angry; passionate. Chaucer.
IR'PEAL, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
IR'PIN, a river of Russia, which formerly formed the
boundary-line between that part of the palatinate of Kiev
which was added to Russia and that which was left to
Poland, and runs into the Dnieper above Kiev.
IRRA'DIANCE, or Irra'diancy, /. [Fr. of irradio,
Lat.l Emission of rays or beams of light upon any object.
.The principal affection is its tranflucency : the irradiancy
and sparkling, found in many gems, is not discoverable
in this. Brown.Begins of light emitted :
Love not the heav'nly spirits ? Or do they mix
Irradiance virtual, or immediate touch ?
Milton.
To IRRA'DIATE, v. a. To adorn with light emitted
upon it; to brighten.When he thus perceives that these
opacous bodies do not hinder the eye from judging light
to hare an equal plenary diffusion through the whole
place it irradiates, he can have no difficulty to allow air,
that is diaphanous, to be every where mingled with light.
Digby on Bodies.To enlighten; to illumine; to UlumU
nate:
Shine inward, and the mind through all her pow'rs
Irradiate ; there plant eyes ; all milt from thence
Purge and disperse.
Milton.
To animate by heat or light.Ethereal or solar heat must
digest, influence, irradiate, and put those more simple
parts of matter into motion. Hale.To decorate with
shining ornaments :
No weeping orphan saw his father's store
Our shrines irradiate, or imblaze the floor.
Pope.
IRRA'DIATING,/ The act of animating with light.
IRRADIA'TION, / The act of emitting beams of
light.If light were a body, it should drive away the air,
which is likewise a body, wherever it is admitted ; for,
within the whole sphere of the irradiation of it, there is no
point but light is found. Digby tn Bodies.Illumination ;
intellectual light.The means of immediate union of
these intelligible objects to the understanding, are some
times divine and supernatural, as by immediate irradiation
or revelation. Hale.
IRRA'TIONAL, adj. [irrationalis, Lat.] Void of rea
son ; void of understanding ; wanting the difcoursive fa
culty :
Thus began
Outrage from lifeless things : but discord first
Daughter of sin, among th' irrational
Death introduc'd.
Milton.
Absurd ; contrary to reason. I ssiatl quietly submit, not
wishing so irrational a thing as that every body should be
deceived. Pope.
IRRATIONALTTY,/ Want of reason.
IRRA'TIONALLY, adv. Without reason ; absurdly.
IRRA'TIONALNESS,/ Irrationality. Scott.
IRRECLA'IMABLE, adj. Not to be reclaimed ; not
to be changed to the better. As for obstinate, irreclaim
able, professed enemies, we must expect their calumnies
will continue. Addifon.
IRRECONCI'LABLE, adj. Not to be recalled to
kindness; not to be appeased.A weak unequal faction
may animate a government; but when it grows equal in
strength, and irreconcilable by animosity, it cannot end
without some crisis. Temple.
Wage eternal war,
Irreconcilable to our grand foe.
Milton.
Not to be made consistent : it has with or to.As she was
strictly

It n
strictly virtuous herself, so (he always put the best con
struction upon the words and actions of her neighbours,
except where they were irreconcilable to the rules of honesty
and decency. Arbuthnot.Since the sense I oppose is at
tended with such gross irreconcilable absurdities, I presume
I need not offer any thing farther in support of the one,
or in disproof of the other. Rogers.This essential power
of gravitation or attraction is irreconcilable with the atheilt's
own doctrine of a chaos. Bentley.
IRRECONCI'LABLENESS,/. Impossibility to,be re
conciled.What must it be to live in this disagreement
with every thing, this irreconcilableness and opposition to
the order and government of nature? Shaflefbury.
IRRECONCI LABLY, adv. In a manner not admit
ting reconciliation.
IKREC'ONCILED, adj. Not atoned.A servant dies
in many irrecneiled iniquities. Shakespeare.
IRRECORDABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
and recordor, to remember.] Incapable of being renum
bered. Cole.
IRRECOV'ER ABLE, adj. Not to be regained ; not to
be restored or repaired. Time, in a natural sense, is frrecoverable: the moment just fled by us, it is impossible to
recal. Rogers. Not to be remedied. It concerns every
man, that would not trifle away his soul, and fool himself
into irrecoverable misery, with the greatest seriousness to
enquire. Tillotson.
IRRECOVERABLY, adv. Beyond recovery! past re
pair.The credit of the exchequer is irrecoverably lost by
the last breach with the bankers. Temple.
O dark, dark, dark, amid' the blaze of noon ;
Irrecov'rably dark, total eclipse,
Without all hope of day.
Milton.
IRRECU'PERABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
and recupero, to recover.] Incapable of being recovered.
Chaucer.
IRREDEEMABLE, adj. Incapable of being redeemed.
IRREDIVI'VOUS, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
redivivo, to revive.] Incapable of being revived. Cole.
IRREDU'CIBLE, adj. Not to be brought or reduced.
These observations seem to argue the corpuscles of air
to be irreducible in water. Boyle.
IRREDUC'TIBLE, adj. Irreducible. Not used.
IRREFRAGABILTTY,/. Strength of argument not
to he refuted.
IRREF'RAGABLE, adj. [irresragabilis, school Lat.
irrefragable, Fr.] Not to be confuted ; superior to argutnental opposition.Strong and irrefragable the evidences
of Christianity must be: they who relisted them would
resist every thing. Altcrbury.
IRREF'R AGABLENESS, /. Irrefragability.
IRREF'RAGABLY, adv. With force above confuta
tion.That they denied a future state is evident from
St. Paul's reasonings, which are of no force but only on
that supposition, as Origen largely and irrrfragably proves.
Atlerbury.
IRREFU'TABLE, adj. [irrefkuUlis, Lat.] Not to be
overthrown by argument.
IRREFU'TABLENESS, / The state of being irre
futable.
IRREFUTABLY, adv. In a manner not to be refuted".
IRREG'ULAR, adj. [Fr. from irregularis, Lat.] De
viating from rule, custom, or nature :
The am'rous youth
Obtain'd of Venus his desire,
Howe'er irregular his fire.
Prior.
Immethodical ; not confined to any certain rule or order.
This motion seems excentrique and irregular, yet not
"Well to be resisted or quieted. King Charles.The numbers
of pindariques are wild and irregular, and sometimes
seem harm and uncouth. Cowley.
Regular
Then most, when most irregular they seem.
Milton,
Vol. XI. No. 761.

I R R
381
Not being according to the laws of virtue. A soft word
for vicious.
IRREGULAR'ITY,/ Deviation from rule. Neglect
of method or order.As these vast heaps of mountains
are thrown together with so much irregularity and con
fusion, they form a great variety of hollow bottoms. Addt/on.Inordinate practice; vice.Religion is somewhat
less in danger of corruption, while the sinner acknow
ledges the obligations of his duty, and is ashamed of hit
irregularities. Rogers.
IRREGULARLY, adv. Without observation of rule
or method.It may give some light to those whose con
cern for their little ones makes them so irregularly bold as
to consult their own reason in the education of their
children, rather than to rely upon old custom. Locke.
Your's is a soul irregularly great,
Which, wanting temper, yet abounds with heat. Dryden.
IRREG'ULARNESS,/ [from irregular.] The state of
being irregular.
To IRREG'ULATE, v. a. [from in and regula, Lat. ]
To make irregular; to disorder.Its fluctuations are but
motions subservient, which winds, shelves, and every interjacency, irregulates. Brown.
IRREG'ULOUS, adj. [in and regula, Lat.] Licentious :
Thou, leagu'd with that irregulous devil Cloten,
Hast here cut off my lord.
Shakespeare.
IRREL'ATIVE, adj. Having no reference to any
thing; single; unconnected.Separated by the voice of
God, things in their species came out in uncommunicated
varieties and irrelative seminalities. Brown.
IRRELEVANT, adj. Not to the point.
IRRELI'GION, / Contempt of religion; impiety.
The weapons with which I combat irreligion are already
consecrated. Dryden.We behold every instance of prophaneness and irreligion, not only committed, but defended
and gloried in. Rogers.
IRRELI'GIOUS, adj. Contemning religion ; impious.
Shame and reproach is generally the portion of the im
pious and irreligious. South.
Whoever sees these irreligious men,
With burthen of a sickness weak and faint.
But hears them talking of religion then,
And vowing of their souls to ev'ry faint, v
Davits.
Contrary to religion.Wherein that scripture standeth not
the church of God in any stead, or serveth nothing at all
to direct, but may be let pass as needless to be consulted
with, we judge it profane, impious, and irreligious, to think.
Hooker.Might not the queen's domestics be obliged to
avoid swearing, and irreligious profane discourse ? Swift.
IRRELI'GIOUSLY, adv. With impiety; with irre
ligion.If they keep any inmate thus irreligiously disposed
in their houses, they forfeit ten pounds per month. Black'
stone.
IRRELI'GIOUSNESS,/ The state of being irreligious.
IRRE'MEABLE, adv. [irremeabitis, Lat.] Admitting
no return :
The keeper cbarm'd, the chief without delay
Pass'd on, and took th* irremeable way.
Dryden.
IRREME'DIABLE, adj. Admitting no cure; not t
be remedied.They content themselves with that which
was the irremediable error of former times, or the necessity
of the present hath cast upon them. Hooker. A steady
hand, in military affairs, is more requisite than in peace,
because an error committed in war may prove irremediablt.
Bacon.
IRREME'DIABLENESS,/. The state of being reme
diless.
IRREME'DIABLY, adv. Without cureIt happen*
to us irremediably and inevitably, that we may perceive
these accidents are not the fruits of our labour, but gifts
ui God. Taylor.
s E
IRXEMIS'!sIBLE

I R R
382
IRREMIS'SIBLE, adj. [in and remitto, Lat. irremijible,
Fr.] Not to be'pardoned.
IRREMISSIBLENESS,/ The quality of being not to
be pardoned.Thence arises the aggravation and irremisstblincss of the sin. Hammond.
IRREMIS'SIBLY, adv. In a manner not to be par
doned.
IRREMO'VABLE, adj. Not to be moved ; not to be
changed :
He is irremovable,
Resolv'd for flight.
Shakespeare.
IRREMU'NERABLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to,
and munero, to reward.] Incapable .of being rewarded.
Bailey.
IRRENOW'NED, adj Void of honour. We now fay,
Unrenowned :
For all he did was to deceive good knights,
And draw them from pursuit of praise and fame
To sluggish sloth and sensual delights,
And end their days in irrenovined shame. Fairy Queen.
IRREP'ARABLE, adj. Not to be recovered ; not to
be repaired.The story of Deucalion and Pyrrha teaches,
that piety and innocence cannot miss of the divine pro
tection, and that the only loss irreparable is that of our
probity. Garth.
IRREP'ARABLENESS, / [from irreparable. ] The
state of being irreparable.
IRREP'ARABLY, adv. Without recovery; without
amends.The cutting off that time, industry, and gifts,
whereby (he would be nourished, were irreparably injurious
to her. Decay of Piety.
IRREPLE'VIABLE, or Irreplev'isable, adj. That
neither may nor ought to be replevied, or delivered on
sureties. 13 Ed. I.Jl.i. c. a. It is against the nature of a
distress for rent, to be irreplevifable. 1 Inst. 145.
IRREPOS'CIBLE, adj. [from in, Lat. contrary to, and
reposco, to ask again.] Incapable of being required again.
Cole. Not used.
IRREPREHEN'SIBLE, adj. Exempt from blame.
IRREPREHEN'SIBLENESS,/ The state of being irreprehensible.
IRREPREHEN'SIBLY, adv. Without blame.
IRREPRESEN'TABLE, adj. Not to be figured by
any representation. God's irrepresentable nature doth hold
against making images of God. Slillingsteet.
IRREPROACHABLE, adj. Free from blame; free
from reproach.Their prayer may be, that they raise up
and breed as irreproachable a young family as their parents
have done. Pope.
IRREPRO'ACHABLENESS, /. The state of being
irreproachable.
IRREPRO'ACHABLY, adv. Without blame ; with
out reproach.
IRREPRO'VEABLE, adj. Not to be blamed; irre
proachable.
IRREPRO'VEABLENESS,/. The state of being irreproveable.
IRREPRO'VEABLY, adv. Beyond reproach.To live
chastely, irreproveably, and in word and deed to show them
selves worthy of such a dignity. fVeever.
IRRESIS'TABLE, and its derivatives. See Irre
sistible.
IRRESISTIBILITY,/ Power or force above oppo
sition.The doctrine of irrejistibility of grace, if it be ac
knowledged, there is nothing to be affixt to gratitude.
Hammond.
IRRESISTIBLE, adj. Superior to opposition.Fear
doth grow from an apprehension of the Deity, indued
with irrefistible power to hurt; and is of all affections,
anger excepted, the unaptest to admit conference with
reason. Hooker.
IRRESISTIBLY, adv. In a manner not to be opposed.
God irresistibly sways all manner of events on earth.

I R R
Drydeti.Fond of pleasing and endearing ourselves to
those we esteem, we are irrefijlib/y led into the same incli
nations and aversions with them. Rogers.
IRRESIST'LESS, adj. [A barbarous ungrammatical
conjunction of two negatives.] Irresistible; resistless:
Those radiant eyes, whose irrefftlcss flame
Strikes Envy dumb, and keeps Sedition tame,
They can to gazing multitudes give law,
Convert the factious, and the rebel awe.
Granville.
IRRES'OLUBLE, adj. [in and resolubilis, Lat.] Not to
be broken; not to bs dissolved. In factitious sal ammo
niac the common and urinous salts are so well mingled,
that both in the open fire and in subliming-vessels they
rife together as one salt, which seems in such vessels irresoluble by fire alone. Boyle.
IRRES'OLUBLENESS, / Resistance to separation of
the' parts.Quercetanus has this confession of the irresolubleness of diamonds. Boyle.
IRRESOL'VEDLY, adv. Without settled determina
tion.Divers of my friends have thought it strange to
hear me speak so irresolvedly concerning those things,
which some take to be the elements, and others the prin
ciples, of all mixed bodies. Boyle.
IRRES'OLUTE, adj. Not constant in purpose; not de
termined.To make reflections upon what is past, is the
part of ingenious but irresolute men. Temple,
So Myrrha's mind, impell'd on either side,
Takes ev'ry bent, but cannot long abide ;
Irresolute on which she should rely,
At last, unfix'd in all, is only fix'd to die.
Dryden.
IRRES'OLUTELV, adv. Without firmness of mind ;
without determined purpose.
IRRES'OLUTENESS, / The state of being undeter
mined.
IRRESOLUTION, / Want of firmness of mind.
Irresolution on the schemes of life, which offer themselves
to our choice, and inconstancy in pursuing them, are the
greatest causes of all our unhappiness. Adaison.
IRRESPECTIVE, adj. Having no regard to any cir
cumstances.According to this doctrine, it must be re
solved wholly into the absolute irrespective will of God.
Rogers.
IRRESPECTIVELY, adv. Without regard to circum
stances.He is convinced, that all the promises belong to
him absolutely and irrespectively. Hammond.
IRRETRIEVABLE, adj. [in and retrieve.] Not to be
repaired ; irrecoverable ; irreparable.The effects of vice
in the present world are often extreme misery, irretrievable
ruin, and even death. Butler's Analogy.
IRRETRIE'VABLENESS, /. The state of being irre
trievable.
IRRETRIEVABLY, adv. Irreparably; irrecoverably.
It would not defray the charge of the extraction, and
therefore must have been all irretrievably lost, and useless
to mankind, was it not by this means collected. Woodward.
IRRETUR'NABLE, adj. Not to return:
Forth irreturnable flies the spoken word,
Be it in scoff, in earnest, or in bord.
Shakespeare.
IRREVERENCE, / Want of reverence ; want of ve
neration ; want of respect.Having seen our scandalous
irreverence .towards God's worship in general, 'tis easy to
make application to the several parts of it. Decay os Piety.
State of being disregarded.The concurrence of the
house of peers in that fury can be imputed to no one
thing more than to the irreverence and scorn the judges
were justly in, who had been always looked upon there
as the oracles of the law. Clarendon.
IRREVERENT, adj. Not paying due homage or re
verence; not expressing or conceiving due veneration or
respect.Swearing, and the irreverent using the name
of God in common discourse, is another abuse of the
tongue. Ray.

,
Witness

I R R
S83
I R R
Witness the irreverent son
" The primary objects of floating are, I assert, simply
these two, to procure a deposit os manure from the water
Of him who built the ark; who, for the shame
used, and by the water at the same time to shelter the
Done to his father, heard his heavy curse,
Servant of servants, on his vicious race.
Miiton.
find from the severity of winter: and the chics essentials
IRREVERENTLY, adv. Without due respect or ve of the art are, that the water stiali be made to flow over
neration. 'Tis but an ill essty of reverence and godly tlie surface of the land an in;h deep, during winter, and
fear to use the gospel irreverent/y. Government of the Tcngvc. that every part of the works shall be so constructed as to
keep the whole of the water in constant motion. Without
IRREVERENTNESS, /. The want of reverence.
IRREVERSIBLE, adj. Not to be recalled ; not to be attention to these two last requisites, the above objects, to
changed.The sins of his chamber and his closet shall be which all others are subservient, cannot be fully obtained ;
produced before men and angels, and an eternal irreversible for, if the water does not flow an inch deep, you do not
use so much water as might be effectually strained or sifted
sentence be pronounced. Rogers.
IRREVER'SIBLY, adv. Without change.The title by the grass, and of course do not col'ect as much muciof fundamentals, being ordinarily confined to the doctrines l.ige as might be expected, nor give a complete ssielter to
of faith, hath occasioned that great scandal in the church, the land. If you use much more than an inch depth,
at which so many myriads of SoliSdians have stumbled, and continue it for several weeks, you destroy your belt
and fallen irreversibly, by conceiving heaven a reward of grasses, which will not bear to be under water for many
weeks in succession : and, if any of the works are cut en
true opinions. Hammond on Fundamentals.
IRREVOCABLE, adj. Not to be recalled; not to be tirely upon a dead level, a certain part of the water will
brought back; not to be reversed.That which is pall is be kept in a stagnant state, depositing its sediment in the
gone and irrevocable j therefore they do but trifle that la ditches more than on the surface of the meadow, and
soaking into, and chilling, the land. If, however.'you can
bour in past works. Bacon.
so form your meadow as to use the above quantity of wa
The second, both for piety rrnown'd,
ter on the whole or a part of the land, and each part has
And puissant deeds, a promise shall receive
a regular descent, the meadow .will enjoy every encou
Irrevocable, that his regal throne
ragement and protection which grass-land is capable of
For ever (hall endure.
Milton.
receiving from the care and culture of man.
" The art of winter-floating is worthy of no mean com
By her irrevocable fate,
War shall the country waste, and change the state. Dryden. mendation, on three especial accounts, or for its three,
leading or cardinal properties : namely, its affording grafs
IRREV'OCABLENESS,/ [from irrevocable.] The state at
an unusual season, and when it is most wanted ; its
of being irrevocable.
certainty in the hay-crop ; and its requiring no dung.
IRREVOCABLY, adv. Without recal.If air were These
properties I venture to estimate at jl. per acre per
kept out sour or five minutes, the fire would be irrevocably ann. additional
value, even upon good land, and much
extinguished. Boyle.
upon bad land ; and this estimate, I presume, will
To IRRIGA'TE, v. a. [irrigo, Lat.] To wet ; to more
thought highly stated by any farmer who has had
moisten ; to water.The heart, which is one of the prin anotfullbestock
of cattle and sheep in a late spring, and has
cipal parts of the body, doth continually irrigate, nourish,
had it in his power to have recourse to a meadow of this
keep hot, and supple, all the members. Ray.
description."
They keep a bulky charger near their lips,
Yet, notwithstanding the advantages here so clearly
With which, in often interrupted sleep,
specified, and which are of much moment in the contem
Their frying blood compels to irrigate
plation of every farmer, Mr. W. observes, and laments,
Their dry furr'd tongues.
A. Phillips.
that " the practice is still very partially adopted, very ge
IRRIGA'TION, / The act of watering or moisten nerally misunderstood, very strangely misrepresented, and
ing.Help of ground is by watering and irrigation. Bacon. in danger of degenerating into a mere wetting of the land."
The Rev. T. Wright, rector of Ould in Northampton These are, indeed, good reasons for directing the attention
shire, is the most judicious writer upon irrigation that of farmers to this subject. We shall therefore briefly ex
we have met with. This gentleman has published three plain his method of forming a floating meadow, referring
pamphlets upon this subject, each about ten year? apart. to his last treatise, " The Formation and Management of
The first, published in 1789, was entitled, An Account of Floated Meadows," for a more ample detail.
Watering Meadows; but in the two last, 1799 and 1810,
" Before I begin to point out the particular mode of
he rejects the term watering, as not contributing towards forming a floated meadow, such questions as the follow
a clear conception of the business, but merely affording ing are necessary to be proposed : Will the stream of wa
an idea of wetting the land by a small and inconsiderable ter to be employed in floating admit of a temporary wear
portion of water ; and he therefore substitutes the term or dam across it ? Can you dam up, and raise the water
floating, as more expressive of the process intended; which high enough to flow over the surface of your land with
is, covering the whole surface of tjie meadow with a thin out flooding or injuring your neighbour's land ? Or, is
sheet, not of stagnant, but of flowing, water; and, if pos your water already high enough, without a wear ? or can
sible, from a large stream. In the county of Gloucester you make it so, by taking it out of the stream higher up,
and in Wiltshire, it is frequently called drowning, or win and, by the conductor, keeping it up nearly to its level,
ter-drowning; but this runs into the opposite extreme, till it enters the meadow ? And can you draw the water
and denotes too much water in use, and seems to express off your meadow as quick as it is brought on ? If these,
water kept in a stagnant state, which is pernicious if suf questions suggest no insuperable difficulty, but can freely
be answered in the affirmative, you may proceed accord
fered to continue any length of time.
Of the advantages of floating, this gentleman speaks in ing to the following directions :
terms the most encouraging-. He represents, as others
" In the first place, when the descent is not sufficiently
have done, that the water of every copious and rapid great to be determined by the eye, take an accurate level 1
stream is loaded with manure of the most fertilizing qua of the ground intended for floating, and compare the
lity ; and with this water it is possible to make land al highest part of it with the stream of water to be used.
most as rich as you please, whatever be the nature of the Ascertain how many inches fall there are, from the sur
soil or of the subsoil, even without attending so- nicely face of the water to the highest part of the land : is the
to system as you necessarily must when clear spring-water highest part of the land be adjoining to the stream, the
is used ; and, by the contents of this turbid water, an en process is easy : but is, as it often happens, it be distant
tirely new foil is givea to the land in the course of a few from (or the farthest part from) the stream, the execution
years.
becomes more difficult , as it is necessary that the sides of
the

334
IRRIGATION.
the ditch, which conveys the water for distribution, mould repaired, if they have received any injury from cattle.
be raised all that distance, and kept high enough to carry After a shower, when the water is thick and muddy, turn
the water to the aforesaid highest part. In this cafe, cur, over the meadow as much water as you can without in
in as direct a line as circumstances will allow, a> wide ditch, juring the banks of the works, especially if the land be
or master-feeder, keeping up its banks, not upon a dead poor; as in this month, according to Mr. Wright, the
level, but with a gradual descent from beginning to end. water contains many more fertilizing particles, which he
Supposing, for instance, the highest part of the meadow calls salts and richness, than later in the winter. In de
to be one hundred yards distant from the stream, and you fence of this position, of which it seems the Monthly Re
have five inches fall in that distance, you are to give to viewers have doubted, our author urges, that, though he
the whole length an equal degree of descent, that is, to is not able to prove it by any chemical analysis, yet it
each twenty yards one inch fall, and then every drop of seems evident, that " after the first washing of farm-yards,
water will be kept in equable and constant motion. Some various finks, ditches, and the surface of all the adjoining
times the land has a very uneven surface, and there are fields, which have lain dry for some time, the common
two or more parts of it considerably higher than the rest ; stream should then contain much more fatness than when
it/will then be necessary to give to each higher part its the fame premises hr.ve been repeatedly washed." Thil
respective feeder. It will be found, that one feeder made is confirmed by the experience of the Gloucestershire far
diagonally, and two others in different dire6tions, will, in mers; who, if they can at this season of the year procure
general, with the assistance of the smaller works, (what plenty of muddy water to overflow their grounds for one
ever be the form or situation of the meadow,) be compe week, look upon it to be equally valuable with what is
tent to effect a regular distribution of the water over the procured during all the rest of the winter. In support of
whole surface of the land. The width of each feeder de this, he quotes the following words of Mr. Forbes, in a
pends upon the number and length of the smaller ditches, treatise on watering : " The water should be let in upon
or floating gutters, which it is to supply with water."
the meadow in November, when the first great rains make
A ditch of ten feet wide and three deep will commonly it muddy, for then it is full of a rich sediment, brought
water ten acres of land. When there are three works in down from the lands of the country through which it
a meadow, and flood-hatches at the mouth of each, 'when runs, and is washed into it by the rain; and, as the sedi
the water is not sufficient to cover the whole completely ment brought by the first floods is the richest, the carri
at once, it may be watered at three different times, by ages and drains of the meadow should all be scoured clean
taking out one of the hatches, and keeping the other two and in order, before these floods come."
in. In this cafe, when the water has run over one divi
" In opposition (adds Mr. Wright) to the opinion of
sion of the land for ten days, it may then be taken off fTactical waterers, that the muddiness of the water is of
* that and tumbled over to another, by taking up another ittle consequence, I hesitate not to affirm, that the mud
hatch and letting down the former ; by which means the is of as much consequence in winter-watering as dung it
three divisions will have a proper (hare of the water alter in the improvement of a poor upland field. For each
nately, and each reap equal benefit. The bottom of the meadow in this neighbourhood is fruitful in proportion
iirst work ought to be as deep as the bottom of ffie river, to the quantity of mud that it collects from the water.
when the fall in the meadow will admit of it ; for, the And, indeed, what can be conceived more enriching than
deeper.the water is drawn, the more mud it carries along the abundant particles of putrid matter which float in the
with it. From the works, cut, at right angles, smaller water, and are distributed over the surface of the landt
ditches or troughs, having a breadth proportioned to the and applied home to the roots of the grafs. It is true,
distance to which some part of the water is to be carried, that any the most simple water thrown over a meadow in,
their distance from each other being about twelve yards. proper quantity, and not suffered to stagnate, will shelter
A trough two feet wide and one foot deep, will water a it in winter, and in the warmth of spring will force a crop ;
surface twelve yards wide and forty feet long. In each but this unusual force must exhaust the strength of the
trough as well as ditch place frequent stops and obstruc land, which will require an annual supply of manure in
tions, especially when the water is rapid, to keep it high substance, or in a course of years the foil will be impaired
enough lo flow through the notches or over the fides. rather than improved. The meadows in this county,
Each ditch and trough is gradually contracted in width, which lie next below a market-town or village, are inva
as the quantity of water constantly decreases the farther riably the best ; and those which receive the water after
they proceed. Between every two troughs, and atan equal it has been two or three times used, reap proportionably
distance from both, cut a drain as deep as you please pa less benefit from it : for every meadow that is well laid
rallel to them, and wide, enough to receive all the water out, and has any quantity of grafs upon its surface, will
that runs over the adjacent lands, and to carry it off into act as a fine sieve upon the water, which, though it flow
the master-drain with such rapidity as to keep the whole in ever so muddy, will be returned back to the stream as
sheet of water in constant motion ; and, if poliible, not to clear as it came from the fountain. This circumstance,
suffer a drop to stagnate upon the whole meadow. " For a when there is a range 'of meadows to be watered, the pro
sanitation (though it is recommended by a Mr. D. Young perty of different persons, when water is scarce, creates
for the improvement of arable land) is what we never ad vehement contentions'and struggles for the first use of it.
mit in our system of watering ; for we find that it rets the The proprietors are therefore compelled to agree among
turf, soaks and starves the laud, and produces nothing themselves, either to have the first use alternately, or for
but coarse grafs and aquatic weeds. When a meadow lies the higher meadows to dam up, and use only one half or
cold, flat, and swampy, the width of the bed, or the dis a less portion of the river. Our farmers know the mud
tance between the trough and drain, ought to be very to be of so much consequence. in watering, that, whenever
small, never exceeding six yards: indeed, in this cafe, you they find it collected at the bottom of the river or the
can scarcely cut your land too much, provided the water ditches, they hire men whole days to disturb and raise it
be plentiful ; for the more you cut, the more water you with rakes made for the purpose, that it may be carried
require. The fall of the bed in every meadow should be down by the water, and spread upon their meadows. One
half an inch in a soot : less will do, but more is desirable; meadow in South Cerney, 1 think, is an incontestible
for, when the draught is quick, the herbage is always fine proof of the consequence of muddy water. It is watered
and sweet. The water ought never to flow more than two by a branch of the common stream that runs for about
inches deep, nor less than one inch, except in the warm half a mile down a public road. This water, by the mud
on the road bring continually disturbed by carriages and
months."
In the beginning of November, all the ditches, troughs, the feet of cattle, becomes very thick, and when it enters
the meadow is almost as white as milk. This field, which
and breast-plough,
drains, should from
be thoroughly
cleansed,
by j the
nd
weeds, grafs,
and mud
andspade
well consists of seven acres, was a few years ago let for ios. an
acre,

IRRIGATION.
"It is a custom with some farmers- in Hampshire, to eat
acre, but is already become the richest land in the parish,
and has produced at one crop eighteen loads of hay, and off the spring-grafs of their meadows with ewes and lambs,
in the fame manner that we do a field of turnips, by in
each load more than twenty- five hundred weight."
In further confirmation of what our author asserts, he closing a certain portion each day with hurdles or stakes,
quotes, from the Annals of Agriculture, the following and giving them nay at the fa.me time. This is certainly
words of Mr. Wimpey : "As to the forts of water, little making the molt of the grafs, and an excellent method
'is to be found, I believe, which does not encourage and to fine and sweeten the future herbage. In this month
promote vegetation, even the most simple, elementary, and and April, you may eat the grafs as short and close as you
uncompoiindcd, fluid; heat and moisture, as well as air, please, but never later; for, if you trespass only one week
are the f.ne qua nen of vegetation as well as animal life. on the month of May, the hay-crop will be very much'
Different plants require different proportions of each to impaired, the grafs will become soft and wholly, and have
live and flourish ; but some of each is absolutely necessiry more the appearance and quality of an after-math than a
to all. However, experience as well as reason universally crop. At the beginning of May, or when the springshows, that the more turbid, feculent, and replete with pu- feeding is finished, the water is again used for a few days
i trefeent matter, the water is, the more rich and fertilizing by way of wetting.
"It is rather remarkable, that watering in autumn,
it proves. Hasty and impetuous rains, of continuance suf
ficient to produce a flood, not only dissolve the salts, but winter, or spring, will not produce that kind of herbage
jfe of the rot in sheep; but has been known
wash the manure in substance off the circumjacent land which is the caufi
into the rapid current. Such turbid water is both meat to remove the cause from meadows which before had that
and drink to the land; and, by the unctuous sediment baneful effect. If, however, you use the water only a
and mud it deposits, the soil is amazingly improved and few days in any of the summer months, all the lands thus
enriched. The virtue of water from a spring, if at all su watered will be rendered unsafe for the pasturage of sheep.
perior to pure elementary water, is derived from the seve Of this I was lately convineqd from an experiment made
ral strata or beds of earth it passes through, that, accord by a friend. At the beginning of July, when the hay
ing to the nature of such strata,' it may be friendly or was carried off, and the water rendered extremely muddy
otherwise to vegetation. If it passes through chalk, marl, and abundant by several days rain, he thought proper to
fossil (hells, or any thing of a calcareous nature, it would throw it over his meadows for ten days, in which time a
in most soils promote the growth of plants ; but if through large collection of extremely-rich manure was made upon
metallic ores, or earth impregnated with the vitriolic acid, the land. In about a month the meadow was covered
it would render the land unfertile, if not wholly barren. with uncommon luxuriancy and blackness of herbage.
In general, the water that has run far is superior to that Into this grafs were turned eight found ewes and two
which immediately flows from the spring, and more espe lambs. In six weeks time the lambs were killed, and dis
cially that which is feculent and muddy, consisting chiefly covered strong symptoms of rottenness ; and in about a
month afterwards one of the ewes was killed, and, though
of putrid animal substances washed down the stream."
Mr. Wright, having discussed the subject of the quality it proved very fat, the liver was putrid and replete with
of the water, proceeds to give directions for watering the insect called the fluke or weevil; the other ewes were
through the different months of the year : " In December sold to a butcher, and all proved unsound. This experi
and January, the chief care consists in keeping the land ment, however, convinces me, by the very extraordinary
sheltered by the water from the severity of frosty nights. improvement made thereby in the meadow, that muddy
It is necessary, however, through the whole winter, every water in the summer is much more enriching than it is in
ten days or fortnight to give the land air, by taking the autumn or winter; and ought, therefore, to be used for a
water off entirely, otherwise it would rot and destroy the week at least every wet summer, notwithstanding its in
roots of the grafs. It is necessary, likewise, that a proper conveniences to sheep, the most profitable species of stock."
person should go over every meadow at least twice every
Boggy lands require more and longer-continued water
week, to see that the water is equally distributed, and to ing than such as are sandy or gravelly ; and, the larger
remove all obstructions arising from the continual in the body of water that can be orought upon them, the
flux of weeds, leaves, sticks, and the like. In February, better. The weight and strength of the water will greatly
a great deal depends upon care and caution. If you now assist in compressing the soil, and destroying the roots of
suffer the water to remain on the meadow for many days the weeds that grow upon it ; nor can the water be kept
without intermission, a white scum is raised, very destruc too long upon it, particularly in the winter season; and,
tive to the grass ; and if you take off the water, and ex the closer it is fed, the better.
pose the land to a severe frosty night, without its being
To improve strong clay soils, we must endeavour to the
previously dried for a whole day, the greatest part of the utmost to procure the greatest pofliblc descent from the
tender grafs will be cut off. The only ways to avoid both trench to the trench-drain ; which is best done by making
these injuries are, either to take the water off by day to the trench-drains as deep as possible, and applying the
prevent the scum, and to turn it over again at night to materials drawn out of them to raise the trenches. Then,
guard against the frost ; or, if this practice be too trou with a strong body of water, taking the advantage of the
blesome, both may be prevented by taking the water en autumnal floods, and keeping the water some time upon
tirely off for a few days and nights, provided the first day them at that season, and as often as convenient during
of taking off be a dry one ; for if the grafs experience one the winter, the greatest improvement oft this fort of foils
fine drying day, the frost at night can do little or no in may be made. Warm sand or gravelly soils are the most
jury. The scum is generated chiefly by the warmth of profitable under the watering system, provided the water
the fun, when the water is thin and used too plentifully. can be brought over them at pleasure. In soils of this
Towards the middle of this month we vary our practice kind, the water must not be kept long at a time, but often
in watering, by using only about half the quantity of wa shifted, thoroughly drained, and the land frequently re
ter which i( made use os earlier in the winter, all that is freshed with it; under which circumstances the profit is
now required being to keep the ground in a warm moist immense. A spring-feeding, a crop of bay, and two af
state, and to force vegetation.
ter-maths, may be obtained in a-year; and this, probably,
"At the beginning of March, the crop of grafs in the where in a dry summer scarce grals enough could be found
meadows is generally sufficient to afford an abundant pas to keep a sheep alive. If the stream be large, -al.iiost any
turage for all kinds of stock, and the water is taken off quantity ot land may be watered from it; and, though the
for near a week, that the land may become dry and firm expence of a ware over it is great, it will soon be repaid
before the heavy cattle are turned in. It is proper, the by the additional crop.
first week of eating off the spring-feed, if the season be
The following method of improving a water-meadow
cold, to give the cattle a little hay each night.
that was springy, has been tried by Mr. Boswell with iiic. Vol. XI. No. 7S1.
6
{F
eels.

386
IRRIGATION.
cess. The meadow had been many years watered by a ridge, dispersing the furrows with a spade as much as the
spring rising juit above it from a barren sandy heath ; the fall of the land will admit of for the drains; taking care
soil near the surface was in some places a gravelly send, to procure sufficient fall, at all events, to drain the lands
in others a spongy cork, both upon a strong clay and sand after they have been watered. By this method the crops
mixture, which retained the draining of the lands above of corn will nearly pay all the expence, and the land will
it. Whenever it had been watered, and left to drain it be in excellent order."
After the work of watering a meadow is totally finish
self dry, a yellowisli-red water stood in many parts, and
oozed out of others; the herbage being no other than a ed, and the hay carried off, cattle may be let in to eat the
poor, miserable, hairy, grass, and small sedge. Chalk and after-math. When this is done, it will then be necessary
ashes had been thrown over it to very little purpose. It to examine whether or not the mains have suffered any
was then drained underground aslant all the different de injury from their feet; whether there be quantities of
scents, and all these drains carried into one large drain, mud or sand collected at the angles, &c. all of which
which had been already cut for the purpose of carrying must be thrown out, and the breaches repaired ; by which
off the water when the meadow was overflowed. Thele means the trenches, drains, &c. will last three yeirs, but
drains were cut quite through the mixture of clay and otherwise not more than two. The roots, mud, Sic. may
fund, and as much deeper as the fall of the ground below be used in repairing the breaches, but never left upon the
would admit of; then, with chalk cut for the purpose, fides of the trenches out of which they are taken. The
small hollow drains were formed at the bottom of these; tail-drains require to be cleansed ostener than any of the
the drains were then filled up with the materials that came other works, for this obvious reason, that the mud, &c. is
out. This was done in the beginning of summer, and carried down from all the others into them ; where if it
the work frequently examined through the season ; the be allowed to accumulate, it occasions a stagnation of wa
soil was found firmer than before, and none of that nasty ter upon the meadow itlelf. In repairing the trenches,
red water to be met with upon the surface, though it con particular care ought to be taken that the workmen do
tinually oozed into the drains. In autumn the meadow not make them any wider than before, which they are
was again prepared for irrigation, by repairing those very apt to do; neither are they to be allowed to throw
trenches and drains that were properly situated, and cut the materials which they dig out in a ridge behind the
ting others where wanted. The water being then brought edge of the trench, which both widens it and promotes
over it from the fame spring as before, the event answered weeds.
During the time of irrigation, it will be necessary to
the most sanguine wilnes of the proprietor; the effect*
were visible the first year, and the ground has been con examine the meadow every two or three days, in order to
to remove obstructions, &c. If the drains should be filled
stantly improving ever since.
Mr. Boswell also informs us, that a gentleman in Scot with water and run over, they ought to be made deeper;
land had applied to him for directions to water some lands or, if this cannot be done, they should be widened. In
lying on the fides of hills, where the descent is quick ; the winter-time a regular strong water should be kept,
and of which there are many in this country, as well as in avoiding very great floods. In this season, the water may
the north of England. It would be difficult to water such be kept on the ground with safety for a month, or even
lands by means of drains and trenches according to the six weeks, if the soil be corky or boggy or a strong clay;
directions already given ; because the bends in the trenches but not quite so long if it be gravel or sand. At the se
must be very near together and large, as the water must cond watering, a fortnight or three weeks will be suffi
flow out of the trench above the bend to flow over the cient; and, after Candlemas, a fortnight will be rather too
pane below it; the number and size would likewise be in long. At the third watering a week will be sufficient,
convenient, and greatly offend the eye. Lands of this which will bring it to about the middle os March; by
sort are generally capable of being ploughed ; in which cafe which time, if the weather be tolerably mild, the grals
ourauthol directs them to be once ploughed in the spring, will be long enougli for the ewes and lambs, or fattingand sown with oats or any other kind of grain that will lambs ; which may then be turned into the meadow with
rot the sward. When the grain is harvested, plough the great advantage. Even in the end of February, if the
land across; the last ploughing with the Kentish plough, winter has been very mild, the grafs will be long enough
which has a moveable mold-board, and is called a tum- for them. Here they may be permitted to feed till the
vrifi plough. This turns the furrows down the side of beginning of May, changing them into different meadows.
the hill, the horses going forwards and backwards in the As soon as they are taken out, the water must be turned
fame furrows. By this means the land is laid flat with in fora week, carefully examining every trench and drain
out any open furrows in it; dress it down in the spring for the reasons already given. The water is then to be
very fine, and sow it with oats, and mix with some kinds shifted into others, alternately watering and draining,
of grafs feeds very thick. Thus the ground will have but lessening the time the water remains upon it as the wea
few irregularities ; and as soon as the corn is carried off, ther grows warmer; and in five, six, or seven, weeks, the
or the following spring at farthest, the mains and drains grafs will be fit to be mown for hay, and produce from
one to two tons, or even more, an acre upon good ground.
may be cut out.
Mr. Boswell directs, that about a week before the grafs
For irrigating coarse lands that are firm enough to bear
the plough, and situated near a stream, our author gives is to be mown the water should be let into the meadow
the following directions. "Let the land thus situated be for twenty-four hours ; which, he fays, will make the
ploughed once in the spring, and sown with any grain ground moist at the bottom, the scythe will go through
that will rot sward. As soon as the crop is ott', plough it It the more easily, and the grass will be mown closer to
again, and leave it rough through the winter. Work it the ground. This practice, however, is entirely disap
down early in the spring, and plough it in the direc proved of by Mr. Wright. " Though it may prevail in
tion the trenches are to lie, making the ridges of Dorsetshire (says he), it is very seldom adviiable, for the
a proper size for watering, ten or twelve yards wide for following reasons : Water made to run through a thick
instance; work it fine; then gather the ridges up again crop of grafs, though it may appear ever so pure, will
in the fame manner, making the last furrows of each ridge leave a certain quantity of adherent scum or sediment,
as deep as possible. If the land be not fine, dress it down which can never be separated from the hay, but will ren
again, and gather it up a second time if necessary; and der it unpalatable, if not prejudical, to the cattle that eat
with a (hovel throw the earth from the edges of the fur it. And this, wetting of the land and grafs will impede
rows to the tops of the ridges, to give the greatest possi the drying or making of the hay perhaps forhe days, which
ble descent from the trench to the drain. Sow it with in difficult seasons is of very great consequence ; and it
oats and grafs-feeds very thick ; and, after the corn is car will likewise make the turf too soft and tender to support
ried otf, the trenches may be formed upon the top of each the wheels of a loaded waggon in carrying off the hay.

IRRIGATION.
387
Besides, there is reason to believe that one day's wetting warmest season of the year. The first watering mould
in the summer will, upon molt meadows, endanger the not be suffered to last longer than two or three days be
soundness of every sheep that feeds upon the after-math." fore it is shifted off (and, if the season be wet, perhaps not
The spring-feeding ought never to be done by heavier so long, as warmth seems to be the greatest requisite, after
cattle than sheep or calves; for larger cattle do much hurt the land is once wit, to assist vegetation) to another part
by poaching the ground with their feet, destroying the or meadow beat out by the cattle, by this time fit to take
trenches, and spoiling the grass. Mr. Bolwell likewise it. Do by this meadow exactly the fame, and so by a
greatly recommends a proper use of spring-floods, from third and fourth, if as many meadows belong to the oc
which he lays much benefit may be derived ; but, if there cupier. Observe at all times, when the water is taken
is any quantity of grafs in the meadows not eaten, these out of a meadow, to draw up the drain-lluice. hatches;
floods must be kept out, otherwise the grass will be spoiled ; as, without doing that, watering is an injury. By the
for they bring with them such quantities of sand and time that three or four parts are thus regularly watered,
mud, which itick to the grals, that the cattle will rather the first will have an after-math, with such rich and beau
starve than talle it. Great quantities of egrass, or after tiful verdure as will be astonishing ; and both quantity
math, are frequently spoiled in flat countries by the floods and quality will be beyond conception better than if the
which take place in the fall. In the winter-time, how lands had not been watered.
" Hence we see why every person should if possible have
ever, wlun the ground is bare, the sand and mud brought
down by the floods is soon incorporated with the soil, three or four meadows that can be watered ; for here,,
and becomes an excellent manure. The certain rule with while the cattle are eating the first, the second is growing,
regard to this matter is, " Make use of the floods when the third draining, &c. and the fourth under water."
The irrigation of lands in China is reduced to a system,
the grafs cannot be used ; avoid them when the grass is
and is considered as a leading principle of agricultural
long or loon to be cut."
" It has often been a subject of dispute (says Mr. Bos- skill. Besides the methods of lifting and conveying water
well), whether, from the latter end of autumn to Can already mentioned under the article China, vol. iv. p. 487,,
dlemas, the throwing a very strong body of water, where another, more effectual and ingenious, is their chainit can be done, over the meadows, is of any essential pump. The machine of that name, ib common now in
service or not? Those who consider it as advantageous an improved state on-board of English ships of war, differs
assert, that, when the waters run rude and strong over principally from the Chinese pump, in the circumstancethe ground, they beat down and rot the tufts of foggy or os the European pump being worked through cylindrical,
rough giala, seilge, &c. that are always to be found in chambers, whereas in China they are universally square.
many parts ot coarle meadow-ground ; and therefore are Most eastern nations seem to have been acquainted at ai*
of peculiar service to them. On (he other side it is al early period with the machine for raising water, known,
leged, that, hy coming in so large a body, it heats the by the name of the Egyptian uihetl, which was however
ground (in the weak places particularly) Ib bare, that the unknown in Europe till the Saracens introduced it int
lward is destroyed; andallo brings with it such quantities Spain, in an imperfect state, and under a very awkward
of leeds of weeds, that at the next hay-season the land in form ; being little more than wisps of hay tied to a rope
a 1 thole bare places bears a large burden of weeds, but vvhich turned upon a wheel; one part of which being im
little grafs.
mersed in the water, each wisp imbibed a portion ot that
"The general opinion of the watermen upon this point fluid, -and discharged it at the upper surface of the wheel ;
is, that in water-meadows which are upon a warm, sandy, but the Chinese pump consists of a hollow wooden trunk,
or gravelly, soil, with no great depth of loam upon them, divided in the inside along the middle by a board into
rude strong watering, even in winter, always does harm two compartments. Flat and square pieces of wood, cor
without any polhble essential service. On the contrary, responding exactly to the dimensions of the cavity of the
cold strong clay land will bear a great deal of water a long trunk, are fixed to a chain which turns over a roller or
time without injury; and boggy, corky, or spongy, soil, small wheel placed at each extremity of the trunk. The
will also admit of a very large and strong body of water square pieces of wood fixed to the chain move with it
upon it ; provided the dniins are made wide and deep round the rollers, and lift up a volume of water equal to
enough to carry it off, without forcing back upon the the dimensions of the hollow trunk, and are therefore
end of the panes. The weight and force of the wa called the lifters. The power used in working this ma
ter vastly allists in compressing those soils, which only chine is applicable in three different ways. If the ma
want iblidity and tenacity to make them produce great chine be intended to lift a great quantity of water, seve
burthens of hay; nothing, in their opinion, corrects and ral sets of large wooden arms are made to project from
improves those soils so much as a very strong body of various parts of the lengthened axis of the rollers, over
water, kept a considerable time upon them at that sea which the chain and lifters turn. Thole arms are shaped
son."
like the letter T, and made round and smooth for the
Notwithstanding the above reasons, however, Mr. Bos- naked foot to rest upon. The axis turns upon two up
well informs us, That he has doubts upon the subject ; right pieces of wood, kept steady by a pole stretched
nor can he by any means acquiesce in this opinion, unless across them. The machine being fixed, men, treacling
by rude Jlrong waters he is permitted to understand only upon the projecting arms of the axis, and supporting
rather a larger quantity of water conveyed over the land themselves upon the beam across the uprights, communi
at this early season than ought to be used in the spring cate a rotatory motion to the chain, the lifters attached
or summer; unmanageable waters he believes always hurt to which draw up a constant and copious stream of water.
ful. "It may be proper just to add (continues he), that, This manner of working the chain-pump is illustrated at
as soon as the hay is carried off the meadows, cattle of fig. 1 in the annexed Engraving ; and is applied to the purany sort except Iheep may be put to eat the grafs out of pole of draining ground;, transferring water from one pond
the trenches, and what may be left by the mowers. This or cistern to another, or railing it to small heights out of
perhaps will last them a week ; when the water may be rivers or canals. Another method of working this ma
put into the meadows in the manner already described, chine is by yoking a buffalo or other animal to a large
taking care to mow the long grafs which obstructs the horizontal wheel, connected by cogs with the axis of the
water in the trenches; and this mowing is best done when rollers, over which the lifters turn. A small machine of
the water is in them. Let the weeds, leaves, Sec. be this kind is worked merely by the hand, with the assist
taken out and put in heaps, to be carried away into the ance of a trundle and simple crank, such as are applied to
farm-yards; examine the trenches, make up the breaches, a common grindstone, and fixed to one -end of the axis of
Sec. take particular care that the water only dribbles over the chain-pump. This last method is general throughout
very part of the panes as thin as possible, this being the the empire. Every labourer is io possession of such a
portable

I R R
J8S
portable machine : an implement to him not less useful
than a spade to an European peasant. The fabrication of
those machines gives employment to a great number of
artificers.
To apply the system of irrigation to those plantations
which were on a sandy soil far elevated above the river,
it was necclsary to raise the water to heights which could
not be attained by the means hitherto mentioned to be
practised by the Chinese. But the want suggested the re
source ; and a machine was invented by them, as inge
nious in its contrivance, as it was cheap in its materials,
easy in its operation, and effectual to its purpose. This
is (hown at fig. 2. Two hard-wood posts or uprights,
RR, are firmly fixed in the bed of the river, In a line
perpendicular to its bank. The/e posts support the axis,
C, about ten feet in length, of a large and durable wheel,
consisting of two unequal rims, the diameter of one of
which, A, closest to the bank, being about fifteen inches
shorter than that of the outer rim, B ; but both dippipg
in the stream, while the opposite segment of the wheel
rises above the elevated bank. This double wheel is con
nected with the axis, and is supported by sixteen or eigh' teen spokes, DDDD, obliquely inserted near each extre
mity of the axis, and crossing each other at F F, about
two-thirds of their length. They are there strengthened
by a concentric circle, and fastened afterwards to the
rims: the spokes inserted in the interior extremity of the
axis, reaching the outer rim, and those proceeding from
the exterior extremity of the same axis, reaching the inner
and smaller rim. Between the rims and the crossings of
the spokes, is woven a kind of close basket-work, H,
serving as ladle-boards or floats, which, meeting successive
ly the current of the stream, obey its impulle, and turn
Tound the wheel. To both its rims are attached small
tubes or spouts of wood, L, with an inclination of about
twenty-five degrees to the horizon, or to the axis of the
" wheel. The tubes are closed at their outer extremity, and
open at the opposite end, M. By this position, the tubes
which happen in the motion of the wheel to be in the
stream with their mouths or open ends uppermost, fill
with water. As that segment of the wheel rises, the
mouths of the tubes attached to it alter their relative in
clination, hut not so much as to let their contents flow
out, till such segment of the wheel becomes the top. The
mouths of thole tubes are then relatively depressed, and
pour the water into a wide trough, O, placed on posts,
from whence it is conveyed as may be wanted by the long
pipes, or tubes, P. The only materials employed in the
construction of this water-wheel, except the nave or axis,
and the posts, S S, on which its rests, arc afforded by the
bamboo. The rims, the spokes, the ladle-boards or floats,
and the tubes or spouts, and even the cords, are made of
entire lengths, or single joints, or large uieces, or thin
slices, of the bamboo. Neither nails, (prrRgs, screws, or
any kind of metal, enters into its construction. The parts
are bound together firmly by cordage, also of flit bamboo.
Thus, at a very trifling expence, is constructed a machine
which, without labour or attendance, will furnish, from a
considerable depth, a reservoir with a constant supply of
water adequate to every agricultural purpose.
These wheels are from twenty to forty feet in diameter,
according to the height of the bank, and consequent ele
vation to which the water is to be raised. A wheel of
thirty feet is capahle of sustaining with ease twenty tubes
or spouts, of theV ength of four feet, and diameter two
inches in the clear. The contents of such a tube would
be equal to six-tenths of a gallon, and a periphery of
twenty tubes twelve gallons. A stream of a moderate
velocity would be sufficient to turn the wheel at the rate
of four revolutions in one minute, by which would be
listed forty-eight gallons of water in that short period j in
one hour, two thousand eight hundred and eighty gallons ;
and sixty-nine thousand one hundred and twenty gallons,
or upwards of three hundred tons of water, in one day.
This wheel is thought to exceed, in most respects, any

I R R
machine yet in use for similar purposes. The Persian
wheel, with loose buckets suspended to the edges of the
rim or fellies of the wheel, so common in the south of
France and in the Tyrol, approaches nearest to the Chi
nese wheel ; but is vastly more expensive, and less simple
in its construction, as well as less ingenious in the con
trivance. In the Tyrol, there are also wheels for lifting
water, with a circumference of wood hollowed into scoops ;
but they are much inferior either to the Persian or Chinese
wheel. Staunton's Einbjjfy, vol. ii.
IRRIG'UOUS, adj. Watery ; watered :
The flow'ry lap
Of some irriguous valley spreads her store.
Milton.
Dewy j moist. Phillips seems to have mistaken the Latin
phrase irruguussopor 1
Rash Elepenor
Dry'd an immeasurable bowl, and thought
T' exhale his surfeit by irriguous steep :
Imprudent ! him death's iron sleep opprest.
Phillips.
IRRIS'ION, / [irrifio, Lat. irrijton, Fr.] The act of
laughing at another. Ham, by his indiscreet and unna
tural irrifion, and exposing of his father, incurs his curse.
Woodward.
IRRITABIL'ITY,/ [irritare, Lat.] In anatomy and
medicine, a term first invented by Glisson, and adopted
by Dr. Haller, to denote an essential property of all animal"
bodies; and which, he lays, exists independently of, and
in contradistinction to, sensibility. This ingenious author
calls that part of the human body irritable, which becomes
shorter upon-being touched ; very irritable, if it contracts
upon a slight touch ; and the contrary, if by a violent
touch it contracts but little. He calls that a sensible part
of the human body, which upon being touched transmits
the impression of it to the soul j and, in brutes, he calls
those parts sensible, the irritation of which occasions evi
dent signs of pain and disquiet in the animal. On the
contrary, hetcalls that insensible, which, being burnt, torn,
pricked, or cut till it is quite destroyed, occasions no sign
of pain nor convulsion, nor any fort of change in the
situation of the body. From the result of many cruel ex
periments he concludes, that the epidermis is insensible ;
that the skin is sensible in a greater degree than any other
part of the body; that the fat and cellular membrane are
insensible ; and the muscular flesh sensible, the sensibility
of which he ascribes rather to the nerves than to the flesh
itself. The tendons, he fays, having no nerves distributed
to them, are insensible. The ligaments and capsulx of the
articulations are also concluded to be insensible ; whence
Dr. Haller infers, that the sharp pains of the gout are not
seated in the capsul of the joint, but in the lkin, and in
the nerves which creep upon its external surface. The
bones are all insensible, says Dr. Haller, except the teeth;
and likewise the marrow. Under his experiments, the pe
riosteum and pericranium, the dura and pia mater, ap
peared insensible; and he infers, that the sensibility of th
nerves is owing to the medulla, and not to the membranes.
The arteries and veins are held susceptible of little or no
sensation, except the carotid, the lingual, temporal, pharyngal, labial, thyroidal, and the aorta near the heart ;
the sensibility of which is ascribed to the nerves that ac
company them. Sensibility is allowed to the internal mem
brane of the stomach, intestines, bladder, ureters, vagina,
and womb, on account of their being of the fame nature
with the skin : the heart is also admitted to be sensible:
but the lungs, liver, spleen, and kidneys, are possessed of
a very imperfect, if any, sensation. The glands, having
few nerves, are endowed with only an obtuse sensation.
Some sensibility is allowed to the tunica choroidis and the
iris, though in a less degree than the retina; but none to
the cornea. Dr. Haller concludes, in general, that the
nerves alone are sensible of themselves ; and that, in pro
portion to the number of nerves apparently distributed to
particular parts, such parts possess a greater or left degree
of sensibility.
Irritability,

IRRITABILITY.
389
Irritability, he say*; is so different from sensibility, that stream of air, by blowing through a straw with all his
the most irritable parts are not at all sensible, and vice versa. force ; but, unless iwhen he approached extremely near,
He alleges facts to prove this position, aind also to demon not the smallest effect was produced. The application of
strate, that irritability does not depend upon the nerves, heat by means of a burning coal or red-hot iron, appeared
which are not irritable, but upon the original formation to have no other influence but that of destroying the por
of the parts which are susceptible of it. Irritability, he tion of the plant near to which they were brought; neither
says, is not proportioned to sensibility; in proof of which, did the action of cold, nor the application of ice, produce
he observes, that the iutestines, though rather less sen in this vegetable any sensible change. But the slightest
sible than the stomach, are more irritable ; and that the touch of an insect was sufficient to excite the irritability
heart is very irritable, though it has but a small degree of of the plant, and produce an emission of the milky liquor.
It is extremely interesting to observe, says Dr. Carradorri,
sensation.
Irritability, according to Dr. Haller, is the distinguish how the ants, which frequently creep upon this plant, in
ing characteristic between the muscular and cellular fibres ; order to collect, and carry off its seeds, are entangled in
whence he determines the ligaments, periosteum, meninges the milky juice exuding from it, in consequence of the
of the brain, and all the membranes composed of the cel flight impression made by their feet.
These plants, torn up by the roots, or their branches
lular substance, to be void of irritability. The tendons
are unirritable; and, though he does not absolutely deny detached from the stem or trunk, furnish, on the applica
irritability to the arteries, yet his experiments on the aorta tion of stimuli, the fame exudation, in whatever place they
produced no contraction. The veins and excretory ducts may be kept, so long as they possess a certain degree of
are in a small degree irritable, and the gall-bladder, the vitality, or vegetative power. Having torn up a lettuce
ductus choledochus, the ureters and urethra, are only af when in full flower, and possessing the most ccitai- signs
fected by a very acrid corrosive ; but the lacteal vessels of irritability, Dr. Carradorri immersed it slowly, while
are considerably irritable. The glands and mucous sinuses, holding it in an upright position, in a vessel of water; as
the uterus in quadrupeds, the human matrix, and the ge the water came into contact with the leaves of the plant,
nitals, are all irritable; as are also the muscles, particu or the leaflets of the calyx, it excited them to eject the
larly the diaphragm. The sophagus, stomach, and in milky liquor with which they were furnished. On applying
testines, are irritable: but of all the animal organs the stimuli to the plant when under water, a similar emission
heart is endued with the greatest irritability. In general, of juice took place, as when it was excited in the air; and,
there is nothing irritable in the animal body but the when the excitement was somewhat greater, he could dis
jnuscular fibres : and the vital parts are the most irritable. cern the milky liquor thrown by jets into the water. This
This power of motion, arising from irritation, is supposed unquestionably must have proceeded, he observes, from a
to be different from all other properties of bodies, and power inherent in the plant itself, for it cannot be sup
probably resides in the glutinous mucus of the muscular posed that the milky juice could be emitted through
fibres, altogether independent of the influence of the soul. the organic pores of the lettuce, unless it had been pro
The irritability of the muscles is said to be destroyed by pelled by a constrictive power, or systolic motion, in the
drying of the fibres, congealing of the fat, and more espe vascular system ; and, as this power is excited by the sim
cially by the use of opium in living animals. The phy ple contact, or application, of any body capable of pro
siological system, of which an abstract has been now given, ducing excitement, and ceases uniformly when the stimuli's
has been adopted and confirmed by Castell and Zimmer is withdrawn, it must, on that account, be referred to a
mann, and alto by Dr. Brocklefby, who suggests, that irri principle of irritability.
tability, as distinguished from sensibility, may depend
This law, which is common to living matter, Dr. Carra
upon a series of nerves different from such as serve either dorri conceives he has fully demonstrated to prevail in the
for voluntary motion or sensation. This doctrine, how lettuces since, as often as any solid body, whether rough
ever has been controverted by M. le Cat, and particularly or smooth, round or pointed, was brought into contact:
by Dr. Whytt, in his Physiological Essays.
with this plant when in flower, it never failed to excite
Irritability in Plants. The high degree of irrita the part so touched to emit or eject a milky fluid, in the
bility exhibited by the Mimosa scnsitiva, or sensitive-plant, lame way as muscular contractions are excited in animal*
is well known : but, by the recent experiments of Dr. Car- by the application of stimuli ; this effect could not, how
radorri, an ingenious foreign naturalist, it appears, that ever, be prolonged to an indefinite period by the continued
many other vegetables, or parts of vegetables, at certain application of the exciting body, though it was renewed
periods of their growth, exhibit the fame phenomena. after a short interval ; in the same manner as muscular con
The doctor's first experiments were made on the Lactuca tractions cannot be extended beyond a certain period by
sativa, or garden-lettuce ; and from these it would appear, the presence of the irritating cause, till after the lapse of
that if a lettuce plant be gently touched with the finger, some time, when the muscular fibre, having recovered its
when it is in seed, and particularly when in flower, it excitability, again becomes susceptible of excitement.
may be observed to emit, at the place so touched, a milky
Such an effect cannot, Dr. Carradorri goes on lo ob
liquor, in the form of very minute drops. This pheno serve, be referred to any mechanical cause, since he fre
menon occurs however only in the small amplexicaul quently found that the emission of moisture was not in
leaves of the branches, and the leaflets of the calyxes, or proportion to the collision, or the pressure of the body
flower-cups. The contact of any solid body, however applied to a vegetable, but to the excitement which it
smooth, even the application of the slightest stimulus, produced; hence it is evident, that the phenomenon in
operates to produce the emission of this liquor. A blade question is merely the effect of excitement or stimulation.
of grafs, or any other pointed body, applied in the most Besides, he never perceived that a greater excitement was
gentle manner, excites in the part such a degree of irrita produced in the plant in proportion to its being strongly
tion as to make it throw out a milky humour in the form rubbed, or even pricked by a very (harp body ; on the
of jets, which an attentive eye may readily perceive spurt contrary, it always appeared to be more considerable when
ing into the air to some distance. Neither a drop of wa the plant was only slightly rubbed by the finger, or gently
ter, nor of the nitrous, sulphureous or muriatic, acids, touched by a blade ot grafs.
when applied very gently, so as to produce no mechanical
Heat, cold, strong odours, volatile fluids, &c. are all,
impulse, appeared to Dr. Carradorri capable of exciting it is well known, capable of acting on the irritability of
the least emission from the most irritable parts of the some vegetables, as for example, on the sensitive-plant ;
plant ; but, when one or more drops of any fluid were but, according to Dr. Carradorri's experiments, they do
made to fall upon it, they never failed to produce an emis not operate with sufficient power to excite the irritability
sion of the milky juice. Neither the smoke of tobacco, of the lettuce. Hence, it should seem, that the irritability
nor the fumes of the nitric and sulphuric acids, produced of this plant is not sensible to every stimulus.
the least effect. Dr. Carradorri next directed upon it a
After detailing these experiments, Dr. Carradorri makes
Vol. XI. No. 761.
SG
the

390
I R R
the following pertinent and judicious observation on the
irritability ot plants in general. "The whole of my ex
periments (he observes) on the lettuce, as well as on dif
ferent species of plants, incontestably prove that vegeta
bles possess a principle similar to that which in animals is
termed irritability. All vegetables appear to possess this
power, though in different degrees. On this principle
depends not only the absorbing power, and the ascent of
lap in vegetables, but also the motion, or the circulation,
of the juices in their vessels. It is beyond a doubt, that
fluids are absorbed and propelled by vegetables,_ so long
as their vitality remains ; and that, as soon as this princi
ple is destroyed, the circulation immediately ceases.
" Senebier did not think that irritability was compati
ble with the rigid state of the lymphatic or succiferous
vessels in vegetables} and that, from this condition, even
were they endowed with that principle, it would be una
vailable, as they could neither be susceptible of contraction
nor dilatation. Hence he was led to maintain that the
absorbing power of vegetables depends on an hygroscopic
or thermometrU action, similar to that of a sponge. Ac
cording to this hypothesis, however, it can be of no con
sequence whether plants be furnished with an absorbent
system of vessels, or be composed merely of a congeries of
inorganic and impervious fibres. In fact, Senebier reduces
vegetable life to a simple effect of physical causes.
"But how, upon his principle, can we admit any dif
ference between a recent and a dry vegetable, or a living
and a dead plant ? How, besides, can we explain the
force with which the sap of plants is sometimes propelled
to a considerable height, as observed by Hales and other
naturalists ? The ligneous fibres or succiferous vessels of
plants are hard, fay the supporters of this opinion ; but
this hardness never approaches to rigidity, they always
retain a greater or less degree of softness, and are perfectly
susceptible of impressions.' Even the hardest ligneous
fibres are not wholly inflexible, especially those through
which the sap flows in the greatest abundance. It affords
no solid objection to this doctrine that these vessels are
connected together at every point, provided that the con
necting medium be of such a yielding nature as to af
ford free play to the motion of the vessels ; and the cellu
lar tissue of vegetables, it is well known, possesses such a
property. Neither is it available to allege, that, if the
lymphatic or succiferous vessels of plants were endowed
with a contractile power, it must be manifest to our fenses
by some change in their appearance, as is the case in the
animal system ; for it is evident, that, as this contraction
ihust necessarily be in proportion to the hardness and
small calibre of the ligneous fibres, it may exist without
producing any sensible alteration in the aspect of the plant.
It appears to me then, unless we contradict known facts,
that vegetables must be admitted to possess a principle of
rife, or irritability, on which their primary functions, as
the circulation of the sap, &c. depend. Whether they
be likewise endowed with sensibility, or a species of in
stinct, or volition, is a metaphysical question wholly fo
reign to the present inquiry. It has, besides, been already
discussed by men of the greatest celebrity, who have
maintained it with all the power of their imagination, and
all the aids derivable from science. I shall here therefore
only observe, that, if the apparently-spontaneous motions
of plants be supposed to proceed from a principle of in
telligence, it must at the lame time be admitted, that this
volition is dependent on the laws of chemical affinities.
" Setting aside, however, all theory, this principle of
life or vegetative power, on which the circulation of the
sap in plants depends, has been demonstrated by direst
experiments. Coulomb has evinced by some decisive tri
als, that the sap-vessels of certain plants contract on the
application of styptics; and Van-Marum has satisfactorily
demonstrated the fame fact, by showing that vegetables
may be deprived of this contractile power by the appli
cation of electricity, in the fame manner as it destroys the
irritability of the muscular fibre in animals. Girtanner

1 R R
and Humboldt have likewise experimentally proved the
irritability of plants, as well as Delametherie, who, in a
work entitled Consideretions fur les Etres organises, ha
proved, by numerous and convincing experiments, that
vegetables possess functions analogous to those of animals.
"The following simple process, in my opinion, fully
demonstrates that the circulation of the juices in plants is
produced by vascular action. Let any one select a young
plant of spurge, Euphorbia cyparissias, the stem of which
is not furnished with branches ; and, on detaching or
cutting off the leaves, a milky liquor will immediately
issue from the wounds ; but, on afterwards cutting the ex
tremity of the stem, the fluid will cease to drop from she
first wounds, and begin to flow from the one last inflicted.
If this operation be performed across, that is, if we di
vide, in the first instance, the extremity of a similar plant,
and afterwards puncture the stem, or detach several of
the leaves underneath the first incision, very little of the
milky juice will flow from these last wounds, while, on
the contrary, it will issue copiously from the one at the
upper extremity of the stem. Hence, it should seem that,
there is a revulfian or derivation of fluids in plants as well
as in animals, since the sap may be recalled from one ex
tremity to another of the stem of a plant, so as to flow
out at the part to which it is recalled. As it there finds
a more prompt and easy out-let, it leaves empty those
vessels which it formerly occupied ; a circumstance that
could not happen unless it was propelled forward by the
action of the vessels.
" I must not, however, be understood as maintaining
that this principle, or motive force, with which I suppose
vegetables to be endowed, and which I denominate irri
tability, is in every respect similar to animal irritability.
It is well known that, in animals, this principle resides ia
the muscular fibres, and manifests itself by their contrac
tion ; but, in respect to vegetable irritability, nothing i
known except that it may be brought into action by sti
muli of various kinds, and be renewed by the reiterated
application of the exciting body ; in this respect, it per
fectly agrees with animal irritability. We know not,
however, in what part of the vegetable substance this prin
ciple resides ; nor have we been able precisely to ascer
tain its mode of action in the internal structure of the
organs endowed with it.
"If the laws and properties of vegetable irritability, on
which we have supposed the circulation of their juices
to depend, be carefully examined, it will be found in
many respects to differ from animal irritability. It is a
fact, sufficiently well known, that many plants revive af
ter having been dried for a considerable time, and that
the drying process may be repeated without wholly de
stroying the life of the plant ; but muscular irritability,
on the contrary, when long suffered to remain inert, i
wholly destroyed; because it is well known, from the laws
of irritability, that the muscular fibre loses that principle,
either by a too-prolonged contraction, or by being suf
fered to remain, for a great length of time, in a state of
inaction, or relaxation. Thus then there exists in plants
a species of irritability, on which depends the circulation
of the sap, and consequently their nutrition ; though it
must, at the same time, be admitted, that the laws, by
which it is governed, are in many respects different from
those of animal irritability.
"Are there then other vital functions, different from
irritability, and sensibility, with which we are yet unacSnainted } It is not impossible that nature may have graations or varieties in the animating powers as well at
in the external forms of organized existences, which refulate their economy, and preserve the different classes of
eing in the scale o* creation."
IR'RITABLE, adj. Easily irritated.The wise will
determine from the gravity of the case, the irritable from,
their sensibility to oppression. Burke.
To IR'RITATE. v. a. [irrito, Lat. irriter, Fr. J To pro
voke j to tease j to exasperate.Laud's power at court

could

I R S
could not qualify him to go through with that difficult
reformation, whilst he had a superior in the church, who,
having the reins in his hand, could slacken them, and
was thought to be the more remiss to irritate his choleric
disposition. Clarendon.To fret ; to put into motion or
disorder by any irregular or unaccustomed contact ; to
stimulate; to vellicate.Cold maketh the spirits vigorous,
and irritateth them. Bacon.To heighten ; to agitate ; to
enforce.Air, if very cold, irritateth the flame, and maketh
it burn more fiercely, as fire scorcheth in frosty weather.
Bacon.
Rous'd
By dasli of clouds, or irritating war
Of fighting winds, while all is calm below,
They furious spring.
Thomson.
IR'RITATING, / The act of exasperating.
IRRITA'TION,/. [irritatio, from irrilart, Lat.] Pro
vocation; exasperation. Stimulation; vellication.Vio
lent affections and irritations of the nerves, in any part of
the body, are caused by something acrimonious. Arbuthnot.
IRROG A'TIO, /. A law-term amongst the Romans,
signifying the instrument in which were put down the
punishments which the law provided against such offences
as any person was accused of by a magistrate before the
people. These punishments were first proclaimed viva vote
by the accuser, and this was called mquistiot the fame,
being immediately after expressed in writing, took the
name of rogatio, in respect of the people, who were to be
consulted or asked about it, and was called irrogatio in
respect of the criminal, as it imported the mulct or pu
nishment assigned him by the accuser.
IRROMAN'GO, or Erramanco, one of the New He
brides islands, is about twenty-four or twenty-five leagues
in circuit; the middle of it lies in lat. iS. 54. S. Ion. 169.
19. E. The inhabitants are of the middle size, and have
a good shape and tolerable features. Their colour is very
dark ; and they paint their faces, some with black, and
others with red, pigment: their hair is curly and crisp,
and somewhat woolly. Few women were seen, and those
very ugly : they wore a petticoat made of the leaves of
some plant. The men were quite naked, excepting a belt
tied about the waist, and a piece of cloth, or a leaf, used
for a wrapper. No canoes were seen in any part of the
island. They live in houses covered with thatch : and their
plantations are laid out by line, and fenced around. An
unlucky scuffle between the British sailors and these people,
in which four of the latter were desperately wounded, pre
vented captain Cook from giving any particular informa
tion concerning the produce &c. of this island.
To IR'RORATE, v. a. [from ros, Lat. dew.] To be
dew ; to moisten. Bailey.
IRROR A'TION,/. The act of bedewing ; the state of
being moistened with dew. Bailey.
IRR'SUMIT, a town of East Greenland. Lat. 6 no.
N. Ion. 45. 35 W.
IR'RUENT, adj. [from ruo, Lat. to rush.] Rushing in.
Cole.
IRRUGATION,/ [from ruga, Lat. a wrinkle.] The
state of being drawn up in wrinkles. Cole. Not much used.
IRRUM'PENT, adj. [from rumpo, Lat. to break.] Break
ing into. Scott,
IRRUPTION,/ [Fr. irruptio, Lat.] The act of any
thing forcing an entrance.There are frequent inun
dations made in maritime countries by the irruptions of
the sea. Burnet.
I refrain too suddenly
To utter what will come at last too soon ;
Lest evil tidings, with too rude irruption,
Hitting thy aged ear, should pierce too deep.
Milton.
Inroad ; burst of invaders into any place.Notwithstand
ing the irruptions of the barbarous nations, one can scarce
imagine how so plentiful a soil should become so miserably
unpeopled. Addistn.

I S
391 IR'SHEMESH, [Hebrew.] The name of a place.
IRSIO'LA,/. in botany. See Cissu9.
IRSSO'A, a small island near the coast of Portugal, on
the south side of the mouth of theMinho. Lat. 4.1. 50. N,
Ion. 8.36. W.
IRT, a river of England, in the county of Cumberland,
which runs into the Irish sea near Ravenglast.
IRTETZTCOI, a fortress of Russia, in the government
of Upha.on the Ural : eighty-eight miles west ot Orenburg.
IR'THING, a river of Cumberland, which runs into
the Eden two miles east of Carlisle.
IR'THINGBOROUGH, a township of England, in
Northamptonshire: two miles north-west of Hignam Ferrars.
IR'TISCH, a large river of Asia, in Siberia, which rise*
among the hills of the country of the Kalmucks, and,
running north-east, falls into the Oby near Tobolsk. It
abounds with fish, particularly sturgeon and delicate
salmon.
I'RU, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
IRUA'HASH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
IR'VAN. See Erivan, vol. vi. p. 905.
IR'VIN RIVER is a western head-water of the Neus,
in North Carolina.
IR'VINE, a seaport town of Scotland, and royal bo
rough, in the county of Ayr, situated at the mouth of a
river of the same name; united with Inverary, Ayr, Rothsay, and Campbeltown, to send one member to parliament.
The principal trade is exporting coal to Ireland: the
harbour is near half a mile from the town. In the year
1790, the number of vessels which belonged to this port
was fifty-one, the tonnage of which amounted to 3681
tons: the largest 160 tons; the smallest 33; and about
24,000 chaldrons of coals are exported annually ; consi
derable quantities of woollen goods and carpeting, mu.
lins, lawns, gauzes, and linen, are likewise exported from
the manufacturing towns. The principal imports are
hemp, iron, deals from Memel and Norway, ship-timber,
and corn. In 1801, the number of inhabitants was 4584,
of whom 3961 were employed in trade and manufactures:
thirty-one miles south-west of Glasgow, twelve north of
Ayr. Lat. 55. 39. N. Ion. 4. 34. W.
IR'VINE, a river of Scotland, which rises in some
mountains that form a boundary between the counties
of Ayr and Lanerk, and runs into the Frith of Clyde a
little below the town of Irvine.
I'RUN, or Iron. See Yrun.
IR'VON, or Yrvon, a river of Wales, which runs into
the Wye at Builth in the county of Brecknock.
I'RUS, a beggar of Ithaca, who executed the com
missions of Penelope's suitors. When Ulysses returned
home, disguised in a beggar's dress, Irus hindered hint
from entering the gates, and even challenged him. Ulysses
brought him to the ground with a blow, and dragged him
out of the house. Horn. Od.
IR'WELL, a river of England, in the county of Lan
caster, which runs into the Mersey seven miles above
Warrington.
IS. [if, Sax. See To Be.] The third person singular
of To be: I am, thou art, he is. He that is of God heareth God's words. John viii. 47.
My thought,
Whose murther yet is but fantastical.
Shakes so my single state of man, that function
Is fmother'd in surmise ; and nothing is,
But what is not.
Shakespeare.
It is sometimes expressed by *i; but improperly wherethe plural number is intended.There'* some among youa
have beheld me fighting. Shakespeare.
IS, a small river falling into the Euphrates : its watert
abound with bitumen.A small town on the river of the
same name.
IS SUR TIL'LE, a town of France, and principal
place

393
1 S 1
place of a district, in the department os the Cote d'Or,
situated on the Tille: seven miles west of/3ray, and four
north of Dijon. Lat. 47. 30. N. Ion. 5. 9. E.
I'SAAC, the Hebrew patriarch, was the son of Abra
ham and Sarah, and born at Gerar in the country of the
Philistines, in the year 1896 B.C. when his father was an
hundred, and his mother ninety, years of age. His birth
was predicted to Abraham, as that of the son who was to
be the heir of the covenant and promise which God had
entered into with him, that in his feed all the nations of
the earth should be blessed. This prediction was deli
vered to Abraham at Manure, by a heavenly messenger,
whom he entertained in his tent; and, when it was heard
by Sarah, who was listening at the tent-door, and thought
herself past child-bearing, stie laughed within herself at
such an extraordinary declaration.- However, at the time
appointed, Sarah brought forth her expected son, whom
Abraham was directed to call Isaac, which may be ren
dered " he has laughed " in allusion, probably, either to
his mother's laughter on hearing the prediction, his own
future prosperity, or the happiness of his parents in ob
taining an heir to their possessions. The attention paid
to Isaac proved a source of jealousy to Hagar and her son
Iflimael ; and Isaac was scarcely seven years old, when
Ishmael's behaviour towards him was so contemptuous,
and probably indicated such enmity against him as the
supplanter of his expected fortune, that Sarah became
alarmed for the safety of her son. She therefore deter
mined to part them for eve.r, that Isaac might not be dis
turbed by the claims of any rival to his father's inheri
tance. \Vith this design, she requested of her husband
that he would send away the bondwoman and her son.
Strongly as Abraham was attached to Sarah, he discovered
great reluctance at complying with that request, till he
was instructed to yield to it by God, who promised to
protect Ishmael, and to make him the founder of a great
nation, because he was his son. When Isaac was forty
years old, Abraham sent him to obtain a wife from among
his own kindred. That wife was Rebecca, the daughter
of Nahor, Abraham's brother, with whom he lived in a
state of the greatest connubial felicity. Rebecca, indeed,
continued barren for nineteen years after their marriage ;
but at length, in answer to Isaac's prayers, she proved
with child. When the time of her delivery was ap
proaching, she felt unusual sensations, as if occasioned by
'the struggling of two children within her womb, which
gave her much uneasiness. Having consulted God re
specting her condition, she was informed that the heads
of two nations were striving within her, which should
prove different in their dispositions and manners, one of
.which should be stronger than the other ; and that the
elder should serve the younger. Soon afterwards Rebecca
was brought to bed of the twin-brethren Esau and
Jacob, the former of whom proved the favourite of his
father, and the latter of his mother, as we have seen in
their histories, vol. vii. and x. Some years after they had
arrived at manhood, and Jacob had obtained from his
brother, when overpowered with lassitude and hunger,
the privileges of his birthright in exchange for a mess of
_pottage, a famine taking place in Palestine, where Isaac
now resided, he was obliged to remove to some other
country, and intended to go into Egypt. God, however,
was pleased to direct him to Abimelech king of Gerar,
where Abraham had formerly met with the most hos
pitable treatment ; promising that he would protect and
bless him, in a land which should afterwards be a part of
the inheritance of his descendants.
.
When Isaac arrived at Gerar, he pretended that Re
becca was his sister, to prevent the danger to himself
which her great beauty might create, were it known that
he was her husband. Abimelech, however, discovered
the secret ; and, sending for Isaac, remonstrated with him
for practising a deception which might have encouraged
some one or other of his people to commit adultery with
her, and thereby expose the whole nation to the divine

A C.
judgments. Isaac pleaded the apprehension which he
entertained concerning his own safety, as an excuse for
his conduct; to remove which, Abimelech gave a strict
charge to his people, that none of them should injure the
person of Rebecca or her husband, upon pain of death.
In this place Isaac prospered in so wonderful a manner,
that the Philistines became envious of his great wealth,
and wished for his removal from that neighbourhood.
To effectuate this object, they rendered his situation in
convenient by filling up his wells as fast as his servants
dug them, as well as other ill offices ; and at length Abi
melech sent him a positive order, though couched in civil
terms, to seek some other settlement. Upon this Isaac
went to another district, called the Valley of Gerar, where
Abraham had formerly pitched his tent, and opened anew
the wells which his father had dug, but which the Phi
listines after his death had shut up; he also dug other
wells, to supply the necessary water for his increasing
flocks and herds. To the latter the herdsmen of the Phi
listines laid claim ; and such contentions arose between
them and the servants of Isaac, that he was subjected to
repeated vexatious removals from place to place. Having
at length arrived at a spot where he was suffered to re
main unmolested, and meeting with a sufficiency os water,
he revived the name which his father had given to the
place, which ever afterwards was called Beersheba. In
the mean time Abimelech, sensible that it was his interest
to be upon good terms with a person whose wealth and
power had now raised him into distinction, and calling to
recollection, as we may suppose, the league of friendship
which was concluded between his father and Abraham,
thought it expedient to cultivate a similar connection
with Isaac. For this purpose, accompanied by an in
timate friend, and the chief captain of his troops, he re
paired to Isaac at Beersheba; who could not but express
some surprise at their coming, and expostulated with
them on the treatment which he had received in their
country. To this they answered, that they were now
perfectly satisfied that he enjoyed the special protection
and blessing of Providence ; and that they were desirous
of entering into bonds of friendfliip with him, either by
forming a new league, or by the revival of that which
had subsisted between Abraham and the father of the
present king. Isaac entertained them that day with
sumptuous hospitality ; and, the league which they desired
being mutually sworn to on the following morning, they
departed in peace. Soon afterwards Isaac's tranquillity
was disturbed by Esau's marrying two wives out of idola
trous families. His affection for his favourite son, how
ever, was not long in producing a reconciliation between
them ; and, as Isaac, who considered Esau as his heir, was
apprehensive from his age and infirmities that he had not
long to live, he resolved solemnly to bestow upon him his
prophetic paternal blessing. In the life of Esau we have
seen by what stratagem Rebecca secured that benediction
to her son Jacob. The death of Isaac, however, was not
so near as he imagined, for he lived to survive Jacob's ser
vitude to Laban, and had the satisfaction to receive him at
Mamre, when he returned from Padan-Aram with his
wives and children, and vast riches. Isaac died at the
age of an hundred and eighty, in the year 1729 B.C. and
was buried with Abraham and Sarah in the cave of
Machpelah. Genefis xvii.xxxv.
I'SAAC I. surnamed Comnenus, emperor of the East,
son of Manuel, was the first of the noble family of Comneni
who arrived at the imperial throne. He, with his brother
John, was brought up in the camp and court to civil and
military offices of distinction, and he stood high in the public
opinion as a general, when the promotion of Michael Stratioticus to the purple gave general discontent to the leading
men. A conspiracy was formed to dethrone Michael ; and
Isaac Comnenus, who was then in Paphlagonia, was by
common consent declared the most worthy successor.
Comnenus, invested with the imperial ensigns, marched to
Nice, which he surprised j and, being encountered in its
neighbourhood

ISA
lieighboorhood by Michael'* generals, entirely defeated
them, and proceeded to Constantinople. Michael was
obliged by the senate and people to resign his dignity,
and "retire to a monastery ; and Isaac was solemnly crowned
on September!, 1057. His stiort reign was unclilturbedby foreign enemies; but his attempt to recruit the ex
hausted treasury with the wealth of the monasteries oc
casioned an opposition from the patriarch, which the em
peror quelled by banishing that prelate. Not long after,
he fell into a decline of health, which admonished him to
retire from the world. His brother John refusing to ac
cept of the toil of empire, the purple was conferred upon
Constantine Ducas; and Isaac, in 1059, ended his reign
of two years and three months in a monastery. He spent
the remaining two years of his life in exercises of piety,
not disdaining to perform the most servile offices of the
convent, hut frequently honoured by the respectful visits
of his successor.
I'SAAC II. surnamed Ancelus, emperor of the East,
descended on the female. fide from Alexius Comnenus,
was a principal person in the Constantinopolitan court in
the time of Andronicus Comnenus, who, becoming jea
lous of him, commanded him to be seized and put to
death. Isaac slew the executioner with his own hand,
and took sanctuary in a church. The people, wea.ied
with the tyranny of Andronicus, assembled, and saluted
Isaac emperor A. D. 1185; Andronicus was soon after
apprehended, and put to a cruel death. The new em
peror soon showed himself unworthy of his station. After
some acts of justice to those who had suffered under the
former tyranny, he abandoned himself to frivolous amuse
ments and luxurious indulgences, and oppressed his peo
ple by the lavish expences of his household. His generals
were successful in expelling the Sicilian invaders, but he
dilgraced himself by the cruelty with which he treated
the captives. He sailed in an attempt to recover the
island of Cyprus from an usurper of the Comnenian fa
mily. A revolt of Branas, his principal general, reduced
him to great danger. Constantinople was besieged, and
the weak emperor put al) his trust in an image of the
Virgin Mary, and the prayers of the monks. At length,
roused by Conrad, son of the marquis of Montferrat, he
assembled troops, marched out, and obtained a victory, in
which Branas was slain. A revolt of the oppressed Bul
garians under Peter and Asan proved a lasting detriment
to the empire, since it became necessary to sutler them to
establish an independent kingdom. When the emperor
Frederic Barbarossa led a powerful army to assist the cru
saders, Isaac, either gained over by Saladin, with whom
he had a friendly intercourse, or suspecting the intentions
of the western princes, threw every obstacle in the way of
their passage, and drew upon himself various acts of hos
tility. Unable to resist the arms of Frederic, he was
obliged to submit to a disgraceful accommodation, and to
provide vessels for the conveyance of his troops into Alia.
The perfidy of his own brother Alexius was, however,
more fatal to him than foreign violence. In 1195 he
seized upon the throne during the absence of Isaac on a
hunting-party; and, obtaining possession of his person,
deprived him os sight, and sliut him up in a lonesome
prison. His son Alexius, escaping from the hands of his
uncle, engaged the western powers in his behalf, who, in
1003, took Constantinople, and replaced Isaac upon the
throne in conjunction with his son. Another revolution
in 1204, effected by Alexius Ducas, hurled them from
their feat; and the death of the unfortunate Isaac soon
followed, or perhaps preceded, the murder of his son.
I'SAAC BEN ARU'MA, a learned rabbi in the fif
teenth century, was obliged to quit Spain by the perse
cuting edict of Ferdinandand Isabella against the Jewish
nation, issued in the year 149a. He was a great philo
sopher and cabalist, and author of a large commentary on
the Pentateuch, entitled Akedat Isaac, of which there have
been two editions in folio, one printed at Venice, and the
other at Salonica. It is a work which is highly, esteemed
Vol.. XI, No. 76a.

ISA
595
by the Jews ; though some critics think it too diffuse, al*
legorical, and full of a moral altogether Jewish.
I'SAAC KA'RO, another learned rabbi, who was an
exile from Spain under the fame persevuting edict. He
retired at first into Portugal, and thence to Jerusalem ;
but lost his children aud books on his passage. He led
the life of a perfect recluse ; and, to console himself for
the loss of his children, composed a book, entitled Toledot
Ji/kach, or the Generations ot Isaac, confining of a com
ment, or solution of some doubtful questions on the Pen.tateuch, partly cabalistical and partly literal, in which he
has examined the sentiments of other interpreters. It
was first printed at Constantinople, in 1518, folio; after
wards at Mantua, in 1593; and again at the fame place,
and at Amsterdam, in 170. Buxtorf attributes to him
a ritual, published at Venice, and entitled Ebtn Haczer, or
the Rock of Support.
I'SAAC ROCK', a rocky islet among the Bahamas,
There are four or five others near. Lat. 25. 48. N.
Ion. 81. W.
Ib ABAD, a town of Persia, in the province of Irak;
fifty miles south of Hamadan.
IS'ABE, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon :
fifty miles north-west of Jeddo.
IS'ABEL, one of the Solomon Isles, two hundred miles
in circumference, in the Pacific Ocean, lat. 7. 30. S. about
160 leagues west of Lima, discovered by MenJana, 1567,
whose inhabitants are cannibals, and worship serpents,
toads, and other animals. Their complexion is bronze,
their hair woolly, and they wear no covering but round
the waist. The people are divided into tribes, and are
constantly at war with each other. Bats were seen here,
which, from one extremity of their wings to the other,
measured five feet. Dimpier, who has the reputation of
exactness, fays that he saw, in the small island of Sabuda,
on the west coast of Papua, bats as large as young rabbits,
having wings four feet in extent from one tip to the other.
ISABEL'LA, the name of a woman.
ISABEL'LA, queen of Castile, born in 1451, was the
daughter ot Jjhn II. She passed the early part of her life
in obscurity, without the least prospect of a crown ; but,
the Caltilians having conspired against her brother Henry
IV. a weak and v.cious prince, obliged him (after the
death of the infant Alphonfo) to declare Isabella heiress
to the kingdom, to the exclusion of Joanna, who passed
for his daughter, but was not believed to be such. She
was married in 1469 to Ferdinand sou of John II. king of
Arragon ; and, upon the death of Henry, in 1474, they
were conjointly declared king and queen of Castile. A
party however existed in favour of Joanna; and Alphonfo
IV. king of Portugal, entering Castile with an army,
espoused her publicly, and assumed the regal titles. Hidefeat at the battle of Toro, in 1475, was fatal to his pre
tensions; and, by a peace concluded in 1479, the right of
Isabella and her husband was fully acknowledged. Ia
that year the crown of Arragon fell to Ferdinand, and
thenceforth the kingdoms ot Castile and Arragon were
inseparably united, comprising the whole of Spain not
possessed by the Moors.
The events of the united reign will be related in the
article Spain. Isabella, who was high-spirited, and jealous
of her authority, governed Castile as the real sovereign ;
and her husband had the policy to concur in her measures.
Religious zeal was a leading feature in her character, to
which was principally owing the introduction of the in
quisition into Spain, and the war undertaken for the ex
pulsion of the Moors. The desire of propagating the
Christian faith in parts of the world where it was yet un
known, was likewise the chief motive of the encourage
ment she gave to the projects of Columbus, which was
eventually the cause of such a magnificent addition to the
Spanish monarchy. See the article America and Co
lumbus. In all these schemes she entered with a warmth
and spirit that contrasted with the coldness and caution
of Ferdinand. Her merits towards the church were re5 H
warded

594
ISA
warded by the title of the Catholic, conferred by Innocent
VIII. on both the royal partners and their successors in
the Spanish crown. Though her reign was in general
highly prosperous, yet her latter years were darkened by
domestic disquiets. Her only son, don Juan, died soon
after his marriage with an Austrian princess. Her eldest
daughter Joanna, married to the archduke Philip, dis
played marks of a weak and disordered mind, and was
treated with neglect by her husband. Isabella sell into a
dropsical disorder, which carried her off, to the great re
gret of her subjects, in November 150+, in the fifty-fourth
year of her age. Robertson.
ISABEL'LA, a small island near the coast of Brasil :
twenty-five miles south-west from the mouth of the river
St. Francisco.
,
ISABEL'LA, orlsABELLE.y. The yellow-dun colour.
A French writer, of the name of Barten, gives the fol
lowing strange account of the word Isabellc, by which the
French express the dun-colour : " In 1601," fays he,
" when the Spaniards attacked Ostend, at that time garri
soned by the Hollanders, Isabellc, the wife of the archduke
Albert, vowed never to change her linen till the city was
taken. This princess had the misfortune of being present
at the siege, which, notwithstanding her royal necessities,
lasted for three whole years ; so that, (fays the French
writer,) as one may naturally conceive, her highness's li
nen took a yellowish tint. After the capitulation of the
place, which presented nothing but a heap of ruins, the
ladies in the suite of the archduchess, in order to make
their court to her, adopted in their dress acolour between
white and yellow, which, in honour of their mistress,
they called Isabelle."
ISABEL'LA POINT, on the north side of the ifland
of St. Domingo, forms the north-east side of the bay of
its name. Lat. 19. 59. 10. N. This is the port where Co
lumbus formed the first Spanish settlement on the ifland,
and named both it and the point after his patroness queen
Isabella. He entered it in the night, driven by a tempest.
It is overlooked by a very high mountain fiat at the top,
and surrounded with rocks, but is a little exposed to the
north-west wind. The river Isabella which falls into it,
is considerable. There are fourteen fathoms of water to
anchor in. The settlement was begun in 14.93, was given
up in 14.9*, when its inhabitants were carried to the city
of St. Domingo, which originally was called New Isabella.
The bay is said to have good anchorage for ships of war.
It is about twenty-nine leagues east by north Cape of Fran
cois, measuring in a straight line.
ISABEL'LA RIVER, or Ozama, one of the largest
Tivers of the isiandof St. Domingo, and on which the city
of St. Domingo is situated. It is navigable nine or ten
leagues from south to north. One may judge of the enor
mous volume of water which the confluent stream of Isa
bella and Oz:ima sends to the sea, by the red colour it
gives it in the time of the floods, and which is perceiva
ble as far as the eye can distinguish. There is a rock at
the mouth, which prevents the entrance of vessels draw
ing more than eighteen or twenty feet of water. The ri
ver for a league is twenty-four feet deep ; and its banks
are twenty feet perpendicular, but north of the city this
height is reduced to four feet. This real natural bason
has a bottom of mud or soft sand, with a number os careen
ing places. It seldom overflows its banks, except In very
extraordinary inundations. The road before the mouth
of the Ozama is very indifferent, and lies exposed from
west-south-west to, east. It is impossible to anchor in it
in the time of the south winds, and the north winds drive
the vessels from their moorings out into the sea, which
here runs extremely high The mouth of the river is in
lat 18. 18 N. Ion.' 72. 38. W. of Piris.
I'SACSIG, a town of Croatia: eight miles north north
west o. Bihacs.
ISADAS, a Spartan, vfho upon seeing the Thebans
entering the city, stripped himself naked, and, with a

I S A
spear and sword, engaged the enemy. He was rewarded
with a crown for his valour. Plutarch.
IS'A, one of the Nereides.
IS'US, a Grecian orator, was a native of Chalcis,
either in Euba or Syria, and flourished about the end of
the Peloponnesian war, the fourth century B. C. He was
the disciple of the orator Lysias, and possessed the fame pu
rity, accuracy, conciseness, and perspicuity of style, with
more force and vigour. He was a great master in foren
sic or popular eloquence, and had the honour to be the
instructor of Demosthenes at Athens, where be opened a
rhetorical school. He lived to the time of king Philip.
Sixty-four orations were extant in his name, of which
fifty alone were reckoned genuine. Of these, ten only aro
remaining, published among the Oratores veteres Grscci,
Stephan. 1575. An excellent translation of them into En
glish by Mr. afterwards sir William Jones, was given in
1779Another Greek orator of the fame name, who came to
Rome about A. D. 97, is mentioned with great applause
by Pliny the younger.
ISA'GO, a country of Africa, north-west of Benin.
ISAGO'GICAL, adj. Belonging to an introduction ;
introductory.
IS'AGOGUE.y; [from {, Gr. into, and ayu, to lead.]
An introduction.
IS' AGON, s. [from 13-0;, Gr. equal, and yuna, an an
gle.] A geometrical figure consisting of equal angles.
ISA'IAH, [Heb. the salvation of the Lord.] A man's
name; the title of one of the prophetical books of scrip
ture. Isaiah, the first in order and dignity of the sour greater
Hebrew prophets, was the son of Amos; and, if with St.
Jerome and other Christians w e credit Jewish tradition, the
grandson of Joasli king of Judah. He was called early to
the prophetical office, and delivered his predictions during
the reigns of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah. The
duration of the period in which he exercised this office
cannot be ascertained with any certainty ) bnt its com
mencement is most generally fixed in the last year of the
reign of Uzziah, or 758 B. C. The Jews have a tradition
that he lived to the time of Man-asset), by whose command
he was put to a cruel death, being fawn asunder ; to which
the Epistle to the Hebrews is thought to allude, ch. xi,
37. This hypothesis would extend the period to the
length of sixty-one years. The tradition, however, is very
uncertain; and one of the most learned rabbis, and Jewish
commentators, Aben Ezra, seems rather to think that he
died some years before Manasseh came to the throne,
which is indeed more probable. It is nevertheless certain,
that he lived to the fifteenth or sixteenth year of Hezekiah ; which makes the least possible term of the duration
of. his prophetical office about forty-.eight years.
The time of the delivery of some of his prophecies is
expressly marked, or sufficiently clear from the history to
which they relate ; and that of a few others may with
some probability lie deduced from expressions, descriptions,
and circumstances, interwoven in them. Hence it will
appear that they are not placed in exact order 6f time.
They commence with a severe remonstrance against the
corruptions prevailing among the Jews, exhortations to
repentance, grievous threatenings to the impenitent, and
gracious promises upon reformation, which appear adapted
to the latter part of Jotham's reign, or the commence
ment of that of Ahaz. This is followed by prophecies
relative to the times of the Messiah, the war with the Ro
mans, the destruction of Jerusalem, and other facts con
nected with these events, which are the subject of the second,
third, and fourth, chapters, and were probably delivered in
the time of Jotham or Uzziah. To these succeed a general
reproof of the Jews for their wickedness, and an express
declaration of vengeance by the Babylonian invasion,
which appear adapted to the state of things in the reign
of -Ahaz. The sixth chapter opens with a vision which
seems to contain a solemn designation of Isaiah to the
z
prophetical

I S A
prophetical office ; on which account it is by most inter
preters thought to be the first in the order of his prophe
cies. But bilhop Lowth observes, that perhaps it may
not be so, as it is dated in the year of Uzzian's death,
during whole reign he is said, in the general title of his
predictions, to have prophesied, and whose acts he wrote,
which was usually done by a contemporary prophet. It
is not improbable therefore, that this might be a new de
signation, to introduce more solemnly a general declara
tion of the whole course of God's dispensations in regard
to his people, and the fates of the nation; which are even
now ttill depending, and will not be fully accomplished
till the final restoration of Israel. The succeeding chan
ters to the thirty-sixth present us with predictions of the
ill success of the designs of the Israelites and Syrians
against Judah, together with the destruction of their king
doms by the Assyrians, and of the calamities to he
brought by the latter upon tile king and people of Judah ;
the subsequent ruin of the Assyrian host ; the destruction
of Babylon by the Medes and Persians, and of the Egyp
tians and Cushites by the Assyrians ; the destruction of
Tyre by Nebuchadnezzar ; the calamitous fate of other
cities and nations, which were enemies of Judah; and the
desolation of the land of Israel and Judah, on account of
the wickedness and disobedience of the people. These
predictions are interspersed with promises of the return
of the divine favour, on the repentance and reformation
of the Israelites ; severe threatenings of God's judgments
on their great and powerful enemies ; frequent referenci-s
to the times of the Messiah ; together with a hymn and
odes of supreme and singular excellence. In the thirtysixth and three following chapters, the prophet gives us
a history of the invasion of Sennacherib, and the miracu
lous destruction of his army; and also an account of the
sickness of Hezekiah, as well as of the transactions be
tween him and the prophet. The remaining part of the
book of Isaiah contains a course of prophecies, which
constitute the most elegant part of the sacred writings of
the Old Testament, and are chiefly of the consolatory kind.
They relate to the return of the Jews from the Babylonish
captivity, and the circumstances leading to, or arising
from, the introduction of the kingdom of the Messiah,
and the spread of Christianity in the world. The num
ber, plainness, and beauty, of his predictions relative to
the important deliverance to be effected by him who was
the hope of Israel, and the frequent citations from him
in the writings of the New Testament, have not impro
perly obtained for him the distinguisliing character of the
Evangelical Prophet.
The most valuable English translations of this prophet
are, that of bilhop Lowth, entitled, Isaiah ; a new Trans
lation, with a preliminary Dissertation, and Notes, critical,
philological, and explanatory, 1778, 4to. in which the
author has followed the metrical arrangement; and that
of the late Michael Dodson, esq. in prose, and entitled,
A new Transiation of Isaiah ; with Notes supplementary
to those of Dr. Lowth, late bishop of London, and con
taining Remarks on many Parts of his Translation and
Notes; by a Layman, 1790, 8vo. There is also a new
translation of this prophet by Dr. Stock, bishop of Killala,
published very lately. Among the foreign commentators
on this part of the sacred writings, the learned Vitringa
is entitled to distinguished honour. With respect to the
book entitled The Ascension of Isaiah, mentioned by St.
Jerome and Epiphanius, and another, entitled The Vi
sion of Isaiah, both of which have been attributed to this
prophet, there is now no question of their being supposi
titious.
I'SAKLU, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania :
twelve miles north-west of Akshehr.
ISAKO'VA, a town of European Turkey, in Molda
via: sixty miles north-east of Jassy.
I'SAKZI, a town of European Turkey, situated on the
Danube. In 1790 this town was taken by the Ruffians:

I S A
twenty-six nsilea weft of Ismail. Lat. 45. 18. N. Ion. 19.
9.E.
ISAN'DER; a son of Bellerophon, killed in the war
which his father made against the Solymi. Homer.
ISANDO'RA, a town of Angola, on the Coanza:
twenty-five miles south of Loando.
ISA'PIS', a river of Umbria. Lucan.
I'SAR, or Isa'ra, in ancient geography, the I/ore, a
river of Gaul, where Fabius routed the Allobroges. It
rises at the east of Savoy, and falls into the Rhone near
Valence.Another, called the Oyse, which fails into the
Seine below Paris.
I'SAR, a town of German}', in the principality of
Culmbach : three miles north of Hof.
ISANT'SE-AGHI'SI, a town of AsiJtic Turkey, in the
province of Natoiia : twelve miles west of Eregri.
I'SAREfC. See Shadman.
ISA'RIA,y. in botany, a genus of the class cryptogamia, order fungi ; but of the class gymnocarpi, order nxniatothecii, according to the system of Albertini and
Schweiniz. There are seven species, viz. crassa, agaricir.a,
epiphylla, umbrina, carnea, monilioides, and saccharina.
One species w ill be sufficient to describe the genus. .
Isaria monilioides: simple, upright, stipe hard, semipellucid; cap white, oblong, turbinated or roundish';
filaments smooth, clustering, sarinaceojis, sliort. It va
ries from Monilia Candida, (which fee,) the fibres being
smooth, not jointed, and in the form of the cap. A
small species, hardly a line in thickness, shining, some
times distinct, sometimes long and broad, crowded, form
ing a kind of bunch. Some specimens lie flatter; head
often two-sided, double-jointed at the stalk. Stipes vari
ous in colour, white, yellow, red. Head a little farina
ceous; but we have sometimes seen the farina brushed off
in great quantities together from the covered stalk. It
is frequently found on the bark of the pine when stripped
from the trunk rotten and wet ; or from the alder. Sea
son, autumn, and particularly spring. On the preceding
Engraving this fungus is i.'.own at hg. i ; a is its natural
size and appearance; at b it is magnified, and the whole
covered with farina; at c is the naked stalk.
ISA'RIA, a town of Naples, in Calabria Ultra : eight
miles welt of Nicastro.
ISAR'RIA, a town of Naples, in Calabria Ultra: ele
ven miles south of Squilace.
ISA'TIS,y; [derivation unknown.] Woad; in bota
ny, a genus of the class tetradynamia, order siliculosa, in
the natural order of siliquos, or crucisormes, (cruciferae,
Jujs.) The generic characters areCalyx: perianthiuni
four-leaved; leaflets ovate, rather spreading; coloured,
deciduous. Corolla: four-petalled, cross-shaped ; petals
oblong, obtuse, spreading, gradually attenuated into the
claws. Stamina: filaments lix, upright-spreading, length
of the corolla; of these two are shorter; anther ob
long, lateral. Pistillum : germ oblong, ancipital, com
pressed, length of the shorter stamens; style none; stigma
obtuse, headed. Pericarpium : silicic oblong, lanceolate,
obtuse, compressed, ancipital, one-celled, not gaping, bi
valve; valves navicular, compressed, keeled, deciduous.
Seed: single, ovate, within the centre of the pericarpium.
Essential Chara&cr. Silicic lanceolate, oiK-celled, oneseeded, deciduous, bivalve ; valves navicular.
Species. 1. Isaris tinctoria, or dyer's woad : root-leaves
crenate; stem-leaves sagittate; silides obcordate. Our
common woad is a biennial plant, with a fusiform fibrose
root. Stem upright, round, smooth, woody at bottom,
branched at top. Root-leaves ovate-lanceolate, on long
footstalks, down which they run a little. Stem-leaves al
ternate, quite entire, embracing, smooth, from two to
three inches long, and scarcely half an inch in breadth.
These are sometimes very slightly toothletted; and a few
hairs are sometimes found both on the stem and leaves.
Flowers small, terminating the stem and branches in a
close raceme. Both corolla and calyx yellow ; petals
notched

J S A T I S.
3.06
4. Isatis gyptiaca, or Egyptian woad : all the leaves
notched at the end. Seed-vessels on slender peduncles,
hanging down, chestnut- coloured or dark brown, and toothed. An annual plant, and native of Egypt.
5. Isatis alpina, or alpine woad : leaves lanceolate, half
wining when ripe, of an oblong elliptic form, near half
an inch long and two lines wide, compressed at top and embracing, cordate; silicles ovate." Stem half a yard high,
on the sides info a (harp edge, swelling like a convex lens dividing into two, three, or four, short branches, support
in the middle, with a straight longitudinal suture ot) each ed by short leaves. Flowers in a fort of umbel, in short
fide, one-celled, two-valved, but hardly opening sponta racemes, yellow, on yellow filiform peduncles ; they have
neously ; valves of spongy substance like cork, and boat- hardly any smell. It differs from I. tincloria in having *
shaped. Seed smooth, striated a little, two lines long, and perennial root, in the height of the whole plant, in the
three quarters of a line wide, yellow or brownish-yellow flowers being much larger, the silicles short, knd also much
when ripe ; it has only a single membranaceous coat. larger. Native of the mountains of Piedmont.
Propagation and Culture. The first, fort which is propaEmbryo curved, yellowish.- Cotyledons ovate, fleshy,
plano-convex. Radicle sub- cylindrical, bent in upwards, fated for use, is sown upon fresh land which is in good
eart, for which the cultivators of woad pay a large rent j
lying on the back, not on the cleft of the cotyledons, su
they generally choose to have their land situated near great
perior.
Mr. Miller thus describes the cultivated plant, which towns, where there is plenty of dressing j but they never
however differs little from the wild one except in luxuri stay long on the fame spot, for the best ground will not
ance. The lower leaves are of an oblong oval figure, and admit of being sown with woad more than twice ; for, if
pretty thick consistence, when growing in a proper foil ; it is oftener repeated, the crop seldom pays the charges of
they are narrow at their base, but broad above, and end culture, Sec. Those who cultivate this commodity have
in obtuse roundish points ; are entire on their edges, and gangs of people who have been bred to the employment,
of a lucid green. The stalks rife near four feet high, di so that whole families travel about from place to place,
viding into several branches, with arrow-shaped leaves, wherever their principal fixes on land for the purpose;
sitting close; the ends of the branches are terminated by but these people go on in one track, just as their prede
small yellow flowers, in very close clusters. The pods are cessors taught them, nor have their principals deviated
stuped like a bird's tongue, half an inch long, and one- much from the practice of their ancestors, so that there is
eighth of an inch broad, turning black when ripe. It a large field of improvement, if any of the cultivators of
flowers in July, and the feeds ripen the beginning of Sep woad were persons of" genius, and could be prevailed on,
to introduce the garden-culture so far as it may be
tember.
Mr. Miller has another species, which he names Dal adapted to this plant. Mr. Professor Martyn made many
matian woad, from the place of its growth. The lower experiments in the culture of this plant, the substance
leaves of this are spear-shaped and crenated ; those on the and result of which he has given in his new edition of
stalk very narrow, and arrow- pointed. The stalks branch Mr. Miller's Dictionary ; ana which we shall take the li
more than those of the first sort, and rise higher. The berty to transcribe.
" As the goodness of woad consists in the size and fat
towers are larger, and of a brighter yellow colour. The
feed-vessels are shorter, and broader at the ends, which ness of the leaves, the only method to obtain this, is to
are indented. It is probably a variety of the common sow the seed upon ground at a proper season, and allow
woad; but, no specimen of it occurring in Mr. MHler's the plants proper room to grow, as also to keep them
clean from weeds ; which, if permitted to run, will rob
Herbarium, we cannot speak of it with certainty.
Dyer's woad is a native of several parts of Europe, as the plants of their nourishment. After having made
on the coast of the Baltic and Ocean, by way-sides in choice of a proper spot of land, which should not be too
Swisserland, &c. in England, in corn-fields and on the light and sandy, nor over stiff and moist, but rather a gen
borders of them, as at New Barns near Ely, by the river tle hazel loam, whose parts will easily separate; the next
Wear near Durham, &c. This makes us suspect that is to plough this up just before winter, laying it in nar
woad is not an aboriginal with us, but has been natura row high ridges, that the frost may penetrate through the
lized by its frequent culture for dyings for, according to ridges, to mellow and soften the clods ; then in the spring
Linnus at least, it is a maritime plant. Yet, if the plant plough it again crossways, laying it again in narrow ridges ;
which Pliny informs us the ancient Britons painted their after it has lain some time in this manner, and the weed*
bodies with be ours, which is very probable, it must be a begin to grow, it should be well harrowed to destroy them ;
native. Woad is much used by dyers for its blue colour, this should be twice repeated while the weeds are young;
and it is the basis of black and many other colours. Queen and, if there are any roots of large perennial weeds, they
Elizabeth, as Hume tells us, took offence at the smell of must be harrowed out, and carried off the ground. In
this herb, and issued an edict prohibiting any one to cul June the ground should be a third time ploughed, when
tivate it. According to Hakluyt, we were dependent the furrows should be narrow, and the ground stirred as
upon France for it in 1576 ; but in 1581 he fays, "Thus deep as the plough will go, that the parts may be as well
Was woad brought in, and came to good perfection, to separated as possible; and, when the weeds appear again,
tile great loss of the French, our old enemies."
the ground should be well harrowed to destroy them.
4. Isatis Lusitanica, or Portugal woad : root-leaves cre- Towards the end of July, or the beginning of August, it
aate; stem-leaves sagittate; silicles sub-tomentose. Ac should be ploughed the last lime, when the land should
cording to Linaus, this is scarcely different from the be laid smooth; and, when there is a prospect os showers,
preceding, only it is annual and smaller. Gmelin says the ground must be harrowed to receive the seeds, which
the flowers are white. -Mr. Miller affirms, that there are should be sown either in rows with the drill-plough, or
very essential differences between them, particularly in in broad-cast, after the common method ; but it will be
the shape of the under leaves, which in this are narrow proper to steep the seeds one night in water before they
and spear-shaped, and those on the stalks are not more are sown, which will prepare them for vegetation. If the
than half the breadth of those on the cultivated woad. seeds are sown in drills with a plough, they will be co
The stalks do not branch so much, and the pods are nar vered by an instrument fixed to the plough for that pur
rower, nor do the roots abide so long, for they generally pose ; but those which are sown broadcast in the common
die within the year. Native of Portugal and the Levant. way, mull be well harrowed in. If the seeds are good,
Cultivated by Mr. Miller in 1739.
and the season favpurable, the plants will appear in a fort- .
3. Hatis Armena, or Armenian woad: leaves quite en night, and a month or five weeks after will be fit to hoe.
tire, cordate, blunt behind ; silicles cordate. Stem a foot The sooner this is performed, when the plants are distin
high, loaded with yellow flowers. Native of Armenia in guishable, the better they will thrive ; and the weeds, be
dry {pastures, by the sides of brooks.
ing then young, will be soon destroyed. The method of
hoeing

I S A
hoeing these plants is the fame as for turnips, with this
difference only, that these plants need not be thinned so
much ; for at the first hoeing if they are separated to the
distance of three or four inches, and at the last to fix
inches, it will be space enough for the growth of the
plants i if this is carefully performed, and in dry weather,
most of the weeds will be destroyed ; but, as some of them
may escape in this operation, and young weeds will arise,
the ground should be a second time hoed in October, al
ways choosing a dry time for this work. At this second
operation, the plants should be singled out to the distance
they are to remain. After this, the ground will be clean
from weeds till the spring, when young weeds will come
up ; therefore, about a fortnight in April will be a good
time to hoe the ground again, when the weeds will be
young, and it may be performed in less than half the time
it would require if the weeds were permitted to grow
large, and the fun and wind will much sooner kill them :
this hoeing will also stir the surface of the ground, and
greatly promote the growth of the plants. If it is per
formed in dry weather, the ground will be clean till the
first crop of woad is gathered, after which it must be again
well cleaned. If this is carefully repeated after the ga
thering of each Crop, the land will always lie clean, and
the plants will thrive the better. The expence of the first
hoeing will be about six shillings per acre; and for the
after-hoeings half that price will be sufficient, provided
they are performed when the weeds are young j for, if
they are suffered to grow large, it will require more la
bour, nor can it be lo well performed ; therefore it is not
only the best husbandry to do this work soon, but it will
be found the cheapest method ; for the fame number of
men will hoe a field of ten acres three times, when it is
performed while the weeds are young, as is required to
hoe it twice only, because the weeds have longer time to
grow between the operations. If the land in which the
feed is sown, should have been in culture before the other
crops, so not in good heart, it will require drefling before
it is sown, in which case rotten stable-dung is preferable
to any other; but this should not be laid on till the last
ploughing before the seeds are sown, and not spread but
as the land is ploughed, that the fun may not exhale the
goodness of it, which in summer is soon lost, when spread
on the ground. The quantity should not be lei's than
twenty loads to each acre, which will keep the ground in
heart till the crop of woad is spent.
"The time for gathering the crop is according to the
season, but it should be performed as soon as the leaves
are fully grown, while they are perfectly green ; for, when
they begin to change pale, great part of their goodness is
over ; the quantity will be less, and the quality greatly
diminished. If the land is good, and the crop weli hus
banded, it will produce three or four gatherings, but the
two first are the best ; these are commonly mixed together
in the manufacturing of it, but the after-crops are always
kept separate ; for, if these are mixed with the other, the
whole will be of little value. The two first crops will sell
at from twenty-five to thirty pounds a-ton ; but the latter
will not bring more than seven or eight pounds, and
sometimes not so much. An acre of land will produce a
ton of woad, and in good seasons near a-ton and a-half.
When the planters intend to save the seeds, they cut three
crops of the leaves, and then let the plants stand till the next
year for seed ; but, if only one crop is cut, and that only
of the outer leaves, letting all the middle leaves stand to
nourilh the stalks, the plants will grow stronger, and pro
duce a much greater quantity of seeds. These seeds are
often kept two years, but it is always best to sow new
feeds when they can be obtained. The seeds ripen in
August j when the pods turn to a dark colour, the seeds
should be gathered; it is best done by reaping the stalks
in the fame manner as wheat, spreading them in rows
upon the ground, and in four or five days the seeds will
be fit to thresh out, provided the weather is dry ; for, if it
lies long, the pods will open and let out the seeds. There
Vou XI. No. 762.

I S C
397
are some of the woad-planters who feed down the leaves
in winter with sheep, which is a very bad method ; no
plants which are to remain for a future crop should ever
be eaten by cattle, for that greatly weakens the pUnts.*"
See Indicofera tinctoria.
It may not be amiss to add a few words relative to the
other forts, none of which are cultivated for use, but are
preserved only in botanic gardens. The second and fifth
sorts are propagated by seeds sown in autumn, and when
the plants come up they must be thinned, leaving them
six inches apart, and kept clean from weeds ; the summer
following they will flower and produce ripe feeds, after
which they soon decay. The third and fourth arc too
tender to thrive in the open air in England. Sow the
seeds on a hot-bed in the spring, and, when the plants are
fit to remove, transplant them into a fresh hot-bed ; as
soon as they have taken new root, give them a large share
of fresh air, to prevent their being drawn up weak. Ia
this bed they may remain five or six weeks, by which time
they will be fit to transplant into pots, which should be
plunged into a moderate hot-bed, giving the plants plenty
of air when the weather will permit, and supporting their
stalks, which will otherwise trail on the ground; with this
management the plants will flower in June, and ripen their
feeds in September.
ISAU'RA, or Isaurus, in ancient geography, a strong
city at Mount Taurus, in Isauria, twice demolished : first
by Perdiccas, or rather by the inhabitants, who, through,
defnair, destroyed themselves by fire, rather than fall into
the hands of the enemy ; again by Servilius, who thence
took the surname Isauricus. Strabo fays there were two
Ifauras, the old and the new, but so near that other writers
took them but for one.
ISAU'RIA, a county touching Pamphylia and Cilicia
on the north, rugged and mountainous, situated almost in
Mount Taurus, and taking its name from Isaura ; accord
ing to some, extending to the Mediterranean by a narrow
slip. Stephanus, Ptolemy, and Zosimus, make no men
tion of places on the sea ; though Pliny does, as also Stra
bo; but doubtful, whether they are places in Isauria Pro
per, or in Pamphylia, or in Cilicia.
ISAU'RICA, a part of Lycaonia bordering on Mount
Taurus.
IS'BACH, a river of France, which runs into the Ulse
seven miles south-east of Manderscheidt.
ISBAR'TEII, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia,
the residence of a pacha. The Greeks have four churches
in the fauxbourgs : ninety-two miles south of Kiutaja.
Lat. 37. +4. N. Ion. 30. 56. E.
IS'B ASTER, one of the smaller Shetland islands. Lat.
60. 3+. N. Ion. o. 58. W.
ISBEL'IBURG, a town of Egypt, on the coast of the
Mediterranean 1 four miles south of Damietta.
"
IS'BY, a town of Sweden, in the province of Halland :
six miles south-east of Labolm.
IS'CA, or rather Ica, with Pisca and Nasca, three
towns from which a jurisdiction of Lima in Peru, South
America, has its name. Great quantities of wine are made
here, and exported to Calao ; it also produces excellent
olives, either for eating or for oil. The fields, which are
watered by trenches, yield an uncommon plenty of wheat,
maize, and fruits. This jurisdiction is remarkable for
spacious woods of carob-trees, with the fruit of which the
inhabitants feed numbers of asses, for the uses of agricul
ture in this and the neighbouring jurisdictions. The In
dians who live near the sea apply themselves to fishing,
and after salting the fifli carry them to a good market in
the towns among the mountains.
IS'CA DUMNIO'RUM, in ancient geography, 3 town
in Britain ; now Extttr, capital of Devonsliire. Called
Caer-IJk in British, (Caradea.)
IS'CA SILU'RUM, in ancient geography, the station
of the Legio II. Augusta, in Britain. Now Catrleon, a
town of Monmouthshire, on the Uslce.
IS'CAH, [Heb. one that anoints] The name of a woman.
j I
ISCAM'PI,

398
i
ISC
ISCAM'PI, a town of European Turkey, In Albania!
six miles south-west of Albasania.
IS'CAK, a town of Spain, in Old Castile: twenty-four
miles north-north-well of Segovia.
ISCA'RIOT, [of uncertain derivation.] The cogno
men of Judas the traitor. See Judas.
ISC A'RIOTH, the name of a town in the land of Israel.
ISCH'MA, /. Medicines for stopping blood.
ISCH'MUM, s. [from myu, I repress, and aipa,
blood; on account of its virtue in stopping hemorrhages.]
In botany, a genus of the class polygamia, order moncia, in the natural order of gramina, or grades. The
generic characters areCalyx: glume two-flowered, bi
valve, cartilaginous, placed transversely ; valves nearly
equal ; the exterior subovate, gibbose, with bifid tip, stiarp,
the upper part of the back flat in the middle, striated,
emarginated ; the interior oblong, acuminate or awned at
the tip, the back beneath the tip increased by a longitu
dinal membrane. Floscule exterior, male, interior, her
maphrodite ; each less than calyx. Corolla : in the her
maphrodite a bivalve glume; valves membranaceous, thin,
colourless ; the exterior bellied, either mutic or awned,
bifid to the very awn, acute ; awn long, slender, jointed,
tortile beneath ; the interior lanceolate, acute, conduplicate at the edges. In the male a bivalve glume, rather
firmer, diaphanous, rather coloured ; the exterior oblong,
bellied, contracted above, (harp, mutic ; the interior ob
long, obtuse, with concave back, acutely margined, mar
gin thinner. Nectary in each two-leaved ; leaflets small,
spatulate, truncate-eraarginate. Stamina: filaments three,
capillary, short ; anther oblong, bifid on both fides.
Pislillum: in the hermaphrodite, germ oblong; styles two,
capillary, erect, sliorter than the corolla ; stigmas oblong,
plumose, spreading, exserted. Pericarpium : none ; ca
lyx and corolla unchanged. Seed : (in the hermaphrodite)
single, oblong, linear, convex on one side. The flowers
are spicated, and grow double ; the one subseslile, the
other seated on a broad glumaceous foot-stalk ; each her
maphrodite.EJscntial CharaQer. Hermaphrodite: calyx,
glume two-flowered ; corolla two-valved; stamina, three;
styles, three ; seed, one. Male. Calyx, and corolla, as in
the other; stamina, three.
Species, i. Ifchmum muticum, or awnless ifchmum :
leaves lanceolate; flowers awnless. Spike two-parted,
imbricated, with alternate simple two-flowered angular
peduncles, pressed close to the culm. One flower termi
nates each peduncle, which is hermaphrodite, from a twoplumed one-flowered calyx ; the second or lower flower
is androgynous, sessile, and inserted into each peduncle at
the outer base, from a two-valved hardish calyx, the
length of the florets, of which it contains two, one male,
the other female. Stigmas thick, bearded. Peduncle of
the Ipike clothed with leaves. Culms a foot or eighteen
inches high, leafy to the very spike, frequently branched
to the base. Leaves two inches long, ciliate-fpinulose on
the edges. Native of the East Indies, and of the isle of
Tanna.
*. Ifchmum aristatum, or awned ifchmum : leaves
lanceolate, calyxes two- flowered, pedicels ciliate; each fe
male flower with a twisted knee-jointed awn. The struc
ture of the spike and of the flowers is entirely the fame
as in the preceding, but the culm is higher, the spike
longer, and the peduncle naked. The seeds are armed
with a twisted awn, longer than the florets. Native of
China, where it was found by Otbeck.
j. Ifchmum imberbe, or beardless ifchmum : leaves
lanceolate ; florets naked, outer valve of the sessile calyx
having two knobs on each fide, and the corolla elongated
by a tvisted awn. Culms two feet high, leafy, some
what branched. Leaves like thole of the first ibrt, but
longer. Spike also like that, but awned, and without hairs.
Native of the East Indies.
4. Ischxmuin barbatum, or bearded ifchmum: leaves
lanceolate, calyxes two-nowered ; bearded at the base,

I s c
and cifiate at the edge; the edge of the sessile one with
two knobs on each fide ; awn twisted, knee-jointed.
Culm and leaves as in the preceding, only the latter
sliorter. Native of Java, where it was found by Wennerberg.
5. Ilchmum mnrinum, or wall ifchmum: spike twoparted; calyx and seeds awned. Culms filiform, slender,
simple, a long span in height. Leaves linear, acuminate,
flattifn, striated, dry, a span long. Sheaths thin, lax, with
the little membrane very short, and having hairs placed
on it. Peduncle filiform, upright, frequently naked.
Spike closely converging, cylindrical, two inches long, re
sembling that of Hordeum murinum, or wall barley-grafs,
whence the name. Florets on one side, distich, in pairs,
one sessile, the other pedieelled, minute, being scarcely a
line in length besides the awns. A minute membrane
invests the germ, having a flexuose awn four times as
long as the floret, which may be considered as the nec
tary. Native of the isle of Tanna, on dry sand, near the
coast.
6. Ifchmum involutum, or involuted ifchmum : spike
directed one way, awnless ; four-flowered, involved in a
leafy concave receptacle. Native of the Society Isles, and
elsewhere between the tropics. Found in the island of
Otaheite, May 13, 1774.
7. Ifchum importunum, or troublesome ifchmum :
panicle contracted ; corollas one-valved. Root perennial,
simple, long, jointed, white, very tough. Culm three feet
high, almost upright, round," hollow, thickilh. Leaves
awl-sliaped, (hort. Flowers ovate, smooth, awnless, small.
Seed awnless. Native of Cochin-china, where it is a
common weed, not easily eradicated.
8. Ilchmum rugofum, or wrinkled ifchmum : outer
barren glumes transversely wrinkled ; male and female
florets fertile, one only awned. Root annual. Plant from
seven inches to a foot in height. Stems pale green, slen
der, decumbent, bent back, branched dichotomously,
round, little jointed, smooth, striated, somewhat rigid.'
Leaves pale green, dense, except one or two of the upper
ones, which are more remote. Native of the East Indies,
and found by Koenig in Orissa, on the borders of the ricefields. Cultivated by Richard Anthony Salisbury, esq. at
Chapel-Allerton, before 1791. See Andropogon and
Panicum.
IS'CHALIS, or Is'calis, in ancient geography, a town'
of the Belg in Britain. Now Ikfujlcr, in Somersetshire,
on the river 111.
ISCHE'NFA, an annual festival at Olympia, in honour
of Ischenus, the grandson of Mercury and Hierea, who,
in a time of famine, devoted himself for his country, and
was honoured with a monument near Olympia.
IS'CHIA, an island of Italy, in the kingdom of Naples,
about fifteen miles in circumference, lying on the coast:
of the Terra di Lavoro, from which it is three miles dis
tant. It is full of sgre;able valleys, which produce ex
cellent fruits. It hath also mountains on which, grow
vines of an excellent kind ; likewise fountains, rivulets,
and fine gardens.
IS'CHIA, a town of Italy, and capital of an island of
the fame name, with a bilhop's see and a strong fort.
Both the city and fortress stand upon a rock, which is
joined to the island by a strong bridge ; the rock is about
seven furlongs in circumference. The city is like a py
ramid of houses piled upon one anotlier, which makes a
very singular and striking appearance. At the end of the
bridge next the city arc iron gates, which open into a
subterraneous passage, through which they enter the city.
They are always guarded by soldiers who arc natives of
the island. Lat. 40. 50. N. Ion. 13. 55. E.
ISCHIAD'IC, adj. [^aJuot, Gr.] In anatomy, an
epithet to the crural vtin; in pathology, the ifcliiadic pas
sion is the gout in tht hip, or the sciatica.
IS'CHIAS, / [Greek.] The sciatica, or hip-gout ;
a branch of the crural vein.
,
IS'CIIlMi

I S E
IS*CHIM, a river of Russia, which runs into the Irtifchin in lat. 57. 4.5. N. Ion. 90. E.
IS'CHIM, a town of Russia, in the government of Tobolsk, on the river Ifchim : 300 miles east of Ekaterin
burg, 10S south of Tobolsk. Lat. 56. 10. N. Ion. 69.
14. E.
ISCHIM'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the government
of Tobolsk, at the conflux of the Ifchim and Oby: iii
miles east of Tobolsk.
ISCHIOT'IC, adj. [from ischiat.] Belonging to the
ifchias ; subject to the sciatica ; troubled with a pain in
the hip.
IS'CHIUM, /. in anatomy ; the hip-bone.
ISCHOPHO'NIA,/ [from i<7Zo, Gr. stirill, and q>un,
a voice.] The shrillness of the voice.
ISCHNO'TES,/ [Greek.] A defect in speech; a'flender mincing tone.
ISCHURET'IC, adj. [from ifchvria.} Tending to a
suppression of urine; good in a suppression of urine.
ISCHURET'IC, /. A medicine to remove a suppression
of urine.
ISCHU'RIA, or Is'chury,/ [from urxft, Gr. to stop,
and ef, urine.] A stoppage of urine, whether by gravel
or other cause. La Motte distinguishes between a reten
tion and a suppression of urine. In the former, styled
Jlravgury, the patient hath frequent calls to make water ;
but voiding it, if at all, in very small quantities, and
with difficulty. In a suppression there is seldom any in
clination to discharge the urine; but, if any, the discharge
is sudden, and almost involuntary. In the true ischuria
the bladder is full ; in the spurious it is empty, for no
thing descends from the kidneys. See the article Patho
logy.
ISCOM'ACHE, a woman's name; the wife of Pirirhous, who was the occasion of the war between the Cen
taurs and Lapith.
ISE, a river which runs into the Aller near Gifhorn
in the principality of Luneburg.
ISEFIO'RD, a large bay or gulf of Denmark, on the
north coast of the island of Zealand. Lat. 55. 59. N. Ion.
of the mouth, 11. 50. 50. E.
ISELAS'TIC, adj. [from us, Gr. into, and iXaviv, to
agitate.] Belonging to the public games celebrated in
Greece and Asia under the Roman emperors.
ISELAS'TICS,/! A kind of games, or combats, cele
brated in Greece and Asia, in the time of the Roman em
perors. The victor at these games had very considerable
privileges conferred on him, after the example of Au
gustus and the Athenians, who did the like to conquerors
at the Olympic, Pythian, and Isthmian, games. They
were crowned on the spot immediately after their victory,
had pensions allowed them, were furnished with provi
sions at the public cost, and were carried in triumph to
their country.
IS'ELIN (James Christopher), an eminent philolo
gist and divine, was born in 1681 at Basil, where his fa
ther was an assessor of the court of justice. He commenced
his academical course as early as the age of thirteen, and
at fifteen distinguished himself by a Latin poem on The
Passage of the Rhine by the French, which received great
applause. Aster making himself master of the learned
languages, he resolved to perfect himself in the French ;
and for that purpose passed some time in Geneva and the
southern parts of France, examining the remains of anti
quity in the latter. On his return to Basil, he was or
dained minister in 1701, and upon that occasion published
a dissertation on the Babylon of the Revelations, in an
swer to the bishop of Meaux. In 1704 he accepted of
the chair of eloquence and history in the university of
Marpurg, which he occupied with great reputation for
two years. His native city, in 1706, conferred upon him
the post of professor of history and antiquities ; and in
171 1 he was made doctor in theology, and appointed to
teach that science. His dissertation upon taking this de-

I S E
Sgg
gree was upon the canon of scripture. He visited Paris
in 1717, where he was received with great respect by the
learned, and urged to make that capital his residence ;
but the university of Basil, by conferring on him- the of
fice of rector, engaged him to return and fulfil his duties.
The French Academy of Inscriptions and Belles Letters
soon after nominated him to the place of foreign honorary
member, vacant by the death of the learned Cuper. This
was in part a return for the pains he had taken to com
ply with the king's request of having copies of the acts
of the council held at Basil in the fifteenth century ; and
he likewise favoured M. l'Enfant with a number of do
cuments for his history of that council, and of that of
Constance. His post of keeper of the public library gave
him a facility in performing similar offices for many of
the learned, with whom he maintained an extensive cor
respondence. In these occupations, in writing, and in
preaching, his time was fully employed. He died, un
married, in 1737, at the age of fifty-six; and his memory
was honoured by a great number of eulogies in Latin
and German. The works of M. Iselin consist of orations,
dissertations, and detached tracts on a variety of subjects,
philologies, theological, and miscellaneous. Mortri.
IS'ELIN ("Isaac, LL. D.) a celebrated philosopher and
writer, was born at Basil in 1728. His father, who was
engaged in mercantile concerns, being absent on business,
he was educated under the care of a prudent mother, but
with rather too much indulgence, in consequence of
which his character was afterwards marked by a kind of
timidity. He received his academical education at Gottingen, where he studied jurisprudence and statistics un
der Schmaus, Bohmer, and Kahle. Schmaus excited in
him the idea of reducing the jurisprudence of the Swiss
confederation into a system, of which he published a spe
cimen in his thesis, when he obtained the degree of doc
tor, under the title of Tentamen Juris publia Helvetki. As
soon as he had completed his academic studies, he under
took a tour to Pans, where he frequented the royal li
brary, and made himself acquainted with the most eminent
men of letters in that capital. After his return, he ap
plied with great diligence to the study of jurisprudence,
and resolved to examine the Roman law according to
philosophical principles. His favourite pursuits were
philosophy and history. He collected also, and read with
great care, original documents, in order to complete his
work on the jurisprudence of the confederation; but these
labours were suddenly interrupted in 1754, being at that
time excluded by ballot, as was too often the cafe at Basil,
from the historical chair. He was elected, however, a
member of the grand council, and in 175^ w*as appointed
to the important office of secretary. Soon after, he wrote
the Dream of a Friend to Mankind, a work which has
been often reprinted, and with many additions. Reflect
ing on the thin population of Bade, he strongly recom
mended the admission of new citizens, and publissied a
work entitled Free Thoughts on the Depopulation of my
native City ; Berne, 1758, 8vo. He exerted himself also
with great zeal, in the society establissied for encouraging
agriculture, to promote the happiness of his fellow-citi
zens ; and wrote several treatises, all of which had for
their object the good of his country. His best and most
important production was his History of Mankind, on
which he had been employed at a very early period of life.
In this he traces out the progress of the human mind
from rudeness to refinement, and shows in what manner
nations have emerged from obscurity, and been completely
civilized by the introduction of arts and manufactures.
His last work was his Ephemerides of Mankind, a perio
dical publication, which contains essays, extracts from
laws and ordinances, information respecting the enterprises
of great and of small states, establishments for education
and promoting virtue, and every thing that tends to ac
celerate the progress of improvement. But, while lielin
fliowcd so much attachment to the general good of the
human

I S E
human race, he did not neglect that of liis own country.
It was to him, in conjunction with Gel'ner and Hirzel,
that the Helvetic Society was indebted for it3 establish
ment; and in the year 1777 he had the satisfaction of
seeing a similar society formed from a plan which he had
drawn up in his native city, and which met with great
support from the citizens. He carried on a very extenlive correspondence both in Swisserland and in foreign
countries; and he wrote many excellent critiques in the
Deutsche Bibliotkek, which are distinguished by their acureness, modesty, and adherence to truth. He married in
the year 175&, and lived to have eight children and ten
grand-children ; but, being attacked with the dropsy, he
died in the year 1782, at the age of fifty-four. Hirscht'ng's Manual of eminent Persons who died in the eighteenth
Century.
I'SEMBERT (Nicholas), a learned French ecclesiastic,
was a native of Orleans, where he was born in the year
1 565. He became a celebrated doctor and professor of the
Sorbonne, and taught theology a long time with great
applause in the schools of that faculty. He died in 164.1,
aged about seventy-seven years. He was the author of
A Treatise on Theology; and A Commenta/y on the
Summa of St. Thomas, in 6 vols. folio, in the Latin lan
guage, which have given occasion to the Jesuits to com
mend him in their writings, as one of the most learned
divines of whom the faculty of theology at Paris can boast.
I'SEN, a river of Lower Bavaria, which runs into the
Inn opposite New Oettingen.
I'SEN, a town of Bavaria: fifteen miles east-south-east
of Freisingen, twenty-four miles east-north-east of Mu
nich.
I'SENACH. See Eisenach, vol. vi. p. 595.
I'SENARTS, or Eisenarts, a considerable town of
Germany, in Austria and in Stiria; famous for its ironmines. Lat. 46. 56. N. Ion. 15.25. E.
I'SENBURG (Upper), a principality of Germany; situ
ated in the Wetterau, about thirty miles long, 3nd ten
wide, which consists properly of the lordship of Budingen, raised to a county in the year 1442, and some other
estates near the county of Hanau. The house of Iscnburg is divided into several branches, the chief of which
are Isenburg Birstein, Isenburg Budingen, Iscnburg
Wachtersoacn, and Isenburg Meerholz, each taking their
surname from towns on the estate: of these the first was
assessed to the matricula 69 florins 56 kruitzers ; the se
cond, 23 florins and 4; \ kruitzers; the third, 22 florins
16 kruitzers ; and the last, 14. florins 19} kruitzers; and
Hesse Darmstadt for Isenburg, 18 florins. To the impe
rial chamber the whole were taxed at 113 rix-dollars 48
kruitzers. The elder branch was raised to a prince of
the empire in the year 1442.
I'SENBURG (Lower), a county of Germany, and for
merly governed by counts of its own, as a fief of the elec
torate of Treves. Count Ernest, the last of these counts,
dying in the year 1664, without heirs, the elector of
Treves seized upon the greatest part of the county. A
smaller part of it is possessed by the counts of Wied-Runkel, and another by the barons of. Walderdorf. This
county was rated in the matricula at 56 florins. To each
chamber-term it paid 40 rix-dollars 54 kruitzers; of which
sum the elector of Treves paid 32 rix-dollars 404 kruit
zers; the count of New Wied, 5 rix-dollars 6J kruitzers;
the count of Wied-Runkel, two rix-dollars 48J kruit
zers; and the baron of Walderdorf also two rix-dollars
48$ kruitzers.
I SENBURG, a town of Germany, which gives name
to the county, situated on the Iscr, and surrounded with
sharp rocks ; on one of which is a castle, built by Charle
magne: ten miles north of Coblentz. Lat. 50. 30. N. Ion.
7.35E.
I'SENBURG, a town of Germany, in the county of
^iark : four miles west of Hattingen.
J'SENBURG (New), a town ot Germany, in the county

I S E
of Isenburg, founded by French refugees! three miles
south of Frankfort on the Maine, four south-west of Of
fenbach. Lat. 50. 3. N. Ion. 8. 38. E.
I'SENDICK. See Ysendick.
I'SENGHEIN, a town of the Austrian Netherlands,
with the title of a principality, seated on the river Mandera, in lat. 50. 44. N. Ion. 3.18. E.
I'SENHAGEN, a town of Westphalia, in the princi
pality of Luneburg : twenty-four miles east-noith -east of
Zelle.
ISE'O, a town of Italy, in the department of the Benaco, on a lake to which it gives name, through which
the river Oglio takes its courie. The town was anciently
called Schino: twelves miles north-west of Brescia, and
forty north-east of Milan.
I'SER, a river of the Tyrolesc, which rises about five
miles north from Inspruck, passes by Munich, Mospurg,
Landshut, Dingelfingen, Landau, &C. and runs into the
Danube two miles below Deckendorf.
I'SER, a river of France, which rises about four miles
south-east of Mont Cassel, and runs into the Yperle near
Fort Kenoque.
I'SER, a river of Bohemia, which runs into the Elbe
near Alt Buntzlau.
lSE'RE, a river which rises in the Alps, about twelve
miles from Mount Cenis, in a mountain cdled I/eran, in
the duchy of Savoy, passes by Monstier, Montmelian, &c.
in Savoy; after entering France, it passes by Grenoble,
St. Quentin, Romans, &c. and' joins the Rhone about
three miles above Valence. It is navigable for boats as
far as Montmelian.
lSE'RE, a department of France, constituted of the
heretofore Dauphiny, about eighty miles in length, and
from twenty-five to thirty-five in breadth; it takes its
name from the river Isere, which crosses it. Grenoble is
the capital.
ISE'RINE, s. in mineralogy, a species of Titanium,
which see.
I'SERLOHN, or Lohn, a town of Germany, in the
county of Mark. The Lutherans have three churches,
and the Calvinists one ; the Roman-catholics celebrate di
vine worship, in a house. The manufactures of the place
are considerable in iron, tin, ribbons, velvets, silks, stuffs,
&c. thirty-two miles north-east of Cologne. Lat. 51. 18.N.
Ion. 7. 40. E.
.
ISER'NIA, a town of Naples, in the Molise, situated at
the foot of the Apennines ; the see of a bishop, immedi
ately under the pope: twelve miles west-south-west of
Molise, thirty-two north of Capua. Lat. 41.38. N. Ion.
14. 2. E.
ISER'TIA,/ [named from M. Iscrt, a German, in the
Danish service, as a surgeon on the coast of Guinea.] In bo
tany, agenus of the class htxandria, order monogynia. The
generic characters areCalyx : perianthium one-leafed,
luperior, coloured, four or fix toothed, permanent. Co
rolla : one-petallcd, funnel-form; tube long, cylindric,
slightly curved ; border six-cleft; divisions lubovate, ra
ther upright, villose. Stamina: filaments six, very ihort,
within the mouth of the corolla; anther linear, fastened
by the back, upright. Pistillum : germ inferior, roundisli ;
style filiform, surrounded at the base by a glandule; stig
ma six-cleft. Pericarpium: pome subglobose, crowned
with the calyx, succulent, six-celled ; the shell of the
cells fragile. Seeds: several, small, angular, rough.Es
sential Charatler. Calyx coloured, four or six toothed ;
corolla six-cleft, funnel-form ; pome subglobular, sixcelled, many-seeded.
Isertia coccinea, a single species ; the Guettarda coccinea of Aubl. Guian. It is a tree with a trunk ten or
twelve feet in height, and about eight inches in diameter;
the bark wrinkled, and of a russet colour, the wood light,
and of a loose texture. Branches quadrangular, straighr,
with opposite branchless, channelled and covered with a
russet down ; at their origin are two embracing stipules.
Leaves

401
I S H
I S I
Leaves opposite, disposid crosswise, smooth, entire, ov.il, at Hebron, and the head of KliHoslieth to be placed in
ending in a long point, afh-coloured underneath, with Abner's sepulchre at Hebron. With him ended the roy
russet-coloured nerves; the largest fourteen inches long, alty of Saul's family. See 2 Sam. ii. iii. iv.
PSHI, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
and seven wide; petiole cylindric, channelled, two inches
long, fuelling at the bale, with two wide, (harp, decidu
ISHI'AH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
ous, stipules. Flowers terminating in a large straight pa
ISHI'JAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
ISH'MA, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
nicle, the branches of which are opposite and subdivided,
and come out from between two little scales ; each branchISH'MAEL, the son of Abraham by Hagar, Sarah's
let has three flowers, of which that in the middle is les- handmaid, whom she had persuaded her husband to take
file ; calyx purplish, that part which borders the germ to his bed when she despaired of having any issue herself,
yellow; tube of the corolla two inches long, bright red ; in order that flie might be a mother by proxy, according
border yellow, covered on the inside with hairs of the to the custom os that age and country. Ifhmacl wa's born
fame colour. Fruit a succulent red berry, (or pom>) the in the year 1910 B. C. He was considered by Abraham
size of a cherry, sweet, and good to eat. The wood is as the heir of all his wealth, till a ion was promised to
bitter. A decoction of the leaves is used by the Creoles Sarah, and she proved at her advanced age the mother of
in fomentations. It is common in the island of Cayenne, Isaac. In the life of that patriarch we have seen that
and on the continent of Guiana, flowering and bearing Sarah, who entertained fears for the- safety of her son from
the behaviour of Islimael, prevailed upon Abraham to
fruit great part of the year.
I'SET, a river of Russia, which runs into the Tobol dismiss Hagar and her son to a distant place. Though
we are not informed what provision Abraham made for
near Yahitorovslc.
TSETSK, a town of Russia, in the government of To Ilhmael, any more than for the sons which he after
bolsk, on the Iset: forty-four miles welt-south-west of wards had by Keturah, yet we may fairly conclude, that he
directed him and his mother to repair to some particular
Yahitorovslc.
IS'GAARD, a town of Denmark, in North Jutland, situation, where they should be furnislied with the means
situated on a peninsula in the Baltic: seven miles eart- of subsistence without interfering with Isaac's promised
inheritance. On their way thither, as they palled through
north-east of Aarhuus.
ISGAU'R, Isgu'ria, or Iskuriah, anciently called part of the wilderness of Beersheba, their water became
Diqfcurias and Sebajlopolis ; a town of Mingrelia, on the exhausted, and Iflmiael, who had fainted through exces
east coast of the Black Sea, with a road for sliips, tole sive thirlt, appeared ready to expire, when his mother was
rably good in the summer. In 1672, it was burned down supernatu rally directed to a spring, which enabled them
by the Abcas, who were invited by the prince of Min to recruit their strength and pursue their journey. They
grelia to aflift him against the Turks: 125 miles north vent to the wilderness of Paran, which was near to Ara
bia, where Khmael grew to manhood, and became an
west of Cotatis. Lat. 43. 1 S. N. Ion. 40. 32. E.
IS'GEL, a town of the Tyrolese: eight miles south archer, or expert hunter and warrior. When he was of a
west of Landeck.
V roper age, his mother procured him a wife out of Egypt,
ISH, [lfc, Sax.] A termination added to an adjective b y whom he had twelve sons, who proved the heads of 16
to express diminution, a small degree, or incipient state 'many distinct Arabian tribes. We learn no further par
of any quality : as, liluifi, tending to blue ; brigktijh, some ticulars concerning Islimael from the (acred writings, ex
what bright. It is likewise sometimes the termination of cepting that he joined with his brother Isaac in paying
a gentile or possessive adjective; as, Suedtjh, Danish, the the last tribute of respect to the remains of their father,
Danish territories, or territories of the Danes. It likewise and that he died at the age of one hundred and thirtynotes participation of the qualities of the substantive to seven, or in the year 1773 B. C. In the xxth volume of
which it is added; as, fool, J'oolijh ; man, mar.ijh; rogue, the Ancient Universal History, the reader may meet with
roguish.
a learned and able Dissertation upon the Independency of
ISH, s. in Scots law, signifies expiry. Thus we fay, the Arabs, which very h:\ppily illustrates the prediction
The i/li of a lease. It signifies also to go out ; thus we (seep. 392.) concerning the posterity of Islimael. Gen.
xvi.-xxv.

fay, Free ifh and entry, from and to any place.

I'SHAD, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
ISH'MAELITES, the descendants of Islimael; dwelling
I'SHAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
from Havila to the wilderness of Sur, towards Egypt, and
ISH'BAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
thus overspreading Arabia Petra ; and therefore Josephu*
ISH'BAK, [Heb. exhausted.] A man's name.
calls Islimael the founder of the Arabs.
ISHBIBE'NOB, [Heb. one that blows.] The name of
ISHMAI'AH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
a giant. 2 Sam.
ISHMAZ'AI, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
(SHBO'SHETH, or Is'baal, son of Saul, and his suc
ISH'PAN, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
cessor. Abner, Saul's kinsman and general, contrived to
ISH'TOB, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
have Ifhbosheth acknowledged king by the greater part
ISH'UAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
of Israel, while David reigned at Hebron over Judah.
ISH'UAI, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
Ilhbofheth resided at Mahanaim, beyond Jordan. He
IS'IA, s. Festivals observed in honour of Isis, which
was forty-four years of age when he began to reign, and continued nine days. It was usual to carry vessels full of
he reigned two years pretty peaceably. Afterwards his wheat and barley, as the goddess was supposed to be the
forces had skirmishes with those of David, wherein the first who taught mankind the use of corn. These festi
former were defeated. Saul had a concubine whose name vals were adopted by the Romans, among whom they loon
was Rizpah : Abner was reproached by Khbosheth with degenerated into licentiousness. They were abolished by
having been too free with her. Abner, provoked at this, a decree of the senate, A. U. C. 696. They were intro
swore he would endeavour to transfer the crown from the duced as;ain, about 200 years after, by Commodus.
house of Saul to David: but during the negociation he
IS'IAC TA'BLE. See Isis,' p. 403.
was treacherously killed by Joab. Hhhosheth, informed
ISI'ACI, priests of the goddess His. Dioscorides tells
of Abner's death, loft courage; and all Israel fell into us, that they bore a branch of sea-wormwood in their
great disorder. Ifhbosheth, almost at the same time, was hands instead of olive. They fang the praises ot the god
assassinated in his own house by two captains of his troops, dess twice a-day, viz. at the rising of the fun, when they
who, cutting off his head, came and presented it to David opened her temple; after which they begged alms the reft
at Hebron, thinking to receive a considerable reward: of the day ; and, returning at night, repeated their orisons,
but he commanded these two murderers to be killed, and and shut up the temple. Such was the life and office of
their hands and sect to be cut off and hung near the pool the ifiaci; they never covered their feet with any thing
Vol. XI. No. 763.
5 K.
but

I S I
40C
but the thin bark of the plant papyrus, which occasioned
Prudentius and others to lay they went bar-footed. They
wore no garments but linen, because Ilis was the first who
taught mankind the culture of this commodity.
ISI'CIUM,y". in cookery, a kind of pudding; a sausaSeI'SICLE,/? [more properly icic/e, from ice ; but ice
should rather be written ise, from lj-r*, Sax.] A pendant
(hoot of ice :
The moon of Rome ; chaste as the ificle
That's curdled by the frost from purest snow
Hanging on Dian's temple.
Shakespeare.
The frosts and snows her tender body spare;
Those are not limbs for ificJes to tear.
Dryden.
IS'IDORE of PELU'SIUM, a faint in the Greek and
Roman calendars, was an Egyptian by nation, and one of
the most celebrated disciples of St. John Chrysostom. He
is spoken of by Mill next after Nonnius, as being his con
temporary; and he is said by Cave to have flourished
about the year 41a. He embraced the monastic state at
Telusium, whence he is sometimes called Pelufiota ; and,
5f we are to believe Nicephorus, became principal of the
institution into which he entered. In this place he spent
his whole life in the practice of the greatest austerities,
and literary study ; and acquired so high a character for
sanctity, learning, and eloquence, that the Greeks gave
him the surname of the Famous. He inculcated the highest
respect for the memory of Chrysostom ; whence he became
a constant opponent to Theophilus, the patriarch of Alex
andria, and for a long time continued his attacks upon
Cyril, till that prelate had rendered justice to the character
of his master. He was living in the year 433, and pro
bably died before the middle of the fifth century. Facundus fays, that he wrote two thousand epistles for the
edification of the church; Suidas fays, three thousand
explanatory of the scriptures. There are still extant two
thousand and twelve of them, in five books; but they are
most of them very (hort, and not a few of them coincident,
treating concerning the fame question, and in a similar
manner. Dr. Mofheim remarks on them, that, though
ihort, they are admirably written, and are equally to be
commended for the solidity of the matter and the purity
and elegance of their style. He also adds, that they dis
cover more piety, genius, erudition, and wisdom, than
are to be found in the voluminous productions of many
other writers, and cast a considerable degree of light upon
several parts of scripture. The learned Lardner concludes
his account of this author by informing us, that in the
Priroiti Gottingenses, published at Hanover in 1738, 4to.
" Dr. Heumann has a dissertation on Isidore of Pelusium,
which well deserves to be read. He rectifies divers mis
takes of learned moderns; and argues, that most of his
letters are fictitious, and not a real correspondence : and
he seems to have proved what he advances." The first
three books of these Letters were translated into Latin
by James de Billy, and printed after his death in Greek
and Litin, at Paris, in 15831 with a collection of his
learned observations, not only on St. Isidore, but on other
Greek fathers. Conrad Ritterhufius added a fourth book
to these, which, with his own numerous notes, he pub
lished at Heido!herg, in 1605, folio. To the preceding
the jesuit Andrew Scott added a fifth book, illustrated
with notes, scholia, ice. from manuscripts in the Vatican
library, which he published at Frankfort in 1619, folio.
The best edition of the whole was publilhed at Paris, in
Greek and Latin, 1638, foKo. _
IS'IDORE of SEVILLE, another faint in the Roman
calendar, and a distinguished Spanish prelate towards the
close of the sixth and in the former part of the seventh
century, was the Ion of Severianus governor of Cartbagena, And the brother of Leander bishop of Seville, who
took upon him the care of his education. Upon the
death of Leander, in the year 595, he succeeded him in

I S I
the see os that city, which he governed for more than
forty years, with a high reputation for learning, sanctity,
and beneficent actions. He died in the year 636. He
was the author of numerous works, which are chiefly
compilations, among which are, 1. A Chronicle; from the
Beginning of the World to the Year 62S. 2. A Treatise
on Ecclesiastical Writers, in thirty-three Chapters. 3.
Sentences, in three Books. 4. Commentaries upon the
historical Books of the Old Testament. 5. Allegories in
the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament. 6. A
Treatise on Ecclesiastical Offices, in two Books. 7. A
Book of Proems, or Prolegomena to the Scriptures of the
Old and New Testament. 8. Origins, or Etymologies, in
twenty Books, which were left unfinished!, and published
after his death by Braulio, bishop of Saragossa; and many
other grammatical, theological,and historical, pieces, which
the reader may find enumerated in Cave and Dupin. The
characteristics of his productions are learning and pedan
try, more than judgment, taste, or accuracy. Mofheim
classes him among those authors who collected together a
heap, rather than a system, os theological opinions, from
the writings of the ancient doctors, the decrees of coun
cils, and the holy scriptures ; and who gave rife to that
species of divinity, which the Latins afterwards distin
guished by the name of positive theology. Yet the fathers
of the eighth council of Toledo give this illustrious testi
mony to his knowledge : " The excellent doctor of our
age, Isidore, the greatest ornament of the Catholic church,
the last of the fathers in point of time, but who may, for
his learning, be compared to the first, the most learned,
men of past ages." Although this commendation be hy
perbolical, yet it must be confessed that Isidore was a man
of merit, and that Braulio was in the right in faying, that
" God seemed to have given him to Spain, and raised him
up at that time, to bring the monuments of the ancients
into notice, and to hinder men from falling into extreme
barbarism aud rusticity." This Isidore is sometimes called
the Younger, to distinguish him from Isidore, bishop of Cor
dova in the fifth century, who wrote Commentaries on
the two Books of Kings, which he dedicated to Paul OroC us, the disciple of St. Augustine. The best edition of
the works of this St. Isidore, was published at Paris in 1601,
by father James du Breuil, a Benedictine monk, in folio.
IS'IDORE MERCA'TOR, or Pecca'tor, the name
given to the author of a collection of canons, which for a
long time were attributed to Isidore of Seville, is supposed
to have lived towards the end of the eighth century. This,
collection contains the pretended decretals of more than
sixty popes, from St. Clement to pope Siricius, and the
decrees and epistles of others from Siricius to Zachary,
who died Vn 752; which are followed by the canons of
the councils which were held in Greece, Africa, France,
and Spain, to the year 683. Riculph, archbishop of Mentz,
brought this collection from Spain, and caused several copics of it to be dispersed in France, about the year 790
or 800. It includes many decretal letters attributed to
popes Clement, Anicetus, Evaristus, and others to St.
Sylvester, which are marked by the strongest characteristics
of forgery. They make thole popes adopt the bad style
of the eighth century ; the dates are almost all incorrect;
and they abound in the grossest historical, geographical,
and chronological, errors. At the time when they made
their appearance, the power aud influence of the Roman
pontiffs, in civil affairs, had arisen to an enormous height,
through the favour and protection of the princes in whole
cause they had employed the influence which superstition
had given them over the minds of the people. Elated
with their overgrown prosperity, they had endeavoured
to establish it as an incontrovertible truth, that the bishop
of Rome was constituted and appointed by Jesus Christ
supreme legislator and judge of the church universal ; and
that, therefore, the bishops derived all their authority
from the Roman pontiff, nor could the councils determine
any thing without his permission and consent. In order

I S I
to support these haughty pretension?, so inconsistent with
the ancient rules of chuich-iTovernmeiif, it was necessary
to produce the authority of ancient deeds, to silence Inch
as were disposed to let hounds to their usurpations.
Among the conventions,. acts of councils, epistles, and
other records, which their partisans invented for this pur
pose, were the decretal epistles published y.ider the name
of Isidore; which were triumphantly appealed to in con
firmation of the claims of the Roman pontilFs to supre
macy. And though, from the character which we have
given of these decretals, it appears that the forgery was
clumsily contrived, yet, being intended to produce an ef
fect on ignorant minds, it answered its purpose, and con
tributed to enrich and aggrandize the Roman pontiffs,
and exalt them above all human authority and jurisdiction.
The spuriousness os these decretals has been shown in the
most satisfactory manner by the learned Blonde), in his
Pscudo-IJdorus (3 Turrianus Vapvlantcs; and in our time
is acknowledged by all those Roman-catholics who possess
any tolerable degree of judgment and impartiality.
ISIDO'RUS OF CHA'RAX, a Grecian writer, lived"
about B.C. 300. He wrote various historical works, and
a geographical work on Parthia, cited by Athcnxus. Of
this a part remains, entitled Mansiones Partkica, which was
was first published by David Hcclchelius. It is contained
in the Geographi Minores, Oxon. 1703. Voffii. HiJl.Grc.
ISIGNY', a town of France, in the department of the
Channel: nine miles west of Mortain, and nine southsouth-east of Avranches.
ISIGNY', a town of France, in the department of the
Calvados : five miles east of Carentan, and twenty-nine
west-north-west of Caen. Lat. 4.9. 1 9. N. Ion. 1 . VV.
ISIKCVA, a town of Japan, in the ifland of Niphon :
twenty miles south-south-west of Kanazava.
ISI'MA, a town of France, in the department of the
Dora: nineteen miles east of Aosta.
IS'IME, a town of Thibet twenty-five miles east of
Harachar.
I'SING, s. in cookery, a kind of pudding; a sausage.
I'SINGLASS,/ [from ice, or ife, and glass.] A tough,
firm, and light, substance, of a whitish colour, and in
some degree transparent, much resembling glue. See
Ichthyocolla, and the articles there referred to.
Isinglass may be used for taking impressions of coins or
medals, in the following manner: Take an ounce of
isinglass, beat it in a mortar, then pick it into small
pieces, and put them into a half-pint phial, and fill it up
with a spirituous liquor; (common brandy or geneva will
do;) put a cork into the phial with a notch cut in one
fide of it for a passage for air, and set it by a sire for
three or four hours, making it often in that time ; the
heat sliould be great enough to keep it near boiling all
the while. The isinglass will then be sufficiently dissolved,
and the whole must be poured into a cloth and strained
off; it is then to be put into a clean phial, well corked,
and kept for use. When you propose to use it, take the
glue and set it by the fire, and it will soon liquefy, or
Become fluid; then, having made the medal clean and
placed it quite level, pour on so much of the glue as will
cover it all over and lie without running off; you then
let it stand to dry, which in the summer time and dry
weather will be in one day, at other times it will take
near two ; when it is quite dry, it is scarcely seen on the
medal, and must be taken off by entering the point of a
pen-knife under one side, and it will easily rise off the
medal in a clear, transparent, and perfect, resemblance of
the whole, and every the minutest part of it.
I'SINGLASS STONE, / A foOTi which is one of the
purest and simplest of the natural bodies. The masses
are of a brownish or reddish colour; but, when the plates
are separated, they are perfectly colourless, and more
bright and pellucid than the finest glass. It is found in
Muscovy, Persia, the island of Cyprus, in the Alps and
Apennines, and the mountains of Germany. Hill's Mat. Med.
J'SIS, a celebrated deity of the Egyptians, daughter of

403
I S I
S.itnrn and Rlie.i, according to Diodortis of Sicily. Some
suppose her to be the fame as lo, who was c hanged into a
cow, and restored to her human form in Egypt, where she
taught agriculture, and governed the people with mild
ness and equity, for which reasons (lie received divine
honours after death. According to some traditions men
tioned by Plutarch, His married her brother Osiris, and.
was pregnant by him even before the had Left her mo
ther's womb. These two ancient deities, as some authors
observe, comprehended all nature and all the gods of the
heathens. Itis was the Venus of Cyprus, the Mine,rva of
Athens, the Cybele of the Phrygians, the Ceres of Eleufis, the Proserpine of Sicily, the Diana of Crete, the Bellona of the Romans, &c. Oliris and His reigned con
jointly in Egypt; but the rebellion of Typhon, the bro
ther of Osiris, proved fata! to this sovereign. The ox and
the cow were the symbols of Osiris aud Isis; because
these deities, while on earth, had diligently applied them
selves to cultivating the earth. As Isis was supposed to
be the moon, and Osiris the fun, she w.-.s represented as
holding a globe in her hand, with a vessel full of ears of
corn. The Egyptians believed that the yearly and regu
lar inundations of the Nile proceeded from the abundant
tears which Isis slied for the loss of Osiris, whom Tiphon
had basely murdered. The word (fit, according to some,,
signifies ancient, and on that account the inscriptions on
the statues of the goddess were often in these words: " I
am all that has been, that mall be; and none among
mortals has hitherto taken off my veil." The woifhip of
Isis was universal in Egypt ; the priests were obliged to
observe perpetual chastity, their head was closely shaved,
and they always walked barefooted, and clothed them
selves in linen garments. See IsiACI. They never ate
onions, they abstained from salt with their meat, and
were forbidden to eat the flesli of sheep and of hogs.
During the night they were employed in continual devo
tion near the statue of the goddess. Cleopatra, the beau
tiful queen of Egypt, was wont to dress herself like this
goddess, and affected to be called a second Isis.
Among the works of art which were carried from
Turin to Paris in the year 1799, is the famous Table of
Isis, a monument of bronze, so called from being believed
to represent many of the ceremonies performed in honour
of Isis. It was discovered at Rome in 1515, by labour
ers employed in digging in the gardens of the house of
Cafarelli. Cardinal Bembo purchased it, and on his
death bequeathed it to the duchess of Mantua, in whose
possession it remained until Mantua was taken by the
Germans ; when the soldiers, who seized it as their booty,
endeavoured to tear from it the silver threads of which
the figures are composed ; but, finding that impracticable,
they resolved to sell the table by the pound to the Piedmontese, and by them it was purchased, and afterwards
presented to the duke os Savoy. For many years it was
thrown by neglected in a corner of the hall in the ducal
palace at Turin, and considered as a common piece of
furniture, until it was happily seen by the learned Montfaucon, who, inspecting it with the eye of genius and
taste, discovered its beauties; and, by describing them,
ave it such value to the proprietor, that he caused it to
e removed to a more respectable situation in the palace,
where, with the sanction of so great a name as that of
Montfaucon, it attracted ib much attention, and acquired
such consequence, that several English travellers who saw
it wished to purchase it, and at almost- any price: it is
even asserted that offers were more than once made of an
equal weight in gold. The time when it was made has
not yet been ascertained. Some have supposed that it was
engraved long before the time when the Egyptians wor
shipped the figures of men and women. Others, among
whom is bishop Warburton, apprehend, that it was made
at Rome by persons attached to the worship of Isis. Dr.
Warburton considers it as one of the molt modern of the
Egyptian monuments, on account of the great mixture
of hieroglyphic characters which it bears.
z
rsis.

404
t S I
I S L
I'SIS, a name frequently given to the river Thsmes, to two feet and more. In some, the stony joints are
before it joins the Thame at Dorchester: but most pro longer, and the black horny joints very short j in others,
bably without foundation. This river1 is only a branch the black horny ones are longer, but always more con
of the Thames, which rises near Minchinhampton in tracted. This -coral spreads its base on rocks, by various
Gloucestershire, and joins the main stream near Lechdale. turnings and windings, both of its bony and fleshy part ;
I'SIS,/ Jointed Coral; in helminthology, a genus and, as it rises, we find it inclosing shells and other extra
belonging to the order of zoophyta. The generic cha neous substances, that stick to it, like the Gorgonias.
racters areAnimal growing in the form of a plant ; stem This beautiful coral is often brought by our East-India
stony, jointed, the joints longitudinally striate, united by sliips from Prince's Island, in the Straits of Sunda, on the
spongy, or horny junctures, and covered by a soft porous southern coast of Sumatra. Specimens with the flesti on
cellular flesh or bark i full of little mouths, from whence them are rarely to be met with, as the sailors generally
the polypes with their claws come forth, through whom scrape off the flesh to show the beauty of the black and
the eggs are produced.
white joints. This is represented on Plate II.
This genus of zoophytes is very nearly allied to the
6. Ifis coccinea, the dwarf scarlet ifis: stem jointed,
Gorgonias, having a hard part within, which is the sup slender, very red, and a little striated ; joints united by
port or bone of the animal,' and a softer part without, slidrt, spongy yellowish geniculations; flesli on the inside
which is its flesh. This soft pai't is furnished with organs of a pale rose-colour; on the outside covered with little
that serve both for nutrition and generation. These are rising wart-like scarlet cells, each furnished with a mouth.
its polype-like suckers, which are contained in, and ex This differs from the dichotomous ifis of the Cape, in
tend themselves from, its cells, when in search of food. being much smaller, and irregular in its branches. No-,
The difference between Ifis and Gorgonia is this, that the thing can exceed the brightness of its scarlet colour. It
bony part of the Ifis is jointed, w hich is not so in:the Gor- IS about two or three inches high, and was collected on
gonia. These joints are an admirable contrivance of na the coast of Mauritius in the year 1767, and presented to
ture, to secure the brittle branches of these animals from Dr. J. Fothergill, with many other rare sea-productions,
being torn to pieces. Without this, they could not by the surgeon of an East-India strip. This beautiful
arrive at the height of which some of them are found, specimen of the true red cdral is shown on the Helmin
viz. of two or three feet; for, by bending freely to and thology Plate V. tig. 4. vol. ix. See that article, p. 357.
fro with these soft joints, they easily resist the violent mo also Coral and Coral Rocks, vol. v. p. 187-189. and
tions of the lea. When the animals grow old, their stems the article Zoophyta.
have no more joints, that part being then strong enough
I'SIT, a town of Russia, in the government of Irkutsk,
to withstand the force of the waves. The' soft genicu- on the Lena. Lat. 61. N. Ion. 123. 50. E.
lations then are only found in the slenderer parts of the
ISfCARSKOIGOROD', a town of Russia, in the go
vernment of Tobollk : 320 miles south-west of Obdorskoi.
branches.
i. Ifis ochracea, the East-Indian coral : stem stony, ir Lat. 60. 5. N. Ion. 59. 14. E.
regularly channelled, as if eaten into; branches many, ' ISKASKAG'AMAGTS,' a lake of Canada, eightydichotomous, and spread out ; the joints connected by four miles north-welt of Quebec. Lat. 47. 50. N. Ion. 72.
deep-yellow spongy knobs. The flesh is of a pale yellow, 35. w:
IS'KER, a river of Wales, which runs into the Usk
full of starry mouths, that cover polypes with eight claws.
This beautiful ifis is found in the East-Indian Ocean, two miles west of Brecknock.
IS'KIB, or Es.keliH, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in- the
among the Spice-islands. It is so very liable to fall to
pieces when dry, that good specimens of it arc very rare. government of Sivas : twelve miles weft of Tichurum, and
There is likewise a variety of it, whose stony part and thirty east-south-east of Kiangari.
IS'KIM, a river of Persia, which runs into the Arabian
flesh are quite white ; but the spungy geniculations are of
Sea in lat. 25. 45. N. Ion. 57. 9. E.
a brownish yellow. This is the subject of Plate I.
z. Ifis dichotoma, the dichotomous ifis : stem coralline,
IS'KOLDZ, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate of
with smooth joints and decorticated junctures. About of Novogrodeck: thirty miles south-east of Novogrodeck.
half a foot high, somewhat flexuous: joints clear fiesliISKOROSC, a town of Poland, in Volhynia: fortycolour, with a cinnabar flesti beset with convex papillae. eight miles north of Zytomiers.
I'SLA (Joseph Francis de), a Spanisli Jesuit of Madrid,
Inhabits the Indian and Ethiopic seas.
3. Ifis entrocha, the entrochous coral: stem testaceous, who, after the destrudtion of his order, retired to Italy,
round, with orbicular perforated joints and verticillate and died at Bologna in 1781. He was the author of a
dichotomous branches. Stem about the thickness of a very celebrated work, entitled Historia del Fra Gerundio
finger, with crowded flat orbicular joints perforated in de Campazas alias Zotes, Madrid, tome i. 1758, 8vo. of
the centre j the perforation pentangular, with the disk which an Englisli translation appeared at London, in 1772,
substriate from the centre. Outer bark, or flesh, unequal, in 2 vols. 121110. It is a bitter satire on the ignorance of
and surrounded by a row of tubercles: branches thin, the monks; and, in a country where despotism and su
dichotomous, continued and not jointed. It should seem perstition prevail, could nos escape persecution. Scarcely
therefore that those fo.lile bodies called entrechi are petri had the first part appeared, when an alarm was sounded
fied specimens of this species of coral. Inhabits the by the clergy at court, supported by some of the bishops;
and the supreme council of Castile, to allay the ferment,
Ocean.
4. Ifis asteria, the star-coral : stem testaceous, jointed, was obliged to suppress the work, and to forbid the pub
pentagonal: branches verticillate, with a. terminal dicho lication of the second part. This romance, therefore, has
tomous star. Inhabits the Ocean, and is found foslile in become exceedingly scarce, even in Spain ; and it might
all parts of Europe, and known by the name of the ttar- P erhaps have remained unknown in this country, had not
d 'Isla caused the second part of the manuscript to be
stone.
5. Ids hippuris, the black coral of India : stem jointed, translated by means of the late Mr. . Cumberland. It
stony, rises into many loose branches ; the bone or sup has also been translated into German, from the English
port of the animal consists of white, cylindrical, stony, edition, with notes and illustrations where necessary.
channelled, joints, connected together by black contracted Since the time of Cervantes, no Spanisti writer has dis
horny intermediate ones. The flesh is whitish, plump, played so much wit and caustic humour. Father d'Isla
and full of minute vessels; the surface of it is full of the published this work under the feigned name of Francis
little mouths of the cells, which are disposed in a quin Lobon de Salazar. llirsching's Manual of eminent Persons who
cunx order, covering the polypes with eight claws. There died in the eighteenth Century.
I'SLA, a river of Scotland, which rises in Angusshire,
are many varieties of this much admired ifis. Some are
dwarfish, not above six inches high ; others, from a foot and runs into the 'fay ten miles north of Perth.
I'SLA.

PlaUsl.

s.

X^kuuJ. //tf ijfi//tr4 Corn/

T.--.i->n PJ-lishftl *j ttu *a drear

w/f *y J i*ftf

< ?n/Jut .

I S L
I'SLA. SeelLA.
I'SLA de LE'ON, an island on the coast of Spain, in
the Atlantic, separated from the continent by a very nar
row strait. The form is irregular, the length about ten
miles, and the breadth scarcely in part three : the city of
Cadiz is built at its north-west extremity. Lat. 36. 27. N.
Ion. 6. 15. W.
I'SLAM, /. mean* a city ; but is generally used as sig
nifying the true faith among the Mahometans.
ISLAMABAD', a town of Bengal, and capital of the
province of Chittigong, situated on the river Chittigong
or Currumfully, about twelve miles from the bay of Ben
gal. Lat. 22. 21. N. Ion. 91. 55. E.
ISLAMABAD', a small province of Bengal, between
Goragot and Patladah.
I'SLAMISM, the Mahometan religion. See Arabia,
vol. ii. p. 3.
ISLAMNAGUR', a town of Hindoostan, in the circar
of Bopal : ten miles north-north-east of Bopaltol.
ISLAMPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Nagore : thirty-six miles north-east of Didwana.
ISLAMPOU'R.atown of Hindoostan, in Bahar: twenty,
eight miles south of Patna. Lat. 25. 8. JN. Ion. 85. 13. E.
ISLAMPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Visiapour:
fifteen miles south-west of Currer.
ISLAMPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Jvenagur: seventy miles north-north-west of Jvepour.
ISLAM'TI, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania :
thirty miles south-south-east of Kailarieh.
I'SLAND,/ [insula. Lat. isela, Ital. taland, Erse. It is
pronounced iland.] A tract of land surrounded by water.
He will carry this ifiand home in his pocket, and give
it his son for an apple. And, sowing the kernels in the
lea, bring forth more islands. Shake/peart.
Within a long recess there lies a bay,
An ifiand (hades it from the rolling lea,
And forms a port.
Dryien.
Several naturalists are of opinion, that the islands were
formed at the deluge; others think, that there have
been new islands formed by the casting up of vast heaps
of clay, sand, mud, Sec. others think they have been se
parated from the continent by violent storms, inunda
tions, and earthquakes. These last have observed, that
the East Indies, which abound in islands more than any
other part of the world, are likewise more annoyed
with earthquakes, tempests, lightnings, volcanoes, &c.
than any other part. Others again conclude, that islands
are as ancient as the world, and that there were some at
the beginning; and, among other arguments, support their
opinion from Gen. x. 5. and other passages of Scripture.
Varenius thinks that there have been islands produced
each of these ways. St. Helena, Ascension, and other steep
rocky islands, he supposes to have become so by the sea's
overflowing their neighbouring champaigns ; but, by the
heaping up huge quantities of sand, and other terrestrial
matter, he thinks the islands of Zealand, Japan, &c. were
formed. Sumatra and Ceylon, and most of the East-In
dia Islands, he thinks were rent off from the main land ;
and concludes, that the islands of the Archipelago were
formed in the fame way, imagining it probable that Deu
calion's flood might contribute towards it. The ancients
had a notion that Delos, and a few other islands, rose
from the bottom of the sea; which, how fabulous soever
it may appear, agrees with later observations. Seneca
takes notice, that the islands Therafia rose thus out of the
gean sea in his time, of which the mariners were eyevitnesses.
It is indeed very probable, that many islands have ex
isted not only from the deluge, but from the creation of
the world ; and we have undoubted proofs of the forma
tion of islands in ail the different ways above-mentioned.
Another way, however, in which islands are frequently
formed in the South Sea, is by the coralline insects. On
this subject, see Coral Rocks, rol.v. p. 18S.
Vol. XL No. 7.3.

I S L
495
Islands or Icb. See let, vol. x. p. 718.
Floating Islands. Histories are full of accounts of
floating islands ; but the greatest part of them are either
false or exaggerated. What we generally lee of thit kind,
is no more than the concretion of the lighter and more
viscous matter floating on the surface of the water in
cakes; and, with the roots of tlic plants, forming conge
ries of different sizes, which, not being fixed to the sliore
in any part, are blown about by the winds, and float on
the surface. These are generally found in lakes, where
they are confined from being carried too far ; and, in pro
cess of time, some of them acquire a very considerable
size. Seneca tells us of many ot these floating islands in
Italy ; and some later writtrs have described not a few of
them in other places. But, however true these accounts
might have been at the time when they were written, very
few proof's of : heir authenticity are now to be found ; the
floating islands having either disappeared again, or been
fixed to the sides in such a manner as to make a part of
the shore. Pliny tells us of a great island which at one
time swam about in the lake Cutilia in the country of
Reatinum, which was discovered to the old Romans by a
miracle ; and Pomponius tells us, that in Lydia there were
several islands so loose in their foundations, that ever/
little accident sliook and removed them.
I'SLAND BAY", a bay on the east coast of the island of
Paraguay. Lat. 6. 15. N. Ion. < 18. 53. E.
I'SLAND MAGE'E, a peninsula of Ireland, in the
county of Antrim, on the coast of the north channel of
the Irish Sea ; about six miles long, and one broad ; te
the north of the entrance into Bellast Lough.
PSLANDER,/ An inhabit mt of a country surround
ed by water.There are many bitter sayings against
ijltnderi in general, representing them as fierce, treache
rous, and unhospitable; those who live on the continent
have such frequent intercourse with men of different reli
gions and languages, that they become more kind than
those who are the inhabitants of an island. Addisom.
A race of rugged mariners are these,
Unpolish'd men, and boist'rous as their seas;
The native islanders alone their care.
And hateful he that breathes a foreign air.
Pope.
ISLAN'DIC, adj. Belonging to Iceland ; belonging t
the language spoken by the Icelanders. Johnson.
ISLAN'DIC, / The language of the Icelanders.
I'SLANDS (Bay of,) on the south coast of Nova-Scotia,
I'SLANDS (Bay of,) one of the bays or harbours of
New Zealand in Australasia. It is pretty well known
that the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, en
tertained a design to establish a mission in New Zealand ;
and had actually sent out three persons, who were inrended to settle there as artificers. About the time that
those persons might be expected to have arrived there, a
party of the natives, under the direction of their chief,
Tippahce, who once paid a visit to Port Jackson, and ap
peared to be very friendly to the Englisli, seized upon and,
destroyed the sliip Boyd ; and killed (it is also said de
voured) most of the crew. The following statement it
copied from the Sydney Gazette, a newspaper published
by authority in New South Wales. " On Friday, March 2,
1 8 10, arrived the colonial ship King George, captain
Chace, with skins and oil, having been at the entrance of
the Bay of Islands eighteen days previous. Mr. Chace
was prevented from entering the bay, by information
from the Anne, captain Gwynn ; from which she received
the melancholy information of the Boyd's capture by the
New Zealanders, under Tippahce ; and the massacre of
every one on-board, except a boy, two women, and a
child, at a place called Whangarra, about twenty miset
from the Bay of Islands; which unhappy communication
was received by the Anne, from a letter left by Mr. Berry,
of the City of Edinburgh, with a friendly chief named
Tarrahee, who delivered it to captain Gwynn. The City
of Edinburgh sailed, shortly after the relcue of the four
5L
persons

ISLANDS.
persons already mentioned, for Otaheite, being unable to plain, abput nine miles in circumference, and has a very
r rocvire spars at New Zealand, which was the intention of forbidding appearance. There is a high rock detached
from it at the south end. This rude-looking spot may be
l) er calling there."
The followins is a copy of this very interesting letter: seen at twelve or fourteen leagues distance. Lat. 37. 19. S.
"All masters of (hips frequenting New Zealand, are di Ion. 11. 50. W. Greenwich.
rected to be careful in not admitting many natives on
Nightingale Island is irregular in its form, with a
board, as they may be cut off in a moment by surprise. hollow in the middle, and is about seven or eight miles
These are to certify, that, during our stay in this harbour, in circumference, with small rocky isles at its southern
we had frequent reports of a ship being taken by the na extremity. It is described as having anchorage on the
tives in the neighbouring harbour of Wangarooa; and north-east side. It may be seen at seven or eight leagues
that the (hip's crew were killed and eaten. In order to distance. Lat. 37.29. S. Ion. 11.48. W. Greenwich.
ascertain the truth of this report, as well as to rescue a
Tristan d' Acunha is very high, and may be seen at
few people who were said to be spared from the general twenty-five leagues distance; it (eems not to exceed in
massacre, Mr. Berry, accompanied by Mr. Russel, and Ma- circumference fifteen miles. A part of the island towards
tengaro (a principal chief of the Bay of Islands, who vo the north rises perpendicularly from the sea to a height
lunteered his service), set out for Wangarooa with three apparently of a thousand feet, or more. A level then
armed boats on Sunday, the 31st of December, 1809; and commences, forming what among seamen is termed tableupon their arrival, found the miserable remains of the (hip land, and extending towards the centre of the island ;
Boyd, captain John Thompson, which the natives (after from whence a conical mountain rises, not unlike in ap
(tripping of every thing of value) had burnt down to the pearance to the Peak of Teneriffe as seen from the bay
water's edge. From the handsome conduct of Matengaro of Santa Cruz. Boats were sent to found, and to exa
they were able to rescue a boy, woman, and two children, mine the shore for a convenient place to land and water.
the only survivors of the (hocking event; which, accord In consequence of their report, the Lion stood in, and
ing to the most satisfactory information, was perpetrated came to anchor in the evening on the north side, in thirty
entirely under the direction of that old rascal Tippahee, fathoms water, one mile from thesliore; the bottom black
who has been so much, and so undeservedly, .caressed at sand with slime; a small rock, off the west point, bearing
Port Jackson. This unfortunate vessel (intending to load south-west by south, just open with the western extremity
with spars) was taken three days after her arrival. The of the island ; a cascade, or fall of water, emptying itself
natives informed the master on the second day, that upon the beach, south-by-ealt. All the shore, from the
they would (how the spars next day. In the morning southern point to the eastern extremity, appears to be clear
Tippahee arrived from Tippuna, and went on-board ; he of danger, and steep, e-xcept the welt point, where there
staid only a few minutes, and then went into his canoe ; are breakers about two cables' length, or near five hun
but remained alongside the vessel, which was surrounded dred yards from the shore. The sliip, when anchored,
with a number of canoes that appeared collected for the was overshadowed by the dark mass of that portion of the
purpose of trading; and a considerable number of the na island whose fides seemed to rise, like a moss-grown wall,
tives, gradually intruding in the ship., fat down upon the immediately from the ocean. On the right, the elevation
deck. After breakfast, the master left the (hip with two was less rapid ; and between the rising part and the sea
boats, to look for spars ; and Tippahee, waiting a conve was left a star, of some extent, covered with sedge-grafs,
nient time, now gave the signal for massacre. In an instant, interspersed with small shrubs, which, being perfectly
the savages, who appeared sitting peaceably on the deck, green, looked from the ship like a pleasant meadow, wa
rushed on the unarmed crew, who were dispersed about the tered by a stream that self afterwards from its banks upon,
ship at theirvarious employments. The greater part were the beach. The officers, who went asliore, reported that
massacred in a moment ; and were no sooner knocked the casks might be filled with fresh water by means of a
down than cut to pieces while still alive. Five or six of long hose, without moving them from the boats. The
the bands escaped up the rigging. Tippahee, now having landing-place thereabouts was also described as being safe,
possession of the (hip, hailed them with a speaking-trum and superior to any other that had been examined. From
pet, and ordered them to unbend their sails and cut away the plain the land rose gradually towards the central
the rigging, and'that they should not be hurt: they com mountain, in ridges covered with trees of a moderate size
plied with his commands, and came down : he then took and height. The coast abounded with whales, sea-lions
them on-sliore in a canoe, and immediately killed them. and seals, penguins and albatrosses. One of the latter was
The master went on-stiore without arms, and was, of brought on-board, his wings measuring ten feet from tip
to have been found much
course, easily dispatched. The names of the few survi to tip ; but others are
vors are, Mrs. Morley and child, another, a girl, and Tho larger. The coast was covered with a broad sea-weed, se
mas Davis (boy). The natives of the spar-district in this veral fathoms long, and deservedly by naturalists termed
harbour have behaved well, even beyond expectation; gigantic fucus. Some good fish was caught with the hook
and seem much concerned on account of the unfortunate and line. The accident of a sudden gust, by which the
event ; and, dreading the displeasure of king George, have anchor was in a few hours driven from its hold, and the
requested certificates of their good conduct, in order to ship forced out to sea, prevented the island from being
exempt them from his vengeance :but let no man after explored as was intended. It is probable that, had the
this trust a New Zealander."
Lion anchored in twenty instead of thirty fathoms water,
I'SLANDS of TRIS'TAN D' ACU'NHA, three un the anchor would have held firmly. Some advantage
inhabited islands in the South Atlantic Ocean, 1500 miles was obtained however from coming to this place. The
from any land either to the west or north. These islands just position of those islands, in respect to their longi
were very little known till they were visited by the Lion, tude, was ascertained, by means of several time-pieces,
(which was carrying the earl of Macartney on the famous to be about two degrees to the eastward of the place where
embassy to China,) on the last day of December, 1792. they are laid down in charts, taken from observations
The largest of these is called Tristan d' Acunha, and some made at a period when the instruments for this purpose
times the Great Island ; the others being distinguished by were less accurate than at present. The spot where the
the names of Inaccessible and Nightingale. In sir George Lion anchored was determined by good meridional obser
Staunton's Authentic Account of the Embassy, we have vations, and by accurate time-pieces, to be lat. 37. 6. S.
sir Erasmus Gowtr's description of these islands ; which, Ion. 1 1. +3. W. Greenwich.
These islands are certainly worthy of a more particular
on account of a recent occurrence, we (hall here insert.
Inaccessible, firE. G. observes, seems to deserve that inquiry; for they are not fifty leagues from the general
name, being a high, bluff, as well as apparently-barren, track of vessels bound to China, and to the coast of Coro3
mandel,

I S L
mandel, by the outer passage. In war-time, an excellent
rendezvous might be fettled there, for (hips that wanted
no other supply but that of wafer. When- circumstances
require particular dispatch, it is practicable to come from
England to Tristan d' Acunha, without stopping in the
way ; and afterwards to the end of the voyage to India
or China. These islands are situated in that part of the
southern hemisphere in the neighbourhood of which a
continent, to balance the quantity of land in the north
ern hemisphere, was once expected to be found; but
where it has been since discovered that there is none. Of
what extent, however, the bases of those islands are under
the surface of the sea, cannot be ascertained ; or whether
they may, or may not, be sufficient to make up for the
defect of land appearing above water. Navigstors report,
that to the eastward of them are other smallislands, dif
fering not much in latitude, such as Gough and Alvarez
islands, and the Marfouines ; as well as extensive shoals,
lying due south of the most southerly point of Africa,
and extending easterly several degrees. That all these to
gether form a chain, some of subaqueous and some of
iuperaqueous mountains, but all connected by their
roots, is, perhaps, a conjecture less improbable, than that
they ihould separately arise, like tall columns, from the
vast abyss.
We have called these islands uninhabited. A settle
ment in Tristan d' Acunha is known to have been twice
in the contemplation of adventurers; but not to have
been carried into execution. One had the project of ren
dering it a mart'for the change of the light manufactures
of Hindoostan, suited to hot climes, for the silver of
the Spanisli settlements in South America ; in the route
between which places it is conveniently situated. The
other plan meant it only as a suitable spot, for drying and
preparing the furs of sea-lions and seals, and for extract
ing the spermaceti of the white or long-nosed whale, and
the whalebone and oil of the black species.
We have just heard of another, and a very singular, at
tempt to make a settlement, and indeed to claim a sove
reignty here, by a person named Jonathan Lambert. Mr.
Lovell, an American captain, informs us, (in the Phila
delphia True American newspaper,) that, having left
the above-mentioned Jonathan Lambert, accompanied by
two persons from Rio de Janeiro, on Tristan d Acunha
Island, about the ist of January, 1811, he proceeded on
his voyage ; and, on his return to the island, after the
space of thirty-four days, Mr. Lambert had cleared about
fifty acres of land, and planted various kinds of feed,
some of which, as well as the coffee-tree and sugar cane,
were furnished him by the American minister at Rio de
Janeiro. The above seeds had sprung up, and looked very
promising. Mr. Lambert has now set forth the following
Declaration, or Manifesto, which he gave to Lovell to be
inserted in the True American :
"Know all men by these presents, that I, Jonathan
Lambert, lateof Salem, in the state of Massachusetts, United
States of America, mariner, and citizen thereof, have this
4th day of February, in the year of our Lord 181 1, taken
absolute possession of the Islands of Tristan d' Acunha, so
called, viz. the Great Island, and the other two, known
by the names of Inaccessible and Nightingale Islands,
solely for myself and my heirs for ever, with the right of
conveying the whole, or any part thereof, to one or more
persons, by deed df sale, free gift, or otherwise, as I or
they (my heirs) may hereafter think fitting or proper.
" And, as no European, or other power whatever, has
hitherto publicly claimed the said islands, by right of dis
covery or act of possession ; therefore be it known to all
nations, tongues, and languages, that from and ever after
the date of this public instrument, I constitute my indi
vidual self the sole proprietor of the above-mentioned
islands, grounding my right and claim on the rational
and sure principles of absolute occupancy, and, as such,
holding and possessing all the rights, titles, and immu-

,.
I S L
407
nities, properly belonging to proprietors by the usage of
nations.
" In consequence of this right and title by me thus as
sumed and established, I do further declare, that the said
islands sliall for the future be denominated the I/lands of
Refreshment, the Great Island bearing that name in parti
cular, and the landing-place on the north side, a little to
the east of the Cascade, to be called Reception, and which
shall be the place of my residence. The isle formerly
called Inaccessible shall henceforth be called Pintard Island;
and that known by the name of Nightingale Iile shall now
be called Lovel Island.
"And I do further declare, that the cause of the said
act set forth in this instrument, originated in the desire
and determination of preparing for myself and family a
home, where I can enjoy life without the embarrassment!
which have hitherto constantly attended me, and procure
for us an interest and property, by means of which a
competence may be ever secured, and remain, if possible,
far removed beyond the reach of chicanery and or dinary
misfortune.
" For the above purpose, I intend paying the strictest
attention to husbandry, presuming, when it is known to
the world that refressiments may be obtained at my resi
dence, all vesstls of whatever description, and belonging
to whatever nation, will visit me for that purpose, and by
a fair and open traffic supply themselves with those arti
cles of which they may be in need. And 1 do hereby
invite all those who may want refressiments to come to
Reception, where, by lying opposite the Cascade, they
will be immediately visited by a boat from the shore, and
speediiy supplied with such things as the islands may pro
duce, at a cheap rate.
t
"And be it further known, that by virtue of the afore
said right and authority above-mentioned, I have adopted
a flag, which shall for ever be the known and acknow
ledged standard-flag of these islands. This flag is formed
of rive diamonds, transversely from corner to corner, and
four half-diamonds, placed on the centre of the top, bot
tom, and both fides. The two upper and lower diamonds
are blue next the staff, or halliard, and red on the utter
most side ; the centre white ; the four half-diamonds bear
the letter W. And a white flag shall be the known and
considered as the common flag for any vessel, or vessels,
in the merchant-service, which may now, or hereafter,
belong to any inhabitants of these islands.
" And lastly be it known, that I hold myself and my
people, in the course of our traffic and intercourse with
any other people, to be bound by the principles of hos
pitality and good fellowship, and the laws of nations (if
any there are), as established by the best writers on that
subject ; and by no other laws whatever, until time may
produce particular contrasts, or other engagements.
Witness, Andrew Millet.
J. Lambert."
I'SLAS ESTO'LAS, a cluster of small islands in the
Atlantic, near the coast of Spain. Lat. 42. 12. N. Ion. 8.
55- W.
I'SLAS ME'DAS, three small islands in the Mediter
ranean, near the coast of Spain. Lat. 4.2. 3. N. Ion. 3.
4. E.
I'SLAS O'SAS, rpeky isles in the Atlantic, near the
coast of Spain. Lat. 42. 17. N Ion. 8. 56. W.
I'SLAS de SEY'AS. See Bayona Islands, vol. ii.
I'SLAS de SISAR'GA, a cluster. of small islands in the
Atlantic, near the coast of Spain. Lat. 43. 23. N. Ion. 8.
50. W.
ISLE,/. [Fr. from insula, Lat.] An island; a country
surrounded by water :
The dreadful fight
Betwixt a nation and two whales I write;
Seas stain'd with gore I sing, advent'rous t6il,
And how these monsters did disarm an isle.
Hraller.
[Written corruptly for mU ; from aile, Fr. of ala, Lat.
the

40S
I 3 L
the ailt being probably at first only a wing or side-walk.
Or it may come from atle'e, Ft. a walk.] A long walk, in
a church or public building:
O'er the twilight groves and dusky caves,
Long sounding illei and intermingled graves
Black melancholy sits.
Pope.
ISLE, a town of France) in the department of the Tarn,
on the Tarn : five miles south-west of Gaillac, twentythree north-north-east of Toulouse.
ISLE ADAM', a town of France, in the department
of the Seine and Oise, on the Oise: six miles north-north
east of Pontoisc.
ISLE AUMONT, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Aube, on a small river, which soon after runs
into the Seine : six miles south of Troyes.
ISLE BOUCHA'RD, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Indre and Loire, surrounded by the Vienne :
nine miles east-south-east of Chinon, twenty-one southsouth-westof Tours.
ISLE BOUDOUIN', or Bouin, a town of France, in
the department of the Vendee, situated on an island of
the fame name, about five miles long, on the coast : nine
miles north-west of Challans.
ISLE of BOUR'BON. See Bourbon, vol. iii.
ISLE of CERF, a small island in the English Channel,
near the coast of France. Lit. 48. 53. N. Ion. 3. 26. W.
ISLE de DIEU. See Dieu, vol. v. p. 816.
ISLE en DODON', a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Upper Garonne: eighteen miles north-north
east of St. Gaudens.
ISLE of DOGS, a small tract of low land in the
county of Middlesex, opposite to Greenwich; where Togodumnus, brother of Caractacus, is said to have been
killed in a battle with the Romans, A.D. 46. Although
it is now converted to commercial purposes, the Isle of
Dogs derived its name from being the depot of the spa
niels and grey-hounds of Edward III. and this spot was
chosen, because it lay contiguous to his sports of wood
cock mooting, and coursing the red deer, in Waltham and
the other royal forests in Essex ; for the more convenient
enjoyment of which, he generally resided, in the sporting
season, at Greenwich. It is esteemed one of the most
fertile spots of pasture-land in England, and has been
greatly celebrated for the restoration of distempered horses
and cattle. A great part of it is, however, now exca
vated to form the West-India docks. In this marsh are
the ruins of a stone chapel, but when or by whom built
is unknown. Also, in making the excavations for the
docks, a wonderful phxnomenon of nature was discovered.
Eight feet beneath the surface, appeared a forest, con
cealed, for unnumbered centuries, from every human eye.
It presented amass of decayed twigs, leaves, and branches,
emcompassing huge trunks rotted through, yet perfect in
very fibre. The bark was uninjured ; and the whole
evidently torn up by the roots. A great deal of this
timber was dried and burnt by the inhabitants of Poplar.
Some violent convulsion of nature, perhaps an earthquake,
must have overturned this forest, and buried it many feet
below the present high-water mark ; but when or how
it happened, is beyond the tradition of the most remote
ages.
The West-India Docks are situated in the Isle of Dogs.
These capacious basons are intended to receive the whole
of the ships in the West-India trade. The vast increase
of commerce in the port London has rendered such an
accommodation necessary; for the arrival of a West-India
fleet in the river has often occasioned confusion and incon
venience amongst the (hipping. The northern dock co
vers a space of thirty acres, and is wholly appropriated to
snips unloading their cargoes inwards ; it is 1600 feet in
length, 510 in breadth, and 19 in depth, and is capable
of holding 306 vessels of three hundred tons burthen
ach. The southern dock, which extends over twentyfour acres, receives such vessels only as are to load out-

I $ L
wards j this is ifioo feet long, 400 wide, and 19 deep ; and
will hold too vessels. The vast warehouses that surround
these docks, built in a regular handsome style; the cranes,
and other contrivances to render the removing heavy ar
ticles easy from these warehouses to the ships, or the con
trary ; correspond with the magnitude of the design, and
form altogether one of the most extraordinary commercial
curiosities in the world. The proprietors are styled the
Welt-India Dock Company. They were enabled to com
mence the undertaking by a subscription of 500,0001. A
tonnage on the vessels and goods is expected to repay the
original sum, and will, in all probability, in time, yield
a profit to those concerned in the docks. The entrance*
into these docks are on each side ; one from Limehouse,
the other from Blackwall. Parallel to these docks runs a
canal of sufficient breadth to receive ships, which, by
paying a small toll, avoid going round the Isle of Dogs.
This canal forms the marsh to the south of it into am
island, which, otherwise, would only be a peninsula. For
farther particulars of this and the other docks lately con
structed, see the article London.
ISLE sur le DOUBS, a town of France, in the de
partment of the Doubs, situated on the Doubs : eleven
miles north-east of Baume les Dames, five north-east of
Clerval.
ISLE of FRANCE. See vol. vii. p. $0$.
ISLE of FRANCE. See Mauritius.
ISLE GRANDE, or La Roche, an island in the South
Pacific Ocean, seen by Anthony de la Roche in 1675.
Lat. 45. S.
ISLE JOURDAI'N, a town of France, and principal
place of a district, in the department of the Gers, on the
Save. . It was once fortified, but the castle and walls have
been destroyed ; the number of inhabitants is about 1600 >
seven miles east of Auch, nine south-east of Lectoire.
Lat. 43. 37. N. Ion. 1. 10. E.
ISLE JOURDAI'N, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Vienne : twenty-four miles south-south-east
of Poitiers, thirteen south-south-west of Mont Moritlon.
Lat. 4.6.1 5 N. Ion. 0.45. E.
ISLE MADA'ME, a fort of France, in the department
of the Lower Charente, at the mouth of the Charente :
seven miles west of Rochefort.
ISLE of MAN, an island in the Irish Sea, distant from
St. Bee's head in Cumberland, thirty miles ; from Bur
row-head, in Scotland, sixteen miles; and from Strangford,
in Ireland, twenty-seven miles ; the latitude of the mid
dle of the island being 54. 16. N. Its length rather ex
ceeds thirty miles, and its mean breadth ten.
Etymologists are not agreed respecting the derivation
of its name. Bishop Wilson supposed it to be an abbre
viation of Manning, its present Manks appellation, signi
fying, in that language, " among ;" this isle being sur
rounded by other territories. Some suppose it to be de
rived from Mona, a word which they imagine, but with
out sufficient authority, to have been uled by Csar to
denote this island. The Mona of Tacitus, which he ac
quaints us had a fordable strait between it and the conti
nent, can be applied only to Anglesey. Pliny has set
down both islands; Mona, by which he intends Anglesey;
and Monabia, which is Man. In Ptolemy we find Manaada, or Monaiaa, that is, the farther or more remote Mon.
Orofius styles it Menavia ; he tells us, that it was not ex
tremely fertile; and that this, as well as Ireland, was then
possessed by the Scots. Beda, who distinguisties clearly
two Menavian islands, names this the northern Menavia,
bestowing the epithet ofsouthern upon Anglesey. In some
copies of Nenius, this isle is denominated Evbonia ; in
others, Menavia ; but both are explained to mean Man.
Alured of Beverley also speaks of it as one of the Mena
vian islands. The Britons, in their own language, called
it Manaw, more properly Main au, i. e. " a little island,"
which seems to be Latinized in the word Menavia. But
perhaps the words Mona and Man may both be derived
from the ancient British mn, signifying " what is isolated."
From

ISLE or MAN.
From alt these etymologies, however, w may infer, that refused the crown, and became an eminent saint ; and the
this (mall isle was early inhabited, and as well known to third, Donald, governed with so much prudence and jus
the rest of the world as either Britain or Ireland.
tice as showed him to be greater than a faint.
About the close of the first century, the Druids, who
About 614. this island is related to have been conquer
were the priests, prophets, and philosophers, of the old ed by Edwin king of Northumberland ; but how long he
Britons, were finally expelled, by Julius Agricola, from possessed it is uncertain ; a blank occurs, even in tradi
the Southern Moria, or Anglesey ; and we are told that they tion, till the tenth century, when a second Orry, son ot a
then took stielter in the Northern, or Man. This island king of Denmark and Norway, having conquered the Orthey found well planted with firs ; so that they had, in cades and Hebrides, fixed the feat of his government in
some measure, what they delighted in most, the shelter of the Isle of Man, where he reigned long and prosperously;
trees; but, however, not the (helterof those trees in which and became the father of a race of kings, from him called
they molt delighted, viz. the oaks ; and therefore these Orries. This second Orry throws a doubt on the exist
they introduced. No histories tell us this ; but we learn ence of a former king of that name, whose insertion may
it from more certain authority, great woods of fir having be esteemed the work of some zealous Mankfman, anxious
been discovered interred in the bowels of the earth, and to carry back, as far as possible, the antiquities of his
here and there small groves of oaks ; but, at these trees country.
To Guttred, the son of Orry, is ascribed the building
are never met with intermixed, so it is plain they never
grew together; and, as the former are by far the most nu of Castle Rumen, A. D. 960, in which he lies obscurely
merous, we may presume them the natural produce of the buried. He is said to have laboured greatly to advance
country, and that the latter were planted and preserved the civilization of his people. Reginald, the third of the
by the Druids. They gave the people, with whom they family, was slain by two brothers of his army, whose sis
lived, and over whom they ruled, a gentle government, ter he had seduced.
From the history of Olave, the next king, it appears that,
wife laws, but withal a very superstitious religion. It is
also very likely that they hindered them, as much as they since its conquest by Orry, the island had remained tri
could, from having any correspondence with their neigh butary to the crown of Norway ; for this prince, having
bours; which is the reason that, though the island is men assumed the crown without the king of Norway's consent,
tioned by so many writers, not one of them, before Oro- was civilly invited to that country ; but, on landing, was
sius, lays a word about the inhabitants. A little before seized and put to death. Olain, his brother, is laid to
this time, that is, in the beginning of the fifth century, have seized on this and some other islands ; by which ex
the Scots had transported themselves thither, it is said, pression we are perhaps to understand, that he did not wait
from Ireland. The tradition of the natives of Man (for for the consent of the king of Norway, but maintained him
they have a traditionary history) begins at this period. self as an independent prince. After a prosperous reign
They style this first discoverer Mannan Mac Lear ; and of twenty-three years, he died of a flux in Ireland. Allen
they fay that he was a magician, who kept this country succeeded, a cruel libidinous man, who was poisoned by
covered with mists, so that the inhabitants of other places his governor. He left the crown to his son Fingal, who
could never find it. But the ancient chronicles of Ire was succeeded by his son Goddard; princes of whom no
land inform us, that the true name of this adventurer character and no history are given.
According to the Maoks tradition, twelve kings reigned
was Orbscniut, the son of Alladius, a prince in their island ;
and that he was furnamed Mannanan, from his having first successively of the race of Orry. The preceding list con
entered the island of Man, and Mac Lir, i. e. " the off tains only eight ; and it is remarkable that the most cele
spring of the sea," frorn his great skill in navigation. He brated sovereign of the family should not have a certain
promoted commerce ; and is said to have given a good filace. This was Macon, who,as we learn from Sacheverel,
ived about the middle of the tenth century, a date which
reception to St. Patrick, by whom the natives were con
verted to Christianity. Besides this, we are told that St. would place him either immediately before or immediately
Patrick persuaded or compelled Mac Lier to relinquish the after Guttred, if there were room for him there. He a
government, and made one Germanus bistiop and ruler said to have lost his crown for refusing to do homage to
of the island. He, by his wisdom, conduct, and virtuous Edgar king of England ; but he was afterwards restored,
example, completely established the Christian religion and made admiral of that prodigious fleet of four thou
among the people. On the death of Germanus, St. Pa sand eight hundred sail, with which, according to Mat
trick sent over two other bishops to govern the country; thew ot Westminster, he sailed twice a-year round tho
after whom St. Maughold was elected by the unanimous British islands, to clear the sea from rovers, especially the
consent of the Manks nation. This faint had been a Danes and Normans, who at that time infested all the
captain of robbers in Ireland ; and arriving, during the coasts of Europe. How long this great man reigned is
administration of the two preceding bishops, in a little uncertain, and likewise who succeeded him, though
leathern boat, his hands manacled and bolts on his feet, his name was probably Syrach, who held the kingdom
pretended that he had thus exposed himself as a penance about the beginning ot the eleventh century, and was suc
for the crimes of his past life ; and made use of the repu ceeded by his son Goddard, who in the latter part of his
tation for sanctity, thus obtained, to obtain the govern reign hospitably received and entertained Godred Crovan,
ment of the island. After this, the administration of af the future conqueror of Man.
The establishment of this prince is related in the Manks
fairs continued in the hands of the bilhops till the com
ing of a king, called Orry ; but whence and at what time Chronicle, the first authentic history of Man. What pre
he came, and under what circumstances he obtained the cedes seems neither very consistent in itself, nor to rest
on any substantial authority, nor are the dates easily re
government, are events unknown.
About the year 580, Brcnnus, nephew to Aydun king conciled with each other. The first of the Orrys appears
of Scotland, got possession of the crown. All we are told to have conquered the island for the crown of Norway ;
of him is that, fourteen years afterwards, he led an army and Olain seems to have enfranchised it from that depen
to the assistance of his uncle, and obtained a victory at dence. Guttred was sovereign in 960 ; Macon, by the
the expence of his life. On the death of Brennus, the correspondence of English history, in 974; the year in
island appears to have been annexed to Scotland, and the which king Edgar is said to have been rowed by eight
three sons of Eugenius the son of Aydun, Ferguard, Fi kings on the Dee. Olain reigned twenty-three years ; .lie
acre, and Donald, were sent hither to be educated under therefore must have followed Macon. But it seems very
Conan, bishop of the isle. According to the Manks tra improbable that Macon, who did homage for his crown
dition, they did great credit to their preceptor, for, though to England, and had the command of its prodigious fleet,
Ferguard was murdered in a conspiracy soon after his ac ihould have acknowledged any dependence on Norway.
cession to the throne of Scotland, yet the second. Fiacre, In this dilemma, lays Woods, perhaps the best way is to
Vol. XI. No. 763.
j M
follow

ISLE' of M A N.
410
follow the opinion of Saeheverel, and, passing the eight sorrow and despondency ; renounced hi3 kingdom ; arid,
first sovereigns of the history as the invention of the Manks, as an expiation of his guilt, made a pilgrimage to Jerusa
consider Macon as the first and indeed the only sovereign lem, where he died. Olave being still a minor, the chief
of Man of whom we have any authentic account previ inhabitants of Man dispatched ambassadors to Murecard
ously to the establishment of the Normans under Godred O'Brien king of Ireland, requesting him to fend some
Crovan.
diligent man of royal extraction to rule over them during
The conquest of the Isle of Man by Godred is Tiearly his minority. O'Brien, granting their request, sent Do
Coincident with the conquest of England by William of nald, the son of T*de, enjoining him to govern the king
Normandy ; for we read in Camden, that, while William dom with clemency and justice. But, as soon as he was
was making preparations for the invasion of England, he seated on the throne, he began to act the part of a tyrant,
prevailed upon Harold's offended brother Tola, in con and behaved with so much cruelty and outrage, that the
cert with Halfagar king of Norway, to assist him in the inhabitants, unable to endure his oppression, conspired,
enterprise by a descent upon the county of Northumber rose up in arms, and obliged him to fly back to Ireland,
land. Under the king of Norway commanded Godred whence he never attempted to return.
In the year 1097 the king of Norway endeavoured to
Crovan, son os Harold king of Iceland. The invading
army was engaged at Standford, by Harold king of Eng seize the sovereignty of the Isle of Man and of the Heland, on the 25th of September, 1066 ; it was defeated brides, and sent Ingemund to take possession of them.
with great slaughter, the two generals were slain, and He landed in Lewis, and commanded all the chiefs of the
Godred made his escape to the Isle of Man. See the arti islands to elect him king. But, while he and his attend
ants were rioting in all sorts of debauchery, the inhabi
cle Encland, vol. vi. p. 557.
What time he remained here is uncertain, probably just tants, enraged against him, besieged his house in the night,
long enough to observe that the kingdom was in a weak set it on fire, and thus destroyed in the flames or by the
state, or its king unpopular ; and to determine to feat sword himself and his retinue.
himself upon the throne. He returned in the following
Macmarus was the next king of Man ; but who he was,
year with a numerous and hostile army, and found Fingal, and what title he had to the crown, history does not in
the late king Syrach's son, in possession of the kingdom. form us. His election to the dignity occasioned civil broils
In his first battle with the inhabitants he was defeated, between the southern and northern districts of the island.
and obliged to seek refuge in his ships ; and, in the second, The inhabitants of the former were headed by the king
was equally unsuccessful. For the third attack he re whom they had elected ; those of the latter, the original
cruited and enlarged his army ; he cast anchor in Ram natives, by earl Outher." The armies met, and a battle
say Bay; landed his troops by night; and laid. an ambus was fought in the parish of St. Patrick. According tocade of three hundred men in a wood, on the hollow brow the Manks tradition, the northern men had nearly won
of the Jiill of Scacaftfi. Early on the ensuing morning the victory, when the women of the south side came with
Godred was attacked with great impetuosity by the inha so much resolution to the assistance of their husbands, that
bitants. The action was bloody, and neither party gave they restored the battle. The Chronicon Manni, how
way, till the three hundred men, rushing from their am ever, ascribes the victory to the inhabitants of the north
bush, put the islanders to flight, and decided the fortune ern district. Both the generals were slain.
of the day. The river Selby bcii'g impassable by the in
At this time Magnus, grandson to Harold Halfagar,
flux of the tide, the fugitives were unable to escape, and was king of Norway. Having, contrary to the injunctions
with lamentable cries besought the conqueror to spare of his clergy, caused the tomb of St. Olave, king and mar
their lives. Moved "with compassion at the calamitous tyr, to be opened, in order to know whether the body re
condition of the people, Godred recalled his pursuing ar mained incorrupt, and having with his own hands and
my, and the next day gave his followers their choice, ei eyes ascertained that it did so, he was seized with great
ther to divide the lands among them, or to plunder the fear, and hastily departed. In the ensuing night the of
island and depart. Soldier-like, they gave the preference fended saint appeared before the affrighted king, and
to the latter proposition; but Godred with a few of his thus addressed him t "Take thy choice of these two com
retainers, having determined to settle in the country, mands: lose thy kingdom and thy life within thirty days;
made choice of that portion lying southward of the moun or quit this realm for ever." Early in the morning, the
tain ridge, and granted the remainder to the natives, on king convened his nobles and the elders of his people ^
the express condition that they should consider them told them what a vision he had seen ; and asked their ad
selves as tenants, and him as the lord of the foil. Hence vice respecting his future conduct. They recommended
the whole island became the property of the king; till the him to leave the kingdom with all possible dispatch ; and^
fifteenth or sixteenth century was acknowledged so to be; pursuant to this determination, he equipped a fleet of one
and, though from the year 1703 he ceased to claim any hundred and sixty vessels, and left Norway for a foreign
title to the land itself, his rentals were then confirmed, realm. The Orcades were the first islands that felt and
and continue to the present day.
yielded to his power; and the Hebrides quickly followed
At this period Ireland was divided into petty princi their example. Hence he failed to the Ille of Man, and
palities ; and nothing can more strongly show the weak landed in the isle or parish of St. Patrick, the very day afterness of such a government than the awe in which its in the battle between the northern and southern inhabitants ;
habitants stood of the little Isle of Man. Dublin, the caT and proceeded to view the field of action, which was still
pital, was reduced by Godred ; and a great part of the strewed with the bodies of the slain. The Manks, weak
province of Leinster submitted to his arms. His navy ened by internal dissensions, submitted to him without a ,
was so powerful, that he was able to oblige the Scots to contest. Being pleased with the island, he determined to.
keep theirs within narrow bounds ; and, to borrow from settle in it, and erected several sorts for its defence. The
the Rulhen Monks what we suppose is a metaphorical ex men of Galloway were so much overawed by the terro?
pression, they durst not, when building a (hip or boat, of his name, that at his command they cut down timber,
drive more than three nails into it.
and brought it in their own vessels to the coasts of Man.
After a reign of sixteen years this valiant man died in
Finding every thing peaceable in his own kingdom, ha
Ua, one of his western islands, leaving three sons, Lag- invaded Anglesey,- defeated an army commanded by the
man, Harold, and Olave. The eldest son, Lagman, seized earls of Chester- and of Shrewsbury, and received the sub
upon the government, and reigned seven years. His 'bro mission of the people. Having accepted many presents
ther, Harold, was long in rebellion against him ; but, being from the northern counties of Wales, he returned to Man.
at last taken prisoner, had his eyes put out, and was other He at length soft his life in an unsuccessful attempt uponwise mutilated. Lagman afterwards repented of his un- Ireland, as noticed under that article, p. 287. His reign
brotherly conduct towards Harold ; was overwhelmed with over Man and the islands lasted six years. Perhaps Eng.
3
land

.ISLE of MAN.
4U
land was never more formidable to the state* of Europe, to the form of the Romish church, to his wife Phingol.n
than was the Isle of Man to its neighbouring and compa grand-daughter to Murecard O'Brien, her son Olave being
ratively great kingdoms in the reigns of Godred Crovan, at that time three years old; and since that time it is one
of the laws of the illand, that a marriage within three
and of Magnus.
,
During the usurpation of the king of Norway, Olave years of the birth of any child makes that child legitimate:
the son of Godred had resided .in England in the court of - Godred died in November 1187, leaving one legitimate
Henry I. On the death of Magnus, they sent a deputa child, Olave, ten years old, whom he had made his heir,
tion to Olave to offer him the crown. He ascended the and two natural. sons, Reginald and Yvar. On account
throne to the great satisfaction of the people ; he made of Olave's youth, Reginald was made king. When Olave
treaties with all the kings of Ireland and of Scotland ; came to man's estate, his brother" Reginald gave him the
and enjoyed in profound peace a reign of forty years. In Isle of Lewis, cne of the largest of the Hebrides, but moun
the year 1 142, he sent his son Godred to Norway, to do tainous and barren, with few people, and these gaining
homage for the crown of Man. During his absence the their livelihood by hunting and fishing. Olave took pos
three Ions of Harold, Olave's brother, who had been edu session of the island, and for some time lived there in a
cated at Dublin, came to Man with many followers, par mean condition ; but, being unable to maintain his army,
ticularly such as had been banished from the island, and he went boldly to Reginald and thus addressed him:
demanded one half of Olave's kingdom. The king, wil " Brother and Sovereign! You well know that the king
ling to pacify them, promised to consult his council on dom which you possess was mine by right of inheritance;
tile subject . The place of meeting was near Ramsay Ha but, since God bath made you its king, I w ill not envy
ven. The king with his retinue fat in due order on one either your good fortune or your crown. I only beg of
fide, w hile his nephews with their followers placed them you so much land in these isles as may maintain me ho
selves 011 the other. Reginald, one of the nephews, be nourably ; for upon Lewis I cannot live." Reginald, in
ing addressed by the king, approached his feat, and ap reply, told his brother that he would take the opinion of
peared to be going to salute him ; but, suddenly lifting up his council upon the request. The day following when
his (hining battle-axe, cut off his head at one blow. Olave, by the king's order, came into his presence, he was
Olave left one legitimate son, Godred, by his wife Africa, apprehended and sent to William king of Scotland, to be
daughter of Fergus of Galloway. By his concubines he imprisoned in that kingdom. There he was confined for
had Reginald, Lagman, and Harold, besides many daugh nearly seven years, at the end of which time William died,
ters, one of whom, married to Somerled, prince or duke anno 1214; having directed that, on his death, all prison
of Argyle, afterwards occasioned the ruin of the kingdom ers sliould be enlarged. Olave, being thus at liberty, went
first on a pilgrimage. On his return to Man, Reginald
of the Isles.
The people yielded without resistance to the wicked gave him Lewis again, and made him marry Lavon, a sis
but successful conspirators ; and the three brothers divided ter of his own wife; but the bishop of the isles divorced
the lands of Man among themselves. But, the next year, Olave from Lavon, because she was a cousin-gernian of
Godred, Olave's son, returned from Norway ; and the his former wife. Olave then married Christina, daughter
usurpers submitted to his authority without hazarding a of the earl of Ross; which so much offended Reginald's
battle. One of them, in all probability the immediate wife, that slie sent a message, in her husband's name, to
murderer of his father, he put to death, and punished the her son Godred, who resided at the Isle of Skye, com
other two with the loss of their eyes. In the third year manding him to kill Olave. Olave, being informed of
of his reign he was created, at the request of its inhabi Godred's design, escaped in a little boat to his new fa
tants, king of Dublin. Murecard O'Brien, having made ther-in-law ; and by his assistance and that of Pol, a pow
war against him, sent to Dublin an army of three thou erful man in Skye, and disaffected towards Godred, he
sand horse, which was routed by the Dublinians with equipped a fleet, and in the year 1223 set sail for Man.
Godred at their head. The king, on his return to Man Reginald, deeming it imprudent to risk a battle, agreed to
after this engagement, began to act in a despotic manner, grant to Olave one half of the Isles.
The next year, Reginald, in conjunction with Allan
depriving some of his nobles of their property. One of
them, Tnorsin, the son of Other, mightier than the rest, lord of Galloway, a powerful Scot, failed to the Isles, in
went and joined Somerled in Scotland, and, having re tending again to dispossess his brother; but the army,
duced to his subjection many of the islands, proclaimed consisting chiefly of Mankfmen, having a partiality for
his son Dugball their king. Godred fitted out a consi Olave, refused to fight against him, and obliged their
derable navy, and sailed against Somerled, who was ad commander to return home. Reginald, who did homage
vancing with eighty fail c# ships. The fleets met on the to the king of England, next obtained from the inhabi
right preceding the feast of Epiphany, and fought a tants of Man one hundred marks to pay the expence of a
dreadful and decisive battle. On the following morning, journey to his court. It was soon discovered that tha
the commanders made a treaty, agreeiug to divide be proposed journey was nothing but a pretext ; for Reginald
tween them the kingdom of the isles. The peace was of proceeded immediately to Allan's court, and during his
fliort duration ; for, two years afterwards*, Somerled sailed stay in Galloway married his daughter. The Manks, in
to the Isle of Man with fifty-three sliips ; defeated God dignant at these proceedings, lint for Olave, and made
red, who fled to Norway for assistance ; and laid waste the him king. Thus Reginald lost his crown after a reign of
country. It appears that Somerled reigned over Man six thirty-eight years, anno 1226.
years, at the expiration of which period, having collected
In the second year after his accession, 1228, Olave,
a large fleet, he invaded Scotland, intending to conquer with all the nobility, and many of the inhabitants of Man,
the whole of that kingdom. His troops were landed at sailed over to the Ilies. Reginald, in order to bring reli
Renfrew ; were vanquished in the first engagement ; and gion to his aid, had made a surrender of his lost kingdom
himself and his son were slain in the field of battle.
to the fee of Rome; a copy of which act is still extant.
In the fame year, 1164., Reginald, natural son of Olave, He prevailed upon Allan, aud Thomas earl of Athol, to
having raised a party in his favour, sought, and defeated seize with him the opportunity ot Olave's absence to,
by treachery, an army of the people of Man. Four days make a descent upon the I (le of Man. They wasted all
after the commencement of his reign, Godred arrived from the southern part of it, spoiled the churches, and put to
Norway with a great army; attacked and took prisoner death so many of the inhabitants, that the whole country,
Reginald, put out his eyes, and treated him with other was a scene of desolation. Having thus gratified their
marks of severity.
revenge, the invaders returned to Galloway, leaving bai
In the year 1176 we first hear of the pope's influence liffs to collect tribute from the people ; but king Olave,,
in the Isle of Man. He sent over from Ireland his legate coming upon these men unexpectedly, put them to flight,,
Vivian, who obliged Godred to be re-married, according and recovered his kingdom. In the ensuing winter, Re
ginald

ISLE of MAN.
412
ginald came to the Ifle of Man in die dead of the night, troops, hastily collected, he drove all the Scots out of the
and burned all the (hips in Peel-harbour. Thence he island ; but, having contracted a considerable debt for
proceeded to Derby-haven, where he remained forty days, this war, and being unable to discharge it, he mortgaged
soliciting peace of his brother, and endeavouring to gain the island and its revenues for seven years to Anthony
the affections of the inhabitants. He so far obtained his Bee, bishop of Durham and patriarch of Jerusalem, to
purpose, that the southern men swore to assist him with whom the king of England afterwards gave it for life.
In 1307, king Edward II. bestowed this island upon
their lives in recovering half the kingdom. The northern
men adhered to Olave ; and on the 14th .February, 1228, Piers Gaveston, when he created him earl of Cornwall j
the two brothers came to an engagement, near the Tin- and, on his death, upon Henry Beaumont; "with all the
wald hill, which terminated in the viflory of Olave, and demesnes and royal jurisdiction." The Scots, under Ro
the death of Reginald. Reginald appears to have been a bert Bruce, afterwards recovered it, and retained it in their
man of ambition and of abilities, but destitute of virtue, possession till the year 1 340, when William de Montacute
treacherous, unjust, and cruel ; always ready to gain an the younger, earl of Salisbury, under the sanction of Edend by any means. During the latter part of his reign ward III. wrested it from that nation, and, according to
the inhabitants lived in that miserable and unsettled state Walshingham, sold it to sir William Scroop, afterward*
necessarily attendant upon a dread of their own tyrant, earl of Wiltshire. This nobleman being executed for hightreason, and his estates being confiscated, the Isle of Man
and constant apprehension of a foreign foe.
In 1130 Olave went to Norway to do homage to Haco reverted to the crown of England, and was granted by
fer his crown ; and, on his return, was accompanied by Henry IV. to Henry Percy earl of Northumberland, 011
that king, Godred Don the son of Reginald, and many condition that he and his posterity, at the coronation of
Norwegians. Haco, in attacking a castle in the Isle of the kings of England, should bear the sword worn by
Bute, was killed by a stone, and buried in Iona. Olave that monarch cm his return from France in 1399. Henry
and Godred Don divided the isles between them ; the Percy was attainted four years afterwards ; and, though
former, retaining possession of Man ; but, the latter being subsequently restored in blood, and to his estates in Eng
slain soon afterwards in Lewis, Olave became sole king. land, the Isle of Man was permanently forfeited, and
In 1234, Henry III. of England granted this prince a given, with the patronage of the bishopric and all other
certain annuity in silver coin and wine for defending the ecclesiastical benefices, to William Stanley and his heirs,
sea-coast. After the enjoyment of a peaceful reign, he afterwards earls of Derby, to be held by liege homage, and
died in St. Patrick's Isle, and was buried in Ruslien the service of rendering to the English monarch two fal
Abbey.
cons on their coronation.
Harold, at fourteen years of age, succeeded to his fa
The sovereign of the Isle of Man had long borne the
ther's crown, anno 1237. In the first year of his reign, title of King, and his consort is styled Queen in some of
having refused to appear at the court of the king of Nor the statutes. This title was abandoned by Thomas the
way, the Isle of Man was invaded by a Norwegian army, first earl of Derby r and Lord of Man assumed in its room:
under Gospatrick and Gillchrist, who converted the tri The reason which he gave for so doing was, that he
butes of the country to the service of their own king. thought it an empty title, since the. country could no
Harold, being induced to submit, sailed over to the king longer maintain itself independent of other nations ; and
of Norway, did- him his accustomed homage, and was that he deemed it more honourable to be a great lord than
confirmed in the possession of all the islands which his a petty king. The royalties and revenues of Man de
predecessors had enjoyed. In 114.8, the king of Norway scended regularly, and without molestation, from ancestor
offered him his daughter in marriage, and Harold sailed to heir, till the time of William the sixth earl of Derby,
accordingly to that kingdom. The newly-married cou against whose title some objections were started and legally
ple enjoyed fora very short time their expected happiness; removed. To put the matter beyond all doubt, William
for, during their voyage homeward a sudden storm arose; obtained from James I. a new grant of the Isle of Man,
the stiip was wrecked, and the whole crew perished.
which was confirmed by act of parliament.
This island was one of the last places which yielded to
HaroloTs brother Reginald was the next king of Man ;
but, a few days after his accession to the throne, he was the authority of Cromwell. Ireton proposed to James
slain by Yvar, a knight, in a meadow in the southern earl of Derby, on the part of the parliament, the re-posdistrict. Harold, the son of Godred Don, now assumed seslion of his estates in England, provided he would fur*
the title of king, and banished many of the chief inhabi render the Isle of Man ; but this proposal the earl treated
tants ; but, having received and obeyed an order to go with the greatest indignation, and declared his determi
to Norway, he was imprisoned by the king of that nation nation to hang any future messenger from that quarter.
for his usurpation of the government. Magnus, the son The earl, being taken prisoner in England, was executed
of Olave, was the next king of Man and the Isles, under at Bolton, October 15, 1651, and the defence of the Isle
the sanction of the Norwegian monarch. He died at of Man was undertaken by his lady. The countess pos
sessed enthusiasm equal to her husoand's, and determined
Rumen castle in 1265, and was there buried.
Magnus king of Norway, finding himself unable to re to defend Castle Rusben, to which slie had retired, to the
tain the sovereignty of the Western Isles, agreed to sur last extremity; but one Christian, in whom she confided,
render them to Alexander III. king of Scotland, in 1264, and who had the command of her forces, deeming hers
on receiving from him 4000 marks of silver immediately, a hopeless cause, capitulated to Birch and Duckenfteld,
and 100 marks a-year in future. Not long afterwards who with ten armed vessels had invaded the island. The
Alexander reduced the Isle of Man, and made this treaty Isle of Man was granted by the parliament to lord Fair
with Regulus; a man whom he had appointed king over fax ; but on the accession of Charles II. was restored to
it : That Alexander should defend the country from all the carl of Derby, son of him who had been beheaded.
foreign enemies; and that Regulus should furnish Scot Christian was found guilty of treason, and executed in
land, when required, with ten ships. See the article the Isle of Man.
In this family it continued till 1735, at which time
Scotland.
In 1304, John Waldebeof, a great-grandson of king James earl of Derby died without issue, and the inheri
Reginald, thinking.himself entitled to the Isle of Man, tance devolved upon James second duke of Athol, who
preferred his claim before Edward I. king of England, as was descended from Amelia Sophia, the youngest daugh
lord-paramount over the king of Scotland. But he re ter of the seventh earl of Derby. John, the last of this
ceived no other answer than that he might prosecute his family who enjoyed the royalties of Man, inherited by
claim befo/e the justices of the king's bench, and have descent the dukedom of Athol ; and obtained by his mar
justice done him. What Waldeheot could not effect by riage with the daughter of the late duke the kingdom of
right, William de Montacute, another descendant of Re Man. See the article Heraldry, vol.ix. p. 491.
The distinct jurisdiction of this subordinate royalty be
ginald, accomplished by arms. With a body of English
ing

ISLE of M A N.
413
Jug sound inconvenient for the purposes of public justice, Englilh government; that his father had the power of in
and injurious to the revenue, (since it afforded a very un- creasing the duties with the consent of the council; tint
iair protection to debtors, outlaws, and smugglers,) it be some rights, not intended to be vested in the crown, had
came the wish of the British government that the sove been so vested, such as herring-custom, salnwni riflicrici,
reignty of the island sliouM be re-velted in the king. and treasure-trove. Counsel having been hc.ird on both
An act consequently pasted the legiliaturc in 1716, au sides, the bill, somewhat amended, pasted the lower house,
thorising the earl of Derby to if11 his royalty and rt venue. under the following title : "An Act to explain ami amend
Although many proposals were made to him and his suc an act of the fifth year of the reign ot his present majesty^ .
cessor, they were always unwilling to complete the sale; ' intituled an act, Sec. and to alcertain and establish the
and the object of government remained incomplete till jurisdiction of the manerial courts of the most noble John
John duke of Athol and his duchess succeeded to the roy duke of Athol, in the said island ; aud to enable the said
alty. In the first and last year of their reign, and in the dukjO and his heirs to exercise and enjoy certain rights,
fifth of that of his present majesty, A.D. 17651 tlie love" powers, and remedies, therein contained." The bill was
reignty was re-vested in the king of England. The peo finally lolt in the upper house.
ple were at first much alarmed at the consequent change
In the year 1793 the duke again petitioned parliaments
os affairs, but experience has since taught the industrious and general Murray moved for leave to bring in a bill
part of them to consider it a great advantage to the coun for appointing commissioners to inquire into the extent
try ; the duke however was ever afterwards much dislik:d and value of certain rights, revenues, and possessions, in
the Isle of Man. Mr. Dundas supported the bill ; as di-4
on this account.
The preamble of the act of re-vestment recites the grant Mr. Rose, who said, that the bargain of 1765 had been
of Henry IV. and the confirmation of it by act of parlia made in a hurry, that it was an unfair one, and required
ment of 7th James I. regulating the entail of the island, re-considerntion. The bill was opposed by Mr. Liw, (the
and the succession to it. It mentions the death of Charles attorney-general, now lord Ellenborough,) who denied any
earl of Derby in 17355 and that the property was conse precipitancy in the bargain, the Englilh government hav
quently vested in James duke of Athol, as heir general to ing Lad the purchase in contemplation ever since the reign
James earl of Derby, who was beheaded in 1651; that of George I. He considered 70,000). and an annuity of
James duke of Athol conveyed it to trustees in deed of 2000I. on the lives of the duke and duchess an ample
leoffment, executed on the 6th of April, 1756, to make compensation. Mr. Curwen said, that the allegations cf
an absolute sale of it after his death, with the consent of the noble duke were utterly unfounded. If any greater
the then lord -proprietor his heir; the money arising there compensation ought to be granted, the duchess-dcwaccr
from to be laid out in the purchase of lands in Scotland, was entitled to receive it. She had been silent upon the
to be entailed in the strictest manner according to the law subject, and he believed content. He had every reason,
of that kingdom on the heirs male of his body, with re for supposing that the late duke was perfectly satisfied
mainders, designed to prefer the line of the Murrays to with the bargain he had made. What had been already
the line of heirs from the seventh earl of Derby, with an granted he maintained to be a most ample consideration.
ultimate remainder, not to the heir general of James se If the rights of the duke had been invaded, he should re
venth earl of Derby, but to duke James's heirs and assigns. sort for redress to the laws of the island, and not to the
It thai proceeds to state, th.it James duke of Athol died house of commons. This bill also was thrown out.
in 1764, and that his only child, Charlotte. Murray, and
In the year 1805 another petition was presented by the
her husband, then duke of Athol, became entitled to the duke to parliament, which, like the former was referred t'.
Isle os Man according to their estates and interests under a committee. On the reading of the report, Mr. Curwen
the prescribed entails. The treaty specifies that the duke observed that the late duke of Athol, on selling the island,
and duchess shall receive 7o,oool. to be laid out in estates had no right to sell the revenues. They belonged to the
of Scotland to be entailed for ever on their heirs, in pur people, and were inalienable; and therefore he could not
chase of their royalty, the revenues arising or to be raised in justice claim any compensation, on the ground that the
from the custom-duties, and some other perquisites ; them revenues had increased. The late duke had, in fact, no
selves retaining the manerial rights, with many other ad thing to sell but his estate on the island, accompanied by
vantages and emoluments. This sum was consequently a barren sceptre.
Mr. Rose observed, that the late duke had been fright
paid into the Bank of England in the names of the duke
and duchess of Athol, sir Charles Frederic, and Edmond ened into the bargain; that lord Mansfield had told him
Hoskins, to be by them appropriated to the purpose above that if he did not accept what was offered he would lose
specified. Respecting the perquisites and emoluments, all. Mr. Windham said, the whole transaction appeared
some misunderstanding had arisen ; the English government to him what is vulgarly called a job. There was no com
having claimed more than the duke by this treaty intended pulsion upon the duke of Athol to assent to the terms he
to give up ; and the duke and duchess had the further agreed to in 1765. It was said that, if the duke had not
agreed to the terms proposed, he would have lost all. He
grant of an annuity of 1000I. upon their lives.
In the year 1781, the present duke, son to the vender might have lost the greater part of his revenue; but he
of his royalty, presented a petition to parliament, which would have retained his estate, his regalities, his honours ;
Hated, among other complaints, that many parts of the and these alone he conceived to be saleable articles. The
act of the 5th of George III. required explanation and revenue of a people is public property. The house divided :
amendment, and that proper remedies or powers were for the duke's petition, 95 ; against it, 38 ; majority, 57*
On the further consideration of the report, Mr. Pitt
omitted to be given by the said act to the duke and du
chess of Athol, their heirs or assigns, seneschals or stew moved that one fourth of the gross revenues of the Isle of
ards, and moors and bailiffs, for the obtaining of the se Man be allowed to the duke and his heirs for ever, which
veral rights and interests, or for the exercise or enjoyment being estimated at 12,000!. would yield an income pf about
of such as were intended to be reserved ; and therefore 3000I. per annum. This was agreed to, and the bill passed
frayed that leave might be given to bring in a bill to ex the house of commons on the id of July.
In the house of lords it again met with opposition.
plain and amend the said act, made in the fifth year of
the reign of his present majesty, and to enable the said Lord Ellenborough expressed his surprise at the appeal
duke and his heirs to obtain, exercise, and enjoy, certain of the duke, and his absolute disapprobation of the par-,
powers and remedies. He alleged, that the revenues aris liamentary proceedings. The bill contained, and was
ing to his family were not fairly collected prior to the re- founded on, propositions untrue in fact and in law. The
vestment, many frauds being then practised ; and conse very first was, that the former right. of the duke of Athol
quently, that the annual revenue to which the purchase- in the Isle of Man was a sovereignty. _ It was a lordship,
money was proportioned was much too small, the frauds a dominion ; but no lawyer, no historian, had ever named
having been since prevented by the regulations of the it a sovereignty. The pj-ivileges and. the rights of the
SN
duke
Vol. XI. No. 764,

ISLE op MAN.
414
duke in the Iile of Man were held by petty serjeanty.
When the treaty for the purchase os the Isle of Mart
Yet the bill three times repeats the false assertion. It was was opened, about fifty years ago, the duke and duchess
falsely asserted also, either that the duke's ancestor was of Athol wrote a letter to the lords of the treasury, con
compelled To alienate his rights in the Ifle of Man, or that taining the following proposal ; viz. " We hope neither
he did not receive full compensation for his iniquitous his majesty nor the parliament will think the clear sum
of 70,oool. too great a price to be paid us, in full compen
gains, which arose entirely from smuggling.
Lord Sidmouth opposed the bill at great length. Dur sation, for the absolute surrender of the Isle, Castle, and
ing his administration, in 1802, the duke presented a me Peel, of Man, and all rights, jurisdictions, and interests,
morial to his majesty, which was referred to the privy- in or over the said island, and all its dependencies." This
council. After consulting the law-officers of the crown, price was paid; and, in addition thereto, an annuity was
they came to the unanimous resolution, that there was no given to the duchess of 2000I. for her life. But it was
ground for conceiving the former compensation inade afterwards discovered, that the duke and duchess would
quate. Soon aster the change of administration, a similar have asked more, if they had thought that more would
petition was referred to the privy-council, and they came have been given. Therefore it was under the fear and
terror of being refused a great deal more than the thing
lo a resolution exactly the reverie of the former.
The bill, however, passed 5 and soon afterwards received was worth, that their graces were contented to part with
it at only a good deal more than its actual value. Now,
liis majesty's assent.
Thus then the nation is saddled with an expence of at said the advocates for the claim, a bargain concluded un
least 3000I. per annum for ever, in addition to what was der the influence of fear and terror is not binding on the
paid in 1765; a grant which appears altogether the more parties so scared and terrified. The duke of Athol was
exceptionable, as it may be called in question, with great therefore entitled to ask as much more as he can get, and
propriety, whether his grace's family had any legal, mo to have afuller compensation than thefull compensation which
ral, or defensible, title or right, in the equivalent of which his father and mother had obtained. But then a future
the 70,0001. sterling, and the annuity of 2000I. per an duke may, in his turn, discover that his present grace act
num, were the compensation. That the revenue os his ed under the very fame sort of apprehensions that vitiated
grace, as feudal sovereign of the island, derived princi the former contract. For assuredly the duke of Athol is
pally from the smuggling which was there carried on, will a man of too much sense to have restricted himself to a
not now be contested; and still less will it be asserted, part of the revenues of the Isle of Man, except from the
that the paramount authority of Great Britain was not fear that parliament might not have been disposed to grant,
lawfully enabled to put it down altogether.
him the whole. When a future duke, therefore, shall
At the commencement of the last century, the average have the good fortune to meet with as powerful support
produce to the customs was about 100I. per annum, and in a future parliament, he must infallibly succeed in get
smuggling had certainly taken root in 1709. The board ting the whole of the revenues of the island on the lanfe
of customs enquired into this grievance, but no effectual principle on which the present duke has obtained a part
stop was put to it, so that the then lord of the island pro of them.
ceeded, in 1710 or 1711, to lease the customs at ioool. per
The Isle of Man contains four principal towns, and se
annum, to two merchants at Dublin and Liverpool, who veral villages. Rushen, or Caltletown, is the metropolis;
commenced the system of smuggling teas from the Swedish, the other chief towns are Douglas, Ramsey, and Peel,
Danish, and Dutch, East-India Companies. In conse which see respectively. As to the population, Bede re
quence, however, of the acts of the 7th and nth of lates, that in his time, the eighth century, it did not ex
George I. by which a check was put to these practices, ceed three hundred families. Hollinsbed, who wrote in
the lease was cancelled. By the latter act the treasury rile year 1584, says, "there were formerly thirteen hun
was empowered to treat with the Derby family for the dred families in this island, but now scarcely half that
purchase of the lordship; but it does not appear that any number." In the year 1667, the island contained 2531
effectual overtures were made till 1735, when the lordship men between the ages of sixteen and sixty years. The
devolved upon the duke of Athol; aud the treaty was not following Table will show the population at three distinct
effected till 1765. During this interval, the contraband periods, the years 1716, 1757, and 1792. It is given in
trade, and consequently tbe insular duties levied upon it, this form of detail, in order to bring the reader acquaint
' had increased considerably. The revenues of the duke of ed with the names of the different parishes and towns in
Athol arose in import and export duties upon illicit arti the island.
cles landed in the -Isle of Man, in order to be smuggled
Parishes and Towns.
1792
1716
1757
into England, to the injury of the public revenue. It
may well be said, that the lord of the island was not en
Kirk Michael - 1003
6+3
tz6
titled to any compensation ; and the opinions of some of Ballaugh - - - 1015
806
773
the ablest lawyers at the time were of a very different Jurby - - - - 483
47
7'3
complexion, calling rather for retribution. A liberal po
1067
Andreas - - - 967
'555
licy, however, prevailed j and the family received 70,0001. Bride
673
649
6 is
sterling, and the annuity of 2000I. in lieu of an illicit re
1721
1481
Lezayre - - - 1309
venue. The first sum was asked by the duke in fullthe Maughold - - 759 ? 2007
5*9
annuity was gratuitously given by the crown.
Ramsey - - - 88ii
460
Out of tire revenues ot the island, however, whether Lonan
8si9
1408
- - 547
their source were pure or impure, the lord was bound to Oncan
690
370
43+
defray, and did actually defray, the whole public expen
1121 7 5045
Braddon - - - 780
diture, the salaries of all public magistrates and officers, Douglas - - - 1S14J
810
from the Justice of peace to the constable ; to erect and re
842
65S
Marown - - - 580
pair all public buildings; and to maintain a small armed Santon - - - 507
51*
37*
establishment : nor is it very wise or very scrupulous in Malew 661
8yo , 1466
any one to pretend, fhat the whole produce of the taxes Castletown, or Rushen
785?
3333
9
of any place is the exclusive property or private gain of Balasalla - - - 360 J
the sovereign. The purpose for which taxes are levied Arbory - - - 785
661
1143
can never be a personal right or advantage. Still further, Kirk Christ Rushen
1007
8,3
*5'J
there appears, something extraordinary we do not say, Patrick - - - 2153
745
954
510
but preposterous and absurd, in the duke of Athol claim German - - - 9-S
2505
ing a new and relative compensation, commensurate with Peel town 475
the increased prosperity os the island, which has arisen in
19 14+ *79'3 J
Totals 'r4 5 '
its having been taken out of his jurisdiction.
At

ISLE or M A N.
41.5
At the present time the number of inhabitants is thought of copper. Of the metallic matters, the blende is the most
to be more than 30,000, a population nearly proportionate abundant, next the lead, and lastly the copper ore. The
height of the excavation is from sour to fifteen feet, ac
to that of England.
The island' is divided into two unequal portions by a cording to the extent or goodness of the ore. For a con
chain of moderately-high mountains, running from north siderable period the copper ore was disregarded, and
east to south-weft, broken at one part, between Mount thrown away among the rubbish. Some time ago the
Kreevey and South Barrule. The most considerable sum miners requested and obtained it of the proprietors. What
mits are Snawfel and North and South Barrule, the two they collected was ibid at the rate of 131. 14s. 6d. per
last forming its extremities. The height of Snawfel, as ton, a prke which shows that it was not a very pure cop
taken by the barometer, is five hundred and eighty yards per ore. The blende here, as at other mines, was till
above the level of the sea ; and the two Barrules are in within these few years thrown away, but is now sold at
considerably lower. The high land between North Bar- the rate of seven pounds per ton. This substance, till
rule and Mount Kreevey gives rife to several rivers, the lately considered of no value, is at present used to glaze
thief of which empty themselves into the sea at Ramsey, the coarser kinds of earthenware. The lead glance of
at Laxey, and at Douglas. Ramsey river is the largest ; this mine is very rich in silver, one ton of it affording,
and the flat country, through which it finally runs, per on assay, one hundred and eighty ounces of silver, or about
mits spring-tides to produce their effect upon it two miles j-J^th part, according to the report of those employed in
from the sea. The northern branch of Douglas river die works. This lead ore is therefore the great object of
Tiles on the western side of Mount Garrahan. The northern the miner's research. It is common foliated galena, with
fide of South Barrule contributes a portion of its waters a pretty fresli lead-grey colour and strong metallic lustre.
to Peel river, and another to the river of Glenmay. The It is laid that the other lead ores of this island never
southern side sends forth a streamlet, one of the branches yielded above, and rarely so much as, seven ounces per
of Castletown river, which joins the other branch a little ton. Where the copper ore appears in the vein, the lead
above Athol bridge, running nearly south. All the streams is in small quantity, and even that quantity is poor, be
are very (hallow ; and smaller ones, not large enough in ing what the miners call burnt. The new level, which isnow carried on, is situated about a quarter of a mile fur
summer to turn a mill, are very frequent.
The northern portion of the island is a light send, rest ther down the river. It is twenty-eight yards below the
ing on a bed of common clay; the greatest portion of the level of the old excavation. One purpose of it is to drain
island consists of a barren soil, resting on grey wacke-slate, the old level of its water. In the autumn of iSc8, it ex
and on clay-slate ; a small portion around Castletown is tended about two hundred yards; and three miners were
oomposed of lime-stone of transition; and the mountains at work upon it. The only metallic substances yet found
ore formed chiefly of strata of clay-slate, much intersected are carbonat of copper and blende. Its produce hitherto
by veins of quartz, and which seem to rest on mica-slate, has not been sufficient to pay the expence of working}
a mineral that occurs on the sides and summits of several but the copper ore improves as they proceed.
Al) mines belong by prerogative to the lord-proprietor
of them, and which probably rests on granite. The dip
of the strata, whether of slate, of lime-stone, or sand-stone, of the soil. They are let by him to one company of nine
is almost invariably south-east. The chief metallic re or ten persons, himself being one of these; and he claims,
positories are veins of lead and copper ores near Laxey, as lessor, one eighth part of their gross produce.
The zoology of the Isle of Man is not a very fertileat Foxdale, and at Breda-head, near Port Erin. Such is
the general distribution of the mineral productions in the theme.The birds observable upon the coasts are the Lju
island. For a detailed account of the individual minera rus fuscus, white and grey, and the L. ridibundus, gulls;.
logy, we beg to refer the reader to Woods's Account of Pelecanus bassanus, the jannet ; P. carbo, the cormorant;.
the Isle f Man, just published, and from which this arti. P. graculus, the shag; Ardea major, the heron; and the
Corvus comix, or Royston crow. The birds of passage
le is compiled.
In many parts of the flat district peat is found in con that spend the breeding- season upon the Calf are said to
siderable quantities, usually from six to eight feet thick, consist of eight species, among which are the Alca arctica,
and sometimes much more. Jt rests upon clay, frequently or puffin, and the A. torda, or razor-bill. The puffin is
much mixed with sand. Trunks of the pine and of the extremely fat, and is reckoned by some a great delicacy.
oak are often observable. The former is accounted the They build their nests in rabbit-burrows ; and so abun
most common, but I (lays Woods) saw only the latter. dant were they, that five thousand young ones were annu
It is black, very hard, quite free from decay, and is some ally taken without any apparent diminution of the num
times used by cabinet-makers. The two sorts of tree are ber. Some years ago a large Russian merchant-vessel was
rarely or never found together ; the trunks of oak lie in wrecked upon the coast. The crew of sailors perished ;
^clusters ; hence an opinion has been formed that the fir but many rats escaped to shore, and, taking possession of
was indigenous to the country, and that the oak, the fa the nearest burrows, almost exterminated the poor puffins.
vourite of the Druids, was brought hither either by such Not one was taken for many years afterwards. A few
of them as were fortunate enough to escape the army of are now occasionally seen, and it is thought their number
Suetonius, or by those who fled from Anglesey when that is increasing. Colonel Townley fays, that the Jea-parrott
country was finally conquered by Agricola. To have le which are found here, meaning probably the puffins, make
velled these trees with the ground must have required a excellent soup. The Scolopax arcuata, or curlieu, is not
considerable convulsion of nature ; and if they existed uncommon. Bishop Wilson mentions the existence of
alive till the extermination of the Druids from Wales, it eagles in his time. The airy last known was upon
seems probable that we should have some tradition of their Snawfel.
destruction.
Hares are not very common, for want of cover ; and
We have said that the chief' mines are in the neigh the birds which the sportsman expects to meet with are
bourhood of Laxey. These are situated on the banks of partridges, woodcocks, grouse, snipes, and wild ducks.
laxey river, about one mile above that village. They Partridges are in some seasons very plentiful.
are worked by two levels driven from the steep banks of
Some beautiful species of mollusea, the Actinia rufa,
the river. The upper level was begun about thirty years are seen adhering to the rocks where pools are formed,
ago, but has not been regularly worked, and is partly waiting for their prey with extended arms. See vol. i. p.
filled up with water. It runs to the depth of about a 101. and the Plate there referred to. Of this genus per
hundred yards, following a vein nearly four feet wide, haps may be the batlltcock mentioned by Townley : it i*
dipping to the east upwards of one foot in six. The vein laid to possess nearly all the desirable properties of the
consists of quartz, common brown blende, lead glance, or turtle, not excepting the green fat, and to make excellent
gaJsna, and occasionally some copper-green or carbonat soup.
Noxious

ISLE of MAN.
4lfi
Noxious reptiles are not to be found. Whether they fence more secure for the time ; but in the course os three
would be able to live and multiply is not agreed. Giral- or four years, if not cut down before the expiration of
dus notes a dispute between the kings of England and of that period, completely destroying it. A wall of unceIreland for this little domain, which was agreed to be mented stones is another common fence, and more easily
amicably settled by the introduction of venomous reptiles repaired. The quickset is little used, and is supposed
from England which would not iive in Ireland. The not to flourish in a westerly aspect. The gate-posts, com
reptiles lived, and the king of England consequently took posed of stone and mortar, are remarkably and unneces
sarily stupendous, being often square or rhomboid.il figures
possession.
This island, like the Hebrides, is destitute of woods and of three feet each way. Only the gate itself is made of
of almost all trees not planted. The climate is rather wood.
Houses of the best sort, both in town and country, are
milder in winter than that of the neighbouring shores ;
frost and snow being os very short continuance. The heat built of hewn stone ; those of an inferior kind, and even
of summer, on the other hand, is not so great ; the har very good ones, of stone unhewn. Some of the latter
vests are consequently late ; the grain does not arrive at its kind, in Douglas, let as high as 4.0I. per annum. Sa sh
full size ; and the straw for fodder is less valuable. Frosts inies and weights, even to sash-windows, are rarely to be
seldom make their appearance before Christmas, and lat seen, the people still continuing the barbarous method of
terly have been so slight as little to impede vegetation. supporting the fash at one invariable height by an iron
Gales of wind and falls of rain are frequent, and of long catch. The farm-houses and offices of this island are ge
duration. In the spring of the year, they render the seed nerally small, irregular, and ill-constructed. Some mo
ing difficult and less complete, and are very prejudicial dern ones are upon a better plan ; and some few estates
are well supplied with offices and. barns. A common cus
to the tender (hoots of corn.
The land is chiefly divided in small farms from a hun tom, and one every way bad, is to have the barn over
dred and fifty to two hundred acres each. A spirit of the cow-house. Open stables are still too much in use.
improvement is more general than it used to be ; and much The farm-bouses, and indeed most of the cottages, are
ommon land has lately been inclosed.
built of unhewn stone ; the former with a mortar, the lat
Leases are limited by law to twenty-one years, a great ter with a mud, cement ; the former with a roof of state,
check to agricultural improvement. Till the year 1777, the latter with one of straw. The meaner cottages are
the law respecting them was much more prejudicial, the constructed of sods of earth, and resemble those ot North
lease always -expiring with the life of the leslbr. The usual Wales, consisting usually of two rooms on the ground,
time of entering upon a farm is the 12th of November, sometimes with, sometimes without, a solitary window.
and the rent is commonly paid half-yearly. The cove The thatch is of straw, and is kept in its proper place by
nant of a lease generally binds the tenant to keep the bands of the fame material, twelve or eighteen inches
buildings and fences in repair. It frequently obliges him apart, crossing each other at right angles, thereby divid
to spend upon the farm, if not in the neighbourhood of ing into squares the superficies of the roof. Each end of
a town, or near the sea, the whole produce of the hay, every band is fixed to a pin, stuck into the mud wall.
straw, and manure ; and not to take from any part of the The smoke of a peat-fire is intended to issue at a hole at
land more than three crops of grain in succession.
one corner of the roof left for that purpose ; but the
Land in the vicinity of towns is chiefly in the possession greater part usually takes possession of the room, and
of their inhabitants, who, after reserving what is neces emerges thence by the door-way. The walls of such a
sary for the use of their families, fend the remaining pro cottage are very durable; but the thatch will not last
duce to market. From il. to jl. per acre is sometimes longer than two years; whereas an Englilh thatch will last
given, but 30s. or 35s. is a more common price; and the fourteen.
lots are usually very small. Farms are sometimes let for
The roads have been for a long time in an improving
a guinea or even Js; those at a distance from is. to ios. state. Forty years ago they were dangerous for borscmeu
uplands 5s. and upwards ; but rents every where are evi in winter, and for carriages even in summer. At present,
dently rising. The measure of the Englilh statute-acre is though very good in summer, they are sometimes, in win
universal.
ter, impassable for many days together. There are only
The common or uncultivated land is estimated at ra three chief, or carriage, roads ; from Douglas to Casticther more than one-third of the island. It includes the town ; from Douglas to Peel ; and frem Castletown to
whole of the mountain-chain, nearly to its base. Horses, Ramsay. The clay-slate with which they are made and
cattle, and sheep, are turned to graze upon it. They repaired is soon ground into a sort of clay. About Balahave, each, a fore and hind leg tied together with a falla and Castletown limestone is used, and makes an ex
straw-band, to prevent their straying far, and to increase cellent road. By the statute of 1776, new high roads
the facility of catching them. An animal thus served is, were ordered to be eight yards wide, to have ditches on
in the appellation of the Manks, lunkctlcd. The ever each side, and to be well gravelled at top. The term gra
green furze yields them the chief nourishment in winter. vel must be used in a very indefinite sense, since there is
Sheep can eat only the young flioots, and keep the bushes neither gravel nor flint upon the island.
so round and even, that they appear to have been under
Light ploughs are generally preferred to others; and
the hands of the pruner. That necessity is the mother of almost all are procured from England or Scotland. Those
invention is a proverb, not applicable to mankind alone. made by Mr. Small, of Ford in Scotland, are held in molt
Horses, being accustomed to take in larger mouthful* and esteem. The horses being small and not strong, four are
longer branches than the Iheep, cannot eat the furze in its required to turn a furrow four inches deep. Some har
natural state, on account of the prickles. When con rows are of * good construction ; but many of them are
fined to this kind of food, they trample upon the branches, too light, and consume in time more than they save in lar
and paw them with their fore feet, till the prickles he- bour. The roller, varying in weight fiv,e hundred to
come mashed together or rubbed off ; and so completely thousand pounds, is often used aster a sowing of grassdo they perform their work, that the food thus prepared seed ; and, when followed by a brush-harrow, is a valuable
might be squeezed by the bare hand with impunity. In implement in spreading manure. Drilling and hoeing
Anglesey, they are driven to the exercise of a similar sa machines are not very co'.imon. The proper construc
gacity.
tion of wheel-carriages seems little understood ; cart
The inclosures are usually from sour to ten acres, with wheels are invariably very narrow, and generally small.
fences unaccountably crooked and irregular. The com Sledges are very much used. Crops ot small fields are of
mon fence is composed of sods of earth, reaching to the ten carried home upon men's shoulders; and this is the
height of -four or five feet. It requires frequent repairs. usual way of collecting a tithe.
For live stock, farmers rely more upon importation than
Gorze pr .furze is often planted on the top, making the
4
their

ISLE of MAN.
417
their own rearing. The usual number of horses allowed for in yards or the corners of dry pastures, with the liberty
husbandry on the low-land farms, is one team of two or three of ranging the fields in the day-time. Lime is an excel
horses, from thirteen to fifteen hands high, to thirty acres lent and durable manure upon soils of cl.iy or peat ; but
of tillage. The upland farmers use double the number, the expence of quarrying and of burning it prevents its
but of a smaller size, and of the native breed, which ap being greatly used. The sweepings of the herring-houses,
pears similar to that of North Wales. Horned cattle are were it not for their limited application, would be very
numerous ; but the old stock, for want of care, is nearly profitable to the farmer. A soil of sand is highly im
lost. They were short-legged and thick-bodied, and more proved by a layer of the clay found a few feet beneath the
profitable to fatten than reserve for milk. Twelve quarts of surface. From three to four hundred loads, of ten hun
a rich quality was the average return, producing nearly dred weight each, are put upon every acre. After it is
two quarts of cream, yielding sixteen ounces of butter. crumbled to pieces by the winter rains and frosts, the
A few barrel-churns are used, but plunge-churns are the land is put in tillage. The northern flat is rendered by
this treatment the most fertile of any in the island. Its
most common.
Sheep are fed chiefly on the uplands. The ancient chief produce is barley, a considerable portion of which
stock is very small and hardy, much like the south-down is sent annually to Doughs. Arable land is laid out in
of England, and endures the severest weather. When fat, ridges of various sizes ; those of pease, wheat, or oats,
their usual weight is from five to eight pounds per quar from four to nine sect wide ; of barley, from twelve to
ter. Their meat is excellent. This is still the breed upon twenty feet. High ridges are never used, the depth of
the uplands and mountains; but in the low lands a larger soil being seldom sufficient admit them.
A regular rotation of crops is little understood or prac
fort has been introduced. Two pounds and a half is the
average weight of the fleeces of the small slieep, and six tised. The one most approved is this: The first crop, po
or seven poofcds of the large ones. It is not or the finest tatoes or turnips, we'll manured ; the second, barley ; the
or longest stsple. The. slieep are not warned previously third, clover; the fourth, oats, sometimes, if good land,
to their being sheared. Besides the two sorts already wheat ; the fifth, pease, or oats if wheat has gone before.
mentioned, there is a peculiar breed called Laughton, A poor soil, after having sustained two or three rotations,
having wool of a light brown or snuff colour. These are is often suffered to slock itself with natural grasses. This
not accounted hardy, and are more difficult to fatten than is the work of several years. For a few years more it is
the other sorts. The cloth made of their wool is much surrendered to pasture, and then subjected to .another ro
liked by the natives, and on this account only is the breed tation of crops. Heathy land, not being sandy, is im
preserved. Hollinihed s.iys, "the Manks slieep are ex proved mostly with thorough fallowing and liming, and,
ceeding huge, with tai'.s of an almost incredible magni after a few crops, is sown with grafs-leeds ; but, unless
tude ; the hogs are monstrous."
these soils have frequent dressings and tillage, they return
The country is' sufficiently populous for the extent of to their original state. Summer-fallowing is little prac
cultivated ground; but the herring- sifliery, engaging the tised.
attention of so many men and small farmers during the
The cultivation of wheat is not general, chiefly an ac
summer or autumnal months, is a great check to agricul count of its being subject to the smut in this climate..
ture, and renders labour scarce : thus the getting-in of The red sort of feed is the most common, and is usually
the harvest is very tedious, for want of sufficient hands; sown immediately after the potatoes are dug up, in No
and it is often much injured by the weather. Four-fifths vember or December. The return is, usually, from twentyof the farming business fall to the (hare of the women : four to thirty-fix bushels per acre. It is always sold by
they are reckoned very expert in reaping and in digging the actual weight of sixty-four pounds to the estimated
potatoes, and perform not amiss many other parts of hus bushel. Five thousand pounds worth of flour is annually
bandry. A mower cuts in a day about three quarters of imported. About half the corn-land is used in the cul
an ncreof grafs; and rive female reapers, with one to bind, tivation of barley. Two sorts are sown : the four-rowed,,
cut an acre of corn. The practice is to cut the corn as which is fit only for malt ; and the two-rowed, the meal
close to the ground as polli'ile. Mowing corn has been of which is used for the unleavened bread. Seed-time is
tried, by way of experiment, but is not much practised. from the middle of April to the middle of May. The usual
The price of labour is continually increasing. Men get, allowance of seed per acre is from three and a halfto four and
during th^ harvest, one shilling per day, and women ten- a half bushels, and theaverage return thirty-six. Nearly the
pence, besides provisions ; and the quantity of work ef other half of the corn-land is used in the cultivation of oats.
fected is very inferior to that on the opposite shores. A Two sorts are sown, the white and the Poland. Seed-time
ploughman expects from eight to ten guineas a- year, and is from the beginning of March to the middle of April.
a boy three. Some of the experienced Scotch labourers The allowance of feed is five or fix bushels per acre, and
have been procured at double wages, and found a great the average return thirty. Beans are not much cultivated,
acquisition to the farmers.
owing to the lateness and wetness of the harvest. Grey
Much land has been improved by draining, and a good and white pease are in common use, and are sown in the
deal more requires it. The covered drains are usually month of April. The allowance of seed is two and a half
two feet nine inches deep, nine inches wide at bottom, bushels per acre, and the return about twenty bushels.
and two feet at top. They are filled up one-half with This is a crop which tends to meliorate the soil, and ren
stones, and on them a layer, either of straw, or neatly- der it more fit for corn. Little rye is cultivated, and the
pared turf, to prevent the mould from getting in. On stiff grain is not in demand. The inhabitants are very partial
clayey land they had been constructed, and found to an to potatoes. There are many sorts, and various modes of
swer, without stones, the drain being narrower, and the cultivation. The time of planting is from the end of
turf resting upon a ledge on each side. The ditches are, March to the middle of May ; the lets first planted yield
in general, too shallow, and not kept clean- A northern ing the most mealy potatoes, but those last planted the
tract of two thousand acres, six miles long, has been con greatest crops. Eighteen or twenty bushels are the com
verted from a marsh to arable and pasture-land by a drain mon allowance of fits. Their return depends greatly
of ten feet wide and six deep.
upon the care taken in weeding and hoeing, and is gene
For manure, farmers rely chiefly on farm-yard dung, rally from one hundred and sixty to two hundred bushels.
and, if near the shore, on sea-weed. The latter is either With extraordinary attention three hundred bushels have
used immediately for corn or potatoes, or forms a part of been obtained. The digging-up is performed with a
a valuable compost. For barley it is particularly useful ; three-lined fork. A good labourer will raiie eight heaped
but is totally expended by a second crop. Plough-oxen, bushels in a day without the assistance of a picker. They
iteers, heifers, and dry cattle, consume the oat and bar are generally preserved in large heaps, out of doors, de
ley straw. The aged cattle are kept in houses : the young, fended from the frost by straw packed close round them,
Vol. XI. No. 764.
5 O
ani

418
ISLE of MAN.
and beyond this sods of turf, with the grafs-fide outer work of an equal number of people, being constantly at
most. Turnips appear to be_well suited to the climate, work, attended by only ten or a dozen children, and one
and their use is becoming annually more general. Crops overseer. The weaving is by hand. Here they make
of carrots and of turnip-rooted cabbage have been tried ; sheeting, towelling, sail-cloth, and sack-cloth. Onewoolle:i
but from want of management, or some other cause, were manufactory has been established within these few years ;
not found profitable.
and the home-consumption may reasonably be supposed
Flax, in small quantities, is very general, but not enough sufficient to keep it at work. The proprietor uses chiefly
is grown for the manufactures of the island. The pro- the fleeces of the Manks sheep, and has, in some casts,
cels of boiling the flax, as recommended by the Bath adopted the system of barter, exchanging a certain quan
Agricultural Society, has been tried here; but the ex- tity of cloth for a certain quantity of wool.
Commerce in this country was subject to a most singu
pence of it was found to exceed the value of the flax.
The culture of flax, owing to the uncertainty of the wea lar regulation, which prevailed to the middle or latter end
ther, is a very speculative branch of husbandry. Hemp of the seventeenth century. The following extract is from
is never sown, except in gardens, and not much there. a book published by authority; namely, " King's Descrip
Sown grasses are so essentially useful, that almost every tion of the Isle os Man," published with his Vale Royal,
farmer sows grafs or clover with his spring-crop. The red London, 1656, sol. p. 30. This sliort treatise is the work
clover is very eligible, either to be eaten by cattle or cut of James Chaloner, who, with Robert Dynely and Joshua
for hay. The former practice is most beneficial to the Witton, were appointed by Thomas lord Fairfax, lord of
lands and if the clover be abundant, so will generally be Man, commissioners to inquire into the revenue, govern
the ensuing crop of corn. Ray-grafs feed is commonly ment, religion, and learning, of this island. "There are
sown with the clover, but by this practice the land is four merchants which are ever chosen by the country;
which choice is usually made at the Tynwald court, and
impoverished.
Markets for provisions are ordered to be held at each of sworn by the deemsters to deal truly, and most for the
the four towns ; but only at Douglas are they regular. country's profit: these, for the present, are Mr. John
Fairs for the sale os horses, cattle, and wearing-apparel, Stanley and Mr. Philip Moor, for the south side; and Mr.
the manufacture of the island, and for the hiring of ser Thomas Crelling and Mr. David Christian, for the north
vants, are numerous ; and about six are very well attended. fide. These, when any ship of salt, wines, pitch, iron, or
There is no market or fair for grain ; and those likely to other commodities good for the use of the country, comes
want any generally make a contract with the farmers as into the island, the governor, having first consulted with
soon as the harvest is got in.
the merchant-stranger about the rates and prices of the
In so low a state, till l.itely, were manufactures and me commodities, he sends then for these four merchants of
chanics, that the inhabitants had not mills enough to the country, to appear before him and the merchantgrind their wheat, being in the practice of exporting stranger, and drives a bargain, if he can, betwixt them :
wheat and importing flour. The first, upon a large scale, if he cannot agree with them, he commands the four mer
was erected by major Taubman ; and, from being in the chants to spend another day with the merchant-stranger,
vicinity of his feat, is called the Nunnery-mill. Several to deal with him if they can. And whatsoever bargain is
others have been since buiit; but the chief business is made by the said four merchants, the country is to stand
supposed to be done here.
to it, and take the commodities of the merchant-stranger,
How far the introduction of manufactories might be and pay for them according to the rates agreed upon :
expedient and likely to answer the purpose of the manu which most commonly is, that the country are to bring
facturer, would be an amusing and useful inquiry. Those in their commodities of wool, hides, tallow, and such
eft3blislied for articles consumed by the natives only must, like ; and for the same have their equal commodities of
of course, be of small magnitude, and, if there be not too salt, wine, iron, pitch, &c. so brought in and compounded
many, will necessarily succeed, provided no peculiar ob for as aforesaid. And, if the commodities brought in by
stacles arise. Of this class arc breweries, candle and soap the country will not extend to the value of the stranger's
manufactories, tan-yards, and some others, which the free commodities, then the four merchants are to assess the
dom from excise-laws tends greatly to encourage. Malt rest of the commodities upon the country, every one his
ing and brewing being uncontrolled, ale and beer may be equal proportion ; for which they are to pay ready money,
made for considerably less than half the price which they as the four merchants had agreed for them. So by this
cost in England. These last-mentioned trades, centering means the merchant-stranger is much encouraged to bring
in the fame person, are probably the chief in the island : in necessary things for the island ; and the people have,
and, judging from the quality of the ale, and the number by the faithfulness of the four merchants, the full benefit
of people who daily get intoxicated with it, particularly of' the commodity brought in ; which otherwise some pri
in the fishing-season, the business of a brewer must be ex vate man of the country might and would have taken for
tremely profitable. The fondness of the people to ale his own profit : and this is an especial benefit for the en
does not however diminisli their attachment to spirits. riching of the people, and for the general good."
The present exports of" this island arc strong linens and
Townley imagines that nearly half the inhabitants die of
the grog-consumption, which complaint, he facetiously adds, sail-cloth, their annual value being from 5000!. to io,oocl.
is accounted very catching and infectious. Yet distille herrings, varying in quantity with the success of the fisliries are absolutely prohibited, under the penalty of for ery ; lead, or lead-ore, fow ls, butter, a few eggr, and some
feiting for every offence 200I. besides the implements uled other trifling articles. The imports are manufactured
goods or almost every description, chiefly from Liverpool ;
in the process.
Some years ago a cotton spinning manufactory was at coal from Liverpool, and from the ports of Cumberland;
tempted at Balasalla, by Messrs. De-la-primes. The spe wine from Oporto and Guernsey ; brandy and geneva from
dilation was soon discovered to be vain, and the mill- Guernsey; and rum from England: the balance of trade
work was afterwards used in the manufacture of twine being greatly against the island. The deficiency may,
for fishing-nets ; but, owing to the circumstance of the perhaps, be made up by remittances to strangers, who, in
.fishermen usually, in their leisure-time, making their nets order to avoid the light of a bailiss, or the extravagance
from the raw material, the second project was no more of English living, take up their temporary or permanent
successful than the first. Flax-mills have been lately in abode m this country.
Gold coin is not plentiful, and silver coin is very scarce.
troduced. The demand for linen goods, including sail
cloth, is greater than that for cotton, and the txpence of The copper coinage is peculiar to the island, fourteen
the machinery much less ; they are therefore more likely Minks pence making one English shilling. In this respect
to answer here. The spinning is by machinery through things are worse here than in England, as will appear by
out; two hundred and forty spindles, performing the what follows. Grecnock guinea-notes are the chief sub
stitute

ISLE of . M A N.
419
ftitute for gold. Mr. Scots, the collector of the customs, was excepted, and the vessels used to leave the harbour
being a partner in the Greenock bank, has, in molt of with the setting sun on the following day. A tremendous
the notes, the initials of his name in water-mark, ami gale, accompanied by thunder and lightning, the signal
gives them every currency in his power. The merchants of divine vengeance, dispersed the vessels on a Sunday
and manufactures are very desirous of preventing any in night. The greater part were buried in the waves; the
convenience that might arise from the scarcity of silver, remainder took slieltcr in the recess of an impending cliff,
by iisuing as many as they can of their own lhilling, half- and before morning were cruslied to pieces by its full.
si-crown, three-shilling, five-shilling, and seven-shilling, The dread of a similar fate is sufficiently strong among
tickets or cards. These are usually accompanied with the the seamen to prevent a repetition of the practice. The
unfortunate motto, "Pro bono fiublico;" and the form of nets are buoyed up'by inflated bags of dogs-skin, and the
the engagement generally runs thus: "I promise to pay fisli are caught chiefly by the gills. To be able to bring
the bearer on demand, shillings, on his bringing the to more from ten to twenty thousand herrings is consider
change of a one-pound note." Tickets with only one signa ed a good night's work for each boat. After a successful
ture are not much liked, since, in cafe of the death of the voyage, the fishermen get so intoxicated, that the ensuing
party, the executors are not obliged to pay his debts till night, however favourable, is usually lost. The produce
is divided into three more ssiares than the number of fish
the expiration of three years.
Till the act of re-vestment in 1765, and the subsequent ermen. Every fislierman is entitled to one ssiare ; the owner
regulations, the chief business of the place was smuggling. of the boat to two sliares, and the owner of the nets to one.
The annual returns of this trade exceeded 350,0001. and Frequently the nets belong to some of the boatmen, and
by some were estimated so high as half a million, while occasionally the boat. Two seamen and four countrymen
the value of seizures was not more than io.oooI. so that are the number usually employed. From two to three
the profits to those engaged in it were probably enormous. thousand of the latter annually quit their inland habita
The duke of Athol, having a small duty upon imports, ra tions for the sea-ports, for the three or four summer or
ther encouraged than set his face against it. The place autumnal months. They leave their wives to turn the
formed completely the harbour and the store-houses of soil, to reap, to thresti and dig potatoes; and having re
smugglers, whence they shipped their goods, as occasion served a considerable number of herrings for the year's
offered, to England, Ireland, or Scotland, to the great de consumption, feast and get drunk with the produce of the
triment of the British revenue. Many persons, being by remainder. Many of the Irish, when the butter does not
its failure thrown out of employment, emigrated to Ame appear in due time upon the churning of the cream, as
rica ; some went to sea; some engaged themselves in the cribe their ill-success to the machinations of some evilfisheries; and others turned their attention to the cultiva<, minded witch. The Manks fisliermen, when they return,
tion of the ground. To exchange an irregular and idle with a boat unladen, ascribe their's to the fame cause.
life for one of constant activity and industry, is no easy To dispel the charm, they let fire to a bundle of dry heath,
achievement} the waste lands and short crops evince how or furze in the middle of the boat. They light by the
much remains to be done.
flames wisps of the fame material, and apply them ta
The following account of the smuggling trade about every part of the interior of the vessel.
The herrings are conveyed in baskets from the boats by
the year 1753, is extracted from Postlethwaite's Dictionary :
"The Englilh government perhaps do not know to what boys and girls. The first operation is to make an open
a height it is come. The captain of a cruiser did venture ing with the knife, and clear away the intestine, if the
to do his duty by following a valuable Dutch dogger into fish be designed for a warm climate ; if not, it is frequently
port and seizing her. But the man sound himself mis dispensed with. In this country the offal serves only to
taken. Acts of parliament and English commissions could enrich the land, or feed the gulls ; but in Sweden they
not protect him in that petty principality. Five of his men, are boiled for oil. Those designed for red-herrings are
who had taken possession of the dogger, were thrown into piled up with a layer of salt between each row, and thus
a gaol, where they will probably lie till their death. The left for two or three days. They are then washed, are
captain himself with two men and a boy narrowly escaped hung by the mouth upon small rods, and placed in ex
to Whitehaven. Quere, whether the officers of the Ifle tensive houses built for the purpose ; sometimes so large
of Man are not guilty of an act of rebellion in seizing the as ninety feet by sixty, and from fifteen to thirty feet high.
king's boats and arms? The loss to the revenue, upon The length is divided into several apartments, and here
the most moderate calculation, is at least ioo,oool. a-year. the rods are arranged in rows, almost close together, from,
In stiort this island may be looked upon as a fortress in the roof of the house to within eight feet of the floor.
the hands of our enemies ; and the whole question is, Underneath are kindled many fires of dry wood and roots
whether we ought to dispossess them or not ; a question of trees, which, for three, four, or five, weeks, are kept
that admits of no dispute." Since the year 1765, the con constantly burning. When sufficiently dry and smoked,
traband trade has been nearly annihilated. The little they are with great regularity put up in barrels. For white
that is now done is supposed to be by means of coasting- herrings the process is much more expeditious, and is usu
vessels, or of ships, which, on account of bad wind and ally performed on-board of vessels lying in the harbour.
weather, anchor for a stiort time in some of the harbours The fish are by the women rubbed well with salt, and left
of the illand.
in heaps till the following morning. They are then with
The herring-fissiery, therefore, is now the most benefi equal regularity packed in barrels, with a layer of salt be
cial employment of these ilianders. The methods of tween each row. Much of the excellence 6f a herring is
catching the fissi and of curing them are different in dif thought to depend upon its being salted immediately af
ferent countries. Those of the Dutch have been fully ter its being caught. The Dutch, and the Scotch imi
detailed under the article Clupea, vol. iv. p. 688. It re tating them, have adopted the practice of salting their
mains to fay a few words as to the customs of the Ille of fish on-board the fishing-vessels, and throwing overboard,
Man. Between four and five hundred fishing-boats, of at fun-rise, all that are remaining fresh. The number of
usually about sixteen tons burden each, and not decked, herrings annually cured in this country is subject to con
compose the Manks fleet. The season commences in July, siderable variation. The average may probably be be
and ends with September. In the evening the vessels leave tween eight and ten millions, being some years double
the harbours, and return with the fruits of the voyage on this quantity, and some years only half. In the years
the ens uing morning. The prayer, or the affectation of it, 1787, 8, 9, and 90, twenty-nine millions were exported.
on leaving the harbour, is falling into disuse. Another The present price of fresh herrings varies from us. 6d. to
custom (till prevails, that of not leaving ssiore on Saturday aos. per maze of thirty score. On the 13th July, 1667,
orSunday evening. Many years or centuries ago, the his they were lb abundant as to be fold at 6d. per maze.
tory of which we know only by tradition, Saturday only
The old arms of Man were a ship with the fails sorted,
4
and

ISLE of MAN.
420
and the motto, Hex MannLe et lnfltlarum ; " King of Man little way from the church-yard, the attendants of th
and the Ifles." At the Scottish conquest, they were changed corpse, with their hats off, commence a psalm, which they
to three legs, uniting at the upper part of the thigh, and terminate when me.t by the clergyman at the gateway.
clothed and spurred, with the motto, Stabit quoeunque jece- The coffins of the poor people are made of stained deal,
ris; "Whichever way thrown, it stands." They resem and the mourners are not clad in black.
Wesley, with some associates, visited the island in 1777,
ble the ancient arms of Sicily, except in the covering and
spurs, of which those were destitute. In former times, and writes thus respecting it : " We have had no such
every man capable of bearing arms was liable to be sum circuit, either in England, Scotland, or Ireland ; this
moned by the lord, and obliged to serve in his militia. island is shut up from the world ; there are no disputers,
At present, the military establishment of the island con no dissenters of any kind. The governor, bishop, clergy,
sists of a regiment of fencibles, the individuals of which oppose not. They did for a season ; but they grew bet
are inlisted voluntarily. The duty of an officer, or a sol ter acquainted with us." In the year 1797, William Sadier, is not considered incompatible with trade. The ser vary, a quaker of Philadelphia, with one Farrel, of Livervice is easy; and vacancies are readily silled up by the pool, and two other companions of the fame persuasion,
bounty ot three guineas to a recruit. Their pay is the paid a visit to the island. They travelled much about it y
fame as that of English regiments. Formidable as the preached to the people as opportunity offered ; and were
island used to be in its offensive operations, it does not treated with great attention and respect. The two for
now possess any naval establishment. A press-gang is mer had made the tour of the greater part of Europe ;
usually stationed at Douglas to pick up seamen as they and they remarked, that in Man and at Berlin they had
observed more than usual marks of religion among the
arrive.
The religion of the island is the established one of Bri people. Methodism is much more likely than Quakerism
tain. AH sects are tolerated; but no marriage is legal, to attract the vulgar. Of the former sect are, at least, a
unless the ceremony be performed according to the cus tenth part of the inhabitants* of the latter, though thore
tom of the protestant church. The care of the church were a few in bishop Wilson's time, there is not any at
devolves upon the bisliop, the archdeacon, the two vicars- present.
The Manks are reckoned to be naturally of an indolent
general, and the episcopal registrar. The act of re-vest
ment reserves in the Athol family all its former ecclesi and credulous, often of a superstitious and gloomy, dispo
astical patronage. The bisliop, having been nominated sition. Some of the women of the higher classes are. wellby the duke ot Athol, and received his majesty's appro informed and accomplished ; most of the lower classes,
bation, is consecrated by the archbishop of York. He en civil and industrious. To these may be applied the cha
joys all the pre-eminences and spiritual rights of other racter which one of the authors of King's Chesliire gives
bishops; but, his fee not being a barony, has no vote in to the women of that country : "They are usually, says
the British house of peers. He has however, by courtesy, he, very prolific after marriage, andsometimes 6'fore." An
a seat in the house above the bar. The bishop's domain honest and industrious servant. girl is not mined by becom
is between three and four hundred acres; and the revenue ing a mother, though for the fake of decency her place i*
of the fee is supposed to be between twelve and fifteen loft. To this laxity of morals is attributed the absence,
. hundred pounds a-year. The bishopric of Sodor was first even in Douglas, of professed prostitutes. Their trade has
instituted by pope Gregory IV. in the ninth century. It been tried, but found not to answer. The servants of
was erected in Sodor, a little village in the Isle of Iona. Man are more dirty and untidy than the English, but lefi
The title of Sodor the bishops of the western isles possessed so than the Scotch or Irish.
The people are attached to their native vales and moun~
solely, until the year 1098, when Magnus king of Nor
way, conquering these islands and the Isle of Man, united tains, to their ancient customs and their laws. They con
the two bishoprics of Sodor and Man ; which continued sidered themselves independent of the Englilh nation, and
so united till the English were possessed of the Isle of Man were greatly affected by the sale of the island, which they
in 1335. Though, from this time, the bishop of Man had thought would blend the countries. Though few the en
no claim to the bishopric of Sodor, the title is continued joyments of the lower orders, their cares are also few.
Over a jug of ale their troubles are frequently forgotten ;
to the present day.
Beatson conjectures, that the word Sodor is a corrup and, when again remembered, are expected to terminate
tion of rTej, our Saviour, to whom the cathedral of Iona with the next fishing-season. The cheapness of law en
was dedicated ; while others imagine that it is a corrup courages strife; many a quarrel, which in England would
tion of Sutler (southern) ; the Norwegians being accus be amicably adjusted, is here brought into court. Insa
tomed to call the most northern Hebrides Norderrys; and nity among the natives is reckoned rather common ; it isthe southern, of which Iona is one, Sudereys. All the last- usually of a melancholy, not of a violent, description.
mentioned islands were is the diocese of the bishop of So- Persons afflicted with this calamity, if not kept at home
-v^dor. The derivations already given relate to Iona, or by their friends, are permitted to roam at large.
The people are hospitably and charitably disposed. One
the Southern Hebrides ; but a charter is still extant, dated
I5S> wherein Thomas earl Derby and lord of Man, con of their proverbs is, " When one poor man relieves ano
firms to Huam Hesketh, bisliop thereof, all the lands usu ther, God himself laughs for joy." Poor's rates and
ally pertaining to' the bishopric; and this charter would most other parochial rates are things unknown ; and there
induce us to believe that the word Sodor was derived from is not in the whole island either hospital, workhouse, or
the little island contiguous to Peel, on which is placed house of correction. A colbction is made after the morn
the cathedral of Man. It runs thus: " Ecclesiam cathe- ing service of every Sunday for the relief of such poor of
dralem Sancti Germani in Holm, Sodor vel Pele vocatam, the parish as are thought deserving of charity. The do
ecclesiamque Sanfti Patricii ibidem et locum prxfatum in nation is optional ; but it is usual for every one to give
something. Beggars are little encouraged, and therefore
quo eccleii prafatse sit sunt."
In molt ot the parishes of Man, the service is read on rarely met with.
In every parish is at least one charity-school, and often
alternate Sundays in the Manks and in the English lan
guage. Immediately aster the wprds in the litany, *' pre a small library. These were founded by bisliops Barrow
serve to us the kindly fruits of the earth," are very pro and Wilson, arc supported by voluntary contributions,
perly added these; "restore and continue to us the bless and many of them have funds arising from legacies and
donations. The language of Man is naturally Erse ; and
ings of the sea."
The ceremony of a funeral is similar to that practised many of the country-people do not understand a word cf
in the north of England. The bellman goes about the English.
The inhabitants of this island, sensible of the great im
streets inviting all persons to attend. The solitary bell
at the top of the church is rather rung than tolled. A portance of extending to the children of the poor the be
nefit*

ISLE op MAN.
Befits of religious education, commenced a daily and Sun loner seems to hive imbibed the former opinion ; for he;
day school in the town of Douglas, in the year 1809, fays, in the dedication of his work to lord Fairfax,
upon Mr. Lancaster's plan ; and, having witnessed the ra " There is put into your hands the exercising of a legis
pid improvement made, and the habits of virtue and or lative as well as ministerial authority in an eminent de
der acquired by the scholars, they have begun to build a gree." Such as embrace this opinion maintain that the
school capable of containing 700 children, the expence of authority of the house of keys was formerly only judi
which, although conducted on the most simple and eco cial. The report of his majesty's commissioners, appointed
nomical plan, must necessarily be great. The committee in 1792, without throwing much light upon the subject,
are therefore at this moment (Sept. 1811) advertising for serves only to confirm our doubts ; for there we are told
subscriptions to enable them to complete their design.
that "the laws enacted in the fifteenth and sixteenth cen
The Ifle of Man is a place of considerable resort for turies appear to have been prescribed by such different
strangers, and is become so chiefly or altogether upon two powers, or combinations of power, that, as precedents for
accounts. The first is, that it is a place privileged by the exercise of legislative authority, they can hive little
law from all debts not contradted here ; and from debts weight." It is however certain, that, since the act of
contracted here, if not with the inhabitants, as far as re settlement of 1703, and probably for a long time before,
spects the person and money of the debtor, but not his the exertion of his lordship's or of his lieutenant's legisla
goods. The second reason is, that a family may live, es tive authority extended no farther than a veto. Subse
pecially in the country, and more particularly at the quently to this period, there has been no other change
northern part, at a very small expcncc. To elucidate this than the sale of the regalities and certain revenues to the
subject, it may be proper to mention a few examples of king of England, consequently lord of the island; and the
expenditure. At Douglas, where the price of articles, interference of the English legislature relative to the cus
owing to the influx of strangers, has doubled within the tom-house department.
The king of England has the appointment of all the
last ten years, veal or mutton is fold at 6d. or 7d. per pound",
beef at 6d. and pork, by the side, at 3 Jd. fresli butter from military and all the chief civil officers. He alone has the
9d. to is. eggs from 4d. to 8d. per dozen, being ac power of pardoning criminals; and may in council hear;
counted dear when exceeding 6d. and fowls from is. 6d. and finally determine, all appeals from the decision of the
to is. per couple ; port wine, very good, at us. per do governor or of the keys. His consent is necessary to
zen ; brandy at us. 6d.'per gallon ; hollands at us. 6d. the passing of all laws. Since the rejection of the bill for
rum from 6s. to 8s. 6d. tea from 4s. to 6s. per pound ; triennial parliaments by king William, no English king
refined sugar from 9d. upwards, and salt at 3s. per cwt. has refused his assent to any bill which had passed the
In the northern part of the island, and about Ramsey, lords and commons. With respect to the Manks legisla
meat is generally from id. to 2d. per pound lower; eggs ture, the fame scrupulosity is not observed. In the year
are frequently fold as low as four, and till within these 1798 several bills were returned altered to the keys, one
few years as six or eight, for id. butter at 6d. per pound, of which, in its new form, they rejected.
which, on account of the little demand for it, is usually
The governor holds his office by his majesty's appoint
salted, put into earthenware pans called crocks, and, at ment. He is chancellor, ex officio, and, by himself or de
convenient times, sent to Douglas. It is generally ac puty, hears appeals, not relative to land, from the deci
knowledged that the price of house-rent, of land, and of sion of inferior courts, reversing or confirming them ac
provisions, has doubled within the last fourteen years. It cording to his judgment. 'The consent of himself or of
is affirmed, that, half a century ago, a gentleman might his lieutenant is necessary to the making of a law ; but
keep his carriage and live sumptuously for 100I. per not that of the lord-proprietor, at present the duke of
Athol, unless he holds one of these situations. The lat
annum.
The country has many extensive and some romantic ter may, however, enter caveats against the king's consent,
views to boast of, but is altogether without such gentle and have his petition heard ; and in or about the year 1 789
men's feats as, in England, would claim the traveller's he actually did so.
attention. There are few which deserve a higher epithet
The lieutenant-governor, or governor, as he was usually
than that/ of pretty; and the owner would be greatly sur called, possessed whatever power his lord or sovereign
prised, if asked by the stranger to show the interior of his thought proper to confer, and this was usually the whole.
mansion. Plantations and shrubberies are sometimes seen He was termed the representative of majesty. The Scotch
to flourish with great luxuriance ; but no park-scenery is and Englisli lord -proprietors meddled little with internal
yet visible.
affairs, and rarely visited this dominion : the chief gare of
The relics of antiquity are not numerous. They are government devolved therefore upon him. When the
chiefly mounds of earth and detached masses of the sup- appointment came to be made by the king of England,
po fed temples or altars of the Druids, most of which would the plan was somewhat changed ; and the nature of the
be passed almost unnoticed on Salisbury Plain, or in many office made certain. He has now all the powers of the
parts of North Wales ; and stones or crosses, with Runic governor during his absence ; and none during his pre
characters on the edge, to be read from the bottom up sence, except what the governor does not think proper to
wards, supposed to be erected by the Danes during their resume.
residence in the Ifie of Man, and after their conversion to
The council consists of five persons, holding their feats
the Christian faith in the tenth or eleventh century. In ex officio, viz. the bishop, the water-bailiff, the attorneythe Calf of Man have been found, buried, ancient brass general, the clerk of the rolls, and the archdeacon. Thedaggers, and other weapons, in a few instances partly of conscnt of a majority of these, previously to that of the
pure gold.
king, is necessary to the passing of a law. Respecting the
The powers and limitations of the different parts of the right of a seat in this body, various opinions have been
government in the Isle of Man seem never to have been held ; and much controversy has arisen. In the year
well defined ; and, in the legislative functions, to have 1776, the governor excluded from the council the bishop
been subject to considerable variations. The sovereign and the vicar-general, alleging that their seats were held
was formerly a feudal lord, and possessed much power over only ihrough courtesy. The spiritual officers, however,
his subjects, claiming their services at all times. How maintained a right to their seats, and claimed admission.
much power was vested in him, when the constitution The claim, though protested against by the attorney-ge
came to be more settled, was not agreed upon by our neral, was allowed by the lieutenant -governor. The fol
greatest English lawyers ; some, and amongst them lord lowing is a list of persons w ho had either a certain or
Coke, giving to him not only judicial but legislative au doubtful right of admission : tire receiver-general, the
thority ; and others allowing to him, in the latter capa comptroller, the clerk of the rolls, the water-bailiff, the
city, no more than a negative upon proposed laws. Cha- attorney-general, the two deemsters, the archdeacon and
Vol. XI. No. 764.
5 P
official.

ISLE of MAN.
official, the bishop and his two vicars-genera!, and the to the customary legislature of the island (himself belrnf
collector. In order to end the controversy, a statement now the lord) to enact what laws might be found necelof their respective claims was lent to England about ten' siiry for the interior good government and police of the
isle.
years ago for his majesty's determination.
The twenty-four keys are the last branch of the Manks
The isle is divided in two districts, each having a deem
legislature. The consent of a majority of them is neces ster, or chief-justice; into six sheadings or counties, with
sary to the passing of a law ; and a bill usually originates their respective coroners or sheriffs ; and into seventeen
in this house. They are considered the guardians of the parishes.
The Isle of Man cannot boast of any Magna Charta, any
people, particularly so of the landed interest, and their
power is as well judicial as legislative. An appeal may be Bill of Rights, any Habeas-Corpus Act, or any written,
made to them from the inferior courts. In all actions promise of the sovereign relative to the liberty of ths
real, and in appeals, their decision is conclusive between subject.
It is amusing and instructive to observe the arbitrary
the parties, unless the cause be carried before the king in
council. They determine in all cafes by a majority; and and most tyrannical laws made against the lower orders ot'
herein differ essentially from a jury, whose verdict mull the people, and to mark their consequences. All per
be, or rather mult be said to be, unanimous. In intri^ sons, having no regular occupation, or not being in a
cate law-cafes they are required to determine what the law farm, were formerly liable to be taken for servants, and
of the land is ; every determination forming a precedent have only such wages as the law allowed. A ploughman
for future cafes. Bishop Wilson derives their name from was entitled to 13s. 4d. a-year, besides meat and drink;
their office of unlocking the difficulties of the law. So lit a driver to 10s. and a horseman to 8s. a mason, carpenter,
tle was the constitution fettled, that it is still a doubtful or shipwright, to 4d. a-day, and other workmen in ' pro
point whether the governor had power to prorogue them, portion. Employers giving more were liable to forfeit to
or whether they might continue sitting till they thought the lord a sum equal to the whole wages. The lord anct
proper to separate. Their election of a speaker is sub his officers had the first choice of servants ; and might, at the
ject to the approbation of the king ; he gives, when re beginning of a half year, even take them away from any
quired, the casting vote. In their legislative capacity of the inhabitants, except the twenty four keys. Chil
their debates are always private. When a vacancy hap dren, not brought up or put apprentice to any trade, were
pens by the death of any one of the twenty-four keys, liable to be ordered into service, unless the parent was.
the majority of the remainder six upon two persons, old or decrepid, and required assistance. In this case one;
either of whom they deem eligible to occupy his place. child might be kept at home, but the parents were obliged
Their names are presented to the governor, who makes to give public notice of their intention, in order that no
choice of one. The situation is for life, except in cafes " deemster, moare, coroner, or farmer, might expect such
of criminal conduct, resignation, or the acceptance of any choice child, and be disappointed." In 1691, the laws
place entitling him to a feat in the council. It brings were rendered still more severe, and servants refusing tor
with it considerable honour, much trouble, but no emo work 011 the legal terms were to be imprisoned till they
lument. Foreigners as well as natives, not excluding the consented. And, in order to encourage foreign artificers,
clergy, are eligible to feats in this house, the only requi these laws were made relative to Manks work-people only.
site qualification being the possession of land, and the age The children of the poorer class being thus, by various
unjust laws, reduced to a situation, much worse than that
of twenty-one years.
Laws pasted by the legislature of this island are called of their neighbours, were induced by their own choice,
Acts of Tinwald. Before they become binding upon the and that of their parents, to leave the island ; and so fre
people, they must, according to long usage, be promul quent was their emigration, that the legislature judged it
gated from a certain artificial mount, near the spot where necessary to interfere once more respecting them. Thus,
the high-road from Rushen to Ramsay, and that from does it often happen, that one unjust proceeding necessa
Douglas to Peel, cross each other, called the Tinwald-hill, rily brings on another. We learn, by the act of Tin
the day of the nativity of John the Baptist being formerly wald, that all the industrious people and the good servants
the only usual time of such promulgation. Hence it is, had gone abroad for the fake of higher wages, 'and that
that the acts derive their name.
none were left but the drunken, the idle, and the disso
The Isle of Man was not affected by any other than its lute, who were rather a clog upon the community than,
own laws till the reign of Henry VIII. when an act passed any advantage to it. "By the practice of such emigra
the English legislature, and was extended to this island, tion was expected inevitably to ensue the utter decay, not
for vesting in the crown all the monasteries and abbey- only of husbandry and tillage, but also of all kind of
lands. The second act, relative to this country, passed trade, being thus drained of its useful strength and sub
in the fame reign, dissevered the dioceses of Chester and stance." It was therefore enacted, that all natives, who
of the Isle of Man from the archbisliopric of Canterbury, had ever done any work for money, clothes, food, or other
and united them to the province and archbishopric of consideration, should not be permitted to leave the island
York. The third, passed in the fifth year of the reign os till they had attained the age of twenty-five years ; and.
Elizabeth, restricted the quantity of French wine, to be had either been seven years in service, or had served an
imported annually into the Isle of Man, to one hundred apprenticeship of five years ; the governor, nevertheless,,
tons ; and it appears, that the island paid much more de being authorized to grant his licence or pal's to any one,,
ference at that time, than it did afterwards, to the En on a special cause, deemed by him sufficient. This was
glish government. Between this period and the fifth year the last of the vain attempts of government to overturn
of his present majesty, no ait was passed immediately re the natural course of things; for the purpose of the next,
lative to the island. Wherever we find the place men act upon the subject, passed in the year 1777, was to re
tioned at all, reference is made to its commerce with peal all former laws respecting servants and their wages,
Great Britain and Ireland, the regulations taking place at length found worse than useless, and at that time nearly
upon our own coasts.
obsolete. The same act sets, aside several old laws and
The M:mks legislature seem to have imagined that, with feudal customs.
A house-servant is supposed to be hired for half a year,
the royalties of the lord, were (old (in 1765) all the rights
and privileges possessed by themselves; and that these last when no special agreement is made between the employer
were retained inertly by the courtesy of the king of Eng and the employed. The contract is mutual; either party
land. The first act of Tinwald after the sale was passed may be punistied for breaking it ; the master by the pay
in 1776. It recites the iitleof the act of re-vestment; and ment of the damages, the servant by imprisonment.
The laws were nearly silent respecting marriages till
we learn by the preamble that his majesty had been molt
graciously pleased to grant his royal leave and permission the year 17,57, Persons of any age might intermarry,,
without

ISLE of MAN.
425
without either licence or the publication of banns. Even soil were termed the lord's tenants, and all were subject
the prohibited degree ot' aHir.ity was never lettled by an act to the payment of a fine or rental. James earl of Derby
of Tinwald ; and to the preient time no other leg.il disa endeavoured, in the year 164.3, to make all the tenures
bilities exist. The marriage-ceremony is according to the leasehold, either for three lives or twenty-one years; ancV
protestant church, and several of the regulations obierved appointed tour commissioners to compound with the
in England were, at this time, 'adopted here. No perlon holders, and make agreements in the best manner they
can be married till he has received the sacrament, except could. His conduct gave rife to a warm contest between
by special leave of the ordinary ; nor any one, except a the sovereign and the landholders, which terminated in
widow or widower, under twenty-one years of age, with 1703, the former agreeing for himself and successors to give
out the content of the father or guardian, or, in detault of up all title to the land, 16 long as the latter p.iid him the
these, of the mother, except by the publication of banns fines and rentals, agreed between them individually and
for three fuccetlive Sundays, which, if not objected to, the earl's commissioners, in and after the year 1643. The
implies their content. If the father is dead, and the mi lord's dues were thus made incontrovertibly fixed, how
nor is unable to procure the consent of his guardian or ever much the land might at any future time be improved,
mother to the proposed marriage, he may petition the go and the value of it increased. The term of a lease mult
vernor for leave; and, if the governor deems the objection not exceed twenty-one years; and a mortgage, if not re
of the guardian or mother insufficient, he may grant leave deemed within five years, renders the parties liable to the
accordingly. Aliens may not marry till they have resided fine of alienation.
In 1777 an act was passed, confirming this act of settle
three months on the island.
When banns have not been published, a licence from ment, the preamble of which breathed an air of greater
the bishop or his deputy is always necessary; the solemni freedom than had till then prevailed. Estates became on
zation must be by a minister; and at the parish-church of the death of the owner the property of the eldest son ; or,
one of the parties, unless the bilhop rant a special li if there was no son, of the eldest daughter ; and herein
cence, under his own hand and seal, to marry elsewhere. did the law of Man differ from that of other feudal na
The cost of a licence is a British crown ; of a special li tions. The courage of the female inhabitants, to whom
cence forty (hillings. These sums being moderate, banns a signal victory was once attributed, was perhaps the foun
are not very frequent. A residence of three days renders dation of this custom, extant at the present time for estates
remaining entailed, and for those of persons dying intestate.
the party a parishioner.
Man and wife, baron and seme, are not so completely
The isle was divided into six hundred portions, called
united into one person by the Manks as by the English quarterlands ; but, according to Feltham, the preient num
law. All property, except landed estates of inheritance, ber is seven hundred and fifty-nine ; all other estates ap
they possess in common, with this difference, that the hul- pear to be allotments out of, or encroachments upon,
band may bequeath his share of the property to whom he these. In the possession of land, no distinction is made
will; the wife, if (he makes a will at all, may leave the between natives and aliens. A title to land may be ac
property only to her children by the present husband. If quired by the sentence of the court os law, or by occu
the has none, (he cannot make a will. On the death 'of pancy, as well as by descent, devise, or purchase. Every
the husband, the widow enters upon her (hare of the pro landholder has a right by prescription, or immemorial
perty ; on the death of the wife, not having made a will, custom, of feeding his sheep or cattle upon the commons,
the husband enters upon the whole. In cafes of treason their number being in proportion to the quantity of land
or felony, only the criminal's (hare becomes forfeited. A which he holds. Every inhabitant possesses the fame right
father is obliged to maintain his children till they attain the of quarrying stone for his own use; and also, on the an
age of fourteen years. At this period terminates all legal nual payment of one halfpenny to the lord, a sum not now
obligation between them. A child at this age may de demanded, of digging peat upon the mountains. In cafes
mand any legacy and depart; but, if he is entitled to any of treason or felony, estates, real as well as personal, are
inheritance from the mother, and nevertheless remains at forfeited to the lord.
home, the father is entitled to the interest or use of the
A title A things personal may be acquired by prero
money as a compensation for his maintenance. But chil gative, by forfeiture, by descent, by devise, by purchase,
dren! thus entering upon their property at the early age of by action at law, by occupancy, by marriage, by custom,
fourteen, are not permitted to dispose of any part of it till by gift, by exchange, by distraint for rent, or by execu
they are twenty-one years old, except in cafes of absolute tion subsequent to the judgment of a court. A few of
necessity, approved of by the governor. A child is not these heads require some explanation. All wrecks not
considered to be disinherited, unless the legacy of sixpence claimed within a-year and a-day, and all mines, are the
be left to him. Illegitimate children cannot inherit; but lord's by his prerogative. Forfeitures of felitois' goods
the intermarriage of the father and mother, within three were made to the lord, except goats to the queen, and
years of the birth of a natural child, will render that child certain perquisites or fees to the coroner and deemster,
legitimate. A father may appoint a guardian. If he ne never to the bishop, or other barons, even when they held
glects to do lo, and leaves a widow and one child, the fa their own courts. The right of treasure-trove has been
ther's kindred have the custody of the child till it is four transferred from the lord proprietor to the king of Eng
teen years old. If there are two children left, the mother land ; but no case relative to felons' goods has occurred
takes care of the eldest, and may, by will, appoint a guar since the re-veltment. Game belonged to the lord by
dian ; the second child is to be taken care of as an only his prerogative. The killing of ;i hawk, heron, hart, or
one would be. A guardian must not, except in cafes of hind, without his licence, subjected the party to a penalty
extremity, let the lands of a minor for a longer term than of jl. one half to the lord, aud one half to the informer;
the (hooting of a pigeon, partridge, or grouse, to a penalty
his minority.
There are no bodies corporate in the Isle of Man, ex as il. Thus a pigeon is accounted game; but a hare is
cept those which are necessarily so in virtue of the office, not so. A licence for a year may generally be obtained
and are sole corporations; as, the hisliop, parsons, vicars, by application to the proper officer, and the payment of the
churchwardens, and some others. They are rendered so fee of half-a-crown.
by holding, in perpetuity, a t:uft inseparable from the
A widow becomes entitled, on the death of her hus
qflice.
"
band, to half the real and personal estate, entails excepted,
All the lands of Man belonged formerly to the lord. possessed by them, whether he has made a will or not. If
Even so lately as the sixteenth century, no person could he dies intestate, the children, or the representatives, in
fell, or in any manner alienate, his land, by whatever ti herit the other half in equal portions ; and if there are 110
tle acquired, without a licence, either from the lord, or children, or their representatives, the next of kindred in
from three of his principal officers. The occupiers of the equal degree, representatives among collaterals, after bro-thtrt

I'S L E of MAN1.
424
thers and sisters, being excluded. If there is no widow, sovereign lord the king and his subjects within this Isle,
children being excluded, the whole is divided as the other and betwixt party and party, as indifferently as the her
tialf would otherwise be. A will should beproved within ring's back-bone doth he in the midst of the fish." The
three months after the death of the party ; and the lega summons of appearance to any party concerned was for
cies are to be paid, or the estate divided, within fourteen merly, and even till the year 1763, nothing more than his
days of the probation of the will, or the granting of let name or its initial, marked by the deemster upon a piece
ters of administration. For some cause, apparently very of blue stone or slate. This, with two-pence, was given
adverse to the public good, the executors are not obliged to the sumner, whose duty it was to sliow it to the party,
by law to pay the debts of the deceased, before the expi to tell him who was the plaintiff, and let him know the
ration of three years from the time of his death.
requisite time of appearance. It is now in writing upon
All civil actions, except on accounts current, must be paper, and costs sixpence. The deemster has an extensive
brought within three years of the cause of action, unless jurisdiction, being competent to decide all causes exceed
the plaintiff is a minor, non compos mentis, beyond sea, or ing the value of forty shillings, not being actions where
.has any other legal imperfection. In these cases it must damages are to be assessed, or such as come properly be
be brought within three years of the removal of the im fore the chancellor; all such as respect defamation, slan
perfection. Goods which are taken in distress or execu der, or simple breach of peace ; and all appeals from the
tion must remain one month as a pawn, redeemable by judgment of the high-bailiff. The cause is usually de
the tenant or defendant, on payment of the rent, or of termined at the first hearing; and an appeal from his de
money recovered in an action at law. If not redeemed, cision may be made to the court of common law or of
they are to be sold by public auction. Should goods be chancery, as the cafe may require; the action having ori
-fraudulently removed, the landlord may, within a fort ginated here or in the high-bailiff's court making no dif-'
night of his rent's becoming due, seize them wherever ference in this respedt.
A court of common law is held at Castletown and at
they are to be found ; and no sale, assignment, or other
agreement, can set aside the landlord's just claim, in the Ramsey four times in the year, the term commencing one
first instance, to one year's rent. Whatever relates to a week later at the latter than at the former place. The
distress, or execution, is the business of the coroner ; and coroner opens the court with this proclamation: "I do
he is entitled to one (hilling in the pound for his trouble, fence this court that no manner of person do quarrel or
chargeable on the tenant or defendant. If the sentence brawl, nor molest the audience, and that they do answer
.of a court of law is not in due time attended to, or an when they are called, by licence of the king and this court.
appeal m3de, execution against the defendant's goods is I draw witness to the whole audience that the court is
fenced." The business of this court consists chiefly in
granted as a matter of course.
The courts of the high-bailiff, of the deemster, and of trying civil actions, where damages are to be awarded,
the governor, are somewhat similar to the only method of and in hearing appeals from the decision of the deemster;
trial known to the civil law. Here the judge is left to yet the deemster sometimes presides in the name of the
form the sentence in his own breast, upon the credit of governor; From the decision of this court, an appeal, to
the witnesses examined. In other courts the causes are be prosecuted within six months, may in all cafes be made
determined by a jury. Trial by jury was common at a to the house of keys.
The court of chancery is one of law and of equity. It
very early period among all the northern nations ; so
much so, that there are scarcely any records extant on the takes cognizance of frauds respecting titles to estates real,
constitution of those countries that do not mention this when bond to prove their existence has been given, but
practice. It was ever justly esteemed a privilege, or ra not otherwise; of disputes concerning mortgages; of ac
ther law, of the most beneficial nature. A high-bailiff re tions personal, where accounts are unliquidated ; of the
sides at each of the four towns, and holds his court there estates of persons insolvent or absconded, and disputes re
once in ever)' week. This court was instituted so lately specting them ; of all civil causes of arrest, except at the
as the year 1777. The high bailiff is the only judge who suit of the crown ; and of extravagant colls, awarded bytakes cognizance of complaints and debts under the value inferior courts. There is not any well-defined line be
of forty millings. He usually determines them at the first tween those causes which ought to be brought before the
hearing, in the presence of the parties who are summoned deemster, and those which ought to be brought before the
by his warrant. An appeal or traverse from his decision governor. The court is held at Castletown on the first
may, within seven days, be made to the deemster, the ap Thursday in every month, harvest-time excepted. The
pellant entering into a bond of three pounds, payable to plaintiff, by himself or counsel, opens the cause, and proves
the king, to prosecute the appeal with effect within one it by witnesses, which the defendant may cross-examine.
month. All appeal-bonds, from whatever court, have the Then the defendant makes out his cafe by witnesses, crossfame penalty annexed. If the deemster confirms the for examined by the plaintiff. The evidence of the parties
mer decision, the appellant is obliged to pay costs of the themselves is not admitted. It is not usual in any of the
application, and also the value of the bond, unless miti courts, except in special cases, to make at the time any
gated by the court, as it sometimes is even to ten or five minutes of the evidence, though the action and determi
nation are recorded. The defendant having made his ap
{hillings.
There are two deemsters in the island, one of whom is pearance by himself or attorney, the chancellor may, at his
judge, or chief-justice, of the southern division, and usu pleasure, either decide the cause at once, or postpone it
ally holds his court at Castletown ; the other, of the north to a future sitting; but, if the defendant disobey the sum
ern division, and usually holds his court at Ramsey. mons, the decree cannot be made till the fourth court.
They are not obliged by law to fit in these places; but The governor is authorised to make, from time to time,
each may hold his court wherever he may deem most con whatever rules and orders he may think proper, in his
venient, within his own district. According to Chalo- own practice and proceedings. From his decision, or from
ner, he might decide a cause even walking or riding upon that of the house of keys, an appeal may be made to the
.the highway, provided the parties were in his presence. king of England in council, in any cause not lower in
On entering upon the functions of his office he takes the value than five pounds ; and his decision is absolutely
following oath upon the Bible : " By this book, and by final.
No action of arrest can be granted against a landed
the holy contents thereof, and by the wonderful works
that God hath miraculously wrought in heaven above, man, or native of the isle, to imprison or hold him to bail,
and in the earth beneath, in six days and seven nights, to appear at any court, on account of a civil action, un
I. A. B. do swear that I will, without respect of favour less he has obtained the governor's pass, or there is some
or friendship, love or g'lin, consanguinity or affinity, envy just cause to believe that he designs to go off the island;
or malice, execute the laws of this isle justly, betwixt our debts due, or supposed to be due, to the .crown, being ex3
' ceptioas

ISLE or M A N.
42?
crpttoiu to this rule. Any person prosecuted for a fo vants ; robbing him in any court, after fence marie; mur
reign debt, by an action of arrest, can be held to b:iilon!y muring and rising at a Tinwild-court ; constraining him
lor"his personal appearance, and for the forth-coming of to hold .1 Tinwald-court ; relieving or concealing a rebel,
what goods he has upon the island ; his clothes and mo knowing him to be one. In 1646 another crime was
ney continuing his own. Hence it is, that strangers who, ranked under this denomination, counterfeiting any cur
from misfortune or fraudulent design, have left their cre rent coin of the illand, or bringing in, designedly, any
ditors, and brought with them the remainder of their pro- false money, and making payment with it. Thus treason
perry, find a fate asylum here. A creditor, or his agent, was extended to a copper coinage; and not confined, as
in order to procure an arrest, must make an affidavit be
in England, to that of gold and silver. The offence was
fore the clerk of the rolls, or other perlbn duly autho unknown till the year in which the act passed.
rised, wherein is to be specified the amount of the debt,
No offender can he convicted of any capital crime ex
and in what manner it was contracted. If a debtor is cept by a jury, at the court of general-goal delivery; but
about to leave the island without fettling an account, the - formerly, as we learn by the laws written in 1422, he
water-bailiff may, upon affidavit of the creditor, grant might be condemned without any trial, for an attack upon
his authority to take him into custody, to detain him for the lord or his lieutenant. At that period, it was the cus
the (pace ot twenty-four hours, but not longer; this time tom in England to hang rebel-leaders without any form
being amply sufficient for procuring a regular arrest.
of trial. The punishment of a traitor is, to be drawn
The ecclesiastic::! court takes cognizance of adultery, with wild horses and hanged; to have his head cut off
fornication, (wearing and cursing, probates of wills, grant and stuck upon the tower of Castle Rufhen ; and to have
ing letters of administration and tuition, of children's the body quartered; one quarter to be exposed at each of
goods, subtracting ot tithes, defamations, drunkenness ; the four chief towns. His goods became forfeited to the
and H9 appeal can, in these cafes, be made from its deci lord.
sion. The causes, when important, are determined by ju" That which touchetb treason" is thus defined: Strik
ric5 impannelled by the vicars-general. The arch-deacon ing any one within a court, and within twenty-four paces
has alternate jurisdiction with the bithop in inferior causes ; of the lord or his lieutenant; the punishment for which
and holds his court in person, or by his official, as the bi- offence is the forfeiture of life and goods; if beyoncl this
lliop does by the vicars-general. The ecclesiastical judges distance, or in the presence of the lord or his lieutenant
polielled great- power over the person of the subject, till out of court, the offender is punishable at the lord's plea
the year 1737, at which time it was much diminished. sure ; and is also liable to have damages awarded against
They could no longer imprilon, except for a short time, him in a court of law, as a satisfaction for the assault.
in certain cases; and the fines and imprisonments for con
Against the compounding of felony, a great breach of
tempt of court were no longer discretionary. Townley public justice, there was no law till the year 1736. The
mentions a curious presentment delivered in at the bi punislunent of it is, simply a fine to the lord, at the dis
shop's court, held at Kirk-Clirilt Lezayre, during his re cretion of the court, not exceeding 61. 13s. 4d.
sidence at Douglas : " The devil take Billy Wattleworth
An escape, or an attempt to escape, from prison, does
tor having such bad ale." The offence being proved, the not subject the party himself to any legal punishment, nor
offender was subjected to a fine.
was there till 1736 any law in force to punish such as as
No person can act as an attorney, or picad in any other sisted him. Assisting a criminal to escape from prison
than his own cause, till he has received a licence from the now subjects the offender to a penalty of twenty pounds ;
governor; and it is not usual for the governor to grant assisting a debtor to escape from prison, or from the island,
his licence to any but a native, nor even to him till he without a pass, to a penalty of three pounds and the pay
has served an apprenticeship of five years to the clerk of ment of all his debts. Should his effects be insufficient
the roils.
for the purpose, his goods are to be seized and sold; he it
We cannot give the reader a better idea of the expence to be imprisoned for three months, and publicly whipped;
of litigation, than by furnishing a few examples of the at the four towns. Any one conveying another off the
fees allowed by the courts of law in taxing colts, as co island, without a pass, is liable to the payment of his debts,
pied from Woods. Fourteen-pence is the cost of a sum and a fine of ten pounds to the lord. An officer in each
mons to the court of chancery ; fix-pence to the deewilter's of the four towns has blank passes ready signed, which
court ; and three-pence is the value of a grant of execu he immediately sills up and delivers, on the payment of
tion. The entering of an action, or of an appeal, to be ninepence, unless a debt be sworn, against the party in or
determined in chancery, costs six-pence for one tide of half der to detain him. "
a sheet of paper, and one halfpenny for every twenty-four
Persons suspected of perjury were to be tried at the spi
words afterwards ; the copy of a decree, the fame. For ritual court. Fine and imprisonment, with church-cen
the probate of a will is. 2ct. is charged; for a grant of sures, were the only punisliment, and not the pillory and
administration, 3s. 4d. An attorney charges zs. nd. for loss of ears, as is generally imagined. A juryman taking
a retainer; 3s. i).d. for receiving instructions ; 3s. 6d. per a fee, is made, ipjo fatto, guilty of perjury 5 being treated
flieet for a bill of chancery, written, the last (heet except with liquor, he is to be fined 6s. 8d. and discharged. A
ed, on all sides; for filing, and receiving a copy of it, councilman, before ha takes his feat, is sworn not to di
is. 9d. for drawing a petition, 2s. nd. per sheet; for a vulge the secrets of the council; should he be convicted
motion in court, 2s. iid. for drafting an answer for the of lo doing, he is subject to dismissal, and a penalty of
defendant, is. iid. for preparing and producing a brief, three pounds.
3s. 4d. per (heet ; for arguing a cause, or attending to ex
The first limitation of interest was made in 1649, when
amine evidence before the chancellor, 5s. lod. before the ten percent, perannum was the greatest rate allowed. A
deemster, 2s. nd. for attending any court upon business, contract fora higher rate was only so far invalid as respect
12s. 3d. per day, besides professional fees ; for travelling ed the excess. But, fifty years afterwards, at which tims
expenecs, is. 2d. per mile.
interest was reduced to six per cent, any contract for a
Capital crimes are very rare in the Isle of Man ; the higher sum was not only declared to be usurious and ut
laws respecting them are consequently few and stiort. No terly void, but subjected the lender to a forfeiture of tre
distinction is made in any of the statutes between princi- ble the amount to the lord; and thus stands the law at
al and accessory, except in this one instance ; that the present.
usband, if he concealed his wife's felony, was equally
A person marrying a couple in any manner contrary to
implicated in the guilt.
hw, if a native, is to be transported for fourteen years to
Among the laws reduced to writing in 1422, treason is some of his majesty's plantations in America ; if an alien,
thus defined: Rising upon the lord or his lieutenant ; or is to be put into the pillory for an luur, have his ears
.striking in his pretence any of his wagd men, or fer- cut off, be imprisoned, fined in a sura not exceeding fifty
5Q
pounds,
Vol. XI. No. 7S5.

4(26
ISLE or M A N.
pounds, and banished. Prosecutions for the offence, the perty, yet no asylum is here afforded for ahy one guilty,
offender continuing in the island, mfist be commenced ef criminal conduct."
within three years. This act, passed in 1757, is the first
A few years ago, a stock-broker of the name of Dathat inflicts the punishment of transportation. Making a niels, nephew to Mr. Goldfmid, arrived here from Lonfalse entry, or altering an entry in the parish-register with don with about eleven thousand pounds in his pocket,
evil intent, is a crime punishable by death. For bigamy He had been employed by a person to sell out stock to the
or polygamy there was not in England, until the reign of amount of sixteen or eighteen thousand pounds, and reJames I. any other punishment than ecclesiastical censure} ceived the money of the purchaser. He gave his employand this is still the cafe in Man. The second marriage is er, as is usual, a draft upon his banker for the amount ;
null, and the children consequently illegitimate.
but not thinking proper to pay in any of the sum received,
Of the various species of homicide, none short of mur- and not having sufficient effects there, the draft was reder is rendered criminal. The punishment for this of- turned for non-payment, and the drawer was not to be
fence is capital, death, and the forfeiture of property, found. It appears evident from the transaction that his
For a rape, the punishment is capital, qnless the woman design was fraudulent ; but not more so than that of any
be unmarried. In this cafe she has he 1 choice, cither to person purchasing goods, re-felling them, and making oft'
hang, behead, or marry, the offender. (Statute-book, with the money ; which latter practice is deemed in law,
anno 1577.) No instance cfa conviction is upon record, unless the articles be bought under false pretences, to be
and only one traditionary. The unnatural crime, which a private and not a public wrong. There is no law to
is made capital by statute of 1665, is only that between prevent a man's drawing upon his banker for a greater
man and beast, not that between man and man.
sum than the effects in his hands. The vendor, in acNot only is burglary felonious, but also entering a house cepting the draft instead of cash, took it upon the reputed
without a door, it there be but two sticks across the door- credit and integrity of Daniels ; and, although many perway, or a bundle of gorfe reared up there. It is remark- sons considered the transaction as a fraud which the law
able that neither this crime nor that of murder is men- could reach, yet the greater number of those well intioned in the statute-book, although one part of it was formed on subjects of this nature did not imagine it to
intended to include the whole common or customary law be so. Of the former opinion was the chief magistrate of
ef Man. Theft is divided into great and small ; that the city of London, who, on complaint being made towhich is equal to or exceeds the value of sixpence half- him, gave immediate directions to have the offender adpenny, and that which is under sixpence halfpenny. The vertiscd in all the papers, with a reward for his apprehennrft includes necessarily theft of sheep, lamb, goat, kid, sion. These advertisements very accurately described his
swine, or honey taken from bee-hives; the crime is capi- person; and the high-bailiff of Douglas was the first who
taL The second offence, called petty larceny, subjects perceived a resemblance between their description and a
the offender to corporal punishment and imprisonment at gentleman who had lately taken lodgings in that town,
the discretion of the court.
He communicated his suspicions to others, and an exaForgery was not punishable in England, till the reign mination was determined upon. The account which he
of Elizabeth, except at common law. The crime was in gave of himself was so contradictory as nearly to deterno ease capital. Commerce and paper-credit so much in- miue their opinion ; and, instead of conveying him to the
crease the temptation and the opportunity, that a multi- castle, the more lenient measure was adopted of placing
tude of other statutes have since this period been found sentinels at the door of his apartments till the governor's
necessary, and there is now scarcely an instance wherein pleasure could be known. He afterwards confessed to the
fraudulent forgery is not felonious. The Manks laws lieutenant-governor and the high-bailiff, that their susare still silent upon the subject. Only one, and that a picions were well founded. The council was convened
modern instance, has occurred. We have remarked the upon the occasion, and it was determined to deliver him
abundance of card tickets, payable on demand, and equally into the custody of two Bow-street oflicers, who had come
current with the silver coin. Several forged ones, for in pursuit of him. It was thought expedient to gain Dafive shillings each, were issued in the name ot a gentleman, niels' consent to return. This and the money in his pofTesident at Peel, accustomed to have his notes 111 circula- session were obtained by the officers, on giving their protion. The criminal was detected, and confessed the fraud, mise that no criminal prosecution should be carried on
It could not be considered in any other light than that of against him. On his arrival in London, a process of this
a civil debt. The matter was in some way compounded, nature was, nevertheless, immediately commenced ; but
and the prisoner set at liberty. When a summons to ap- he was finally acquitted by the jury. This transaction
pear at court was nothing else than a piece of marked gave rife to a long paper war, carried on by the high-baiftone, we may easily suppose that an error or a perversion fiff, and a resident of Douglas, supposed to be sir John
of its use might frequently happen. To counterfeit or Macartney, through the medium of the Manks Weekly
make false use of the governor's token subjected the often- Journal, respecting the legality of the arrest. It was atder to a fine of 20s. of the deemster's token, to a fine of firmed by the former to be legal, on account of the rriW10s. besides imprisonment, in either case, during the go- nality of the party ; and of precedents in similar, or less
vernor's pleasure.
fraudulent, cases. The latter urged, with some plausibiThe courts were not formerly courts of record. The lity, that it was at least a question which admitted os
laws were locked up in the breasts of the governor and doubt ; that it had been the immemorial custom in all
deemsters, conveyed by oral tradition from one genera- doubtful cases, to summon the keys and take their opinion
tion to another, and known to the people only by the fen- upon the subject ; and that the delivery of Daniels, withtence which they decreed. This practice was followed out previousty so doing, was an illegal act. Soou after
by the more eligible plan of keeping precedents, as guides the agitation of this question, the high-bailiff published
for future determinations. Even then, they were kept in the Manks paper, a resolution which he intended to
by three socks, their respective keys in the- possession of move in the house of keys, himself being a member of
the three chief officers of state, from the scrutinizing eye that body, that all privileges enjoyed by foreigners should
of the vulgar j nor were they, till the fifteenth century, be annulled, and that the island should be no longer an
generally known to the body of the people.
asylum for the unfortunate or the fraudulent. His
We cannot refrain from relating a few anecdotes aris- former opponent was again roused to action. He asserted,
ing out of the real or supposed privileges of the island, that much of the prosperity of the country arose from its
Mr. Woods informs us, that, "although persons having being the residence of strangers (himself being one), and
debts abroad or actions determined against them are pri- that without them it would be a miserable place. The
vileged, excepting so far as respects their moveable pro- framer of the bill replied, that it would be more credita
ble.

ISLE or MAN.
4S7
ble to the Island so be without such strangers as he alluded wa3 seized by the men in waiting, hurried to a boat, and
to. The controversy died away, either without any bill thence put on-board a vessel which brought him to Eng
os the kind being submitted to the consideration of the land.
It now only remains to add a very few words as to the
legislature, or os its being quietly negatived.
Since the affair of Daniels, an attempt was made to ap revenues of the Isle of Man.
prehend and take away a gentleman, now resident at
In the time of the last e^rl of Derby who was lord of
Douglas, for having sent a challenge to a nobleman in Man, the customs were estimated at 1500I. per annum,
Ireland, both at that time residing there, and having been and were farmed by him to an Englisli merchant. The
consequently indicted by the grand jury for his breach of public expenditure of the fame xra was 700I. per annum.
the peace. A correspondence again took place between In the course of the last century, the smuggling-trade
the governor and the secretary. 'The former finally de had so much increased, that the duke of Athol, the lord,
clined to issue any order for his apprehension, probably obtained for his private use the annual surplus of nearly
not thinking it a matter of sufficient criminality, and six thousand pounds, British. An abstract of the clear
knowing that the object of the indictment was merely to revenue, derived from the island by the lord, for the ten
procure his return to Ireland, where he might have been years beginning with 1754. and ending with 1763, drawn
.melted for a debt of io,oool. due to his lordship, for da up previously to the sale, states the average annual amount
mages recovered in an action against the defendant, for to be 71931. os. 6d. arising as follows :
criminal conversation with his lady. For the debt, in
Iacornt
Sar tftjf
A verier
Income
10 Y.-asi.
per Ann.
deed, he was here arrested, according to the Manks law ; Land revenue - - - - 13,981
1
>>398
*
5
and for a short time confined in the castle of the metro Clear revenue of the customs 64,117
ll 6,411 14 s
polis, the plaintiff being apprehensive that he would other- Clear
for herrings
10
125 16 11
wile make his escape from the island, while the more im ' Felons'revenue
goods,
waifs,
strays,
portant case was pending. On its being decided, he was
forfeitures, wrecks, fines,
immediately released, his opponent well understanding,
perquisites,
&c.
1,041 3 33 104 4 *
that, although he was a man ot property, he took care to Impropriated tithes
130 10
1.30s 0
have none liable to seizure.
temporalities
1,217 10 0
HI 5 0
It seems now sufficiently determined by precedents, Abbey
of land in the hands
that, except in merely civil cafes, no persons are here pri Income
of the lord of Man
1,063 9 5i 106 7 11
vileged from the common course of law, unless the go
6 6i 8,508 10 8
vernor refuse, as he did in the one last mentioned, to sanc
tion such proceeding. In case of notorious criminality
71.93 5 6 7.193 0 6}
he would never do fb.
When a debtor, whom the law cannot reach, has taken The revenues given up to England for the sum of 70,000).
refuge upon the island, it has not unfrequently been the sterling, Britiln, were only those of the second and third
custom for a creditor to hire five or lix men to carry heads, amounting to 5,6 1 il. 3s. 8d. per annum.
Public services, for which internal taxes, continual or
him away by force. They seize him in an unguarded
moment, hurry him into a boat, and thence put him on occasional, are levied, are of four sorts ; the building or
board a vessel lying ready to receive him. The Manks repairing of churches; the building of bridges; the makgovernment has not interfered or made any inquiry into ing and keeping in order high-roads ; and the maintenance
Inch transactions. It is a remarkable fact, that all who of the clergy.
No church can be erected at the public expence with
have been thus carried away were Scotch drovers'; persons,
employed to buy and fell cattle, who by fraudulent means out an especial act of Tinwald. It is customary for such
had obtained large sums of money, and who had brought act to specify in what manner the necessary money is
in their pockets several thousand pounds. An instance to be raised ; and each parish is obliged to bear its own
of the kind happened lately at Douglas. A drover of re burden. The repairing of a church is a less important
puted honesty had obtained money to a considerable matter, and its necessity or expediency is determined by
amount from various persons, under the pretence of mak a majority of the parishioners themselves, convened by
ing for them advantageous purchases of cattle. Having the church-warden for that purpose. The money, re
amassed as much as possible, he immediately proceeded to quisite for defraying the expences, is levied upon the in
Whitehaven, intending to spend in the Isle of Man, the habitants in proportion to their rentals.
The building of a bridge requires a previous act of
supposed place of security, his ill-gotten wealth. The
wind was boisterous and adverse ; no vessel would put to Tinwald. The expence incurred is usually defrayed by
sea. Disappointed and fearful of delay, he proceeded to an annual poll-tax of one penny upon all the inhabitants,
Liverpool, and was obliged to remain two or three days continued till a sufficient sum is received.
The high-road fund, a most essential one, arises from a
in that town, awaiting the departure of a vessel for the
desired port. In the mean time the creditors heard of his tax of us. 6d. upon every /etailer of ale or spirits ; a tax
decampment; and, judging it probable that he had fled upon lands and houses ; a tax upon dogs; and some few
to the privikgtd island, determined, if possible, to use force and very trifling fines. The proprietor of each quarteragainst fraud. One to whom he owed 1200I. embarked land was to furnisli tour men for one day or term, or com
without delay, and arrived at Douglas before his debtor. pound for their labour ; other lands and houses, in pro
He was permitted by law to imprison any debtor till he portion to rent. The penalty of not complying with the
could find bail for his personal appearance, and the deli notice of the parochial surveyor to send such labourers
vering up of his effects upon the island, or till the action, was one shilling for each man deficient. One cart with
never long postponed, could be heard ; and, still expect two horses and a driver, when required, were considered
ing the arrival of the drover, he procured a warrant to ar equal to four men. All the inhabitants of a parish, pos
rest him. He hired a vessel and half a dozen sturdy fel sessing land or houses, were obliged to contribute thus in
lows, and examined each (hip as it arrived. At length rotation, none being liable to more than three turns or
came the packet from Liverpool, and the. debtor on land days' work in the course of one year. This labour, being
ing was conveyed to prison. A person who has power now almost invariably commuted into sums of money,
to confine another, has power also to release him. In the produces between 700I. and 800I. per annum. Whoever
dusk of the evening he set his men upon the watch, and has, keeps, or makes use of, any greyhound, half-bred
dismissed the action. The prison is close to the sea ; the greyhound, pointer, spaniel, or other dog, used or fit for
gate was thrown open, and out walked the drover, exalt coursing, pointing, setting, or sliooting, is obliged to pay
ing in the confirmation of his liberty, and the success of six (hillings annually for each; for any hound, beagle, or
his plans. Scarcely had the door (hut after him, when he other dog proper for hunting, or used for that purpose,
three

I S L
4*8three Hiiliing^s ; for all other dogs, sixpence. This tax
produces t'ror.i 6ol. to 8ol. By these means is annually
raised the sura ot' nearly ioooI. for making and repairing
high-roads.
The general division of tithes is three-fold; one to the
bisliop, one to the lord-proprietor, where not granted
away, and the remaining one to the incumbent. The pa
rishes of Braddon and Rustien are exceptions to this or
der, the bisliop having one-third, and the lord-proprietor
two. The incumbents have also glebe-lands and some
fees, the former arising from private donations of charita
ble and religious people, of whom bilhop Wilson was the
chief. Some of the estates are tithe-free, the owners hav
ing purchased the tithes of one of the lord-proprietors,
who was authorised to fell them by an act of the Engliih
parliament. Others pay a modus, usually a very small
one, in lieu of payment in kind. The Calf of Man does
not pay any tithe ; nor ffiould it do so, since it has not
any church or minister to support. It is also free, and
justly so, from all internal taxes, having no highways of
its own, and receiving little advantage from those on the
main land. There was formerly a tithe upon all fresh silh
landed; upon ale brewed; and a tithe of twopence a-year
upon every man who was engaged in any science or oc
cupation, even if he used it only three times in a year.
The tithes of a parish are frequently farmed by one per
son, who finds it his interest to make a composition with
the farmers individually. Those of Rustien parisii are
now let for 1 50I. per annum, and this is thought to be
superior to an average of all the parishes.
The clergy are entitled to a few perquisites, such as
church-mortuaries of eight lhillings from any deceadent
leaving twenty millings or upwards in personal effects.
The clerk had fourpence a-year for every plough, and
one penny from every person who did not keep a plough,
and also a trifling mortuary. These sums are now railed,
and have some others added to them. The coroner was
entitled to fourpence a-year for every quarter-land, and
to one penny for every mill, intack, or cottage. Most of
the civil officers have some fee from the person employing
them.
The other public services are the civil and military
establishments of the country, and the making and repair
ing of harbours, paid for, since the revesting act, by the
British government, who, on the other hand, have the re
ceipt of the custom-house revenue.
In 1767 a Manks post-office was established; and all re
gulations relative to the post-office of Gre/it Britain were
extended to this island. It was ordered, that a packet
mould fail weekly between Whitehaven and Douglas.
The postage of each single letter was, at first, twopence;
but, when the rates of postage were increased throughout
Great Britain, this sum was raised to threepence.
From the sale of the island to the year 1792, the expen
diture of the island was equal to or greater than the reve
nue. In or about the year 1792, his majesty appointed
rive commissioners to inquire into the state of the Isle of
Man. These, on arriving in the island, were joined by a
committee of the keys. Their report, printed, at a future
period, for the use of both houses of parliament, throws
considerable light upon the subject. It gives the follow
ing statement of the amount of custom-dues for the year
1790 :
Collected at Douglas Port
- - - 2793 o \o\
Derby Haven - - - 104 9 ;|
Peel
31192$
Ramsey
...... 86 19 4$
3016 8 11
This account does not include harbour-dues, amounting
to about 300I. per annum, and the herring-custom, about
100I. per annum, appropriated to the repairs of the har
bours; nor does it include the rent of the salmon-fisheries,
ail. per annum, nor the revenue of the post-office, amount
ing to the net sum of between 200I. and 300!. The ex

I S L
penditure os the same year, exclusive os the harbours, was
3272I. 2S. 2d.
The duke of Athol asserted, in the allegations submit
ted to the house of commons in the year 1790, that, for
the 70,0001. received, he had given up an income of goool
per annum. The statement just given is sufficient to mow
that it was derived almost, if not quite, exclusively from
his dues on the smuggling-trade. All other branches of
trade were, at this time, greatly increased ; the duties
were heavier; and still the custom-house revenue was ex
ceeded by the expenditure. Upon the subject of the
Athol claims, therefore, we need not repeat what we have
already said.
ISLE de MOINES, an island of France, in lake Morbihan, with a town : five miles south-south-west of Vannes.
ISLE de NOE', a town of France, in the department
os the Gers : five miles north of Mirande.
ISLE PLATE, a small island in the Engliffi Channel,
near the coast of France. Lat. 4.8. 53. N. Ion. 3. 14. W.
ISLE ROYAL', on the north-welt side of Lake Supe
rior, lies within the territory of the United" States north
west of the Ohio, is about one hundred miles long, and
in many places about forty broad. The natives suppose
that this and the other islands in the lake are the residence
of the Great Spirit.
ISLE of SKYE, one of the greatest of the Western
Islands of Scotland, so called from Skianach, which in the
Erse dialect signifies winged, because the two promonto
ries of Valernels and Toterniih, by which it is bounded
on the north-west and north-east, are supposed to resemble
wings. The island lies between the sliire of Ross and the.
western part of Lewis. According to the computation
of Mr. Pennant, Dr. Johnson, and Dr. Campbell, it is
sixty miles in length, and nearly the tame in width where
broadest; according to others it is fifty miles in length,
and in some places thirty broad. The island of Skye was
formerly divided between two proprietors; the southern
part belonged to the laird of Macleod, said to be lineally
descended from Leod son to the black prince of Man ;
but part of this division is fallen into other hands : the
northern district is the property of lord Macdonald, whose
ancestor was Donald king or lord of the isles, and chief
of the numerous clan of Macdonalds, who are counted
the most warlike of all the Highlanders. Skye is part of
the shire of Inverness, and formerly belonged to the dio
cese of the Illes: on the south it is parted from the main
land by a channel three leagues in breadth ; though, at
the ferry of Glenelg, it is so narrow that a man may be
heard calling for the boat from one side to the other.
Skye is well provided with a variety of excellent bays and
harbours.
The face of the country is roughened with mountains,
some of which are so high as to be covered with snow on
the top at Midsummer; in general, their sides are clothed
with heath and grafs, which afford good pasturage for
sheep and black cattle. Between the mountains there are
some fertile valleys, and the greater part of the land to
wards the sea-coast is plain and arable. The island is
well watered with a great number of rivers, above thirty
of which afford salmon; and some of them produce black
muscles in which pearls are bred, particularly the rivers
Kilmartin and Ora. Martin was assured by the proprie
tor of the former, that a pearl hath been found in it va
lued at 20I. sterling. Here is also a considerable number
of fresli-water lakes well stored with trout and eels. The
largest of these lakes takes its denomination from St. Columba, to whom is dedicated a chapel that stands upon a
small isle in the middle of the lake. Skye likewise alfords
several cataracts, that roar down the rocks with great im
petuosity. That the island has been formerly covered
with woods, appears from the large trunks of fir and
other trees daily dug out of the bogs and peat-marshes in
every part of the country.
From the height of the hills, and proximity of the sea,
the air seldom continues long of the fame temperature;
1
sometime]

439
ISLE or S K Y E.
sometimes it is dry, oftener moist, and in the latter end stones of a purple hue are, after great rains, found in the
of winter anil beginning of spring cold and piercing ; at rivulets: crystal, of different colours and forms, abounds
an average, three days in twelve throughout the year are in several parts of the island, as well as black and white
scarcely free from rain, far less from clouds. These, at marble, free-stone, lime-stone, and talc: small red and
tracted by the hills, sometimes break in useful and re- white coral is found on the southern and western coasts
srelhing showers ; at other times, suddenly bursting, pour in great abundance. The fuel consists chiefly of peat and
down their contents with tremendous noise, in impetuous turf, which are impregnated with iron ore ; and coal has
torrents that deluge the plains below, and render the been discovered in several districts; but it does not ap
smallest rivulet impassable ; which, together with the pear to be worth working.
The wild birds of ail sorts most common in the country,
stormy winds so common in this country in the months
of August and September, frequently blast the hopes, and are, solan geese, gulls, cormorants, cranes, wild geese, and
disappoint the expectations, of the husbandman. Show wild ducks; eagles, crows, ravens, rooks, cuckoos, rails,
has been often known to lie on the ground from three to woodcocks, moor-fowl, partridges, plover, wild pigeons,
seven weeks ; and on the highest hills, even in the middle and blackbirds, owls, haw ks, snipes, and a variety of small
of June, some spots of it are to be seen. To this various birds. In mild seasons, the cuckoo and rail appear in the
temperature of the air, and uncertainty of weather, the latter end of April : the former disappears always before
fevers and agues, head-achs, rheumatisms, colds, and dy the end of June ; the latter sometimes not till Septembers
senteries, which are the prevailing distempers, may be The woodcock comes in October, and frequently remains
ascribed. That it is far, however, from being unwhole till March. The tame sorts of fowl are geese, ducki,
some, is sufficiently evinced by experience; for the inha turkeys, cocks, pullets, and tame pigeons.
The black cattle are here exposed to all the rigours of
bitants are, in general, as strong and healthy, and anive
at as advanced an age, as thole who live in milder cli the severe winter without any other provender than the
mates, and under a serener sky. The gout is scarcely tops of the heath and the alga marina ; so that they appear
like mere skeletons in the spring ; though, as the grafs
known in this island.
The soil is generally black, though it likewise affords grows up, they soon become plump and juicy, the beef
clay of different colours; such as white, red, and blue, being sweet, tender, and finely interlarded. The amphi
and in some places fullers' earth. It is, however, much bious animals are seals and otters. Among the reptiles
less adapted for agriculture than for pasture, and seldom, may be reckoned vipers, alps, frogs, toads, and three dif
unless in very good years, supplies itself with a sufficiency ferent kinds of serpents: the first spotted black and white,
of provisions. Yet, though the soil is not very fertile or and very poisonous; the second yellow, with brown spots ;
rich, it might with proper management be made to pro and the third of a brown colour, the smallest and least
duce more plentiful crop*. But the generality of the far poisonous. There are in Skye neither rats nor mice; but
mers are so prejudiced in favour of old customs, and in the weasel is so frequent, that he is heard in houses rattling
deed so little inclined to industry, that they will not easily behind chests or beds, like rats in England.
Whales, and cairbans or fun-fish, come in sometimes to
-be prevailed on to change them for better ; especially if
the alteration or amendment proposed be attended with the sounds after their prey, but are rarely pursued with
expence. Therefore, with respect to improvements in any success. The fishes commonly caught on the coast
agriculture, they are still much in the fame state as they are herrings, ling, cod, skate, haddock, mackerel, lythe,
were twenty or thirty years ago. Ploughs, on a new and fye, and dog-fish. The average price of ling at home i
improved model, that, in comparison to the advantages 13I. ijs. per ton; when fold, one by one, if fresh, the price
derived from them, might be had at a moderate expence, is from jd. to $d. if cured, from 5d. to 7d. The barrel
have lately been introduced into several districts around, of herrings seldom sells under 19s. which is owing to the
where their good effects are manifest in improving the great difficulty of procuring salt, even sometimes at any
crops and diminishing the labour of man and beast ; but price; and the fame cause prevents many from taking
the laird of Raasay and one other gentleman are the only more than are sufficient for their own use. The kyle of
persons that have used them. The caferoint, a crooked Scalpay teems with oysters, in such a manner, that, aster
kind of spade, is almost the only instrument for labour some spring-tides, twenty horse-loads of them are left upon
ing the ground used among the ordinary class of tenants. the sands. Near the village of Bernstill, the beach yields
** The grain, which they commit to the furrows thus te muscles sufficient to maintain sixty persons per day; this
diously formed, (says Dr. Johnson,) is either oats or bar providential supply helps to support many poor families
ley. They do not sow buley without very copious ma in times of scarcity.
nure, and then they expect from it ten for one, an increase
The people are strong, robust, healthy, and prolific.
equal to that of better countries. When their grain is They generally profess the protestant religion ; are honest,
arrived at the state which they must consider as ripening, brave, innocent, and hospitable. They speak the language,
they do not cut but pull the barley : to the oats they ap wear the habit, and observe the customs, that are common
ply the sickle. Wheel-carriages they have none, but make to all the Hebrides. In Skye appear many ruins of Da
a frame of timber, which is drawn by one horse, with two nish forts, watch-towers, beacons, temples, and sepulchral
points behind, pressing on the ground. On this they monuments. All the forts are known by the term Dun ;
sometimes drag home their (heaves, but often convey them such as Dun-Skudborg, Dun-Derig, Dun-Skeriness, Dunhome in a kind of panieror frame of sticks on the horse's David, &c. In the year 1746, the unfortunate prince
back. The rocks abound with kelp, a sea-plant, of which Charles Stuart concealed himself in a cave in this island
the alhes are melted into glass. They burn kelp in great for two nights.
The Isle of Skye contains no town. The chief village
-quantities, and send it away in ships, which come regu
larly to purchase them. The goats and the sheep are is called Portree, which is of so little importance, that we
milked like the cows. A single meal of a goat is a shall not make a separate article by referring to it. - It
however contains an excellent bay and a good harbour.
quart, and of a sheep a pint.'*
When Mr. Knox visited this island in 1786, the num The entrance of the bay (Mr. Knox tells us) represents
ber of inhabitants amounted to 15,000: but between agreeable landscapes on both sides, with excellent pasture.
1790-98, according to the Statistical History of Scotland, The bay of Portree (fays Mackenzie), off the houses, is
the population is only 14,470.
an exceeding good harbour for a few (hips of any size ; it
Various minerals are found in Skye, but none have been is well, stieltered, the ground good, the depth from five to
wrought to any advantage. Near the village of Sartle, fourteen fathoms, and nothing to fear coming in but a
the natives find black and white marcalites, and variegated rock, about half a cable's length from Aiderachig Point,
pebbles. The Applefglen, in the neighbourhood of Loch- on the starboard as you enter the anchorage, part of which
fallart, produces beautiful agates 0/ different colours : is always above water. It is the only port or harbour to
Vol. XI. No. 765.
5R
a very

ISLE or S K Y E.
430
a very considerable division oF Skye, on the east side. From main-land of Scotland, it lies north-and-by-eaft, distant
1
this opening to the northern extremity, a course of twenty about twelve leagues. '
This portion of Strathaird is more limited in its extent
miles, the (hore is one continued line of lofty rocks, where
no (hip can find refuge in the mildest weather, and where than the other divisions of the island, and not of extraor
inevitable dangers await the mariners in rough weather. dinary elevation near the fliore, which is steep and rocky.
James V. of Scotland and several of his nobility landed From the coast, the land converges by a gentle declivity,
here, when they made the tour of the Hebrides in 1535 ; which, at some distance, is suddenly broken off by a ridge
from which circumstance, this fine bay got the ho of basalt, forming a hill of considerable eminence, but
nourable name of Portree. Two fairs are held annually which soon falls off by a gradual descent towards the high
at Portree, to which almost every part of Skye fends cat land. Behind this hill, to the north and north-west, rise
tle : the first at the end of May, the second at the end of the fable mountains of Cuthullin and Blavin, rearing their
July. Each fair commonly continues from Wednesday ragged pinnacles to the clouds, and frowning in awful
till the Saturday following. The commodities are horses, majesty over the herds, who, heedless of their dignity,
cows, sheep, goats, hides, butter, cheese, fisti, and wool. brouse the scanty herbage from their sides. The whole
The cattle sold in these fairs swim over to the main land coast of Straithaird is bold and precipitous. Rising di
through half a mile or a mile of sea. Thousands of these rectly from the sea, it presents, along its entire course, an
are yearly exported, at from al. to 3I. each Many of almost unbroken line of perpendicular rock, but of un
them are driven to England, where they are fatted for the equal altitude. The arrangement is the most romantic
market, and counted delicious eating. Lat. 57. 24. N. that can be supposed, the whole (hore being indented with
caves and grottos of many forms, and rocks piled* into
Ion. 6. 7. W.
Mr. Knox tells us, " that the country round this village, various grotesque and elegant structures: and, if this
though mountainous, is well inhabited; it raises much country afforded no other source of amusement, the pros
grain, and many cattle. Here the late fir James Macdo- pect of this shore alone will amply repay the traveller's
nald had marked out the lines of a town ; and govern toil.
The mouth of the cave has been known to the people
ment, it is said, promised to assist him in the work with
500I. but the death of that gentleman put an end to these in its vicinity time out of memory ; but it was not till
promising appearances." We have to add, that lord Mac- June 1808 that it was explored, by the persevering zeal
donald, the present proprietor, has resumed the undertak of Mrs. Gillespie at Kilrrioree. This lady is not a native
ing ; and, we understand, has made some progress in build of Skye ; but, from the marvellous stories (he had heard
ing a town, besides introducing various other important of this cave, (he was desirous of examining it. She ac
cordingly took with her a boat and hands, and succeeded
improvements in this and other parts of the island.
The lofty mountains of this island are, for the most to her utmost wish. The account which she gave of ir,
Iiart, formed of granite, of a grey or brownish-grey co- afterwards induced the proprietor, accompanied by this
our, confused and mattered, and composed of crystals lady rod her husoand^to visit it; and the farther they ad
rudely comparted. These granite masses are commonly vanced, the more were they gratified and astonished at
invested with micaceous rock, variously intersected with what they saw. The cave has received the_ name of Slochd
veins of basalt, trap, and limestone, frequently running Altrimcn, which, in the language of the country, signifies
in one direction, but sometimes decussated, and irregularly the Nursling Cave, or the cavity where the child was pre
inflected. Some of the Skye mountains are composed of served. An ancient tradition furnishes the tale from which
porphyry, the fracture of which is smooth, and of various we may suppose the cave has derived its name : but for
intensity and colours. This stone is here intermixed with this we (hall beg to refer our readers to the pamphlet we
felspar, having its usual rhomboidal shape ; and is also have alluded to, written by Dr. Macleay ; while, from the
much intersected with veins of trap. Immense beds of fame entertaining little work, we extract a short account
iandstone-rock, varying in hardness and colour, abound of the cave itself.
The opening into the cave fronts the south-east, and
throughout the whole of this island, particularly on the
south-east. These veins are often surmounted with vast is in a line about north-west from the point of Slebr, the
itrata of basalt, in many places assuming the columnar most southerly point of Skye. The land immediately
form, and rising to a very Considerable height above the above it is not high, being the scite of the farm-stead of
surface of the sea. Some of these basaltic rocks appear Glafhnakill, and constantly under tillage. The shore
"with huge distortions, detached from each other in con being entirely formed of perpendicular rocks, it is at low
fused blocks, and elevated pyramids. The disintegrations water only, and that with great difficulty, that the entrance
of these craggy precipices, have, in many instances, over can be reached on foot. It is, however, easily approached
spread the plains, which are covered with fragments that by sea, unless there be a strong breeze of southerly or east
have rolled down the declivities, in the manner of the erly wind, when the swell is so high as to render it ha
alpine avalanches. This island has also been lately noted zardous for a boat to venture near the shore, which is full
for extensive bodies of lime-spar, or marble, which were of funk rocks, and large blocks of stones broken from the
discovered in different places. Some of this marble is of cliffs. The dislocation of the sand-stone into apparently
great beauty, and of various shades, not inferior in white vertical strata, and the intervening trap which are both
ness to Parian, but neither so pure, nor of a texture so abruptly broken off to form the coast, have their fractured
edges constantly exposed to the action of the waves. From
compact, as that of Carrara.
But the principal object of curiosity which this island the lamellated texture of the sand-stone, it is very fran
possesses, and which has lately been made the subject of a gible, while the whin-dykes are disjointed into numerous
pamphlet, is the Lime-Spar Cave, lately discovered on the separable portions, so that, by the incessant impulsion of
south-eastern (hore. This phenomenon will neither be the sea, together with the attrition of loose stones and
deemed unworthy of notice, nor uninteresting to the tra sand, these rocks are undermined, and frequently give
veller, who pursues his course to contemplate nature in way in large fragments.
The portions of this freestone-rock, which constitute
her grand and complicated operations. The cave is situ
ated in that division of Skye called Strathaird, on the farm the grand approach to the cave, jut somewhat forward
of Glafhnakill, and near the cape or promontory of Rhu- into the sea by two immense prominences, separated from
na-heflean, or the Point of Eels, in approaching to Loch each other about thirty feet; and into this separation the
Slappen, which runs up among the mountains in a north tide flows at high water. The passage to the cave is be
erly direction. It is in lat. 57. 6. N. Ion. 6. 10. W. of twixt these cliffs, which rise perpendicular above a hun
London, and 3. 2. W. ofthe meridian of Edinburgh. From dred feet, and appear as two stupendous walls of solid
the point of Ardnaraurchan, the most westerly part of the stone, extending from the shore ia a straight line about
1
*
five

ISLE or S K Y E.
431
sive hundred feet. The upper parts of these walls are before he proceeds farther; and here, on looking around,
capped and decorated with a border of green flirubs, and imagination cannot figure a more singular place.
purple heath growing over tnem in all the richness of
Surveying the cavity through which the traveller ascend
rural attire. The tide at high-water mark enters about ed, it now appears to him a deep and dark abyss, from
four hundred feet. At low water, the opening to this which he involuntarily shrinks, and even feels surprised
cleft is rather of inconvenient access, being full of stones that his curiosity should have prompted him on through
and pieces of the rock which have tumbled into it, and such a frightful dungeon. But calling a look upwards,
which are covered with sea-weed, rendering the footing along the way by which he is Itill to proceed, the eye, re
insecure. But this obstruction is soon got over ; the verting from this gloom, is unexpectedly charnv d in be
faligue of the traveller, however arduous his journey hi holding a track of snowy whiteness. This beautiful path
ther, will speedily be forgotten and amply compensated ; way is an inclined plane, the surface of which is very
and, without any farther interruption, a gradual alcent irregular, and may not inappositely be likened to a solid
cascade, or as pretty nearly resembling a declivity of con
lends to the mouth of the cave.
A front more beautifully romantic and wild cannot be gealed snow, and giving a just though miniature repre
conceived. A superb rugged arch opens upon the fight, sentation of the frozen sides of a Savoy mountain, and
and presents a dark and lonely chasm, which might well such as will be compared, by those who iiave viewed the
have been considered the meet receptacle of deadly fiends. scene, to the slippery precipices which are met with in
Thil gloomy portal approaches to the gothic form, but ascending Mount Blanc from the valley of Cbamouni i
Is somewhat irregular, the point of the arch being a more for this is climbed with almost equal difficulty, though
acute angle, with the top reclining to the left. On the not with the fame danger.
right side of this opening is an interior cave, running in
It is not until the visitor has advanced thus far, that
a different direction, with many other crevices which give the peculiar splendor of the cave begins to appear. Send
the face of the rock an imbricated look. The whole of ing some of his attendants to precede him, not only for
this noble structure, but particularly the great aperture, the purpose of lighting him on his way, but to assist in
is embellished with innumerable dark-green stalactites of handing him up the steep, (which, from the degree of its
various sizes, some of which descend to the ground and inclination and asperity, is surmounted with some hazard,)
form pillars, grown over with moss, and which, with the he arrives at a more level part of the pass. The scrambling
softening intermixture of long grass and green foliage, which is necessary for twenty-eight feet, in getting to this
brown heath and beautiful wild sowers, adds to the im place, and the risk of slipping backwards at every step,
pressive effect of this secluded scene. Close to the en occupies the attention, which, in the first instance, is
trance of the cave on the right side, cut, as it were, out solely directed to personal safety ; but now Aid then the
of the stone, is a small fountain of pure water, surrounded waved superfice will admit of a stop, and an examination
by rocky pillars. The water of this cistern is collected of his progress, which at every pace becomes more inte
from droppings which exudate from the rock above. This resting. Having attained the summit of this snow-white
magnificent portal opens to a passage silent and dismal, path, the footing is less dangerous ; and it is here only,
into which the rays of the fun have never found access, after having experienced the vicissitudes of hope and fear,
and where darkness holds her solitary and cheerless reign. that the traveller feels himself secure from sailing back
But, in order to explore this cavity in a satisfactory man by the way he ascended.
ner, the light of several candles will be necessary ; and,
This may be said to be the last grand entrance to- the
the better the light, the more completely will the beau cave; an entrance not so remarkable for its magnitude,
ties of the cave be seen, while it will add to the security as for the beauty which it displays. It is eight feet broad,
of the traveller. That the light may be more universally with a vaulted roof of twelve feet high, the whole arch
diffused over the various parts, the assistance of ten or having a marmorean look of unsullied whiteness. On the
twelve people will be required, each of whom ought to right, this arch, or portal, is sustained, or at least seems tO'
be furnished with a candle. Torches would no doubt be so, by an admirable gothic column of the most regular
answer better, as emitting a greater body of light ; but form. It is a shaft of solid spar, projecting from the side
the dense smoke produced by them is apt, not only to about three- fourths of its circumference, and three feet
tarn Mh the lustre of the roof within, but to affect re in diameter, ornamented with an irregular guttated capi
tal, resembling a collection of cauliflower-tops. The pas
spiration.
From the mouth of the cave, the passage goes off a sage is here altogether white, variously decorated with
little to the left, in a line nearly straight, varying from beautiful incrustations, chiefly of the cornial and coralififteen to twenty feet in height, the breadth for the most form shape. From the roof is suspended thousands of
part being about nine feet. The fides are almost vertical, icicles of pure white spar, like the fringes of a curtain,
inclining to the left, and partly following a shape similar giving the whole opening a most finished and pleasing ef
to the front arch without. Along this part of the cave, fect. Proceeding along this area, which is thirty-five feet
which, in a great measure, extends in a horizontal direc in length, it is gradually enlarged in breadth to ten feet, and
tion, or with a very gentle declivity for sixty feet, nothing in height to about forty, and nearly horizontal, though the
remarkable appears but the extreme dreariness of the place, white marble floor is rough and uneven. And now the gran
and a chilling sensation which must be felt on looking deur of this sublime cave suddenly opens upon the sight.
back to the light of day, which at a distance glimmers
Surprise must here for a moment overpower the mind,,
through the gloom. The path is here dull and cheerless; and rivet the steps of the most indifferent observer.
and, in rainy weather, owing to the constant dropping Ushered at once into a magnificent theatre wholly com
from the roof, is wet and disagreeable. Towards the ex posed of sparkling gems, and white shining spar, the
tremity of this entry, it begins to assume a more regular visitor is bewildered not only by the brillancy, but the
shape : the sides are more erect, and the roof somewhat multiplicity, of the objects which crowd upon his view
on all sides. He feels as if transported to the abodes of
flattened, giving it a square and artificial appearance.
From this place, where the level passage terminates, the genii, or to the temple of fairies, whose magic art has
pathway ascends for fifty-five feet, by an angle of forty- created such a collection of images at once to delight and
five degrees, up a rough bank of earth, sand, and loose to astonish ; and it is some time before the mind can recal
small stones of broken whin. This eminence is gained its usual tranquillity so as to pay attention to any deter
with some difficulty, not altogether from its being so steep, minate part. Looking forward from this enchanting gal
but principally because the (and and stones slip from un lery, the dimensions of the cave are greatly increased.
der the feet. Here, however, there is a fiat of some extent The space is suddenly expanded to above twenty feet iu
lor a resting-place, which gives the visitor time to breathe breadth, of a stupe nearly circular, the sides of which are
entirely

ISLE of SKYE.
entirely made up of sparry congelations, but the roof is named. This bank, or solid cataract, has a declination
of such height as almost to be invisible. Below, this ca above thirty feet, getting broader as it descends ; and,
vity it filled with water, as if intended for a bath, through though its surface is broken into many irregularities, yet,
the transparency of which the white marble bottom is owing to its declivity, it is pasted down not without nik.
seen ; and to this pool there is a very steep descent by ano From its ruggedness, however, and from the spar not
ther icy bank similar to that which was encountered in being here so glassy, the feet are prevented from slipping i
.saining this elevation.
and, by cautiously and leisurely selecting his step:, the
The sensations which the first entrance into this superb traveller arrives at the edge of the lake. One cannot easily
saloon produces having in some degree subsided, the visi be divested of the dread of sliding into the pool, which,
tor is led to examine the beauty and singularity of the though it be only about five feet deep, a sudden immer
surrounding objects : and the first to attract his notice, is sion in it would be found rather inconvenient.
Having got down to the margin of the lake, some ine
a spar statue of a monk, on the right side, as large as life.
This figure is remarkably striking. It is more prominent qualities admit of a secure footing, and of standing erect ;
than other immense collections of spar which rise upon and here, if the cave is properly illuminated, and the
the wall behind, and to which it is somewhat attached. lights judiciously placed, the most splendid view of it, will
It appears in a kneeling posture upon a custiion, as if in be seen. The visitor here finds himself imbosomed in a
the act of devotion, with uplifted hands. The drapery magnificent amphitheatre, from which there appears no
of the gown, which envelopes the body, is beautiful and outlet. It is wholly formed of the most brilliant white
correct. The head is bare, and seems (haven after the spar, glittering on all sides, and emitting myriads of spark
monastic fashion, without any resemblance of hair. The ling rays of light, which are reflected from the bosom of
face is distinctly seen, though the nose is rather small and its pellucid lake. The space all around is white and pure
flat. The moulders are in just proportion, as are the other as driven snow, not even a dark point being visible, ex
parts of this figure. Behind the monk, several admirable cepting the faint (hade of those sparry forms which pro
concretions appear like busts, the head and moulders trude on all sides. Numberless images are crowded on
being, in general, quite natural, with a console of the the surrounding walls ; and nature seems as if flie had
most exquisite beauty. That part of the pedestal which exhausted her creative powers, in calling forth that infi
is united to the moulders is a solid mass, but the console, nite variety of sublime and beautiful objects which are
or lower part, is composed of distinct stalactites, having here to be seen, and of which, in fact, a correct idea can
the semblance ofcomplicated leaves inverted, whose apices, not be conveyed in words.
inclining inwards, give the bust a pretty regular, though
On the brink of this fountain, which is an irregular
somewhat a whimsical, look. Similar modifications of the circse of sixty-seven feet in circumference, it appears like
spar, in this foliated state, are presented under different a fine bason of crystalline water, or a large marble bath,
regulations, but always in the fame dependent position. the sides and bottom of which are perfectly white. The
Being closely accumulated, these leaves are chiefly dis elegant walls of this saloon rise almost perpendicularly
posed into the urn-shape, which, though not a complete from the bottom of the bason, so that one cannot walk
and perfect vase, the likeness is accurate and truly pre .round it ; but on the opposite side an opening is seen
served, even in every posture in which they are placed. which leads into a fable passage. The roof is so lofty,
The head of a nun covered with a hood may be here ob that a part of it is not very discernible ; but what of it is
served, the drapery of which, on both sides, is chaste and visible is somewhat arched, and here the length of the
elegant. Higher upon the wall, an intermixture of finely- circles which decorate it are more plainly to be seen. On
embossed objects catch the eye. A confused assemblage the right of this spacious hall, about eight feet above the
of images is seen under every supposable contortion, and surface of the pool, the wall recedes a little, forming a
taking the most fantastic and capricious shapes. Here narrow bench for the reception, as it seems, of an admi
there is no faithful representation of the human frame, rable group of figures in alto relievo, which are placed
nor of the inferior creation, the figures principally being upon it. These are six in number, as large as life, and
'grotesque and fanciful, though, in many of the incrusta white as alabaster. They are Caryatides and Persians, in
tions, a lively imagination may trace a -resemblance to graceful attitudes, the drapery flowing in the most accu
-portions of the human form, to parts of various animals, rate style. The prominent figure is Persian, who seems
and to vegetables; but in one place, there is a complete to hold in his hand a roll of parchment. This assemblage
model of the golden fleece, in bas relief, and of the due of figures is encompassed with a multitude of ornamental
festoons of leaves, and garlands of corymbiated spar. They
size.
The stirious crystali/ation is the most prevalent form are whimsically diversified, and occupy an intercolumniawhich the spar of this cave, like others of the fame nature, tion of pillars, which are chiefly engaged, though some
has taken. These beautiful stalactites are exhibited of are insulated, and embellished with mining crystahzations,
many sizes and shapes, but for the most part they are .and stalagmites of great beauty. In many places, the spar
coralifonn. They are frequently placed in colonades of has assumed a more flattened appearance, frequently re
elegant arrangement, receding from the eye as the cave sembling lingulated leaves, with a thickened margin ;
is here enlarged, and forming numerous niches and re often projecting from the wall by a thin edge ; and in
cesses. Some of the pillars are supported by the figures other parts composing large curtains of natural and easy
which are seen below, and which seemingly are distorted "flowing drapery, the folds of which are disposed in harby the impending weight. Several of these columns are monious order. Sometimes these foliated stalactites de
of considerable length, their interstices being irregularly scend in regular series, and look as if strung, or united at
filled up with innumerable coruseant gems ; but many of the foot-stalks, as in the heraldic chaplet. Several por
them are mutilated with flat and broken surfaces, while tions of the wall, particularly on the left side, are entirely
the truncated fragments of others are corrugated. The smooth, without any prominent stalactite, though, where
scene here terminates above in a roof, or, more properly, the incrustation is here spread out, and covers the whole
in a pure white cloud, which seems to hang over the wall, it is equally white and pure as in any part of this
whole. Those portions of the roof which are seen, are extraordinary subterranean grotto. Besides these various
carelessly adorned with sparkling pendent stalactites of arrangements of this sparry concretion, there are on the
various forms and sizes.
fides numerous other (hapes, which baffle every attempt
Having contemplated these objects, from which the eye to give them a name, or to delineate the multiplicity of
would hardly wish to wander, the mind is still urged for crystalizations of which they are composed.
ward to explore the utmost boundaries of this fascinating
The pool is here to be crossed upon a plank which it
mansion ; and, quitting his station, the visitor goes down laid over it ; and some caution will be. necessary lest the
theHoping bank to the border of the lake, if so it may be passenger lose his balance, and be plunged into it. A
simplt

ISLE of SKYE.
453
simple contrivance would at all times render the passage contexture, a strong similitude .to' a preeeof lace laid upon
secure, as the visitor loses much of the grandeur of the edge; but the fides are not alike. It is two inches broad,
cave by not crossing the lake; and indeed it is somewhit rising from the horizontal incrustations below, which is
surprising that, though the cave has been much frequented the proper floor, and seems as if cast into one tininterfor two years, more convenient means of crossing the rupted cord, consisting; of many convolutions. The lowei
pool mould not have been furnished. The opposite pas part, where it begins to jut up from the level, is a quarter
sage, into which the farther end of the plank must be of an inch thick; but it gradually becomes thinner, and
placed, is entered by a narrow opening not more than terminates in a (harp edge, the whole of which edge is of
three feet wide, but of great height. The sides of this an equal height .along all the turns. One fide of this
door are formed by two immense engaged pillars of pure lace-looking cord is quite smooth, but the other is wholly
spar. Tint on the left is a rustic column about six feet covered with shining crystallizations, and upon this side,
in circumference, and about sixteen feet high, but with over the whole course of this convoluted chain, the waved
out any bise. It is a plain (haft rising abruptly from the interstices are filled with wster, from which these crystalli
floor, and is without a capital, the tipper part being lolt zations have no doubt been deposited.
About thirty feet from the pool the beauty of the cave
in the general sparry protuberances which cover the inner
sides and roof of the porch, and which fashion the rough ends. The space becomes dark ; the sparry incrustations
entablature of this pillar. That which supports the right are abruptly broken off ; the bare black rock is exposed ;
side of this aperture is of the utmost regularity, and is in and a narrow aperture in it here seems to terminate the
comparably more astonishing and elegant than any of the cave, as this passage is too much confined and steep for
ihapes which the (par has taken in the other parts of the farther investigation.
From the grand external entrance of the cave to this
cave. This column is one of Nature's finest productions;
and certainly there has no where been discovered such an place, the distance may be about two hundred and fifty
admirable contexture of parts as it exhibits. Its regu feet, and in a direction nearly rectilinear, though consi
larity, indeed, would almost declare it to be the work of derably elevated above the surface of the sea, the highart, but its intricacy and grandeur mark it as far sur water mark of which may be about fifty -five feet lower
passing the powers of human ingenuity. The shaft of this than the level of the pool.
There are different ways by which the traveller can get
pillar is nearly cylindrical, and may be about twenty feet
in length, and in its general breadth not less than two access to the cave. If he proceeds by sea, he may explore
feet and a half. It is placed upon a regular circular base, it without any bodily fatigue. His vessel jean lie on* the
rising six inches from the floor, and projecting about shore, or anchor at the bay of Kilmoree, about four miles
twelve inches from the pillar. The base is composed of higher up Loch Slappen, or at another anchorage two
stalagmitical concretions, and is partly washed by the water miles farther on, nearer the head of the loch; but in mo
of the pool. The pillar has the general look of a Sara derate weather, a vessel may safely anchor any where in the
cenic or a Norman column, formed by a series of sections loch, which is tolerably clean, and free of rocks, and, along
having the fame shape, and nearly the same size, which the shores, has from ten to fourteen fathoms water.
individually appear as if correctly adjusted one above the
Until a late period, it was a difficult undertaking tor
other. Each of these portions is again divisible into two visit the Isle of Skye in any other manner than by sea, as
distinct parts, the upper one being a crystallized mass of the roads in it were so bad and inaccessible, that no
stalagmites, somewhat like clusters of the fruit of the wheeled carriage could pass along them. Even on horse
mountain-ash, while the under part at first fight resem back the journey was dangerous, as well as tedious, but
bles the foliated carvings of the Corinthian or Composite of late, by the interference and assistance of government,
capital inverted. Upon a more minute examination, this good carnage-roads have been constructed, and are form
division is found to display a structure of the most me ing through many of the highland districts; and the access
thodical and surprising arrangement. The circumference to Skye, formerly so arduous, will soon, from all quarters,
of the pillar, or at least all of it which juts forward, is at be equally ready and agreeable as to other parts of tht
this part made up of mining stalactitical incrustations, highlands. Nor is Skye itself, in this respect, behind the
constructed like the leaves of the foxglove, inverted and main land. A line of road is now nearly finished from one
placed in a tasteful manner. Each leaf is suspended, or end of the island to the other, which mult greatly facili
seems to issue from the mass above, and is inserted at its tate other improvements rapidly advancing in that exten
point into a similar concretion below. These leaves are sive and interesting country, and which must soon put it
inserted in regular order to form the circle of the pillar, on a level with other parts of the kingdom, as this island
and they are totally unconnected with each other, so that wants neither gentlemen of information and enterprise,
the hand can easily be introduced betwixt and behind nor a soil capable of being brought to the perfection of
each of them. They are somewhat conduplicated, of con distant counties, were the climate alike favourable for
siderable thickness, having the hollowed side and edges agricultural purposes.
turned outwards. The interstices of these leaves give a
As yet, the most direct road to Skye from the south, is
complete inspection of the internal part of this column, by Fort-William ; but the other lines which are projected*,
which is a combination of the lame foliated incrustations and at present going forward, will render the communi
with its exterior, every inner leaf being in the fame way cation from the capital still more direct, though the exe
separate, and for the most part opposite to the space left cution of them must be attended with enormous expence
by the outer range. This column, then, is made up by and labour.
an alternation of such sections, placed in the most perfect
ISLE of WIGHT, an island in the English Channel,
order, firmly cemented, and each being about twenty-two near the coast, and forming a part of the county of Hants.
inches high. The foliated portion being the largest, and Its form is an irregular square, or, as it has been fancifully
the corymbiated the smallest.
supposed, like a bird with expanded wings; about twtntyWithin this door, formed by the pillars now attempted one miles in length, and thirteen in breadth, containing
tfi be described, the cavity enlarges to about ten feet in five towns, thirty parislies, and about 1 8,000 inhabitants..
width, the sides of which expose a continuation of the It is nearly divided into two parts by the river Medina,
same snow-white spar, thrown into elegant crystallizations which rises near the south coast, and rum into the lea on
not to be numbered, which emit a dazzling lultre in every the north side of the ifland, near Cowes ; and a ridge of
direction. The Hoor is here also of white marble, but of hills traverses the island from east to west; to the north
a more singular conformation than that whiclws displayed
which the land is chiefly meadow and pasture, to the
any where else in the cave. From the entry to this inner of
south chiefly arable land ; the hills themselves affording
chamber the floor descends very gently, and is principally pasture for a great number of (heep. The south coast is
moulded into a curved line, bearing, from its peculiar bounded with steep rocks of chalk and free-stone, and" ou
Vou XI. No. 765.
0
^
5S
the

4S4
ISLE op
the west are those rocks called the Needles. The air is
healthy, and the inhabitants are in general long-lived ; the
ibil is senile, and the production of corn in one vear is
said to be e^ual to the consumption os eight; conse
quently, considerable quantities are sent to different ports
of England ; tobacco-pipe-clay is found, and large quan
tities exported, as likewise os a sine land, used in the ma
nufacture of glass.
This island was known to the Romans by the name of
Vc8is, or VeQa ; and by the Britons called Guitk, at length
softened into Wight. Vespasian is said to have brought it
Under the subjection of the Romans. In the sixth cen
tury it was reduced by Cerdic the Saxon, who drove
away or slaughtered the remaining British inhabitants.
In the year 1066 it was invaded by Tosti, brother of king
Harold, with a piratical fleet of Flemings, who laid the
inhabitants under contribution. It was afterwards con
quered by William Fitz-Ofborn, marshal to William the
Conqueror, who was the first lord of the island. In the
year 1377, it was ravaged by the French, who made a se
cond attempt in the year 1403, but were then beaten off.
Fitz-Osoorn's son being banished, Henry I. granted the
island to Rivers earl of Devon; but in the reign of Ed
ward I. it was surrendered to the crown. Henry Beauchamp, earl of Warwick, was by Henry VI. crowned
King of Wight, but this new and extraordinary title died
with him. It has a governor and lieutenant-governor
appointed by the crown. The principal towns are New
port, Newtown, Yarmouth, Cowes, and Ride; which fee
under their respective names in this work.
The Isle of Wight enjoys a very commodious situation,
being nearly in the centre of that part of the English coast
which faces the south, and at a very convenient distance
from it. Both these circumstances are happily favourable
to its commercial and other intercourses, as well with the
county of Hants in particular (of which it is a consi
derable part) as with the parent island in general. To
the south, as it lies nearly opposite to-Cape la Hogue in
France, and at the distance of about eighteen leagues,
the sea on that side has to the eye the full effect .of an
open and unbounded ocean. This is enlivened with a
view of those floating castles which are the pride and
bulwark of the British empire, and afford filch a scene of
grandeur, such a combination of nature and art, as per
haps the whole world cannot equal. These entertainments
are no where more frequently or advantageously exhi
bited than at the east and south-east parts of the island.
Indeed the interior channel, called the Solent, presents us
with the fame objects in kind; and, if they fall short in
respect to magnitude, they make amends by the great
frequency of their appearance, and the natural prospects
are far more diversified. The breadth of this water is
greater or less as the lands on either side run in a straight
or winding direction. In most places it may be five or
fix miles over, but in some, especially toward the west,
not near so far. Opposite Hurst-castle, there is so great
a projection of the land toward the island, as to leave a
passage by water of little more than a single mile. There
is a tradition, which has been credited by some respectable
writers, that here was once a complete isthmus. The
ltory is, that the Carthagenians, who in their prosperity
engrossed much of the commerce of those times, had set
tlements in the Scilly islands; that they bought up the
tin of Cornwall, conveyed it by the above supposed
isthmus to the south of what is now tailed the Isle of
Wight, and from thence transported it to Gaul, and to
the ports of the Mediterranean. We are not antiquarians
enough either to establish this fact or to confute it. It
seems, however, .pretty certain, that, if this were ever the
case at all, it must have been more than two thousand
years back. The Romans of that time considered this
part of our country as an island ; and as such also it was laid
down both in Pliny's and Ptolemy's Geography, though
the former placed it by mistake between Britain and Ireland.
A complete tour round the island by water is, in toe

W I G H T.
summer season, a very agreeable excursion. In this case,
supposing our departure to be from Cowes to the east, we
then pass the'royal hospital at Haslar, the town and har
bour of Portsmouth, Soutli-Sea Castle, Sec. on the left,
and the pleasantly-rising village of Ride, the seats of tit.
John's Appley, and Priory, on the right, in our way to
Spithead and St. Helen's, places which we need not fay
are of note as the rendezvous of the royal navy. Thence
we proceed to the southern coast, commonly called the
back of the island, which affords many marine objects ot
curiosity. Such are those prodigious rocks and cliffs
which bound and guard this part of our coast, and can
only be seen to advantage at sea. There is something ex
tremely amusing to the eye in these huge masses of rough
materials, " A fortress built by nature for herself," as
Shakespeare calls it. If they give us no idea of the beau
tiful, they certainly do of the sublime, as they have an
air of grarideur and magnificence which is awfully pleasing
and attractive. Even their rude deformity has a fitness
in it to contend with the rude element which they are
meant to controul. One sees with no less satisfaction,
with what fury they are daily assaulted, and with what
indignant scorn they repel the onset. In a word, though
they may be despised as objects of deformity, they are m
reality our very good friends. They fay to the encroach
ing foe, in the words of Him who appointed them their
station, " Hitherto slialt thou come, but no further; and
here shall thy proud waves be stayed."
About two miles to the westward is Sandown, or Sandham Fort. This and the castles at Cowes and Yarmouth
were built by Henry VIII. out of the ruins of the reli
gious houses. Nearly adjoining to this is Sanddwn Cot
tage, the rural seat of the late John Wilkes, esq. cham
berlain of London. About a mile from hence we ap
proach a stupendous chain of rocks, called Shanklin
Chine, which, being a considerable natural curiosity, as
such may deserve a mention. The chine, as they call it*
(for what reason we know not,) is made by an opening
of one of the cliffs above-mentioned. It appears as
though it were rent from top to bottom. The mouth of
the gap stretches to a vast width, on the one side almost
perpendicular, on the other more shelving. The bottom
is, for the most part, a level smooth beach, where one
may walk at low water, and survey these stupendous
heights with pleasure. The side which is most upon a
declivity is mounted by means of a large number of in
artificial steps, by which we ascend to a little cottage,
which is kept open as a house of accommodation for such
company as either curiosity or dissipation may happen to
collect. The method is, either for such parties to carry
with them their own provision, and get it there made
ready for their use, or to take the chance of what the
house or vicinage will afford them: of the latter sort,
crabs and lobsters in their season, and in the highest ex
cellence, are seldom or never wanting. A few miles fur
ther on will bring us to another place, equally if not
more frequented for ths fame pleasurable purposes. The
name of this is Steep-hill, the situation of a delightful
villa, built by the right honourable Hans Stanley, then
governor of the island, and afterwards the property and
residence of the honourable Wilbraham Tollemache, whe
planted a vinery. The building is in the genteel cottagetaste, adorned with a variety of rich and curious paint-ings within, and without by a plealure-garden, shrubbery,
&c. Near this is also a house of entertainment, to which
strangers are invited by scenes which are romantic beyond
description. Here we not only enjoy a fine open pro
spect os the sea, (from which the distance is about a fur
long,) but are in full view of a large tract of land which
has not its parallel. It commonly goes by the name of
Under-Cliff, because included between the sea on one
hand and a high cliff on the other. This cliff extends
some miles in length, a great part of which is so regularly
perpendicular, that at a small distance one wfeuld ready
take it for some old rampart-wall that had fomierly bee

ISLE of
raised by art. The tract of land betwixt this and the sea
is perhaps about half a mile broad, rather uneven and
hillocky in its appearance indeed, but of so rich a soil,
and so finely cultivated, that no part of the island can
boast a more excellent produce. Here sir Richard Worfley
erected a neat cottage, and planted a vinery, which is
now in a prosperous state. To its advantageous situation,
the natural warmth, no doubt, greatly contributes: its
exposure is to the south : the cliff, which rises so much
above it, is .1 natural garden-wall slieltering it from the
northern blasts, and reflecting- the solar rays with re
doubled force. The fine springs and natural cascades
which adorn this favourite spot may also operate to the
same fertilizing effect ; but, however this be, it is altoge
ther one of the most pleasing and singular objects of the
kind that is any where to be met with. It is by most
supposed, and perhaps not without reason, that this part
of the land formerly gave way, separated from what is
now the cliff, and settled in this surprising form. This
may seem the rather probable, as the report is, that at a
small distance there is such another fall under the water.
After leaving this curious phenomenon, and getting
round a pretty large cape, we are brought into Chale
Bay, so denominated from the parish of Chale, by which
it is environed. This bay is lined with one continued
chain of those tremendous rocks which are so often fatal
to the hapless mariner. The situation of it is such as to
occasion a most violent roll of tide into it, so that ships
sailing upon a lee-fhore, and especially in the night, are
unwarily driven upon these rocks, and often Deat to
pieces. Few winters pass without misfortunes more or
less of this kind, of which some people have made a very
lucrative perhaps, but certainly a very barbarous, advan
tage. Or late years indeed, such disasters have fallen un
der the immediate regulation of proper officers, and all
plundering discouraged by the punishment of its detection.
However small the advantage of this may finally be to the
merchant, humanity will delight in the suppression of all
customs of such extreme depravity.
The next object which particularly strikes our atten
tion, is a long range of white cliffs near a village called
Freshwater j they arc of a chalky substance and os prodi
gious magnitude ; some of them rise to the height of six
hundred teet above the sea which washes them. They
excite curiosity also on this singular account, that in the
summer months they are inhabited by incredible numbers
of exotic birds, which seem to assemble here purely to
enjoy the advantage of these warm and glowing rocks to
hatch their eggs, and be nurseries for their young. Their
first appearance is generally about the middle of May, and
they produce a new generation fit to emigrate by about
the middle of August following, at which time they take
themselves off, and we see no more of them till the next
breeding-season. They are of two or three different spe
cies, as is plain from their beaks and plumage ; and,
whilst with us, they get their subsistence out of the sea:
for this reason their flesli is too rank for human food,
but they are not altogether useless: the fisherman is glad
of their carcases for his bait, and the upholsterer will give
a good price for their feathers; their eggs, which are
about the size of those of a duck, are said to be full as
good for culinary purposes. The country people thereFore want not motives to exercise their slcill and dexterity
in taking them. They have a way of doing it, which,
for its oddity, may deserve to be noticed. In the first
place, a large stake or iron bar is driven into the top of
the cliff; to this is fastened a cart-rope, or something of
like strength, having at the other end of it a stick put
cross- wise for the adventurer to sit upon, or support him
self by; and with this simple apparatus he lets himself
down at the front of this horrid precipice; there he at
tacks his intended prey as it flies in or out of its nest,
and secures as much as he can of it. See farther under
Bird-catching, vol. ill. p. 54. Many of the strangers
who frequent the island axe lar less excusable persecutors ;

435
WIGHT.
we mein such as hive no other object birt that of mere
diversion in going out in boats to (hoot the birds. The
report of a gun causes such numbers of them to fly out
aud hover round their assailants as are astonishing ; and it
may be amusement to some people merely to wound
and destroy ; but, since their flesli is wholly unfit for
food, can humanity subscribe to this wanton recreation ?
or may it not rather be reproved in the language of the
pelted frogs? " What is sport to you is death to us."
Upon leaving these temporary colonists, we pleasantly
arrive at the western extremity of the island. This pre
sents us with a full view of that remarkable group of
rocks so well known by the name of the Needles. They
are so called in reference to their sharp and craggy points.
Several of them are at considerable distances from the.
land, as well as from each other; and, as they rise to the
height of many feet above the water, they appear at a
distance like the remains of some broken towers, which
had been mattered and thrown down by an earthquake.
They are, nevertheless, of nature's own curious but un
polished workmanship, and have doubtless stood for immemorable ages without any material changes. Nothing
however is an absolute proof against the injuries of time:
it is but a few years since that one of these solid py
ramids yielded to the fury of a storm, and fell, to the
no small surprise of those who were within hearing of
the mighty crash.
When we have cleared these rocks (which in the sea
man's phrase is going through the Needles), we re-enter
the Solent before-mentioned, where the scene becomes
more familiar and domestic. Instead of massy rocks and
towering cliffs, we have lands in view which rise with a
more easy elegance, and the portus objtilu latcrum favours
us with a more calm and placid sea. In the course of
this passage we are entertained with a fight of the castles
of Hurts and Callhot, Lutterell's Tower, the town of
Lymington, &c. on the one side, and the towns and
. castles of Yarmouth and Cowes on the other, till the
whole circuit is completed.
Before we quit this channel, however, it may be pro
per to observe, that a number of passage-vessels are con
stantly employed upon it, to keep up the mutual inter
course which either pleasure or business may call for.
There.are among these three in government-pay, called
packet-boats, which carry the mails to and from South
ampton and Cowes, taking passengers, either with or
without horses or carriages; and one of them is always iii,
readiness to be hired on any emergency. Besides these,
there are divers other vessels which make it their business
to go and return daily, between Yarmouth and Lyming
ton, Ride, Cowes, and Portsmouth. By these and other
means, both stated and accidental, there seems little or no
reason to complain of the detached and insular situation
of this part of Hampshire.
One 'of the highest and most remarkable hills in the
island is named St. Catharine's, on which there are still
the remains (visible at a great distance) of an ancient
hermitage, dedicated to the honour of that faint, from
whence the mountain itself took, and still bears, her name.
The hill is seven hundred and fifty feet above high-water
mark. The hermitage is an octagon, each side being four
feet, and the height from its base to the summit thirtytwo feet; as such, it makes a very conspicuous and useful
object at sea. This hill is so near the lea as to admit of a
full view of it to the south, and on the other points it
presents a very extensive projpect of the island. There
are other stations where the sea may be seen partially, at
eight, ten, or more, places at a time: one of these is on
ths north side towards Ride, called the Abbey of Quarr.
This religious house, with lands for its support, was con
firmed to God and the Holy Virgin, by Richard earl of
Exeter, and the son of Baldwin, to pray for the fouls of
his fattier and mother. At the suppression, it was valued
at 13+I. 3s. ud. per annum. It was first built anno 1131.
It now contains very few vestiges of its ancient dignity.

ISLE of WIGHT.
43(3
In the reign of Edward III. the abbot was a man of great character was not a!ways of the most nniform tenor. It
consequence, being stiled by that monarch cufict insuLt, had doubtless been more happy for his fame, had be lived
ot land-warden of the island, as appears by warrant still in times when political interests were less fluctuating.
extant, which is addressed to him as such, and wherein His qualifications and prospects led him to take an active
he is directed to put everjr thing into a proper state of de part in roost of the changes of those very uniettled rimes.
When the doctrines of the reformation (more anciently
fence against any foreign invasion.
The trade and commerce of this island, in its kind, is those of Wicklisse) began first to revive in England, he
by no means inconsiderable. It pays to government not strenuously opposed thejn both from the pulpit and the
less than thirty- thousand pounds a -year. But the nature press. Meanwhile, as the court of Henry (for reasons
of it is such, that, os all other, perhaps, it requires the universally known) grew daily more cool to the see of
fewest hands in proportion to the value of the concern. Rome, and the people still cooler to her extravagant cor
A farmer, a mealnian, or a maltster, may be in as large a ruptions, the doctor assumed a milder tone, went often to'
way as a manufacturer of cloth or hardware, but yet one hear Peter Martyr preach, and expressed a very great re
of the first-mentioned can manage his business with a tenth gard for him. He also acknowledged Henry's supremacy
part, of the assistance which the others want. This in in the church, and in his successor's time (Edward VI. J
some measure accounts for the inhabitants of the place he went so far as to communicate with the reformers, and
not being more numerous. The trade of the island con- his pulpit sounded high of their doctrines. But in the
jilts chiefly of dealings in corn and wool. Of the for reign ot Mary his views of things were totally altered, and
mer, perhaps, more, is produced on this spot than on any his zeal returned to its Old channel. It was now that he
spot of ground of like extent in his majesty's dominions. was honoured with his doctor's degree in divinity, and'
It is in a manner the granary of the western counties, and made dean of St. Paul's, with a long et cetera of other lu
the chief resource of government- contracts for wheat, crative posts and preferments. It was doubtless a mark
malt, flour, and biscuit. The quantities of corn exported of the esteem in which his abilities were held, that he was
either in grain or in flour are very large, which creates a chosen to maintain a public disputation at Oxford against
principal part of that employment which is found for Cranmer and Ridley ; and, when the former was destined
shipping and the mills, at which large quantities of wheat to the stake for heresy, Cole preached and published the
are manufactured. There are no less than eight or nine execution-sermon. In ssiort, he seems to have been at
water-mills for this purpose within about a mile of the this time a leading man of a very leading party, as may
town of Newport, besides many others, some of which farther appear by a singular anecdote, which, as it con
will grind and dress from eighty to one hundred quarters cluded his popularity, may also conclude this abridge
a-week. From these flour is exported to Ireland and the ment of his memoirs. Mary, the royal mistress of his
western counties of England. At times, when expor fortune, was determined, it seems, to act the fame fatal
tation abroad are allowable and profitable to the mer tragedy among her protestant subjects in Ireland as (ho
chant, he naturally looks to the market of Newport for a had already done at home in Smithfield. For executing
supply, at which there have been sometimes seen two this purpose her commission was made out, and who
hundred waggons in one day laden with those valuable should have the care of it but her trusty and well-beloved
articles of wheat and barley ; but of late years the custom Dr. Cole!- He undertook the charge; and in the pro
of selling hy (ample only has much prevailed. There are gress of this business, making some little stay at Chester,
two other commodities which (eem to have as good a title he was waited on by the mayor of that city. In the
to the rank of natural curiosities, as to be considered as course of the conversation which passed between these
commerce. These are, copperas- (tones, and white shining two, the doctor was so full of his commission, that he
sand. The former are gathered up in heaps on the south could not forbear, as we fay, to let the cat out of the
shore, and occasionally sent to London, &c. for the pur bag: " I have that with me," faith he, producing a little
pose of producing the several species of vitriol. The box from his portmanteau, " which will lam the heretic*
latter is dug out of some very valuable mines, which are of Ireland." His hostess, a Mrs. Edmonds, had the
the property of David Urry, esq. near Yarmouth; and good luck to overhear this; and being more than half a
from jfcence sent to London and Bristol for the use of the heretic herself, and having a brother of that profession in
glass manufactories.
Dublin, (he became much troubled ; and, taking her opThis little island, so fertile in most things, has by no P ortunity whilst the doctor was gone down to compliment
means been without her contributions to the republic of h is worship the mayor to the door, (lie stept into the
British literature. Sir John Cheke, Dr. Thomas James, dean's apartment, took out the commission, and put a
anJ the learned aid ingenious Tr. Hooke, were natives of pack of cards into the box in its room. The doctor;
the Isle of Wight. These having been already introduced having completed his civilities, returns to his chamber,
to the reader in their respective places in the alphabet, and puts up his box without the least suspicion of what
we (hall conclude with a few anecdotes of the Rev. Henry had happened. Soon after he set sail for Dublin, where
Cole, LL. and D.D. dean of St. Paul's, &c. This gen he arrived December 7th, 1558. Being introduced to
tleman was a native of Godstiill; and, after the usual lord Fitzwalter (then lord-lieutenant) and the privy
course of education at Wykeham's school, Winchester, council, he began with a speech in form to set forth the
was admitted of New College, Oxford. He there com nature of his business, and then delivered in his box with
menced bachelor in the civil law in the year 1529, and due ceremony. " What have we here?" fays his lord
doctor in the fame faculty in 154.0. A great part of this ship at the opening: " this is nothing but a pack of
interval was spent in Italy, and other parts abroad, which cards." It, is not easy to conceive the doctor's feelings at
he judged most proper to perfect him in the walks of the ridiculous figure he now made. He could only fay,
science, and the knowledge of the world. On his return that a commission he certainly had, but who had played
he was chosen warden of his maternal college, obtained him this trick he could not tell. " Why then, Mr. Dean,"
some good preferments, and was generally considered as fays his lordship, " you have nothing to do but to return
very respectable and eminent in the line os his profession. to London again, and 'get your commission renewed,
Leland, the antiquary, makes very honourable mention whilst we in the mean time (hustle your cards." This
of his abilities; and in one of Ascham's letters there h a sarcastic advice the doctor, no doubt with infinite chagrin,
handsome compliment paid to his learning and polite- was obliged to take, though at so disagreeable a season of
nil's: "I must he totally destitute of these qualities myself the year; hut, whilst all this was about, meeting with
(lays that elegant writer) if I did not both love and ad contrary winds and other vexatious delays, behold the
mire them in you." This letter is without a date, a cir- queen died, and so the business came all to nothing. It
cuitiltance which we mention, because Dr. Cole's public is (aid, moreover, that queen Elizabeth was so well pleased
wittt

I S L
"rithlhis ftory, that (he allowed Mrs. Edmonds 40I. a-year
during her life, for this seasonable and important piece of
dexterity.
ISLE OF WIGHT, a county of Virginia, on the south
tfide of James's River, welt of Norfolk county, about forty
miles long and fifteen broad, andcontains 9028 inhabitants,
including 5867 Haves. A mineral spring has been disco
vered near the bead of the west branch of Nansemond
river, about ten miles from Smithfield, and twelve from
Suffolk : it rs much resorted to, and famed for its medi
cinal qualities.
ISLE'BIANS, in ecclesiastical history, a name given to
those who adopted the sentiments of a Lutheran divine of
Saxony, called John Agricola, a disciple and companion
os Luther, a native of Illeb, whence the name; who, in
terpreting literally some of the precepts of St. Paul with
regard to the Jewish law, declaimed against the law and
the necessity of good works. See Antinomians.
ISLE'E, a town of Hindoostan, in Oude : forty miles
south of Bahraitch.
ISLES de MADA'ME lie at the south end of Sydney,
or Cape Breton I stand, on which they are dependant.
The largest of these, with Cape Canso, the east point of
Nova Scotia, form the entrance of the Gut of Canso from
the Atlantic Ocean. Se Cape Breton.
I'SLESBOROUGH, a township of the American States,
in Hancock county, Maine, formed by Long Island, in
the centre of Penobscot Bay, fifteen miles in length, and
isom two to three in breadth. It was incorporated in
1789, contains 381 inhabitants, and is 160 miles north
east by north of Boston.
I'SLET,/ [from isteta, Span.] A little island. Scott.
ISLET'TES (Les Grandes), a town of France, in the
department of the Meuse : three miles west of Clermont.
I'SLEWORTH, a village of England, in the county of
Middlesex, on the banks of the Thames, opposite Rich
mond, with 434.6 inhabitants: eight miles welt of Lon
don. Near this place are Sion House and Sion Hill, of
which see a short account under Brentford, vol. iii.
P- 377ISLINGTON, a considerable village of Middlesex,
north of London, but to which in fact it is united. The
parish of St. Mary, Iflington, anciently Iseldm, in Finstmry
division of Ossullton Hundred in the county of Middlesex,
is about three miles two furlongs in length from north
west to south-east, two miles one furlong in breadth from
east to west, ten miles and a half in circumference, and
contains about three thousand acres. It is divided into
seven liberties, named from the manors in which they are
situated, viz. Lower St. John's of Jerusalem, Lower
Barnsbury, Upper Barnfbury, Upper St. John's of Jeru
salem, Highbury of Newington Barrow, Canonbury, and
the Prebend liberty. It is'a vicarage in the archdeaconry
and diocese of London. The old Gothic church was
taken down in 1751, when the present handsome structure
was begun ; it was finished in 1754, at the expence of
6319I. The church and tower are built of brick, with
stone quoins, Sec. The spire, with the gallery at the
base, is of Portland stone; and the front of the tower is
ornamented with a neat stone portico, of the Tuscan or
der, in a semicircular form. The height from the ground
to the top of the vane is one hundred and sixty-four feet.
The length of the church is one hundred and eighty feet,
and the breadth sixty. Its roof is supported without
pillars; and the inside is adorned with elegant simplicity.
In 1787, this church underwent considerable repairs.
To strenguthen the tower, three tiers of iron ties, or
chain-bars, were fixed across the tower in different di
rections; and an electric conductor was placed from the
ground to the top of the ball. The scaffolding for this
purpose was of wicker-work, framed upon a very curious
plan round the steeple, by a basket maker of St. Alban's,
who had before contrived a similar work for the repairs
of the spire of the abbey-church in that town. This in
genious man engagej to erect the scaffold at Islington
Vol. XI. No. 766.

r s l
457
for lal. and the privilege of showing it at sixpence each
person, by which he cleared a considerable sum. Slight
as the work appeared to be, it was constructed upon Inch
an excellent principle, as to be capable of bearing any
weight that was required.
An old building in this town, behind Cros.;-street, is
called Queen Elizabeth's Lodge, and a representation of
it is to be seen in Mr. Nichol's Progresses of that princess.
Strype, in his Survey of London, records the following
curious anecdote: " Beyond these (Aidersgate) Bars,
leaving the Charter-house on the left hand, stretches up
towards Ifeldon, commonly called Islington, a countrytown hard by; which, in the former age, was esteemed to
be so pleasantly seated, that, in the year 1 581, queen Eli
zabeth, on an evening, rode out that way to take the air;
where, near the town, she was environed with a number
of begging rogues (as beggars usually haunt such places),
which gave the queen much disturbance. Whereupon
Mr. Stone, one of her footmen, came in all haste to the
lord-mayor, and afterwards to Fleetwood the recorder,
and told them the fame. The fame night did the re
corder send out warrants into the fame quarters, and into
Westminster and the Duchy. And \n the morning he
went abroad himself, and took that day seventy-four
rogues, whereof some were blind, and yet great usurer*
and very rich. They were sent to bridewell, and pu
nished."
,
At the Crown public house, in the Lower-street, among
other decorations on painted glass, apparently of the
reign of Henry VII. is an original portrait of Elizabeth,
the queen of that monarch, supposed to have been painted
in 1487; and the Pied Bull Inn is said to have been the
residence of fir Walter Raleigh, whose arms are still to be
found on one of the windows. In the fields to the north
west of the White-Conduit House and tea-gardens, is a
large inclosure, called the Reed Mote, or six-acre field,
supposed to have been a Roman camp. The White-Con
duit House takes its name from a conduit near it, which
formerly supplied the Charter-house ; and a pipe belonging
to it is still existing, and conveys water to the late Dr.
de Valengen's house in Pentonville. On repairing the
road a sew years ago, nearly opposite the Queen's Head
public-house, a subterraneous vault was discovered which
seemed to point towards Smithfield : from this circum
stance, many were inclined to suppose it formed a com
munication between the Priory of St. Bartholomew and
Canonbury, the country residence of that body. This
leads us to speak of Canonbury-house, which is half a
mile to the north-east of Islington church, and is sup
posed to have been a mansion tor the prior of the canons
of St. Bartholomew, in West Smithfield, and thence to
have received its name of Canonbury, that is Canons' House.
The ancient part of Canonbury-house is supposed to have
been built in the reign ol^Henry VIII. by William Bolton, the last prior ; his device, a bolt and tun, remaining'
in several parts of the garden-wall. At the dissolution it
was granted to Thomas Cromwell earl of Essex ; on whose
attainder it reverted to the crown, and the divorced queen.
Anne of Cleves had an annuity of zol. from this manor
towards her jointure. Edward VI. granted the manor to
John Dudley earl of Warwick, afterwards duke of Nor
thumberland, whose ambition involved in ruin his own
family, and his daughter-in-law, the excellent lady Jane
Grey. On his execution, it was granted to sir John,
Spencer, alderman of London, commonly called " rich
Spencer;" whose only child married William, second
lord Compton, afterwards earl of Northampton : who ap
pears, in consequence of this vast accession of wealth, to
have been in a state of temporary distraction. In this
family the manor has continued ever since. Great part
of the old mansion has been pulled down, and the site is
occupied by several neat modern houses, the gardens of
which, stretching down to the borders of the New River,
have a romantic appearance on account of the surround
ing scenery. A brick tower, seventeen feet square, and
jT
fifty.

438
I L
fifty-eight high, remains; and the inside retains great
part of its primitive appearance. This tower, seen from
asar, is let out in lodgings, and has been the residence of
Chambers, author of the Cyclopdia, Goldsmith the
poet, and other individuals in the republic of letters.
At the entrance of the town of Iflington, but in the
parish of St. James, Clerkenwell, are alms-houses for ten
widows of the parish of Iflington, and a school for
twenty- five boys of the fame parish and that of Clerken
well. They were creeled by Dame Alice Owen, and are
under the government of the Brewers' Company ; from
whose records it appears, that they were founded by her
in consequence of a providential deliverance from death,
in the reign of queen Mary, when this part of Islington
was all open fields. In thole days archers practised with
their bows and arrows at butts; and, whilst this lady was
walking in the fields with her maid, an arrow pierced the
crown of her hat (high-crowned hats being then in
fashion) without doing her the least injury. In comme
moration of this deliverance, me built the school and
alms-houses, about three years before her death. For many
years, an arrow was fixed on the top of these houses,
which stand on the very spot where this accident happened.
Pentonville, which joins Islington to the west, is
also in the parish of St. James, Clerkenwell ; and, when
that parish-church was rebuilt by act of parliament, an
elegant chapel here was made parochial. The houses in
?;eneral are neat and commodious, and have nearly all
prung up within the last thirty years. The late Dr. de
Valengen's mansion was almost the first built on the spot,
and he lived to see a town rising around him 1
On the south-west side of Islington, is that fine reser
voir called New-River Head, which consists of a large
basin, into which the New River enters: part of the water
is thus conveyed by pipes to London, while another part
is thrown by an engine through other pipes, to a reser
voir, which lies much higher, in order to supply the
highest parts of London. See the article Canal Navi^
gatioj), vol. iii. p. 675. Near the New-River Head is
the well-known place of public amusement, called Sad
ler's Wells, which takes its name from a spring of mi
neral water, now called Islington Spa, or New Tunbridge
"Wells. This spring was discovered by one Sadler, in
1683, in the garden belonging to a house which he had
then just opened as a music-.room. The water resembles
much in quality and effect that of Tunbridge Wells in
Kent. Sadler's music-house came, after his death, to one
Francis Forcer, whose son was the first that exhibited
there the diversions of rope-dancing and tumbling, to
which have for many years been added musical interludes
and pantomimes. At the Sir Hugh Middleton's Head is
a very large picture, containing twenty-eight portraits of
the Sadler's-Wells Club ; it is a curious representation of
some known characters ; among them is Mr. Rosamond,
the builder of Rosamond's row, Clerkenwell.
To the north of Islington is Highbury Place, which
fronts the fine hills of Highgate and Hampstead. Higher
ftill is Highbury Terrace, which commands a beautiful
prospect. Near this is the neat villa, paddock, and plea
sure-grounds, of the late Alexander Auhert, cfq. who
erected near the house a lofty and spacious observatory,
furnished with a complete collection of astronomical in
struments. On the site of these premises was a moated
soot, called Jack Straw's Castle, on which stood the man
sion of the priors of the order of St. John of Jerusalem,
which was burnt to the ground by the commons of Essex,
June 13, 1381, in the insurrection under Wat Tyler and
Jack Straw. Near this is a noted tavern and tea-gardens,
called Highbury Bam, much frequented by the citizens
in the summer season.
Bagnigge Wells, a noted place of public entertainment,
is generally included in the account of Islington, though
situated in the parish of Pancras, in the valley between
the New-River Head and the Foundling Hospital. It
was formerly the residence of Eleanor Gwyn, one of

i a m
king Charles's mistresses, of whom here is a bust. It wa
opened about the year 1767, in consequence of the disco
very of two springs of mineral water; the one chalybeate,
and the other cathartic. See vol. ii. p. 620. There is
something romantic and pleasant in the situation ; and
the tea-gardens .are laid out with taste.
Iflington is altogether a large and populous place, su
perior both in size and appearance to many considerable
towns in the country. It contains 15,065 inhabitants.
At the Angel Inn are several roads diverging towards
the metropolis, and leading to its extremities and centre;
a circumstance which proves convenient to those inha
bitants whose occupations call them to town in the day
time.
In this parish, in the road from Islington to Hoxton, is
the white-lead manufactory of Samuel Walker and Co.
very considerable iron-masters at Mafborough, near Rotherham, in Yorkshire; who erected here, in 1786, a cu
rious windmill, for the purpose of grinding lead, differing
in two remarkable particulars from common wind-mills,
viz. 1st, that the brick tower of it is crowned with a great
wooden top, or cap, to which are affixed on one side the
fliers, and on the opposite side a gallery, which serves as
a great gnomon, if it maybe so called, whereby the whole
top is turned round at pleasure, so as to bring the fliers
into that direction which is most convenient with respect
to the wind ; and idly, that, instead of four, the usual
number of fliers, this is furnished with five. This ma
nufactory was formerly a public-house, well known in
all this neighbourhood as the Rosemary-branch; and, in
1783, a new Rosemary-branch was erected just beyond it,
at the meeting of the parishes of St. Leonard Shoreditcb.
and St. Mary Iflington.
All the ground in the neighbourhood of Iflington, in
every direction, which has not, during the present rage
for building, been purchased or rented for that purpose,
is converted into brick-fields, and for pasturage for the
many thousands of cows that are kept by the several cowkeepers in the neighbourhood, and who supply the me
tropolis with milk. One cow-keeper in this parish is said
to have constantly kept one thousand milch-cows, for the
purpose before-mentioned. Indeed the number of cows
which are kept in this parish, and other of the outskirts
of London, is incredible.
I'SLIP, a small town in Oxfordshire, fifty-six miles
from London, and noted for the birth and baptism of Ed
ward the Confessor. The chapel wherein Edward was
baptised stood at a small distance north from the church,
and is still called the King's Chapel ; but was entirely de
secrated during Cromwell's usurpation, and converted to
the meanest uses of a farm-yard ; at present it has a roof of
thatch. It is built of stone, fifteen yards long and seven
broad, and retains traces of the arches of an oblong win
dow at the east end. This manor was given by Edward
the Confessor to Westminster Abbey, to whom it still be
longs. It has a good market for sheep, and some remains
of an ancient palace, said to have been king Ethelred's.
Here is a charity-school. By the late inland navigation,
it has communication with the rivers Mersey, Dec, Ribble,
Ouse, Trent, Derwent, Severn, Humber, Thames, Avon,
&c. which navigation, including its windings, extends
above five hundred miles, in the counties of Lincoln,
Nottingham, York, Lancaster, Westmoreland, Chester,
Stafford, Warwick, Leicester, Oxford, Worcester, &c.
I'SLIP, a township of New York, situated in Suffolk
county, Long Island, east of Huntingdon, and contains
609 inhabitants; of these ninety-three are electors, and
thirty-five slaves.
ISMACHI'AH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
IS'MADATS, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon : 115 miles north-west of Jeddo.
IS'MAELPOUK, a town of Bengal: six miles east of
Boi;lipour.
'
IS'MAELPOUR, a town of Hindoostan, in Baliar:
thirty-eight miles south-west of Patna.
JSMAI'AH,

r s m
ISMAI'AH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
IS'MAIL, or Ismailow, a town of European Turkey,
in the province of Bessarabia j situated on the north side
of the Danube, about thirty-three miles from the Black
Sea. The town of Ismail measures about a mile towards
the land, and half a mile by the side of the Danube, and
was fortified with eight bastions. The ramparts are in
general eighteen feet in height, in some parts twenty-five.
The moat is from thirty to forty feet deep ; and half-way
between the polygons, named Bender and Brock, was a
false trench. Near the town was a cavalier of stone-work,
capable of holding some thousand men. The side next
the water was defended by ramparts and horizontal bat
teries. This place was taken by storm, on the 22d of De
cember, 1790, by the Ruffians, under general Suwarrow :
the Ruffians were several times repulsed, and lost in the
siege 10,000 men. According to the account, as published
at Petersburgh, the Turkish garrison, who deserved a
better fate, were put to death aster the surrender ; 30,000
men were massacred in cold blood, and the city was
given up to the unrestrained brutality of the conquering
army. The booty found was immense, 130 pieces of
cannon, many magazines, powder, bombs, and balls; 34.5
standards, almost all stained with blood, two of which
were sainjack, great banners of the governors of Bender
and Ismail, of which there are but five in the Ottoman
empire; the superb banner of the khan of the Tartars;
seven rich burschvks, or horses' tails ; 150 standard-poles,
(most of the standards, being of rich stuff embroidered
with gold and silver, had been torn off by the soldiers and
Cossacks for girdles or trophies ;) a great stock of barley
and flour, hay, cattle, salted meat, and abundance of other
provisions, 10,000 horses, &c. to the value, as calculated,
of ten millions of piastres: 144 miles south-west of Otchakov, and 268 north of Constantinople. Lat. 45. 23. N.
Ion. 29. 45. E.
ISMAN'ING, a town of Bavaria, which gives name to
a county, sold to the bishop of Freilingen, situated on the
Iser : eight miles north-north-east of Munich, and nine
south-south-west of Freisingen.
IS'MARUS, in ancient geography, a town of the Cicones in Thrace, giving name to a lake. In Virgil it is
called Ifmara. Servius supposed it to be a mountain of
Thrace; on which mountain Orpheus dwelt.
ISME'NE, a daughter of dipus and Jocasta, who,
when her filter Antigone had been condemned to be bu
ried alive by Creon, for giving burial to her brother Polynices, against the tyrant's positive orders, declared her
self as guilty as her sister, and insisted upon being equally
punished with her. This instance of generosity was
strongly opposed by Antigone, who wishecs not to see her
filter involved in her calamities. Sopkoclts in Antig.A
laughter of the river Asopus, who married the hundredeyed Argus, by whom she had Jafus. Apollodoms,
ISME'NIAS, in ancient geography, a river of Bceotia,
falling into the Euripus, where Apollo had a temple,
from which he was called Ismenius. A youth was yearly
chosen by the Botians to be the priest of the god j an
office to which Hercules was once appointed.
ISMEN'IDES, an epithet applied to the Theban wo
men, as being near the Ismenus, a river of Bceotia. Ovid.
ISME'NUS, a son of Apollo and Melia, one of the Ne
reides, who gave his name to a river of Bceotia, near
Thebes, falling into the Asopus, and thence into the Euiipus. Pattsanias.A son of Amphion and Niobe, killed
by Apollo. Ovid.
IS'MID, or Is Nickmid, a town of Asiatic Turkey,
situated on a gulf or bay of the Sea of Marmora. The
Greeks and Armenians have each a church and an arch
bishop residing here. It is supposed to have been the an
cient Nicomedia, capital of Bithynia: forty-five miles eastsouth-east of Constantinople. Lat. 40. 39. N. Ion. 29. 34. E.
IS'MID, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania:
twenty-four miles east-south-east of Cogni.
IS'MIL, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania >

ISO
43s>
thirty miles east of Cogni, and thirty-fix south-west of
Akserai.
ISMO'KIL, a small island on the east side of the Gulf
of Bothnia. Lat. 63.16. N. Ion. 21/20. E.
IS'MIN. See Swingk.
ISNAGAR', or Isnajar, a town of Spain, in the pro
vince of Cordova : ten miles south of Lucena.
ISNAR'DIA.yi [so named by Linnieus in memory of
Mons. Antoine Danti d'lsnard, member of the Academy
of Sciences, and who published descriptions of some plants
in their Memoirs for 1716, &c] In botany, a genus of
the class tetrandria, order monogynia, in the natural order
of calycanthema:, (salicari, j"Js) The generic cha
racters areCalyx: peri.mthium bell-fhapea, half-fourcleft, divisions ovate, spreading. Corolla none, unless
you call the calyx such. Stamina: filaments four, grow
ing from the middle of the calyx; anthers: simple. PistilTum: germ inferior; style simple, longer than the sta
mens; stigma thickifh. Pericarpium: capsule four-cor
nered, obtuse, covered by the calyx and crowned, fourcelled, four-valved; valves obscurely keeled, thick, fun
gous, attenuated on the margin; partitions opposite to
the valves. Seeds: very many, oblong, lharp, affixed to
the pillar. EJfential Character. Calyx four-cleft; corolla
none; capsule four-celled, covered by the calyx.
Isnardia palustris, a single species. It bears a great
resemblance to Peplis portulaca: it is creeping and float
ing; the flowers are axillary, opposite, sessile, and green.
Native of Italy, France, Allace, Russia, Jamaica, and Vir
ginia, in l ivers ; and is annual ; according to Allioni it itperennial. Swartz has determined it to be a species of
Ludwigia, frequent in the rivers of Jamaica, with petals
to the flower, though fugacious. The plant without pe
tals differs from this, just as in Ammannia, which fee.
ISNEL'LO, a town of Sicily, in the valley of Demona;
thirteen miles south of Cefalu.
IS'NIK, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia; situateJ
on a lake which abounds with fish, and has a commu
nication with the Sea of Marmora. Silk forms the prin
cipal article of trade. There are scarcely three hundred
houses in the town, yet it is the see of a Greek archbishop.
It was anciently called Nice, where the celebrated council
was held, and the Nicene Creed promulgated as the article
of faith : sixty miles south-east of Constantinople. Lat.
40. 16.N. Ion. 29. 50. E.
IS'NY, or Ysni, a town of Germany, lately imperial,
situated in the Algau, betwixt the counties of Hoheneck
and Trauchburg, and the lordship of Eglof. Its magis
tracy, and the greatest part of the citizens, are Lutherans.
Here is an abbey of benedictine monks, of which the no
ble family of Treuchscsses are administrators and patrons;
the whole city, indeed, formerly belonged to them. But
the latter, in 1365, redeeming itself for oopolb. weight of
hellers, it was, by the emperor CharlesTv. taken into the
immediate protection of the empire, with all the rights,
immunities, and usages, of the imperial towns. Its tax.
ation to the matricula of the empire and diet was, in
the year 1683, reduced from eighty to forty florins.
In 1692, it was farther reduced to thirty, and after
wards to sixteen; but, in. 1728, raised again to thirtyeight florins. To the imperial chamber of Wetzlar it
paid thirty-three rix-dollars, seventy-five kruitzers. Ever
since the year 1514, Ysni has been the tribunal seat of
Leutkirch. In 163:, a great part of it was consumed by
fire; and, in 1721, it suffered extremely by the like cala
mity : forty miles south of Ulm, and twenty noith-ealt of
Lind3U. Lat. 47.45. N. Ion. 9. 58. E.
ISOCHRONAL, or Isoch'p.onous, adj. is applied to
such vibrations of a pendulum as are perlormed in equal
times. Of which kind are all the vibrations of the fame
pendulum in a cycloidal curve, and in a circle nearly,
whether the arcs it describes be longer or shorter; for,
when it describes a shorter arc, it moves so much the
slower; and, when a long one, proportionably falter.
Isochronal Line, is that in which a heavy body is.
l'uppused.

I S Q
440
supposed to descend with a uniform velocity, ot without
any acceleration. Leibnitz, in the Act. Erud. Lips, for
April 1689, has a discourse on the Linea Isochrona, in
which he shows that a heavy body, with the velocity ac
quired by its descent from any height, may descend from
the same point by an infinite number of isochronal curves,
which are all of the fame species, differing from one ano
ther only in the magnitude of their parameters, (such as
are all the quadrato-cubical paraboloids,) and consequently
similar to one another. He shows also how to find a line,
in which aheavy body^deseending, shall recede uniformly
from a given point, or approach uniformly to it.
ISOCO'LON, s. [from io-oj, Gr. equal, and *wXo, a
member.] A species of composition in which the two
members or principal parts of a sentence are of an equal
Jength.
ISOC'RATES, a celebrated Greek rhetorician, was
born at Athens about B. C. 4.36. His father was a maker
of musical instruments, who gave him a good education,
but, being ruined in the Peloponnefian war, left him no
other inheritance. He had studied under Gorgias, Prodicus, and other great masters of eloquence; but a weak
voice and timid disposition prevented him from exercising
the talent of speaking in public. He employed himself
therefore in composing discourses in his closet, and in
teaching the art of rhetoric. He first opened a school at
Chio, where one of his auditors was Timotheus son of
Conon, whom he accompanied to several parts of Greece
as his secretary. He then taught at Athens, with a repu
tation which brought him numerous disciples and consi
derable emolument. He also obtained valuable recompences for some of his writings, particularly a moral dis
course which he addressed to Nicholas king of Cyprus,
and was rewarded by a gratification of twenty talents (be
tween four and five thousand pounds). Though he some
times courted the great and powerful, he was capable of
giving expression to free and generous sentiments. When
Theramenes, proscribed by the? thirty tyrants, took refuge
at the altar, he rose to speak in his defence, at the hazard
of sharing his fate ; and after the death of Socrates, when
his disciples all took to flight, he dared to appear in
mourning in the streets of Athens. It was his praise that
lie never by writing or accusation injured a single indi
vidual, whence he passed a long life in peace and honour.
He had reached his ninety-eighth year at the fatal battle
of Cherona, B.C. 338 ; when, unable to bear the cala
mity whjch had fallen on his country, he abstained from
food during four days, and expired. The abbe Arnaud
fays that he died a few days before that fatal battle. A
statue of bronze was raised to his memory by Timotheus,
and another statue by his adopted son Aphareus. The
style of lsocrates is pure, sweet, and flowing, sometimes
pompous and magnificent, sometimes diffuse, and over
loaded with ornjunent. He was extremely attentive to
the harmony of his periods, and C:cero reckons him the
first who introduced into Greek prose that numerolity and
melody of which it is so susceptible. His eloquence was
little adapted to popular assemblies or forensic contests, and
rather aimed to gratify the ear than affect the heart. He
polished all his compositions to excess. His panegyric on
Athens was said to have cost him ten years* labour. He
succeeded best in moral topics, which he treated with
many happy terms and sound maxims. He was a skilful
teacher of rhetoric, and brought up many able disciples.
There remain of lsocrates twenty-one discourses, which
have been distributed into the moral, the deliberative, the
panegyrical, and the agonistical. There are also nine
epistles bearing his name. Of the editions of the works
of lsocrates, the principal are those of Aldus, 151 3 and
1 534. ; of H. Stephanos, 1593, folio; of Wolfius, Paris,
16x1 j of Battie, Cambr. 1719, and Lond. 1749; and of
Auger, Paris, 1781. The latter editor has published a
complete French translation of this author. Mortri. Monthly
Mag. Dec. 1805.
jgOE'TES,yi [from tiro;, Gr. like, and iro^ycarj be-

I S O
ing alike, or evergreen, all the year.] Qint-tWORT ; in
botany, a genus of the class cryptogamia, in the ordtr
Alices, or miscellane, and natural order of Alices, or ferns.
The generic characters areI. Male flowers solitary within
the base of the inner leaves. Calyx: scale cordate, acute,
sessile. Corolla : none. Stamina : filaments none ; an.
therae roundish, one-celled. II. Female flowers solitary,
within the base of the outer leaves of the fame plant.
Calyx: as in the males. Corolla: none. Pistilium : germ
ovate, within the leaf. Pericarpium : capsule subovate,
two-celled, concealed within the base of the leaf. Seeds :
numerous, globular. Fructification immersed in the di
lated base ot the leaves, on the outside like a capsule with
a streak resembling a suture, but without any partition on
the inside; filled with many granular seeds.EJsential CkaraBer. Male : anther within the base of the fond. Fe
male : capsule two-celled, within the base of the frond.
Species. 1. Isoetes lacustris, or common quillwort:
leaves awl-fhaped, semicylindrical, curved back. Root
fibrous; fibres numerous, simple, slender, striking deep
into the mud. Leaves in thick tufts, eight or ten, from
three or four to six or seven inches in length, extremely
like young rushes, convex on the back, flat or slightly
convex in front, at the base swelling into a kind of bulb,
covered by a thin tender skin, which bursts and discovers
itself to be filled with numerous minute whitish seeds,
that appear spherical when examined in the microscope,
roughifh, somewhat transparent, and having three nbs
meeting in a centre. See the Iris Plate, fig. 3. The
leaves are so brittle, that they break on the least attempt
to bend them. Each leaf consists of several slender tubes,
imbedded in a soft spongy substance, and furnished with
transverse diaphragms that are very visible. When newly
taken out of the water, it is pellucid. The edges of the
inflated base of the outer leaves, where the female flowers
reside, form a thin fine membrane, which so closely em
braces the gibbous part of the inner leaf, where the male
flower is found, as to exclude the water. And by this
admirable contrivance, the flowers of each sex are "slot only
near each other, but, though at the bottom of a lake, are
kept perfectly dry. After the discharge of the seeds, the
outer leaves fall off and perish, and the next in order per
form the fame office a succeeding year ; and the number
of leaves is kept up by a supply of young ones from the
centre. Native of mountain-lakes, in the north of Eu
rope ; Westmoreland ; Cumberland ; Wales and Scotland ;
flowering from May to September.
2. Isoetes Coromandeliana, or Coromandel quillwort :
leaves filiform, erect, smooth. This resembles the pre
ceding very much, but is larger. The leaves are neat a
foot long, filiform, not semicylindric. Native of Coro
mandel, in wet places that are inundated in rainy season.
ISO'LA, a town of Naples, in Calabria Ultra, the see of
a bishop, suffragan of St. Severina : fifteen miles south*
east of St. Severina. Lat. 39. 2. N. Ion. 17. 24. E.
ISO'LA, a town of Naples, in the province of Lavora,
on a small island in the Gangliano : five miles south of Sora.
ISO'LA, a town of Istna, built on an isthmus which
extends a considerable distance into the sea. The envi
rons are celebrated for Ribolla wine : seven miles south of
Capo d'lstria. Lat. 45. 37. N. Ion. 13.40. E.
ISO'LA, a river which rises in the mountains of Tyrol,
and runs into the Drave near Lientz.
ISO'LA AL'TA, a town of Italy, in the department of
the Mincio i eleven miles north-north-east of Mantua.
ISO'LA DE DOVARE'SI, a town of Italy, in the de
partment of the Upper Po, on the Oglio : twelve miles
north-east of Cremona.
ISO'LA deula FEMI'NE, a small island near the
weft coast of Sicily, formerly a place of banishment for
women.
ISO'LA GROS'SA. See Grossa, vol. ix. p. 36.
ISO'LA POCCARIZ'ZA, a town of Italy, in the de
partment of the Mincio: eighteen miles north-east of
Mantua.
3
ISO'LA,

I s o
ISO
TSO'LA SA'CRA, a small ifland at the mouth of the Hunculacese, Jus.) The generic characters areCalyx :
none. Corolla : petals five, ovate, equal, spreading, deci
Tibet, near Ostia.
IGO'LA della SCA'LA, a town of the Veronese : duous ; nectaries five, equal, tubular, very short, with a
thirteen miles south of Verona.
three-lobed mouth, the outer lobe larger, the receptacle
ISOLACCIO, a town of the ifland of Corsica, thirty- inserted within the petals. Stamina: filaments numerous,
eight miles of Porto Vecchio, and thirty-nine south-south capillary, shorter than the corolla ; antherx simple." Piftillum : germs very many, ovate ; styles simple, the length
east of Corte.
ISOLET'TA, a town of Italy, in the department of of the germ ; stigmas blunt, the length of the stamens.
Pcricarpium : capsules several, lunuhte, recurved, onethe Mela : fifteen miles south of Brescia.
ISOL'IC, adj. [from the Greek ik, one, and Aof, whole.] celled. Seeds : very many. Allied very nearly to Helleborus, but extremely different in habit. I. th^lictroides
Entire; consisting of one piece.
ISOME'RIA,/ in algebra, a term of Vieta, denoting has two or three germs only.EJpntial Charatler. Calyx
the freeing an equation from fractions; which is done by none; petals five; nectary trifid, tubular; capsule re
reducing all the fractions to one common denominator, curved, many-leeded.
Species. 1. Isopyrum fumarioides, or fumitory-leaved
and then multiplying each member of the equation by
that common denominator, that is, rejecting it out of isopyrum : stipules awl-fliaped ; petals acute. This is an
annual plant, seldom more than three or four inches high.
them all.
JSO'NA, a town of Spain, in Catalonia: twenty-four The leaves, which arc shaped like those of fumitory, are
small, and of a grey colour. The stalk is naked to the
miles north of Balaguer.
. ISONO'MIA,y". [from k7<k, Gr. equal, and top, a dis top, where there is a circle of leaves just under the flowers.
The flowers are small, of an herbaceous colour on theouttribution.] An equal distribution.
ISOPERIM'ETERS, / [from ><rt, equal, wifi, round side, but yellow within. Capsules ten to fifteen, legumjabout, and /^rrgc,, a measure.] Plain figures which have nose, compressed a little, setaceous-beaked, curved a little
inwards, veined, pale, thin, opening inwards. Seeds fixed
equal pri meters.
ISOPERIMETRICAL, adj. Having equal circum in a double row to the edge of the opening future, small,
ferences; having an equal perimeter. It is demonstrated ovate-globular, covered with little raised dots, blackish,
in geometry, that among isoperimetrical figures, that is marked on one side with a linear hilum or scar. Native
always the greatest which contains the most fides or an of Siberia, whence the seeds were sent to the imperial gar
gles. From whence it follows, that the circle is the most den at Peterfburgh ; and Dr. Ammann sent a part of the
capacious of all figures which have the fame perimeter seeds to Mr. Miller, who cultivated them at Chelsea in
with it. That of two isoperimetrical triangles, which 1759. It flowers at the beginning of April, and the seed*
have the fame base, and one of them two fides equal, and ripen in May.
2. Isopyrum thalictroides, or meadow-rue-leaved isopy
the other unequal, that is the greater whose sides are
equal. That of isoperimetrical figures, whose sides are rum : stipules ovate ; petals obtuse. All parts of this
equal in number, that is the greatest which is equilateral plant are smooth, except the lower part of rile stem and
and equiangular. And hence arises the solution of that radical leaf, which is a little villose. Root perennial,
popular problem, To make the hedging or walling which creeping horizontally. Root-leaf one, seldom two, ten
will fence in a certain given quantity of land; also to der, shorter than the stem, on a long upright petiole, twice
fence in any other greater quantity of the fame. For, let trifid ; leaflets blunt, widening towards the end, two-lobed
* be one side of a rectangle that will contain the quan- or three-lobed, netted-veined, alh-coloured, resembling
the leaves of Thalictrum minus, or bulbous fumitory.
aa
tity aa of acres ; then will be its other side, and dou- Stem commonly single, from six inches to near a foot in.
height, simple or very seldom branched, naked below, but
2slsl
ble their sum, viz. 2* +~]j-> will be the perimeter of the having a leaf or two towards the top, like the root-leaf,
less compound ; the stem terminates in a few spreading
rectangle ; let also it be any greater number of acres, in only
slender
each bearing one small flower; the pe
the form of a square, then is b one side of it, and 46 its tals of peduncles,
which
are
at
white, but turn red or purple,
perimeter, which must be equal to that of the rectangle ; the natural number first
is five, but there are sometimes six.
Z/2J2
nd hence the equation 2ac -f- - = or + = zix, Native of the south of Europe. Mr. Miller had it from
the neighbourhood of Verona, and cultivated it in 1759.
in which quadratic equation the two roots are * = 6 It flowers at the end of March, and the feeds ripen ia
1/ t' a', which are the lengths of the two dimensions May.
3. Isopyrum aquilegioides, or columbine-leaved isopy
of the rectangle, viz. whose area i' is in any proportion
less than the square a* of the same perimeter. As, for rum : stipules obsolete. This has leaves like the second,
example, if one side of a square be 10, and one side of a but a little larger and of a greener colour. The stalks
rectangle be 19, but the other only 1 ; such square and rife about six inches high, supporting two or three small
parallelogram will be isoperimetrical, viz. each perimeter white flowers, shaped Tike those of the preceding. It
40 ; yet the area of the square is 100, and of the paralle flowers in April, and the seeds ripen in June. Accord
ing to Caspar Bauhin, and Haller, and Krockerfrom him,
logram only 19.
Isoperimetrical lines and figures have greatly engaged it differs from the preceding in having a very small root ;
the attention of mathematicians at all times. The 5th the stem a long span in height, slender, having two or
book of Pappus's Collections is chiefly upon this subject ; three, short, entire, stipular leaves on it, the rest like those
where a great variety of curious and important properties of Thalictrum minus, only smaller; and a single blue
are demonstrated, both of planes and solids, some of which slower, five times less than that of the preceding. Native
were then old in his time, and many new ones of his own. of the mountains of Swjslerland, Moravia, Trent, and the
Indeed it seems he has here brought together into this Apennines, in meadows, flowering in the spring. It is
book all the properties relating to isoperimetrical figures the fame with Aquilegia viscosa of Linnus. See Aourthen known, and their different degrees of capacity. On legia, Helleborus, and Thalictrum.
Propagation and Culture. These plants delight in a shady
this head, fee also Simpson's Tracts, p. 98; and the Phil.
situation. All that is required is to sow the feeds in a
Trans. vol. xlix. and 1.
shady border soon after they ripe, or permit them to seat*
ISOPHYL'LUM, /". in botany. See Bufleurum.
ISOPY'RUM,_/; [from i<roc, Gr. like, and rve(, a grain ter; and, when they come up, keep them clean from weeds.
ISO'RA, /. in botany. See Helicteres.
ef wheat.] In botany, a genus of the class polyandria,
ISORD'bKICK, or Krot'za, a town as Servia: fourorder polygynia, in the natural order of multisiliquae, (ra5 U
teea
VOJ.. XI. No. 766.

442
1 S R
teen miles south-east of Belgrade, and eight west of
Semandria.
ISOS'CELES, adj. [from i<r;> Gr. equal, and c-ntXoi;, a
leg.] In geometry, having two fides equal.
ISOS'CELCS, s. [from the adj.] A triangle having two
fides equal.
ISOS'TATES, s. [from ktoj, Gr. equal, and irujiu, to
stand.] One who was to examine by a proper Itandard.
Phillips.
ISPAHAN', a city of Persia, and capital of the
whole country, situated on the river Zenderoud, in the
province of Irak, surrounded by a wall and ditch, and
defended by a castle. The walls are built of mud, and are
about ao,oco paces in compass ; but kept in no repair,
and so hidden by the adjoining houses and gardens, -that
they cut no figure, and are hardly to be dilcovered. The
beauty of the city consists chiefly in a great number of
sumptuous palaces, handsome and airy houses, spacious
caravanseras, very beautiful bazars, many canals, and
streets planted on both sides with lofty plane-trees; though,
generally speaking, the other streets are narrow, crooked,
and not paved; but the air being very dry here, and every
housekeeper causing the street to be watered before the
door twice a-day, there is neither so much dirt nor dilst
as in many great cities in Europe. The Median S/iai, or
Royal Square, is one of the finest in the world. It is 440
paces long, and 160 bro3d, and is surrounded with a ca
nal, built with bricks, cemented with black rn.ortar, which
in time becomes harder than freestone. The royal inosque
is at the south end of this square, and its portico is won
derfully adorned with a thousand figures, and an incon
ceivable profusion of gold and azure, the whole being
also inlaid with enamelled squares, and a frieze round it
of the fame materials. Few structures can equal the mag
nificence of this, many of its pieces and decorations being
wrought in a manner unknown to our European architects.
The lame may be laid of the royal palace, and the haram,
or women's apartment. The palace is certainly one of
the most spacious in the world, being nearly five miles in
compass. Its great portico stands in the Royal Square,
and is all built with porphyry, and very high. The Per
sians revere it as sacred. The suburbs of Ispahan are very
large, and chiefly inhabited by Armenians. There are
besides 1460 villages round about Ispahan, and the inha
bitants live chiefly upon the manufacturing of silk and
wool. In 1387, Ispahan was taken by Timur Bee. The
inhabitants redeemed their lives by paying a large sum ;
but, an insurrection taking place in the night, Timur or
dered that all the inhabitants sliould be put to the sword ;
and it is computed that 70,000 were killed by the soldiers,
and their heads piled in heaps on the walls of Ispahan.
In 1722, it was taken by the Afghans, under Mahmoud,
after a long siege, in which the inhabitants suffered great
hardships, and many died of hunger. In 1727, it was re
covered from the Afghans by Nadir Shah. Lat. 32. 20. N.
Jon. 51. $a. E.
ISPANHAC, a town of France, in. the department of
the Lozere : five miles north-north-west of Florae, nine
south of Mende.
IS'PERLICK, a town of European Turkey, in Servia:
twenty-four miles north-north-east of Nissa.
IS'PERUD, or Seb'dura, a river of Persia, which runs
into the Caspian Sea near Rcshd.
ISPI'RA, a town of Turkish Armenia: seventy-four
wiles north-ealt of Erzerum, and iqo east ofTrebifond.
ISQUITENAN'GO, a town of Mexico, in the pro
vince of Yucatan : ninety miles south of Chiapa dos Espagnols.
ISQUIN'TIA, a town of Mexico, in the province of
Guatimala : thirty miles west- north-west of Guatimala.
Lat. 14. 32. N. Ion 93.. W.
ISQUITEPEC, a town of Mexico, in the province of
Guaxaca: forty miles west-north-west of Guaxaca.
IS'RAEL, a river of New Hampshire, which runs into
the Connecticut in. lat. 44. *6rN. Ion. 71. 36. W.

I S S
ISRAEL, [Heb. signifying one who prevails with
God.] The name which the angel gave to Jacob after
having wrestled with him all night at Mahanaim or Penuel ; (Gen. xxxii. 1, 2, 28, 29, 30. and Hosea xii. 3.) It
signifies a conqueror of God, or a prince of God, or, ac
cording to many of the ancients, a man who lees God.
By the name of Israel is sometimes understood the person
of Jacob ; sometimes the whole people of Israel, or the
whole race of Jacob ; and sometimes the kingdom of Is
rael, or of the ten tribes distinct from the kingdom of
Judah.
IS'KAELITES, the descendants of Israel; who were at
first called Hebrews, because Abraham came from Heber,
on the other side of the Euphrates ; and afterwards Is
raelites, from Israel the father of the twelve patriarchs ;
and lastly Jews, particularly after their return from the
captivity of Babylon, because the tribe of Judah was then
much stronger and more numerous than the other tribes,
and foreigners had scarcely any knowledge of this tribe.
See the article Jew, in the preceding volume, p. 790,
& feq.
IS'RAELITISH, adj. Belonging to Israel ; descended
from Israel.
IS'SA, in ancient geography, now Lissa, an island in
the Adriatic Sea, on the coast of Dalmatia.A town of
Illyricum. Slrabo.
IS'SACHAR, [Heb. a reward.] One of the twelve He
brew patriarchs, the fifth son of Jacob by Leah, and born
at Padan-Aram in the year 17+5 B.C. In the last prophetic
blessing of his father, he is compared to " a strong als, couch
ing between two burdens," or barriers, as the word may
more properly be rendered, not improbably meaning the bars
which divide the stalls of animals. He is said to see that his
resting-place is good, and the land pleasant ; to bend hit
shoulder to the burden, and to become a tributary servant.
This description exactly suited the posterity of this patri
arch, the lotos whose inheritance was in Lower Galilee, and
one of the richest and most fertile spots in all the land of
Canaan, and peculiarly adapted to the agricultural life,
which was the pursuit os the tribe of Illachar. Patiently
cultivating their lands, they appear seldom to have en
gaged in war ; and probably contributed their aid to the
common cause, when the Israelites were embroiled with
foreign nations, by extraordinary taxes, in exchange for
personal service. Their peaceable habits occasioned their
frequent invasion by strangers, especially in the time of
the Judges ; when they appear to have purchased their se
curity by submission and tribute, rather than struggle for
their independence in the field. Genesis xxx. 18. xlix. 14.
1 5. and Geddts"s Crit. Remarks.
IS'SACHAR, one of the divisions of Palestine by tribes ;
lying to the south of Zebulun, so as by a narrow flip to
reach the Jordan, between Zebulun and Manall'eh, (Josh,
xix.) But whether it reached to the sea, is a question ;
some holding that it did ; an assertion not ealy to be
proved, as Joshua makes no mention of the sea in this
tribe, nor does Joscphus extend it farther than to Mount
Carmel 5 and, in Jofli. xvii. 10, Alhcr is said to touch
Manalseh on the north, which could not be if Issachar ex
tended to the tea.
ISSAGUN'GE,a town of Hindoostan, in Qude: thirtythree miles north-east of Kairabad.
IS'SAH, a river of Hindoostan, which rises in the Doo- ab, and runs into the Ganges twenty miles south-south
east of Canoge.
ISSAPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Oude : twentyfive miles north-east of I.ucknow.
ISSAWAR'RA, a town of Hindoostan, in Oude : sis.
teen miles south-east of Kairabad.
IS'SE, in fabulous history, a daughter of Macarcus, the
son of Lycaon. She was beloved by Apollo, who, to ob-.
tain her confidence, changed himlelf into the form of a
shepherd to whom she was attached. This metamorphnsi*
of Apollo was represented on the web of Arachne. Ovid.
IS'SE. See I&fi.
IS'SE,

I s s
IS'SE. HEAD, a cape of Denmark, at the northern
extremity of the island of Samsoe. Lat. 56. 3. N. Ion.
14. 16. E.
ISS'EL, a river of Holland, which branches off from
the Rhine near Arhheim, passes by Doesourg, Zutpben,
Deventer, and Campen, and runs into the Zuyder Zee
near the latter town.
ISS'EL, a river of Holland, which passes by Isselstein,
Montfort, Gouda, &c. and runs into the Meufe two
miles above Rotterdam.ISS'EL (Old), a river which rises in the duchy of
Cleves, and joins the Issel at Doesburg.
ISS'ELBACH, a town of Germany, In the county of
Holzapfel : four miles north-west of Holzapfel.
ISS'ELBURG, a town of the duchy ot Cleves, con
taining a Lutheran and a Calvinist church, on the Issel :
fourteen miles east-north-east of Cleves. Lat. 51.51. N.
Ion. 6. 35. E.
ISS'ELMOND, an island in the river Meuse, opposite
Rotterdam, with a town on it of the lame name.
ISS'ELORT, a town of Holland, in Guelderland, situ
ated at the separation of the Rhine and the Issel, near
Arnheim.
ISS'ELSTEIN, a town of Holland, on account of which
there have been frequent disputes between the states of
Holland and Utrecht, to which it belonged, but it was at
length decided in favour of Utrecht. It is situated on
the river Issel; it was pillaged and burnt by the Gueldrians, in the year 1417, and again in 1+65. It is the capi
tal of a small territory, and formerly belonged to William
III. king of England : live miles south ofUtrecht, twentyone south of Amsterdam.
ISSTiNBRON, a town of Bavaria, in the principality
of Aichstatt: six miles east-north-east of Aichstatt.
ISSENGEAU'X, or Yssenoeaux, a town of France,
in the department of the Upper Loire, the feat of a tribu
nal : nine miles south of Moniltrol, twelve north east of
Le Puy. Lat. 45. 8. N. Ion. 4. 10. E.
IS'SF.R, a river of Algiers, which joins the Tafna near
its mouth. It was anciently called AJsunus.
ISSESU'CAR, a town of the island of Java, on the
south coast : seventy miles south-west of Batavia.
/ tS'SI, a mountain of Arabia, in the province of Ye
men : eight miles east of Damir.
ISSI'GA, a town of Germany, in the principality of
Culmbach : five miles west north-west^ of Hof.
ISSIGEAC, a town of France, in the department of
Dordogne: nine miles south-south-east of Bergerac, eigh
teen east-south east of Bclvez.
IS'SIN, a town of Persia, in the province of Kerman,
whither many of the inhabitants of Gomron retreat dur
ing the unhealthy season : six miles north of Gomron.
ISSI'NI, a town of Africa, and capital of a district on
the Gold Coast, at the mouth of the Sueiro da Costa.
Lat. 5. 5. N. Ion. 16. 40. E.
ISSI'NI, a kingdom of Africa, on the Ivory Coast, con
sisting of twelve or thirteen villages.
ISS'LANG, a town of Germany, in the bishopric of
Bamberg : three miles south-east ot Lichtenfels.
ISSOI'RE, a town of France, and principal place of a
district, in the department of the Puy de Dome, on the
Couze, near the Allier : fifteen miles south-south-west of
Clermont. Lat. 45. 32. N. Ion. 3.19. E.
ISSOUDUN', a town of France, and principal place of
a district, in the department of the Indre, on the Theols,
containing about 11,000 inhabitants, with considerable
manufactures! eighteen miles north-east of Chutcauroux,
eight north of La Chatre. Lat. 46. 57. N. Ion. s. i. E.
IS'SUABLE, adj. [from issue, in law.] Hilary and Tri
nity terms are usually called ill'uable terms, from the mak
ing up,of the issues therein; though, for causes tried in
Middlesex and London, many issues are made up in Ea
sier and Michaelmas terms. Law DiB.
IS'SUANT, adj. in heraldry, ccitting up; half emerged ;
lien half above the chief.

I s s
443
IS'SUE, /. [ijrie, Fr."] The act of pasting out.Exit ;
egress ; or pallage out.Unto the Lord belong the issues
from death. P/alms.Event ; consequence.Our present
condition is better for us in the ijfut, than that uninter
rupted health and security that the atheist desires. Bentlry.
But let the ijsue correspondent prove
To good beginnings of each enterprize.
Fairfax.
Termination; conclusion.Homer, at a loss to bring dif
ficult matters to an issue, lays his hero asleep, and this
solves the difticulty. Broome.
What issue of my love remains for me !
How wild a paslion works within my breast !
With what prodigious flames am I posselt !
Dryden.
Sequel deduced from premises :
I am to pray you not to strain my speech
To grosser issues, nor to larger reach,
Than to'suipicion.
"
Shakespeare.
A fontanel; a vent made in a muscle for the discharge of
humours. This tumour in his left arm was caused by
strict binding of his ijsue. iPiscman.Evacuation.A wo
man was dileased with an ijjuc of blood. Matth. ix. 10.
Progeny; offspring.The frequent productions of mon
sters, in all the species of animals, and strange issues of hu
man birth, cany with them difficulties, not polUble to
consist with this hypothesis. Locke.
This peaceful prince, as Heav'n decreed,
Was blefs'd with no male ijsue to succeed.
Dryden.
Issue hath divers significations in law; sometimes it is
taken for the children begotten between a man and his
wife ; sometimes for profits growing from amerciaments
and fines ; sometimes for the profits of lands and tene
ments; but it generally signifies the point of matter issu
ing out of the allegations and pleas' of the plaintiff and
defendant in a caule.
As to issue in the fense of children or heirs, fee the
articles Estate, Limitation, Remainder, Will, &c.
When, in the course of pleading, the parties in a cause
come to a point which is affirmed on one side and denied!
on the other, they are then said to be at issue ; all their
debates being at last contracted into a single point, which,
must be determined either in favour of the plaintiff or tha
defendant. 3 CWb. 313.
The issues concerning causes are of two kinds : upon
matter qf fact, and matter of law. An issue in fad is
where the plaintiff and defendant have agreed upon a point
to be tried by a jury. An issue in law is where there is a
demurrer to a declaration, plea, &c. and a joinder in de
murrer, which is to be determined by the judges. See
Demurrer.
As to issues of fact, viz. whether the fact is true or false,
which are triable by the jury, they are eithergeneral or spe
cial. General, when it is left to the jury to try whether the
defendant hath done any Inch thing as the plaintiff lays
to his charge ; as when lie pleads not guilty to a trespass,
&c. Non ajj'umpjii, or that he made no promise, in an ac
tion of ajjumpfil. Not guilty is the general illue in all cri
minal cales. Special, is when some special .matter, or ma
terial point alleged by the defendant 111 his defence, is to
be tried ; as in assault and battery, where the defendant
pleads that the plaintiff struck first, &c.
There is also a general issue, wherein the defendant
may give the special matter in evidence, for excuse or jus
tification, by virtue of several statutes made for avoiding
prolixity ot pleading; and, upon the general issue in such
cases, the defendant may give any thing in evidence,
which proves the plaintiff hath no cause of action. 1 Inji.
183. Matter amounting to the general issue, and- special
matter of justification, have been joined in one intirc plea-,
and held good. 3 Lev. 41. And, here there is an issue
upon not guilty, and there are other issues upon justifica
tions, the trial of the general issue of not guilty is but
matter

I s s
444
matter of form, and the substance is upon the special mat
ter. Cro. Jac. 599. But the general issue is pleaded, to
put the plaintiff on proof of the fact.
The place ought not to be made part of the issue, in a
transitory action ; it is not material, as it is in real and
mixed actions. Triu. 24. Car. li. R. If the place is mate
rial, and make a part of the issue, there the jury cannot
find the fact in another place, because, by the special
pleading, the point in issue is restrained to a certain place ;
but, upon the general issue pleaded, the jury may find all
local things in another county; and, where the substance
of the issue is found, it is good, and the finding more may
be surplusage. 6 Rep. 46.
Where an issue is not joined, there cannot be a good
trial, nor ought judgment to be given, 2 Nils. Air. 1042.
All issues are to be certain and single, and joined upon
the molt material thing in the cause; .that all the matter
in question between the parties may be tried. 2 Lil. 85.
An immaterial issue joined, which will not bring the mat
ter in question to be tried, is not helped after verdict by
the statute of jeofails; but there must be a repleader; but
an informal issue is helped. 18 Car. II. B. R.
There must be in every issue an affirmation on the one
parr, as that the defendant owes such a debt, &c. and a
denial on the other part, as that he oweth not the debt,
&c. And, though the matter contradicts, yet there must
be a negative and affirmative of it, to make a right issue.
1 Venlr. 213.
Where there are two issues joined, one good and the
other bad, if entire damages are given upon the trial on
both issues, it will be error ; but, if several damages are
found, the plaintiff may release the damages on the bad
issue, and have judgment for the rest. 2 Lil. Abr. 87. 88.
See Damages. And it is said, judgment may be entered
as to one part of the issue ; and a nolle prosequi to another
part of the same issue, where it may be divided. Pasck.
23 Car. B. R. Where two issues are joined, and a verdict
only on one of them, it is a mistrial, and the judgment
may be arrested, and a venire facias de novt awarded ; if
error brought, the judgment must be arrested. Annaly,
346.
' If issue be taken on a dilatory plea, &c. and sound
against the defendant, final and peremptory judgment shall
be given ; but it is otherwise on a demurrer. Raym. 118.
In such case there must be a rtjpondtat ouster. A good is
sue is offered to the defendant, he ought not to plead
over ; and if he plead over, the plaintiff shall have judg
ment. 1 Sound. 318, 338. If he does not join issue, but
demurs, it is the fame.
'
When issue is joined between the parties, it cannot be
afterwards waived, if it be a good issue, without consent
of both parties ; but where defendant pleads the general
issue, and it is not entered, he may, within four days of
the term, waive that issue, and plead specially; and, when
the defendant pleads in abatement, he may at any time
after waive his plea of special matter, and plead the ge
neral issue, unless there be a rule made for him to plead
as he will Send, by it. 3 Salt. an. If the plaintiff will
not try the issue after joined, in such time as he ought
by the course of the court, the defendant may give him a
rule to enter it ; which if he does not, he shall be nonsuit,
&c. 2 Lil. 84. If the tender of the issue comes on the
part of the plaintiff, the form of it is, And this he prays
stiay lie inquired by the record, or by the country ; and, when
on the part of the defendant, And of this he puts himself
upon the country ; and The plaintiff' doth the like, (3c. See far
ther under the article Pleading,
Issues on Sheriffs, are for neglects and defaults, by
amercement and fine to the king, levied out of the issues
and profits of their lands; and double or treble issues may
be laid on a sheriff for not returning writs, Sec. But
they may be taken off before estreated into the exchequer,
by rule of court, on good reason shown. 2 Lil. Abr. 89.
Issues Jhall be levied on jurors, for non-appearance ; though
pn reasonable excuse, proved by two witucsscs, the jusJ

1 s s
ticej may discharge the issues. See j Keb, 47J. nd the
article Jury.
To IS'SUE, o. n. {.issuer, Fr. ufeire, Ital.1 To come
out ; to pass out of any place.Waters issued o it from
under the threshold of the house. Ezek.From the utmost
end of the bead branches there iffuclh out a gummy juice.
Raleigh.
Ere Pallas iffu'd from the thunderer's head,
Dulness o'er all possefs'd her ancient right.
Pope.
To make an irruption ; to break out.Three of master
Ford's brothers watch the door with pistols, that none should
issue out; otherwise you might flip away. Shakespeare.
At length there iffu'd from the grove behind,
A fair assembly of the female kind.
'
Dryden.
To proceed as an offspring.Of thy sons that shall issut
from thee, which thou shalt beget, shall they take away.
2 Kings xx. 18.To be produced by any fund.These
altarages issued out of the offerings made to the altar, and
were payable to the priesthood. Ayliffe.To run out in
lines.Pipes made with a belly towards the lower end,
and then issuing into a straight concave again. Bacon.
To IS'SUE, v. a. To send out ; to fend forth.A weak
degree of heat is not able either to digest the parts or to
issue the spirits. Bacon.To scr.d out judicially or autho
ritatively.This is the more frequent sense. It is com
monly followed by a particle, out orforth.If the council
issued out airy order against them, or if the king sent a pro
clamation for their repair to their houses, some noblemen
published a protestation. Clarendon.They constantly wait
in court to make a due return of what they have done,
and to receive such other commands as the judge shall is
sueforth. Ayliffe.
Deep in a rocky cave he makes abode,
A mansion proper for a mourning god :
Here he gives audience, issuing out decrees
To rivers, his dependant deities.
Dryiern
ISSUED, part. adj. [from issue.] Descended:
His only heir
And princess: no worse issued.
Shakespeare.
IS'SUELESS, adj. Having no offspring \ wanting de
scendants.Carew, by virtue of this entail, succeeded to
Hugh's portion, as dying issuelefs. Carew's Survey of Corn
wall.
I have done sin ;
For which the Heavens, taking angry note,
Have left me issuelefs.
Shakespeare.
IS'SUING, /. The act of sending forth; the act of aris
ing from any stock or fountain.
IS'SUS, now Ajazo, a town of Cilicia in Natolia, with
a harbour on the Levant sea, a little to the north of Scanderoon. Lat. 36. 56. N. Ion. 36. 25. E. Near this place,
in a difficult pass between the mountains and the sea,
Alexander the Great fought his second battle with Da
rius. In this famous battle, according to Diodorus Siculus, the Persians lost 100,000 foot, and 10,000 horse; the
Macedonians 300 foot, and 150 horse. Justin informs us,
that the Persian army consisted of 400,000 foot, and
100,000 horse. He says, that the battle was hard fought;
that both the kings were wounded ; and that the Persians
still fought gallantly when their king fled, but that they
were afterwards speedily and totally routed ; he is very par
ticular as to their loss, which he fays amounted to 6 1 ,000 foot,
10,000 horse, and 40,000 taken prisoners; of the Macedo
nians lie fays there fell no more than 130 foot, and 15*
horse. Quintus Curtius fays, that of the Persians there
fell 100,000 foot, and 10,000 horse; of Alexander's army
504, he fays, were wounded ; 32 foot and 1 50 horse killed.
That we may not suspect any error in transcribers, his
own observation confirms the fast: Tantulo impendio ingent
victoria stetit, "So small was the cost of so great a victory."
See the article Greece, vol. viii. p. 839.

I S T
IS'SY, a town of France, in the department of Paris;
three miles south-south-west of Paris.
IS'SY L'EVE'QUE, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Saone and Loire : nine miles north-east of
Bourbon Lancy, and nineteen south- south-west of Autun.
ISTACHAR', or Estachar, a town ot" Persia, in the
province of Chusist.in ; near which are the ruins of an
cient Perscpolis. These ruins are on a plain, six miles in
breadth, and 105 in length, from north-west to south-east.
It is usually called Murdasjo, and the inhabitants pretend
that it included S80 villages. The soil is chiefly con
verted into arable land, and watered by a great number
of rivulets. According to Le Bruyn, no traces of the
city now remain; the magnificent ruins which he saw in
the year 1704, and of which he has given a description,
with many plates, are those of the royal palace os the an
cient kings of Persia, which the Persians call Chil-minar,
or Chal-menaer, which signifies forty columns. Among
other ruins is that of a tomb, supposed to be the tomb of
Darius : thirty miles north-north-east of Schiras, and 160
south-south-east of Ispahan. Lat. 30. 5.N. Ion. 53. 40. E.
ISTAM'BOLIE, or Is'tabel-An'Tar. See EstamBoliz, vol. vii. IS'TAN, a town of Spain, in the province of Grenada:
fix miles south-east of Monda.
ISTAN'NA, a country of Africa, east of Benin.
ISTAPA', a town of Mexico, in the province of Ta
basco i fifteen mile; south-west of Villa Hermosa.
ISTAPA', a town of Mexico, in the province of Mechoachan : thirty miles south-east of Zacatula. Lat. 1?.
10. N. Ion. 101. 46. W.
ISTAPA', a town of Mexico, in the province of Culiacan : forty miles east of Culiacan.
ISTAPAN', a town of Mexico, in the province of
Guadalajara : fifteen miles north-east of St. Miguel.
ISTE'CHIA, a town of the Morea, in the gulf of Coron : seven miles south of Scardamula.
ISTEFAN', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the province
of Natolia : twenty miles north of Sinob.
ISTENAZ', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the province
of Caramania : eighteen miles west of Satalia.
ISTEPEC, a town of Mexico, in the province of Guatimala : twelve miles north of St. Salvador.
IS'TER, or Is'trus, an historian, disciple to Callimachus.A large river of Europe, falling into the Euxine
Sea, called also the Danube.
ISTH'MIA, sacred games among the Greeks, which
received their name from the isthmus of Corinth, where
they were observed. They were celebrated in commemo
ration of Melicerta, who was changed into a sea-deity,
when his mother Ino had thrown herself into the sea with
him in her arms. The body of Melicerta, according to
some traditions, when cast upon the sca-(hore, received an
honourable burial, in memory of which the Isthmian
games were instituted, B.C. 1316. They were interrupt
ed after they had been celebrated with great regularity
during some years, and Theseus at last re-instituted them
in honour of Neptune, whom he publicly called his father.
These games were observed every third, or rather fifth,
year, and held so sacred and inviolable, that even a public
calamity could not prevent the celebration. When Co
rinth was destroyed by Mummius, the Roman general,
they were observed with the usual solemnity, and the Sicyonians were entrusted with the superintendence, which
had been before one of the privileges of the ruined Co
rinthians. Combats of every kind were exhibited, and
the victors were rewarded with garlands of pine-leaves.
Some time after the custom was changed, and the victor
received a crown of dry withered parsley. The years were
reckoned by the celebration of the Isthmian games, as
among the Romans from the consular government. PauJanius. Plutarch.
ISTH'MIAN, adj. Belonging to an isthmus ; belong
ing to the public games celebrated every fifth year on the
isthmus of Corinth in honour of Neptune.
Vol. XI. No. 766.

1ST
445
fSTH'MTITS, a king of Messenia, &c.
ISTH'.MUS, /. [isthmus, Lat.] A neck of land joining
the peninsula to the continent. Our church of England
stands as Corinth between two seas, and there are some
hul'y in cutting the ijihmus, to let in both at once upon it.
Stillingfiat.
O life, thou nothing's younger brothers
Thou weak builf ijlhmvs, that dost proudly rife
Up betwixt two eternities,
Yet can'st not wave nor wind sustain ;
But broken and o'erwhelm'd the octan meets again. CawUy.
The most celebrated isthmuses are that of Panama or
Darien, which joins North and South America ; that of
Suez, which connects Asia and Africa; that of Corinth,
or Peloponnesus, in the Morea; that of Crim-Tartary,
otherwise called Taurka Ckcrfoncsus; that of the peninsula
Romania, and Erislb, or the isthmus of the Thracian Chersonesus, twelve furlongs broad, being that which Xerxer
undertook to cut through. The ancients had several de
signs of cutting the isthmus of Corinth, which is a rocky
hillock, about ten miles over; but they were all in vain,
the invention of sluices being not then known. There
have been attempts too for cutting the isthmus of Suez,
to make a communication between the Red Sea and the
Mediterranean ; but these also failed; and in one of them
k. king of Egypt is said to have lost 120,000 men.
ISTIATZ'KA, a town of Ruflia, in the government
of Tobolsk, on the Vagai : sixty-eight miles south of To
bolsk.
IS'TIB, a town of European Turkey, in Macedonia :
seventy-two miles north of Saloniki. Lat. 41. 50. N. Ion.
22.48.E.
ISTILLAR', a town of European Turkey, in Macedo
nia : fifty-six miles south- east of Saloniki.
ISTIZER', a town of Russia, in the government of
Tobolsk : twenty-four miles east-south-east of Tobolsk.
IST'LAN, a town of Mexico, in the province of Mechoachan : sixty miles north-west of Mechoacan.
IS'TRES, a town of France, in the department of the
Mouths of the Rhone: eighteen miles south-east of Aries.
IS'TRIA, a peninsula of Europe, bounded on all sides
by the sea, except towards the north, where it is joined
to Carniola. It was anciently apart of Illyrium ; but,
being conquered by the Romans, between the first and se
cond Punic wars, was annexed to Italy. In the middle
ages it belonged to the patriarch of Aquileia, who was
invested with it as a marquifate by the emperor Henry IV.
In the year 1 1 90, most of the maritime part was conquered
by the republic of Venice, though "not without some in
terruption from the Austrians. Venetian Istria was di
vided into four bishoprics and eighteen districts or terri
tories; contained six large and twelve small towns or bo
roughs, two hundred villages, and 100,000 inhabitants;
whose chief occupation consisted in agriculture, the cul
ture of wine and oil, the rearing; of bees ; the manufac
turing of silk, leather, tallow, salt ; and in fishing. Though,
there are but few corn-fields, yet the quality of the grain
is so good, that on this account the barley is exported as
far as Hamburgh. Of the excellent oil of Istria, which
fully equals that of Cordova and Venafro, 20,000 barrels,
together with the greater part of its Muscadine wine, are
yearly ey.ported to Venice only ; but the wine of Ribolla
is generally exported to Germany. The Istrian salt i*
preferred to that of the isles of the Levant, for salting of
fish. The tunny-fish and anchovy^sishery are very profit
able; but there is often a want ot salt, so that many thou
sands of fish are left to putrify, whence pestilential effluvia
arise. The quarries of marble and stono form likewise
important branches of commerce; and near Sevignano,
porcelain clay and alum are found. But the chief riches
of the country consist in their enormous forests, which
occupy the greatest part of the surface of the country;
they produce not only an abundance of fire-wood and
timber for Ihip-building, but likewise plenty of game.

1 T
4-16
The sour principal rivers are the Timavo, the Formfone
or Risano, the (-Jureto, and the Arta. By the peace of
Luneville, the Venetian part ot' Utria was ceded to Aus
tria. That part of Iltr'ui which before belonged to Aus
tria had been greatly improved by the emperor Charles VI.
who visited the country in perion in the year 1728. He
established a Levant company, made good roads for the
fid*.- of conveying merchandise to Vieiuia and Carlstadt
, in Croatia; built a lazaretto at St. Veit; and made Trielte
a free port. Joseph seconded these endeavours ; ami, by
perseverance and a continuance of peace,. Istria would
irtolt probably have become a commercial country. By
the peace of Prefburg it was ceded to Italy.
ISTROP'OLIS, in ancient geography, a city of Thrace,
Bear the mouth of the liter, founded by a- Milesian co
lony.
IS'TRUP, or Oistrup, a town of the bistiopric of Paderborn : twelve miles east of Paderborn.
. ISTUNA'LA, a town of South America ; in the go
vernment of Tucuman : 130 miles east of St. Miguel de
Tucuman.
IST'WfsH, a river of Wales, in the comity of Cardi
gan, which runs into the Irilh Sea near Aberistwyth.
ISUBAY', a river of Brasil, which runs into the At
lantic in lat. 24. 35. S. '
ISUN'GO, a town of the island of Gilolo, situated
about the centre.
ISVO'RA, a town of Walachia: twelve miles east-south
east of Brancovina.
I'SUS and AN'TIPHUS, sons of Priam j the latter by
Hecuba, and the former hy a concubine. They were
seized by Achilles, as they fed their father's slock on
Mount Ida ; they were redeemed by Priam, and fought
against the Greeks. They were both killed by Agamem
non. Homer.
ISWETOS'TA, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Skonen : eight miles north-east of Chriitianstadt.
IT, pron. [.hit, Sax.] The neutral demonstrative.
Used in speaking of things. For it our ancestors used
he as the neutral pronoun ; and for its they used his.
Thus in the Latin Accidence,. " A noun adjective is that
which, cannot stand by him/elf, but requireth another
word to be joined with him to show his. signification."
Nothing can give that to another which if/ hath not itself.
Bramhall against Hobbts.If we find a greater good in the
present constitution, than would have accrued either from
the tdtal privation of it, or from other frames and struc
tures, we may then reasonably conclude, that the present
constitution proceeded from an intelligent and good Be
ing, that formed it that particular way out of choice.
Bentley.
The time will come, it will, when you stiall know
The rage of love.
Drydtn.
It is used absolutely for the state of a person or affair :
How is it with our general 'Even so
As with a man by his own alms impoilbn'd,
And with his charity slain.
Sliakespcart.
it is used for the thing ; the matter j the affair :
It's come to pass,
That tractable obedience is a slave.
To each incensed will.
Skakefptart,
It is sometimes expressed by 7 :
He rallied, and again fell to 7 ;
For, catching foe by nearer foot,
He lifted with such might and strength,
As would have hurl'd him thrice his length. Ihdibras.
Jt is used ludicrously after neutral verbs, to give an em-,
pha'fis..The Lacedemonians, at the straits of Thermo
pyl, when their arms sailed them, fought it out wilh
their nails and teeth. Dryden.
Whether the charmer sinner it, or faint if,
If folly grows romantic, I must paint it.
Post.

I T A
Sometimes applied familiarly, ludicrously, or rudely, to>
persons :
Let us after him.
Whose care is gone before to bid us welcome:
It is a peerless kinsman.
Shakespeare.
Do, child, go to it grandarn, child:
Give grandarn kingdom, and its grandarn will
Grve it up him.
Shakespeare.
It is sometimes used of the first or second person, some
times of more. This mode of speech, though used by
good authors, and supported by the il y a of the French,
has yet an. appearance of barbarism. Johnson.- City, 'tit It
that made thy widows. Shakespeare,'Tit these that early
taint the female soul. Pope.
Who wast came by ?
'77* two or three, my lord, that bring you word
Macduff is fled to England.
Shakespeare.
ITABl'ER, a town of the island of Borneo : thirtymiles north of Negara.
ITABCCA, a town of Brasil, in the government of
Para, on the Tocantin : ninety miles south of Canuta.
ITACAM'BIM, a town of Brasil: sixty miles north of
Villa Nova del Principe.
ITACORUS'SA, a town of Brasil, on the Xingis : six
ty miles south-west of Curupa.
ITAI'BA, /. in botany. See Hymena, vol. x.
p. 637.
IT'AKA, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon t
thirty-five miles south of Ixo.
'
IT'ALA, a river of Chili, which runs into the Pacific
Ocean in lat. 36. 20. S.
IT'ALA, a town of Sicily, in the valley of Demon* 5
thirteen miles west of Melsina.
IT'ALAH, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia :
twenty miles north of Alah-Sehr. Lat. 38. 4.3. N. Ion. 1%.
29. E.
ITATJA, [Latin.] Italy.
ITALIAN,/, [the adjective possessive, by ellipsis, for]
The Italian language.Speak Italian, right or wrong, t
every body ; and, if you do but Laugh at yourself first for
your bad Italian, no body else will laugh at you for it.
Chesterfield.
ITAL'IAN, adj. [from the noun.] Written in Ita
lian ; skilled in Italian. Tell me what Italian books you
hav read, and whether that language is become familiar
to you. Take a good Italian "master to read Italian with
you. Chesterfield.
ITAUA'NA, J. [from Italia.'] Li commerce, a kind
of stuff.
ITAL'IANATED, adj. Formed after the Italians.
Cole.
To ITAL'IANIZE, o. n. To play the Italian. Cole.
ITAL'IC, adj. The epithet given to a peculiar sort of
type, first used by Italian printers.
ITAL'IC, / [the adjective, by ellipsis, for] Italia
type. Thus we fay, Printed in Italics.
ITAL'ICA, a town of Italy, called also Corfinium.A
town of Spain, now Scvilla la Vieja, built by Scipio for
the accommodation of his wounded soldiers.
IT'ALUS, an Arcadian prince, who came to Italy^
where he establislied a kingdom, called after him. It is
supposed he received divine honours after death, as neas
calls upon him among the deities to whom he paid his
adoration when he entered Italy.A prince, whose daughterTloma married neas or, Aseanius. Plutarch.
IT'ALY.-one of the finest countries of Europe, lying
between 7 and 10 degrees of E, son. and between 37 and
4.6 degrees of N. lat. On the north,, north-weft, and
north-east, it is bounded by France, Swisserland, the coun
try of the Grilons, and Germany ; on the east, by the Adria
tic Sea or Gulf of Venice ; and on the south and west, by
the Mediterranean ; its figure bearing some resemblance to
that of a boot. Its length, from Aolta, at the foot of tha

ITALYt-hh'jheJ as the .let Mm**, Jmtlst&atot.hv J. tTWlM

I T
ATp Tn Savoy, to the utmost verge of Calabria, i about
600 miles ; but its breadth is very unequal, being in some
places near 400 miles, in others not above 15 or 30.
Italy was anciently known by the names of Saturnla,
Oenotria, Htfperia, and Ansonia. It was called Saturnia
from Saturn ; who, being driven out of Crete by his son
Jupiter, is supposed to have taken refuge here. The
names of Oenotria and Ausonia are borrowed from its anci
ent inhabitants the Oenotrtans and A 11 fonts; and that of
Hespcria, or Wtjlern, was given it by the Greeks, from its
situation with respect to Greece. The names of Italia, or
Italy, which in process of time prevailed over all the reft,
is by some derived from Italui, a king of the Siculi ; by
others, from the Greek word traXot, signifying an ox;
this country abounding, by reason of its rich pastures,
with oxen of an extraordinary size and beauty. AU these
names were originally peculiar to particular provinces of
Italy, but afterwards applied to the whole country.
All the ancient records attest that, next to Greece, the
peninsula of Italy was the earliest civilized country in
Europe ; but, when we attempt to trace back the first in
habitants of this beautiful region to their origin, we are
stopped in our researches, by the scarcity and contrariety
of the accounts, blended with fables, which have been
transmitted to us through a succession of ages. Italy,
though so near to Greece, was not known till a late pe
riod by the Creeks. In Homer's time they related no
thing but fables concerning this country; it was the land
of the Cyclops and the Lestrigons ; they placed in it the
gates of night, the gloomy empire of Pluto, and the abode
of spirits after death. The works of the ancient Sicilians,
who would undoubtedly have conveyed some information
respecting Italy in the history of their own island, have
perished, and Cato's Origintt are likewise lost. It is there
fore only by selecting and combining certain passages of
Herodotus, Thucydides, Strabo, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Pliny the elder, Polybius, and Fabius Pictor, (the
most ancient annalist of Roine, whose memoirs are founded
on Livy's performance,) that modern historians have come
at something positive respecting times so very remote
from us.
Denina, in his History of the Revolutions of Italy, ob
serves, that the authentic documents relative to this penin
sula go back no farther than the Romans ; and that the
part of the Roman annals which concerns Italy is barren
and. obscure, because the early Romans, who were very
negligent in their registers of the principal events of their
own republic, mowed still greater indifference about the
series of fasts in which they were not immediately in
terested. The want of ancient Italian records is partly
owing to other causes ; and it has been asserted, w"ith
freat probability, that they were industriously destroyed
y the Romans, in order that no accounts but their own
of the transactions in which they were engaged might
descend to posterity.
Almost all the ancients were of opinion that Sicily and
Italy were once connected by an isthmus, and formed
but one continent ; and that this isthmus was broken
down, either by a violent earthquake or by the sudden
sinking of some volcanic mountain. According to schy
lus, quoted by Strabo, the name of Julium Rnegium, the
modern Reggio, signifies Ncptunt, because it was situated
on the streight, when a tempest opened a passage for the
billows between the coast ot Messina and the country of
Brustientum. But this separation is of such ancient date,
that it is not mentioned by Thucydides, though he has
recorded the foundation of the principal cities of Sicily.
Italy was denominated by the Greeks Saturnia, or the
country of Saturn. It appears that the Saturn of the Ro
mans was not the fame as the Saturn or Chronos of the
Greeks, the father of Jupiter, Nept une, and Pluto. The
Roman Saturn was tha god of agriculture. Ops his wife
was the goddess of harvests and abundance. The Romans
were unacquainted with the fictions, equally scandalous
and absurd, with which the Gieek poets had crowded the

a. l y,
447
legends of this deity, previously to their intercourse with
the Hellenic colonies about the time of the last kings of
Rome. Neither their ancient lac red books nor the poems
of the Salii contained the crimes ascribed to Chronos by
the Greek m\ thologists ; as we are informed by Dionysius
of Halicarnallus. This observation explains how Saturn,
the assassin of his father, the murderer of his family, the
god of mischief in all the countries which he had laid
waste, was regarded as a beneficent deity by the Romans,
who gave to his reign the appellation of the goldtn aoc.
It relolves the difficulties that have been started on this
subject, and proves that antiquity had several Saturns a.
well as several Hercules's.
All the ancient writers relate that Saturn landed in
Etruria, after having long roved about on the neighbouring
seas. But at what time did Saturn live, and of what co
lony was he the founder? Thallus the historian, of whose
work tome fragments are preserved in Eusebius, makes
him contemporary with Belus. Agamemnon, Achilles,
Ajax, and Ulysses, assumed the quality of great grandsons
of this god, who in the time of Janus taught the Italians
to cultivate the earth. Varro, in his Treatise on the La
tin Tongue, affirms that in his time some remains of the
town of Saturnia, built by Saturn's companions, were still
to be licen on the Tarpeian rock.
Etruria was then inhabited by the Tyrrhenians, whose
origin is unknown. Dionysius of, Halicamassus informs
us that they were aborigines of Italy, and derived their
name from the fortified places in which they dwelt. Not
only are no traces left of the city of Tyrrhenia, men
tioned by Plato in one of his Dialogues, and where as he
assures usVeigned the ancestors of Saturn, king of the
Atlantes; but the spot where it stood is unknown, whicli
indicates the most remote antiquity. The plains of Tulcany are the most elevated in Italy next to the heights of
the Appennines : hence it may be concluded that they^
were the first inhabited. It is certain that the name of
the Tyrrhenians was almost as celebrated in antiquity as
that of the Greeks. It is likewise certain that this nation,
to which the Latins gave the appellation of Etruscan s, o
Tuscans,- was on the decline when Rome was governed
by kings ; but it had previously subjected to its empire
one half of Italy, from the banks of the Adige to the ex
tremities of Campania, considered by the ancients as the
most favoured country in the universe.
Herodotus makes the Tyrrhenians a Lydian colony.
This opinion, contested by the moderns, was generally
adopted by the ancients. " During the reign of Atys,
the son of Manes," fays the father of history, "all Lydia
was afflicted with a famine, which the Lydians long en
dured with patience ; but, finding that the calamity did
not abate, the king divided all the Lydians into two
classes, and made them draw lots, the one to remain in
the country, and the other to leave it. The class of the
emigrants was conducted by the king's son, named Tyrrhenus. The Lydians whom fate thus banished from their
native land first repaired to Smyrna. There they con
structed ssiips ; and, after taking on-board every thing
necessary for forming a new settlement, they eml>arkedi
They coasted along different countries, but did not land
till they had reached. Umbria. Here thry built cities
which they still inhabit, but they relinquished the namaof Lydians, and assumed that of Tyrrhenians, fvom Tyrrhenus, the chief of the colony."
It has already been observed, that the Tyrrhenians were
known to the Romans by no other names than Eirvfri or
Tusci. Etruria comes we are told from two (-reek words
Hettros and Hvros, the former indicating that the principal
establishment of the Tyrrhenians was bounded on all (ides
by natural limits, as the Mra, the Appennines, and the
Tiber. According to Hefychius, Haros signified in the
Cretan dialect an elevated country. Dionysius of Hali
camassus derives the word Tttfcus from the Greek verb
T/iuo, corresponding with the Latin sacrifice, because the
aacient Tuscans were better vetl'sd than the other Ita*
.U..as

ITALY.
418
liani in the mysterious^ ceremonies connected with the sa numents may not be of high antiquity ; to Judge from
the figure of these Latin characters they must be posterior
crifices and worship of the gods.
The power of the Tyrrhenians continued undiminifhed to the conquest of Etruria by the Romans, and date back
as long as they formed but one nation ; but declined at farthest from the time of the first Punic war.
When the Tuscans ceased to form a single nation, they
when the country which they inhabited was divided into
several independent republics. The denomination of separated into a great number of independent political as
Etruscans, or Tuscans, given them by the Romans, then sociations, each governed by an elective chief. About
the period of the foundation of Rome, this people formed
began to prevail over that of Tyrrhenians.
Those who maintain that the establishment of the Etrus twelve cities, united in a federative compact. Their depu
cans in Italy does not date from such high antiquity, ob ties assembled -to deliberate together on the general in
serve that, if the precise period of the foundation of the terests of the nation. Their troops sometimes composed
Tyrrhenian cities is not known, a passage of Varro, quoted one army, but were more commonly kept in distinct bo
by Censorinus, removes the uncertainty. Varro informs dies. This want of concord, which almost always subsists
us, that the Tuscans gave the name of ages to spaces of among federative states, threw Etruria into the power of
time whose unequal duration was determined by the lives the Romans. The ancients have mentioned these twelve
of certain persons. The first of these ages was reckoned districts, hut without giving any enumeration of them ;
from the day of the foundation of cities, or the esta and the moderns by whom it has been attempted are far
blishment of states. It terminated with the life of the from agreeing on the subject.
Diodorus, Athenus, Plato, Theophrastus, and other
citizen who survived all those who were born on that
day ; at his death commenced a new age, the duration of Greek and Latin writers, speak of the excessive opulence
which was likewise measured by the longest life of one of which plunged the Etruscans into luxury and effeminacy;
the persons born upon that day, and so on with the rest; and Timus relates, that the Tyrrhenians had naked fe
but, as it was difficult to fix these intervals with precision, males to wait upon them.
The Etruscan language survived the destruction of the
the gods took care to announce by prodigies the moment
when a new age was to commence. The Tuscan histo Tyrrhenian republic. Livy relates, that the Romans
rians living in the eighth age of their nation, computed, sent to the Coerites such youths as they wished to be in
according to the account of Varro, quoted by Velleius structed in the sciences of the Tuscans. At the time of
Paterculus, the duration of the seven ages which had then Strabo, Ccere was only a hamlet. It appears, however,
elapsed at 781 years. They added, that the eighth age from some inscriptions, that the people of this district
would be succeeded by a ninth, and that by a tenth, af still formed in Trajan's reign a community governed by
ter which the Tuscan name would be extinct. The an its own magistrates, and having the title of municipivm.
It is stated by Herodotus, that the Tyrrhenians formed
cients have not informed us with what period this eighth
age of the Tuscan ra corresponds ; but Freret, in his their first settlement in Umbria ; which seems to infer,
Dissertation on the Ancient History of the People of Italy, that the Umbrians inhabited the country which the Etrus
inserted in the 19th volume os the Memoirs ot the French cans came to occupy. On this subject nothing but con
Academy of Belles Lettres, hasi found means to supply jecture can be advanced. The name of Umtri, by which
this deficiency. This scholar observes, that the Etruscan Pliny and other writers denoted the people who in an
astrologers, being consulted respecting various prodigies cient times resided in Upper Italy, was in their language
which had happened in the first consulate of Sylla, replied, an honourable epithet, signifying noble, valiant ; the sin
that they announced the termination of a revolution of gular of which, umbra, is still commonly used in Irish.
the world, and the commencement of a new age ; that Pliny gives a considerable extent to the country occupied
eight ages, different in manners and in the duration of by the ancient Umbri. According to that author, they
human life, had already elapsed; that each of these ages were matters of all the provinces to the north and south
formed a great year, and that the gods gave the signal for of the Po. Ariminium and Ravenna were two of their
the end of each period by certain prodigies in the hea colonies. That part of Umbria situated between the Pivens and on the earth. Suidas fays nearly the fame thing, cenum and Etruria bore the name of the ancient Celts,
and quotes Livy and Diodorus Siculus. He speaks, as whom these Umbri acknowledged for their ancestors.
well as Plutarch, of eighteen Tuscan ages that had elapsed, According to this position, the Celts must have penetrated
and gives to these ages the name of periods, or revolutions into Italy by the defiles of the Tyrol, or by the way of
ef the great year. Hence Freret concludes that this eighth Mount Cenis. Pliny adds, that they were driven out by
age of the Tuscans finished in the first consulate of Sylla, the Tuscans, as the latter were in their turn by the Gauls,
eighty-eight years anterior to the Christian ra. Suppos under Bellovesus, in Upper Italy ; whence it might be
ing this eighth age to have been equal in duration to the concluded that the Umbri possessed all that portion of
longest of the preceding, it must have been 115 years, Italy afterwards known by the name of Gallia Cisalpina,
which, added to the 781 years of the seven preceding ages, and that the Gauls under Bellovesus merely made themJ
will give the year 992 before the vulgar ra as the epoch selves masters of provinces formerly occupied by their
of the establishment of the Tuscans in Etruria. This ancestors. Such of these Umbri as were settled to the
epoch is only 140 years anterior to the foundation of north of the Po repelled the attacks of the Tuscans, and
maintained themselves in their possessions. By the Ro
Rome.
The public is in possession of a great number of Etrus mans they were named hfubri ; and Polybius gives them
can inscriptions published by the scholars of Italy. Some the appellation of lfombri, which, purely Celtic, signifies
of these are in Latin characters, and others in Etruscan, Lower Umbri. They occupied the Milanese and the
that is, in the ancient characters which the Phnicians neighbouring country ; their capital was Mediolanum, a
carried from Greece into Spain. These letters bear a great name common to several cities ot the Gauls.
The denomination of Umbri or Ambri seems to have
resemblance to the Samaritan ; but are not much like
those which are to be seen on the medals of Tyre, Sidon, belonged to all the people living to the east or west of the
Gades, and other ancient maritime cities. The Etruscan Alps from the Rhine to the Mediterranean : it was alike
inscriptions in Latin characters are likewise almost unin assumed by the Helvetians on the one side, and the inha
telligible, though disfigured Latin words are met with bitants of the coast of the Mediterranean on the other.
among them. The interpretations which some men of Being afterwards divided into a great number of states,
science have pretended to give, are mere guess-work. this nation lost its ancient name.
One of these states was that of the Ligures, or LiguThe only conclusion we can draw from them is, that the
Litin l.inguage, before it attained that perfection which rians. The Romans gave this name to the Allobroges,
we admit in the works of Cicero and Virgil, underwent the Voconcians, and other nations contiguous to the Cotgreat variations. It is however possible that these mo tian Alps ; but, in the Celtic language, the word Ligures,
1
Lfgair,

ITALY.
449
Ly%cur, signified a man os the sea. The Ligurians inha Opici were t*o general n*mes, under which were fre
bited not only the cqasts of Italy from the Serchio to the quently included all the Italians from the banks of the
Alps, but the maritime regions in the sequel denomi Tiber to the eastern extremities of the peninsula, with the
nated Provence and Languedoc. Scylax, by whom we exception of the Liburni. The two names were gradu
have a description of the sliores of the Mediterranean, writ ally disused, and those who bore them were known to the
ten during the reign of Philip of Macedon, the father of Romans by the appellation of Sabines, Samnites, Latins,
Alexander, distinguishes three Ligurian states; the Ibero- and Italians. Such of the Siculi as passed over into Sicily
liges, from the Pyrenees to the mouths of the Rhone; the alone retained their ancient name, which they also gave
Celtoliges, from the Rhone to the Maritime Alps; and to that island.
The Heneti, or Veneti, arriving last in Italy, re.
the Italiges, possessing the countries afterwards denomi
nated Piedmont and Montscrrat. The Ligurians were mained on the north of the Po. Herodotus attests the Il
settled between the Pyrenees and the Arno at so early a lyrian origin of the Veneti, who resided near Adria, and
period, that the Greeks make mention of them in their whose capital wasPatavium. Strabo relates, that, accord
fables on the subject of the expedition of Hercules into ing to some of the ancients, the Heneti of Italy were .1
colony of the Veneti of Gaul, on the coasts of Bretngne.
Boetica.
The Ligurians advanced at different times into Latium. This improbable opinion has-been refuted by Polybius
On this account, several critics, according to Dionysius of and Livy. The Greeks establistied colonies on the coasts
Halicarnassus, mistook them for the ancient inhabitants of inhabited by the Veneti, where they introduced the wor
the country of the Latins. Phylistes of Syracuse stated ship of Diana of Calydon, and Juno of Argos.
The story of the existence ot a Trojan colony, conduct
that the colony that went to Sicily, one hundred years
before the taking of Troy, was composed of Ligurians ; ed by Antenor to this coast, might arise from the resem
but so much is certain, that they passed in great numbers blance of the name of the Venetes to that of the Henetes
into Corsica and Sardinia, the first of which was then de of Alia Minor, mentioned by Homer; but this tradition
nominated Cyrne, and the second Sardo. This we learn is not supported by any historical record. The name of
from Seneca. These people assumed the epithet of autoc- ihe city of Patavium, supposed to have been built by An
thoncs, or indigenous, to distinguisti themselves from the tenor, is very much like that of Patavio, an ancient town
foreigners who came from Illyricum and Greece into the of Pannonia on the Drave. Cluvier, who makes Patavium
a Batavian colony, seems not to have known, that, ac
north and south of the peninsula.
The north of Italy was peopled by swarms which.came cording to the observation os Polyhius, the Veneti spoke
from Illyricum across the Carnic or Julian Alps. They a different language from the Celts, and that the Pata.
formed three principal states, the Liburni, the Siculi or vians existed long before the invasion of Italy by the
Siculiottx, and the Heneti or Veneti. Each of these three Gauls. The ancient Venetia forms the modern Friule,
tribes at first occupied the Italian districts bordering on Vicenza, and the provinces bordering the extremity of the
those which it quitted; bat, being afterwards pressed by Adriatic Gulf.
The settlement of the Liburni, Siculi, and Veneti, in
the tribe which followed, it advanced Hill farther. Ac
cording to this progression, the descendants of the most Italy, was anterior by several centuries to the period as
ancient inhabitants of Italy, who came from Illyricum, signed to the Trojan war.
We are assured, that Sicily was at first called Trinacria,
should be sought in the district of Otranto and the Balilicata. Thus th Liburni preceded the Siculi and Veneti on account of its triangular figure and its three principal
in Italy, since their colonies occupied almost all the coun promontories. The Sicanians gave it the name of Sicania.
try from Ancona to the remotest point of the district of Theis people pretended to be aborigine*; but we are in
formed by Thucydides, that they were Iberians, that they
Otranto.
The Liburni, proceeding from the banks of the Save inhabited the banks of the Sicanus, and that, being driven
and Drave, formed settlements between the Alps and the from the country, they.settled in Trinacria. The period!
Athesis, the present Adige. Removing in process of time of this migration is wholly unknown.
Hellanicus of Lesbos, quoted by Dionysius of Halicar
from the marshy banks of the Po, they advanced to the
extremity of Italy, into the province denominated by the nassus, places the precise epoch of the passage of the Siculi
Romans Apulia, and.by the Greeks Japygia; and founded into Sicily in. the twenty-eighth year of the priesthood of
three states: the Apuli, properly so stilled j the Pedicli, Alcyonea priestess of Argos. Thucydides dates their ar
sometimes confounded with the Peucetii, on account of rival in that ifland three hundred years prior to the first
the great quantity of pines growing upon the Appenines invasions of the Greeks. The first Greefc colony was that
which they inhabited ; and the Calabri. According to which founded the city of Naxos about the year 759 bed
Strabo, these tribes spoke the same language, which indi sore our ra ; so that the invasion of the Siculi must have
cated the identity of their origin. They afterwards adopt happened 1059 years before Christ. The Siculi, having
ed the Latin language without renouncing their ancient conquered the Sicanians, obliged them to retire to the
idiom, which occasioned Horace to give them the epithet southern and western parts of the island ; and seized all
of Bilingui. Pliny informs us, that the Pedicli were of the most fertile districts for themselves. The Sicanians
Illyrian extraction ; and Strabo places a people called Ca were still in being at the time of Thucydides.
The Siculi, soon after their arival in Sicily, founded
labri in Dardania opposite to Macedonia.
Though the Liburni were in the sequel confined be the city of Messina, which they denominated Zancle. The
tween the defiles of Mount Garganus and the extreme Greeks afterwards sent a colony thither about the time of
point of Japygia, yet some fragments of this colony main the foundation of Syracuse. Anaxiras, tyrant of Rhetained their ground to the north and west of that moun gium, subdued that city, and changed its name into Mes
tain. Such were, among others, according to Pliny, the sina, which led Thucydides to suppose that this prince
Prtutii of the Picen'um, and the Peligni. Festus informs was of Messenian extraction. In -what manner Anaxiras
us, that'the latter, whose capital was Corfinium, though made himself master of the city, may be seen in the fourth
.mixed with the Samnites, long exhibited traces of their book of Pausanias.
4
Illyrian origin.
Three centuries, after the arrival of the Siculi in Sicily,
The Siculi, originally from Dalmatia, followed the Li a colony of Chalcidians, leaving Eubcea under the conduct
burni into Italy; they fettled in several districts of of Theucles, founded the city of Naxos on the east coast
Umbria, in the Sabine country, in Latium, and in all the of the island, near Mount tna, at the mouth of the
provinces whose inhabitants were afterwards known by small river Arlines, the modern Qantara. Some ruins of
the name of Opici.
,
this city are still to be leen in the vicinity of Castel Schisso.
On comparing certain passages of Herodotus, Thucy- Thucydides adds, that the year following, Archias, of the
Jides, Plato, and Aristotle, we sind that the Siculi and family of the Heraclid;s, founded the city of Syracuse j
V'OL. XI. No. 767.
5 Y
and, 1

450
I T i
L Y.
and, that the Chalcidians of Naxos, having gained some work, which displays most erudition, and would be the most
advantage over the Siculi, built the cities ot' Catania and interesting had it been well executed, he fays nothing, or
Leontium, now*:alled Lentini, in the Val di Noto. About next to nothing, of the Celtic and Illyrian colonies which
the time of the foundation of Catania, Lamis, who came penetrated into Italy, by way of the Alps, at different
from Megara, on the frontiers of Attica, having attacked periods, and whose settlements flourished when the Greeks
the Leontines, was defeated and slain in the engagement ; arrived by sea on the eastern coasts ; but treats very cir
on which his followers, who were obliged to betake them cumstantially of the Greek cities, which lie considered as
selves to flight, built the city of Megara, on the spot now the cradle of the Romans, whose history he was writing.
The establishment 'of the Greeks in that part of Italy
called Penisola delli Mangbisi. This city soon became so
populous, that one hundred years after its erection, its called Magna Grcia is a certain fact, though the date
inhabitants laid the foundation of Selinuntum on the and the principal circumstances of that invasion are not
southern coast of the island, to the east of the promontory known. Dionysius of Halicarnassus supposes two princi
of Lilybum, and at the mouth of the little river Salinos. pal expeditions, that of the Aborigines and that of the
This city no longer exists ; but its ruins excite a high Pelasgi, to have arrived at different times- ; the Aborigines
having come, according to him, -by sea, from Arcadia,
idea of its ancient splendour.
Gela was founded by Antiphemos of Rhodes, and En- under the conduct of Peucetius and notrus, sons of Lyrimos of Crete, forty-five years after Syracuse, not far 'caon, six hundred years prior to the arrival of Cecrops,
from the mouth of the river Gelas, now called Fiume di who arrived in Attica seventeen hundred years before
Terra Nuova. No traces, of it are left, and it is even a the Christian ra. Peucetius landed "above the promon
disputed point where it stood. Diodorus Siculus relates, tory of" Japygia. He gave the name of Peucetians to his
that Phintias, tyrant of Agrigentum, removed its inhabi followers. The extent of the country occupied by these
tants to Phintiade, a city which he had built and named people cannot bedetermined ; but, the Peucetians beingdeafter himself; and that, having demolished the houses of stroyed or incorporated with the neighbouring tribes, the
Geh, he employed the materials in the construction of district in which they bad settled was known in the sequel
the edifices which he erected in his new city. The inha by the name of Apulia. notrus had under his com
bitants of Phintiade, situated on the river Himera, some mand a more considerable force than Peucetius ; he land,
times gave it the name of Gela, and called themselves ed at the bottom of the Ausonian Gulf, drove back the
Gelenfes, which has led some of the moderns into an er Ausonians, and made himself master of the isthmus be
ror, and among others Chiaranda, who asserts, that, on the tween this gulf and that of Scylaceus. These solonists
death of the tyrant, a great number of the inhabitants of afterwards extended themselves to Metapontum, TarenPhintiade rebuilt Gela. ' Strabo, who lived during the tum, and Poslidonia. They advanced into Latium, and
reign of Augustus, positively asserts, that in his time forced part of the inhabitants to abandon that country,
Gtla was not in existence. The inhabitants of Gela, one and seek a refuge in Sicily.
Several generations after the arrival of this colony, the
hundred and eight years after its foundation, sent out a
colony, which built the city of Agrigentum, the modern Aborigines were joined by the Pelasgi, who, like them
selves, were of Arcadian extraction, but who came from
Girgenti.
Casmenes, Himera, and Camarina, were colonies of Sy Thessaly, whence they were expelled by Deucalion. The
racuse ; these cities no longer exist. Casmenes was found reign of this prince, as is well known, was anterior to the
ed ninety years after Syracuse. Its site is not known ; arrival of Cadmus in Greece. Dionysius of Halicarnassus
but it is supposed to have been between Motyca, now details the particulars of this voyage, as if he were relating
Modica, and Neaeteum, the modern Noto, nearly at an from contemporary narratives an event that had happened
equal distance from both. Hymera was situated on the not long before his own time. He asserts that the greater
north coast of the island, at the mouth of the river of the part ofthe Pelasgi repaired toEpirus ; hut, finding themscl ves
same name. Diodorus Siculus relates, that it was de straitened for room, and burdensome to the ancient inha
stroyed by the Carthaginians. Termini, celebrated for its bitants, these colonists resolved to seek a new abode. The
hot springs, stands upon its ruins. Camarina was built oracle of Dodona, being consulted by their chiefs, direct
about one hundred and thirty-five years after Syracuse, ed them to Italy, by the appellation of the country es Sa
between the mouths of two rivers, one of which on the turn. The Pelasgi immediately built a numerous fleet, in,
west, formerly called Hypparis, is the present Caroarana ; which they embarked, and were wafted by the winds into
and the other, on the weft, denominated Oanus, is the the Adriatic Sea to the months of the Po. They there
modern Frascolari. Camarina was several times destroyed founded the city of Spina, which gave its name to one of
and rebuilt : its ruins are still to-be seen near a tower on the mouths of the river. This city was afterwards ( de
stroyed by the Gauls. Advancing from Spina into the
the coast called Torre di Camarana.
Syracuse was the most celebrated of the ancient cities interior of the country, the Greeks proceeded across Umcf Sicily, and has retained its original name. It stands bria to join their countrymen the Aborigines. These two
on the north side of the river Anapos.
tribes expelled or subdued the Siculi and the neighbour
Gelon, tyrant of Gela, who obtained the principal au ing nations ; but, neglecting to fulfil a vow, they incurred
thority in Syracuse near five hundred years before the the wrath of Jupiter, and an epidemic disease almost en
Christian ra, destroyed the cities of Camarina and Me tirely destroyed them both. Some, in order to avoid the
gara. So considerable was his power, that the Greeks, effects of this fatal scourge, returned to Greece, and the
when threatened by Xerxes, implored his assistance. He remainder incorporated themselves with the Lucanian9.
rodotus relates that he refused to grant them any suc -This catastrophe is placed by the Greek author in the
cours, unless they would appoint him to the chief com time of Hercules and the Argonauts.
Evander, another warrior of Arcadia, having been van
mand cf the confederate forces. The Greeks were fear
ful of giving themselves a master, if they mould elect so quished by his enemies, formed a settlement in Greece
dangerous a chief. Tlie politic Gelon, waiting to fee what about this period, when, according to Pausonias and Di
(urn things would take, remained a quiet spectator of that onysius of Halicarnassus, Faunus was king of the Abori
memorable war.
gines. He permitted the Arcadians to settle in his domi
The Greeks, long before their settlement in Sicily, had nions. They built a city on the banks of the Tiber, and
founded colonies in that part of Italy, which thence re called it Pallantium, alter a town in Arcadia of which
ceived the appellation of Magna Gratia.
they were natives. Aurelius Victor sixes this emigration
Dionysius oi Halicarnassus, devotes the first book of his at the 6oth year b*fcre the siege of Troy. The Romans*
History to an account of the antiquities of Italy,' and the in the sequel, changed the name of Pallantium into Palaorigin of the different nations by which it was inhabited tium. Strabo deems this account fabulous; but the Ro
yrior to. the foundation oi Rome. In this part of kit mans were not of the lame opinion; fox Antonius Pius,
i
desirous

ITALY.
451
desirous of perpetuating the memory of this origin of the spot where they should find water sufficient for their
Rome, raised Pallanrium in Arcadia to the rank os a mu- use, and where the earth promised them an abundant sup
nicipium, and exempted its inhabitants from every lyiid ply of food. This fleet sailed to Italy. The colonists
landed near the ruins of Sybaris, where they found the
of tribute.
The first book of Dionysius of HalicarnafTus has been fountain of Thuria, and built the city of Thurium whose
considered by critics in the light of an historical romance. government was completely democratic. Charondas was
His narrative contains such a number os inadmissible cir commissioned by the Thurians to draw up a code of laws.
cumstances, that it would render the voyage of the Pe They flourished as long as these laws were obeyed, and it
lasgi to Italy extremely suspicious, were not that fact de even appears that they destroyed the city of Crotona ;
monstrated of itself, and by the language of the Latins, but in the sequel their immense wealth having plunged
them into luxury and effeminacy, for which the Sybarites
the ground-work of which is certainly Greek.
The Greeks were so accustomed to send colonies to had been reproached, they were oppressed by the Bruttii,
Italy, that the Athenians undertook one of these emigra the Lucanians, and the Tarentines. On the site which
tions at the beginning of the 85th Olympiad. Herodotus, this city had occupied, the Romans built a small village
then forty years of age, accompanied this expedition. The which they named Copia. None of these places now exist;
Greeks founded the city of Thurium, where, as it appears, Crotona, an episcopal city in Farther Abruzzo, is forty
the historian ended his life, which occasioned his being leagues distant from the ancient Crotona.
All the early historians and geographers speak of Ta
called Herodotus the Thurian, by Aristotle and some
rentum ; but such is the discordance of their statements
other writers.
The great cities of Antiquity, which seem to have been respecting the origin of this city, that it is impossible to
of Greek origin, or with which the Greeks had the most fix the precise epoch of its foundation. Anfiqchus insists
active intercourse, were, Metapontus, Siris, Crotona, Sy- that it was built by the Cretans ; Solinus ascribes its
baris, Thurium, Tarentum, and Poslidonia. Metapontus foundation to the Heraclides; and Servius attributes it to
was founded by Epeus, who had been at the siege of Troy, Tara the son of Neptune. Strabo and Pausanias look
under the command of Nestor. It was situated on the upon Tarentum as a colony of Spartans who were con
gulf of Tarentum, between Tarentum on the north and ducted to the coasts of Mefapian Japygia fifty-five years
Siris on the south, near the mouth of the Cafuentum, after the foundation of Rome. We know not at what
now the Basicnto. Thither Pythagoras retired, and there period this city was destroyed ; but is supposed that the
he perilhed in a popular commotion excited against him inhabitants of Calabria, driven from their country when
self and his disciples. Torridi Mare is supposed to stand Totila, the king of the Goths, pillaged Rome, rebuilt
Tarentum. The modern town occupies only one of the
on the site of this city.
Siris was built by the Sicilians, at the mouth of the ri extremities of the ancient city. No vestiges are to be
ver Siris, called by the modern Italians Senno or Sino. found of its ancient splendour, its theatre, its publicStrabo assures us that it was (ounded by the Trojans, and buildings, or even of the entrance of its famous port.
cites as a proof of this the statue of Minerva Ilias, which
Possidonia, which the Latins denominated Pstum,
shut its eyes when the Ionians, having made themselves was a colony of Sybaris. It is unknown when it was
masters of this city, drove out the inhabitants who had founded, at the bottom of the gulf of Salerno, fifty stadia
crowded for protection around this image of the goddess. from the temple of Juno, erected by Jason. This temple
The Ionians changed the name of Siris into Polieum. In stood at the mouth of the Silaro, but was probably de
the sequel, the Tarentines, having expelled the Ionians, stroyed in the time of Strabo and Pliny ; otherwise they
built the city of Heraclea at a small distance from Po would not have disagreed as they do respecting its situa
lieum. Strabo makes a distinction between these two tion. The harbour of Possidonia afforded such facilities
places; but Pliny asserts, that Polieum and Heraclea were to commerce, as enabled this city to attain to a luxury
one and the fame town. No traces of either are now re which, after the lapse of so many ages, is still attested by
maining.

the magnificence of its ruins.

Crotona was built about +50 years before Christ, on the
It appears that the name of Pelasgi was long given by
gulf of Tarentum, twenty miles from Sybaris. These the Italians to all the Greeks who successively migrated to
two cities, which commerce rendered equally flourishing, Magna Grcia. This denomination ceased when the new
were perpetually at war. Sybaris stood on the sea-coait, comers had intermarried with the Siculi, the Umbri, and
between the two little rivers, Sybaris, now Cochile, on the Tyrrhenians, and formed new associations under the
the north, and Cratis, the modern Crate, on the south. names of Umbrians, Samnites, Latins, Ausones, Voll'ci,
Diodorus Siculus relates, that the Sybarites kept on foot Sabines, notrians, Lucanians, Bruttii, &c. These com
an army of thirty thousand men in the wars in which munities retained more or lei's resemblance to the inhabi
they were engaged with the Crotonians. The latter ne tants of Greece, according as the Pelasgi were more or
vertheless proved victorious. Milo repulsed the Syba less numerous among them. The Romans, who pretended
rites, and drove them into their capital, which he laid to be descendants of the Greeks, considered them as tbe
siege to and demolilhed. For fifty-eight years Sybaris re most ancient inhabitants of the peninsula; and in conse
mained buried in its ruins. Its dispersed inhabitants, at quence of this prejudice they gave their ancestors the ap
length receiving succours from Th.'ssaly, during the ar- pellation of Aborigines.
chorrihip of Callimachus at Athens, began to rebuild their
The names of the Tyrrhenians, Umbri, and other na
city on its ancient site ; but the Crotonians took umbrage tions whose establishment in Italy was so ancient that
at their proceedings, and destroyed the new town ; they were regarded as indigenous in the country, had no
some ruins of which are still to be seen on the banks better fortune than that ofthe Pelasgi: they were gradu
of the Crari.
ally forgotten. Thesame causes produced the some effects.
It was in the vicinity of this place that the Athenians On the one hand, commercial intercourse in a country
founded the city of Thurium. This event is mentioned blest with extraordinary fertility, most happily situated,
by Diodorus Siculus nearly in these terms. ' The Sybs- and enjoying the most delicious climate, produced new
rites, having been driven from the town which they had social combinations, in which less regard was prfkl to pri
begun to rebuild, sent ambassadors to Sparta and Athens, mitive origin than to local considerations : on the other,
to solicit succours ; offering habitations to such as would the subdivision of Italy into numberless small stat.-s inde
undertake this expedition. The Lacedemonians rejected pendent of each other, contributed to efface the di.tinctive
these offers ; but the Athenians equipped ten vessels, un marks of the ancient cojonist^.
der the commntl of Lampo and Theocritus. The AchaiModern writers still "expatiate on the opulence of Ta
ans and Troezenians joined this colony, on the faith of rentum, Capua, Loc'ri, Thurium, Adria, Rhegium, and
an oracle, which had enjoined than to found a city on of .the prodigious commerce, carried on by those cities.
Dkxluiua

452
I T A L Y.
Diodorus Siculus, in his account of the voluptuousness of administration, and gave law to the state. The assembled
-the Sybarites, has unintentionally pronounced a panegyric people, by their suffrages, appointed the first magistrates ;
on industry and assiduity. The Sybarites were so fully but all the honours and power fell to the (hare of the
persuaded that population constitutes the strength and great. No plebeian was bold enough to aspire to the
real wealth of a itate, that, notwithstanding the selfishness principal dignities, civil, religious, or military. The pa
of which they, are accused, perceiving their lands to be tricians alone possessed an active as well as a passive vote.
There was not any small city but what was governed
but imperfectly cultivated, they invited strangers among
them, to whom {hey assigned a part. This division of in this manner. Livy makes mention- not only of the
Italy into small independent states, was singularly favour senates of Capua, Naples, Cumae, and other large towns;
but also of those of Nola, Tivoli, Piperno, and Vei.
able to the aggrandizement of the Romans.
The Pelasgi, the Tyrrhenians, the Veneti, and the These bodies possessed the power of making peace and
Ligurians, ("poke different languages; but the social rela war; they managed the finances; they administered jus
tions which subsisted between these diffenent nations soon tice ; and by them all business of importance was trans
produced one general language, the Latin, which the Ro acted. They acknowledged the supremacy of the people ;
mans brought to perfection. The Latin language is evi but the exercise of its power was reduced within Inch
dently nothing but a corruption of the ancient Pelafgic narrow limits, that the public authority was in reality
Greek, mixed with the languages of the Etrusei and the .vested in the senate.
Liburni.
The people, who, at the instigation of the. great, had
The upper part of Italy, inhabited by Celtic colonies, risen against tyranny, soon perceived that they had ob
had less intercourse with the south of the peninsula. This tained merely the shadow of liberty, and that they had ex
disposition was strengthened by the great invasion of the changed one master for many. A general struggle
Gauls, about 350 years after the foundation of Rome. now ensued between the plebeians and the patricians.
The Gauls, having made themselves masters of great part The historians of Rome have recorded the circumstances
of the provinces watered by the Eridanus, penetrated into and the results of this contest in that commonwealth ; and,
Etruria. They extended their conquests to the fertile if the' commotions which happened in other states of Italy
territory of Sienna, where was built the ancient Elusium, are unknown to us, it is because those nations had not a
formerly a celebrated city, now a small village named Livy, a Plutarch, or a Tacitus.
Livy relates, that about the time of the Punic wars a
Chiuli. The conquerors changed the laws and customs
of the provinces which they had subdued, and which were kind of popular ferment extended throughout all Italy ;
known in Italy .by no other name than that of Gallia and that the people universally wrested the supreme au
Cisalpina. Italy was then considered as bounded by the" thority from the hands of the patricians. The latter were
Arno on one side, the Rubicon on the other; all to the obliged to give way ; but still they continued to dispute
the ground. The government of the Italian states was
north of those rivers being regarded as part of Gaul.
Alt historians agree in assuring us that Italy was long liable to continual commotions, amidst which the people
governed by kings, almost all of whom were elective; but rarely enjoyed that political equality aud general happi
of the extent of their authority we are wholly ignorant. ness which are the object of free states. The chief power,
As each district formed a particular state, these kings could thus tossed about between two contending factions, finally
not be very powerful. Sometimes one city chose for its rested on the head of a citizen whom the people nominated
chief the ruler of another city, who thus acquired a greater by favour, whom the senate allowed by way of compro
degree of power. Thus Porsenna, who is represented in mise, and who, either without title or without that of
the Roman history as such a formidable monarch, was chief magistrate, was considered as the head of the com
originally only the king of Clusium. It would appear that monwealth.
Such was the state of Italy when the Romans, descended
several Etruscan cities successively elected him for their
chief, since Dionysius of Halicarnassus gives him the title from a colony of Latins, laid the foundation of that power
of king of Tuscany. Several kings of Rome usurped by which gradually swallowed up all the petty states among
various stratagems the supreme authority over various La whom the peninsula was divided. The events which fol
tin cities, which two centuries afterwards considered them lowed, during a space os many centuries, will form a long
selves as independent of the Romans. Tolumnus, king and interesting history in another part of this work. See
of the Veii, at the fame time governed the Fideni, who, the article Rome.
As all things must gradually tend to change and to de
however, were only tributary to the Veii.
The great proprietors, or the patricians, whose fortunes cay, so it happened, but not till after a very long period,
were more exposed to the caprices of the monarchs, that the vast wealth which had been poured into Italy from
neglected no means of exciting in the people a love of all parts of the world, during the time of the prosperity of
liberty and a hatred of kings. By abolishing the monar- the Romans, began to corrupt their manners, and to make
, chical government, these patricians flattered themselves them degenerate from their former valour. At length the
with the prospect of not only enjoying their wealth in empire was divided ; and of their degeneracy the barba
. greater security, but also of inheriting the power entrusted rous riations of the north took the advantage to invade
to the sovereigns. A general revolution took place 5n the country in innumerable multitudes. For the history
Italy in the third century of the Roman era. All the of the irruption of the Goths into Italy, and their esta
cities, from various motives, successively expelled their blishment in that country, see vol. viii. p. 717-738.
kings, or ceased to elect any. So general was the enthu
In the expulsion of the Goths from Italy the imperial
siasm for liberty, that, if any city attempted to continue arms were assisted by many barbarous nations, among
. or to revive the monarchical government, it was held by whom were the Lombards, at that time settled in Pannonia.
the others as degraded. Dionysius of Halicarnassus relates, On the conclusion of the war, they were dismissed with
that the Ve'ii, having re-established royalty, either to put rich presents, and the nation for some time continued
an end to the intrigues annually occasioned by the election faithful allies to the Romans. In the mean time, the em
of the chief magistrates, or to concentrate the supreme peror Justinian dying, his general Narses, who had con
authority, at a time when the Romans were ravaging their quered the Goths, and new governed Italy with an abso
territories and pressing them very closely, fell into such lute sway, was accused to the emperor Justin II. and to
contempt, that the neighbouring states abandoned them to the empress Sophia, of aspiring to the sovereignty of the
country. Hereupon he was recalled, and Longinus sent
their enemies.
This change every where turned to the advantage of to succeed him. As, Narses was an eunuch, the empress
the aristocracy. The senate, composed of the great pro is reported to have said, that his employnwnt at Constan
prietors, had previously formed the link between the king tinople should be to distribute in the apartment of her
iiid the people ; it now became the centre of the public wouien the portion of wool which each was to spin.
Narses,

I T AL Y.
453
Narses, enraged at this sarcasm, replied, that he should died during his lifetime, except Louis, whom he associated
begin such a web as (he would never be able to finish ; with himself in the empire, and who succeeded to all his
and immediately dispatched messengers to Alboinus kins; dominions after his death. From this time we may date
of the Lombards, inviting him into Italy. Along witn the troubles with which Italy was so long overwhelmed ;
the messengers he sent some os the belt fruits the country and of which, as they proceeded from the ambition of
afforded, in order to tempt him the more to become mas those called kings of Italy and their noble*, of the kings
of France. and of the emperors of Germany, it is difficult
ter of iuch.a-rich kingdom.
AJboinus, highly pleased with the opportunity of in to have any clear idea. The following short sketch, how
vading a country with which his subjects were already ever, may perhaps give some satisfaction on this perplexed
well acquainted, began without loss of time to make the subject.
At the time Louis the son of Charlemagne was declared
necessary preparations for his journey. In the month of
April 568, he set out with his whole nation, men, women, emperor of the West, Italy was held by Bernard the son
jrnd children, carrying with them all their moveahleS. of Pepin, brother to Louis. Though this Bernard bore
This promiscuous multitude arrived by the way of Iftria; the title of king, yet he was only accounted a vassal of the
and, advancing through the province of Venetia, found emperor. His ambition, however, soon prompted him to
the whole country abandoned, the inhabitants having fled rebel against his uncle; but, being abandoned by his 1
to the neighbouring islands in the Adriatic. The gates troops, he was taken prisoner, had his eyes pulled out,
of Aquileia were opened by the few inhabitants who had and died three days after. As the disturbances still con
courage to toy: most of them, however, had fled with all tinued, and the nobles of Lombardy were yet very refrac
their valuable effects ; and among the rest the patriarch tory, Lothaire, eldest son to the emperor, was in the year
Paulinus, who had carried with him all the sacred utensils 813 sent into Italy ; of which country he was first crowned
of the churches. From Aquileia, Alboinus proceeded to king at Rome, and afterward* emperor of the West, dur
Forum Julii, of which he likewise became master without ing his father's lifetime. But, though his abilities were
opposition. Here he spent the winter; during which time sufficient to have settled every thing in a state of tran
he erected Friuli into a dukedom, which continued till quillity, his unbounded ambition prompted him to en
very lately. In 569, he made himself master of Trivigi, gage in rebellion against his father ; whom he more than
Oderzo, Monte Selce, Vicenza, Verona, and Trent ; in once took prisoner ; though in the end he was obliged to
each of which cities he left a strong garrison of Lombards submit, and ask pardon for his offences, which was ob
under the command of an officer, whom he distinguished tained only on condition of his not passing the Alps with
fey the title of duke ; but these dukes were only officers out leave obtained from his father.
In the mean time, the Saracens, taking advantage of
and governors of cities, who bore the title no longer than
the prince thought proper to continue them in their com these intestine wars, landed on the coasts of Italy, and
mand or government. Padua and some other cities Al committed such ravages, that even the bishops were obliged
boinus left behind him without attempting to reduce to arm themselves for the defence of the country. Lo
them, either because they were too well garrisoned, or thaire, however, after returning from his unnatural war
because they lay too much out of his way. In 570, he with his father, was so far from attempting to put an end
entered Liguria. The inhabitants were so terrified at his to these ravages, or to restore tranquillity, that he seized
approach, that they left their habitations with such of on some places belonging to the see of Rome, under pre
their effects as they could carry off, and fled into the most tence that they were part of his kingdom of Lombardy ; nor
mountainous and inaccessible parts of the country. The would he forbear these encroachments till expressly com
cities of Brescia, Bergamo, Lodi, Como, and others quite manded to do so by his father. After having embroiled
to the Alps, being left almost without inhabitants, sub himself, and almost lost all his dominions, in a war with
mitted of course; after which he reduced Milan, and was his brothers after the death of Louis, and declared his son,
thereupon proclaimed king of Italy. See Lombardy.
also called Louis, king of Italy; Chit ambitious prince died,
The great object of the ambition of the Lombard mo- leaving to Louis the title of emperor as well as king of Italy,
Tiarchs was the conquest of all Italy ; and this proved at with which he had before invested him.
last the ruin of their empire by Charles the Great, as re
The new emperor applied himself to the restoration of
lated under the article France, vol. vii. p. 65+. As the tranquillity in his dominions, and driving out the Sara
Lombards, however had not been possessed of the whole cens from those places which they had seized in Italy.
territory of Italy, so the whole of it never came into the This he fully accomplished, and obliged the infidels to
possession of Charlemagne : neither, since the time of the retire into Africa; but in 875 he died without naming
Goths, has the whole country been, till lately, under the any successor. After his death, some of the Italian no
dominion of any single state. Some of the southern pro bles, headed by the duke of Tuscany, represented to the
vinces were still possessed by the emperors of Constanti pope, that, as Louis had left no successor, the regal dig
nople; and the liberal grants of Pepin and Charlemagne nity, which had so long been usurped by foreigners, outfit
himself to the pope had invested him with a considerable now to return to the Italians. The pope, however, find
stiare of temporal power. The territories of the pope in ing that Charles the Bald, king of France, had soch an
deed were supposed to be held in vassalage from France ; ambition for the imperial crown, that he would stick at
but this the popes themselves always denied. The un nothing to obtain it, resolved to gratify him, though at as
disputed territory of Charlemagne in Italy, therefore, was high a price as possible. He accordingly crowned him
restricted to Piedmont, the Milanese, the Mantuan, the emperor and king of Lombardy, on condition of his own
territory ofGenoa, Parma, Modena.Tuscany, Bologna, the ing the independency of Rome, and that he himself only
dukedoms of Friuli, Spoleto, and Benevento; the last of held the empire by the gift of the pope. This produced
which contained the greatest part of the present kingdom a conspiracy among the discontented nobles ; and at the
of Naples.
fame time the Saracens, renewing their incursions, threat
The feudal government, which the Lombards had in ened the ecclesiastical territories with the utmost danger.
troduced into Italy, naturally produced revolts and com The pope solicited the emperor's assistance with the great
motions, as the different dukes inclined either to change est earnestness ; but the latter died before any thing effec
their masters or to set up for themselves. Several revolts tual could be done ; after which, being distressed by the
indeed happened during the life of Charlemagne himself; Saracens on one hand, and the Lombard nobles on the
which, however, he always found means to crush ; but, other, the unhappy pontiff was forced to fly into France.
after his death, the sovereignty of Italy became an object Italy now fell into the utmost confusion and anarchy ;
of contention between the Kings of France and the empe during which time many of the nobles and states of Lom
rors of Germany. That great monarch had divided his bardy assumed an independence which they retained till
extensive dominions among his children ; but they all very lately.
Vol. XI. No. 767.
5Z
In

454
ITALY.
- In 879, tlie pope was reeonducted to Italy with an army voked at this and the other cruelties of Arnolphus, that
by Boson, son-in-law to Louis II. of France; but, though they drove him out of the country. His departure occa
he inclined very much to have raised this prince to the sioned the greatest confusion at Rome. Formdsus died
dignity of king of Italy, he found his interest insufficient soon after ; and the successors to the papal dignity, hav
for that purpose, and matters remained in their former ing now no army to fear, excited the greatest disturbances.
situation. The nobles, who had driven out the pope, were The body of Forrriosus was dug up and^thrown into the
now indeed reconciled to him ; but, notwithstanding this Tiber by one pope; after which that pope was strangled,
reconciliation, the state of the country was worse than and Formofus's body buried again in the Vatican by or
ever ; the great men renouncing the authority of any su der of another. At last the coronation of Arnolphus was
perior, and every one claiming to be sovereign in his own declared void, the Sergian faction entirely demolished,
territories. To add to the calamities which ensued through and the above-mentioned decrees of Adrian were annul
the ambition of these despots, the Saracens committed led j it being now determined that the elected pope?
every where the most terrible ravages ; till at last the Ita should not be consecrated but in presence of the emperor
lian nobles, despising the kings of the Carlovingian race, or his ambassadors.
During these confusions, Lambert enjoyed the kingdom
who had weakened themselves by their mutual dissensions,
began to think of throwing off even all nominal submis in quiet ; but the nobles, hating him on account of his
sion to a foreign yoke, and retaining the imperial dignity arbitrary and tyrannical government, began again to think
among themselves. Thus they hoped, that, by being of Berengarius. In the mean time, however, another fac
more united among themselves, they might be more able tion offered the crown to Louis king of Aries. This
to resist the common enemy. Accordingly in 885 they new competitor entered Italy with an army in 899 ; but
went to pope Adrian ; and, requesting him to join them was forced by Berengarius to renounce his claim upon
in asserting the independency of Italy, they obtained of oath, and to swear that he would never again enter Italy,
him the two following decrees, viz. That the popes, after even though he should be invited to be crowned emperor.
their election, might be consecrated without waiting for This oath, however, was soon forgotten. Louis readily
the presence of the king or his ambassadors; and that, if accepted of another invitation, and was crowned king of
Charles the Gross died without sons, the kingdom of Italy at Pavia in 901. The following year he forced Be
Italy, with the title of emperor, mould be conferred on rengarius to fly into Bavaria; but, having unadvisedly
disbanded his army, as thinking himself now securely
some of the Italian nobles.
These decrees were productive of the worst conse seated on the throne, Berengarius, who watched every op
quences imaginable. The emperor complained of being portunity, surprised him at Verona, and put out his eyes.
deprived of his right ; and the dissensions between the
Thus Berengarius at last became king of Italy without
Italian nobles themselves became more fatal than ever. a rival ; and held his kingdom for twenty years after
The two most powerful of these noblemen, Berenga wards, without any opposition from his subjects, who at
rius duke of Friuli, and Guido or Vido duke of Spoleto, last became sensible of the mischiefs arising from civil dis
entered into an agreement, that on the death of. the em cords. He was not yet, however, without troubles. The
peror, the former mould seize on the kingdom of Italy, Hungarians invaded Italy with a formidable army, and
and the latter on the kingdom of France. Berengarius advanced within a small distance of Pavia. Berengarius
succeeded without opposition ; but Vido was disappoint armed the whole force of his dominions ; and came against
ed, the French having already chosen Eudes, or Otho, them with such a multitude, that the Hungarians retired
for their king. Upon this he returned to Italy, and turn without venturing an engagement. A great many of
ed his arms against Berengarius. Vido proved victorious their men were lost in passing a river; upon which they
in an engagement, and drove his rival into Germany; sent deputies to Berengarius, offering to restore all their
where he sought the assistance of Arnolphus, who had suc- booty, and never to come again into Italy, provided they
\ ceeded to the crown after the death of Charles. Having Were allowed a safe retreat. These conditions were im
thus obtained the kingdom of Italy, Vido employed his prudently denied ; upon which the Hungarians attacked
time in reforming the abuses of the state, and confirming the army of Berengarius in despair, and defeated them
the grants formerly given to the pope, out'of gratitude with great slaughter. After this, they over-ran the whole
for his h iving sanctified his usurpation, and declared him country, and plundered the towns of Treviso, Vicenza,
lawful king of Italy. This tranquillity, however, was of and Padua, without resistance, the inhabitants flying every
short duration. Arnolphus sent an army into Italy; the where into fortified places. This devastation they con
Saracens from Spain ravaged the northern parts of the tinued for two years; nor could their departure be pro
country, and, getting possession of a castle near the Alps, cured without paying them a large sum of money; which,
held it for many years after, to the great distress of the however, proved of little avail; for the following year
neighbouring parts, which were exposed to their conti they returned, and ravaged the territory of Friuli without
nual incursions; and at the fame time Benevento was be contrcul. Scarcely were these invaders departed, when
sieged and taken by the forces of the eastern emperor, so the Saracens, who had settled at the foot of the Alps, in
that Vido found his empire very considerably circum vaded Apulia and Calabria, and made an irruption as far
as Acqui in the neighbourhood of Pavia; while the. in
scribed in its dimensions.
The new king, distressed by so many enemies, associated habitants, instead of opposing them, fled to some forts
bis son Lambert with him in the government, and bribed which had been erected in the time of the first irruption
the Germans to return to their own country. In 893, of the Hungarians. In 911, however, John, presbyter of
however, they again invaded Italy ; but were suddenly Ravenna, having attained the papal dignity by me3ns of
obliged to leave the country, after having put Berenga Theodora wife of Adelbert count of Tuscany, applied
rius in possession of Pavia. In the mean time, Vido died, himself to regulate the affairs of the church, and to re
and his son Lambert drove out Berengarius: but, having press the insults of the Saracens. While he was consider
joined a faction, headed by one Sergius, against pope For- ing on the most proper method of effecting this, one of
mosus, the latter offered the kingdom of Italy to Arnol the Saracens, who had received an injury from his coun
phus ; who thereupon entered the country with an army, trymen, fled to Rome, and offered to deliver the" Italians
besieged and took Rome, massacreing the faction of Ser- from their invasions, if the pope would but allow him a
gius with the most unrelenting cruelty.
small body of men. His proposals being accepted, sixty
Arnolphus, thus master of Italy, and crowned emperor young men were chosen, all veil armed; who, being con
by the pope, began to form schemes of strengthening ducted by the Saracen into by-paths, attacked the infidels
himself in his new acquisitions by putting out the eyes of as they were returning from their inroads, and several
Berengarius; but the latter, having timely notice of his times defeated great parties of them. , These losses affect
treachery, fled to Verona ; aud the Italians were so pro ing the Saracens, a general alliance was concluded amongst
1
all

ITALY.
45b
al! their cities ; and, having fortified a town on the Gd- of money, ten bushels of which he gave to the Hunga
rigliano, they abandoned the rest, and retired hither. rians, but kept the much greater part to himself.
Thus they became much more formidable than before ;
Berengarius, not yet satisfied, wanted to be put in pos
which alarming the pope, he consulted with Arnulphus session of Pavia, which was held by Adelaide, the wi
prince of Benevento and Capua, sending at the same time dow of Lotharius. In order to obtain his purpose, he
ambassadors to Constantine the Greek emperor, inviting proposed a marriage between her and his son Adelbert.
him to an alliance against the infidels. The Saracens, This proposal was rejected ; upon which Berengarius be
unable to withstand such a powerful combination, were sieged and took the city. The queen was confined in a
besieged in their city; where being reduced to great neighbouring castle, from whence (lie made her escape by
straits, they at last set fire to it, and sallied out into the a contrivance of her confessor. With him and one femala
woods ; but, being pursued by the Italians, they were all attendant she concealed herself for some days in a wood ;
but, being obliged to remove from thence for want of
cut off to a man.
lathis expedition it is probable that Berengarius gave food, she applied for protection to Adelard bishop of
great assistance j for this very year, 915, he was crowned Reggio. By him she was recommended to his uncle Atho,
emperor by the pope. This gave displeasure to many of who had a strong castle in the neighbourhood of Canoz.a.
the ambitious nobles; conspiracies were repeatedly form Here she was quickly besieged by Berengarius; upon
ed against him ; in 922, Rodolphus king of Burgundy which messengers were dispatched to Otho king of Ger
was crowned also king of Italy ; and, in 914, Berengarius many, acquainting tiim, that, by expelling Berengarius,
was treacherously aflaslinated at Verona; of which dis and marrying Adelaide, he might easily obtain the king
turbances the Hungarians taking the advantage, plunder dom of Italy. This proposal he readily accepted, and
ed the cities of Mantua, Brescia, and Bergamo. March married Adelaide ; but allowed Berengarius to retain the
ing afterwards to Pavia, they invested it closely on all greatest part of his dominions, upon condition of his do
sides; and about the middle of March, 915, taking ad ing homage for them to the kings of Germany. He de
vantage of the wind, they set fire to the houses next the prived him, however, of the dukedom of Friuli and marwalls, and during the confusion broke open the gates, quisate of Verona, which he gave to Henry duke of
and, getting possession of the city, treated the inhabitants Bavaria.
with the greatest barbarity. Having burnt the capital of
Berengarius, thus freed from all apprehension, not only
the kingdom, they next proceeded to Placenza, where oppressed his subjects in a most tyrannical manner, but
they plundered the suburbs ; and then returned to Pan- revolted against Otho himself. This at last procured his
ruin; for, in 961, Otho returned with an army into Italy,
nonia laden with booty.
The affairs of Italy now fell into the utmost confusion. where he was crowned king by the archbishop of Milan ;
A faction was formed against Rodolphus in favour of and the year following was crowned emperor by the
Hugh count of Aries. The latter prevailed, and was pope. On this occasion he received the imperial Crown
crowned king at Pavia in 927. The Italians, however, from his holiness, and kissed his feet with great humility;
soon repented of their choice. The Romans first invited after which they both went to the altar ot St. Peter, and
him to be their governor, and then drove 'him out with bound themselves by a solemn oath, the pope to be al
disgrace ; at the same time choosing a consul, tribunes, ways faithful to the emperor, and to give no assistance to
&c. as if they had designed to assert their ancient liberty. Berengarius or Adelbert his enemies ; and Otho, to con
One faction, in the mean time, offered the crown to Ro sult the welfare of the church, ami to restore to it all its
dolphus, and the other to Arnold duke 9s Bavaria, while patrimony granted by former emperors. Otho, besides
the Saracens took this opportunity to plunder the city of this, bestowed very rich presents on the church of St. Pe
Genoa.
^ ter. He ordained that the election of popes should be
Hugh, in the mean time, was not inactive. Having according to the canons; that the elected pope should not
collected an army, he marched directly against Arnold, be consecrated till he had publicly promised, in presence
and entirely defeated him. Rodolphus delivered him of the emperor's commissaries, to observe every thing for
from all apprehensions on his part, by entering into an al merly specified with regard to the rights of the emperors ;
liance with him, and giving his daughter Adelaide in that these commissaries should constantly reside at Rome,
marriage to Lotharius, Hugh's son. Being thus free from and make a report every year how justice was administered
all danger from foreign enemies, he marched against the by the judges; and, in case of any complaints, the com
Romans ; but with them he also came to an agreement, missaries should lay them before the pope; but, if he ne
and even gave his daughter in marriage to Alberic, whom glected to intimate them, the imperial commissaries might
they had chosen consul. In the mean time the country then do what they pleased.
was infested by the Hungarians and Saracens, and at the
Thus we see that Otho, however much he might allow
fame time depopulated by a plague. Endless conspiracies the pope's supremacy in spiritual matters, plainly assumed
were formed against Hugh himself ; and at last, in 947, he the sovereignty in temporals to himself ; and thus Italy
was totally deprived ot the regal power by Berengarius, was for upwards of 300 years accounted a part of the Ger
rand (on to the first king of that name; soon after which man empire. The popes, however, by no means relished
this superiority of the emperor. The latter was hardly
he retired into Burgundy, and became a monk.
Though Berengarius was thus possessed of the supreme departed, when the pope (John XII.) broke the oath
power, he did not assume the title of king till after the which he had just before sworn with so much solemnity ;
death of Lotharius, which happened in 950 ; but in the and entered first into an alliance with Adelbert count of
mean time, Italy was invaded by Henry duke of Bavaria, Tuscany to expel the Germans, and then solicited the
and the Hungarians. The former took and plundered Hungarians to invade Italy. This treachery was soon
the city of Aquileia, and ravaged the neighbouring coun punished by Otho. He returned with part of his army,
try ; after which he returned without molestation into and assembled a council of bishops. As the pope did not
Germany ; the latter made a furious irruption ; and Be appear, Otho pretended great concern for his absence.
rengarius, being unable to oppose them, was at last obliged The bishops replied, that the consciousness of his guilt
to purchase their departure by money. In raising the made him afraid to show himself. The emperor then in
sum agreed upon, however, Berengarius is said to have quired particularly into his crimes ; upon which the bi
been more oppressive than even the Hungarians them shops accused him of silling the palace with lewd women,
selves. Every individual, without distinction of age or of ordaining a bishop in a stable, castrating a cardinal,
sex, was obliged to pay so much for his head, not ex drinking the devil's health, &x. As the pope liill refused
cepting even the poor. The churches were likewise to appear in order to justify himself from these charges,
robbed; by which means the king raised an immense sum he was formally deposed j and Leo the chief secretary,
though

4.f)
I T A L Y.
though a layman, elected in his stead. See the article and possessions to those who had served him faithfully.
Tiie honours consisted in the titles of duke, marquis, count,
Germany-, vol. vii. p.47^.
The new pope, in compliment to the emperor, granted tafilain, vahafor, and valvafin ; the possessions were, besides
a hull, by whish it was ordained that Oiho and his suc- land, the duties arising from harbours, ferries, roads, fish
eelsors should have a right of appointing the popes and ponds, mills, ialt-pitSj the uses of rivers, and all pertain
investing archbishops and bishops ; and that none stiould ing to them, and such like. The dukes, marquises, and
dare to consecrate a bishop without leave obtained from counts, were those who received dukedoms, marquisates,
the emperor. Thus were the affairs of the Italians still and counties, from the king in fiefs ; the captains had the
kept in the utmost confusion even during the reign of command of a certain number of men by a grant from
Otho I. who appears to have been a wile and active prince. the king, duke, marquis, or count ; the valvasors were
He was no sooner gone, than the new pope was deposed, subordinate to the captains, and the valvasins to- them.
No sooner was the death of Otho I. known in Italy,
all his decrees was annulled, and John replaced. The
party of Leo was now treated with great cruelty ; but John than, as if they had been now freed from all restrains, the
was soon stopped in his career ; for about the middle of nobles declared war against each other ; some cities re
May, the lame year (964) in which he had been restored, volted, and chose to themselves consuls; while the domi
being surprised in bed with a Roman lady, he received a nions of others were seized by the nobles, who confirmed
blow on the head from the devil (according to the au their power by erecting citadels. Rome especially was
thors ot" those times), of which he died eight days after. harassed by tumults, occasioned chiefly by the seditious
After his death a cardinal-deacon, named Benedict, was practices of one Ciflcius, who pressed his fellow-citizens
elected by the Romans, but deposed by Otho, and ba to restore the ancitnt republic. As the pope continued
firm in the interests of the emperor, Cincius caused him
nished to Hamburgh.
The emperor was scarcely returned to Germany, when to be strangled by one Franco a cardinal-deacon ; who
his fickle Italians revolted, and sent for Adelbert, who was soon after rewarded with the pontificate, and took
had fled to Corsica; but, being soon reduced, they conti upon him the name of Boniface VII. Another pope was
nued quiet for about a year j after which they revolted chosen by the faction of the count of Tuscany; who, be
again, and imprisoned the pope. Otho, however, pro ing approved by the emperor, drove Cincius and Boniface
voked at their rebellious disposition, soon returned, and out of the city. Disturbances of a similar kind took place
punished the rebels with great severity ; after which he in other cities, though Milan continued quiet and loyal
made several laws for the better regulation of the city of in the midst of all this uproar and confusion.
In the mean time Boniface fled for refuge to Constan
Rome, and granted several privileges to the Venetians.
At this time also, he caused his son Otho, though only tinople, where he excited the emperor to make war against
thirteen years of ape, to be crowned emperor ; and soon Otho II. In 979 an army was accordingly sent into Italy,
after to be married to Theophania, the step-daughter of which conquered Apulia and Calabria ; but the next year
Nicephorus, empercr of the East, as related under the ar Otho entered into Italy with a formidable army; and,
having taken a severe revenge on the authors of the* dis
ticle Germany.

Otho died in the year 972. At this time Italy was di turbances, drove the Greeks entirely out of the provinces
vided into the provinces of Apulia, Calabria, the duke they had seized. Having then caused his son Otho III.
dom of Benevento, Campania, Terra Romana, the duke at that time a boy of ten years of age, to be proclaimed
dom of Spoleto, Tuscany, Romagna, Lombardy, and the emperor, he died at Rome in the year 983. Among the
marquisates of Ancona, Verona, Friuli, Treviso, and Ge regulations made by this emperor, one is very remarkable,
noa. Apulia and Calabria were still claimed by the Greeks ; and must give us a strange idea of the inhabitants of Italy
but all the rest were either immediately subject to, or held at that time. He made a law, That no Italian should be
of, the kings of Italy. Otho conferred Benevento (in believed upon his oath ; and that, in any dispute which
cluding the ancient S minium) on the duke of that name. could not be decided otherwise than by witnesses, the par
Campania and Lucania he gave to the dukes of Capua, ties should have recourse to a duel.
Naples, and Salerno. Rome with its territory, Ravenna
Otho III. succeeded to the empire at twelve years of
with the exarchate, the dukedom of Spoleto, with Tusca age ; and during his minority the disturbances in Italy
ny, and the inarquisate of Ancona, he granted to the pope ; revived. Cincius, called also Cre/centius, renewed his
and retained the rest of Italy under the form of a king scheme of restoring the republic. The pope (John XV.),
dom. Some of the cities were left free, but all tributary. opposing his schemes, was driven out of the city; but was
He appointed leveral hereditary marquisates and counties, soon after recalled, on hearing that he had applied to the
but reserved to himself the sovereign jurisdiction in their emperor for assistance. A tew years after Crescentins
territories. The liberty of the cities consisted in a free again revolted, and expelled Gregory V. the successor of
dom to choose their own magistrates, to be judged by John XV. raising to the papal dignity a creature of his
their own laws, and to dispose of their own revenues, on own, under the name of John XVI. Otho, enraged at this
condition that they took the oath of allegiance to the insult, returned to Rome with a powerful army in 998,
king, and paid the customary tribute. Toe cities that besieged and took it by assault ; after which he caused
were not free were governed by the commissaries or lieute Crescentius to be beheaded, and the pope he had set up
nants of the emperor ; but the free cities were governed to be thrown headlong from the castle of St. Angelo, af
by two or more consuls, afterwards called potejlates, chosen ter having his eyes pulled out, and his nose cut off. Four
annually, who took the oath of allegiance to the emperor years after, he himself died of the small-pox ; or, accord
before the bifliop of the city or the emperor's commissary. ing to some, was poisoned by the widow of Crescentius,
The tribute exacted was called sodtntm, parata, et manfiona- whom he. had debauched under a promise of marriage;
tiam. By the foderum was meant a certain quantity of corn just as he was about to punish the Romans for another
which the cities were obliged to furnish to the king when revolt.
marching with an army or making a progress through
Otho was succeeded in the imperial throne by Henry
the country ; though the value of this was frequently duke of Bavaria, and grandson to Otho II. Henry had
Iiaid in money. By the parata was understood the expence no sooner settled the affairs of Germany, than he found
aid out in keeping the public roads and bridges in re it necessary to march into Italy against Ardouin marquis
pair; and the manjumaticum included those expences which of Ivrea, who had assumed the title of king es Italy. Him
were required for lodging the troops or accommodating he defeated in an engagement, and was himself crowned
them in their camp. Under pretence of this last article, king of Italy at Pavia in 1005 ; but a few years after, a
the inhabitants were sometimes stripped of all they possessed new contest arose about the papal chair, which again re
except their oxen and feed for the land. Besides regulat quired the presence of the emperor. Before he arrived,
ing what regarded the cities, Otho distributed honours however, one of the competitors (Benedict VIII.) had
got

457
I T JL L Y.
got the better os his rival, and both Henry aad his queen name Hildtbrand, afterwards the famous Gregory VII. and
.received the imperial crown from his hands. Before the went to Rome as a private man. "The emperor >k>nc
emperor entered the church, the pope proposed to him (said Hildebrand) has no right to .create a pope."- He
the following question: " Will you observe your fidelity accompanied Bruno to Rome, and secretly retarded his
to me and my successors in every thing?" To which, election, that he might arrogate to himself the merit of
though a kind of homage, he submitted, and answered in obtaining it. The scheme succeeded to his wish ; Bruno,
the affirmative. After his coronation, he confirmed the who took the name of Leo IX. believing himself indebted
privileges bestowed on the Roman lee by his predecessors, to Hildebrand for the pontificate, favoured him with his
and added some others of his own; still, however, reserv particular friendship and confidence; and hence origi
ing for himself the sovereignty, and the power os sending nated the power of this enterprising monk, of obscure
commissaries to hear the grievances of the people. Hav birth, but boundless ambition, who governed Rome so
ing repelled the incursions of the Saracens, reduced some long, and whose zeal for the exaltation of the church oc
more rebellions of his subjects, and reduced the greatest casioned so many troubles to Europe.
Leo soon after his elevation waited on the emperor at
part of Apulia and Calabria, he died in the year 1024.
The death of this emperor was, as usual, followed by a Worms, to crave assistance against the Norman princes,
competition for the crown. Conrad, being chosen em who were become the terror of Italy, and treated their
peror of Germany, was declared king of Italy by thearch- subjects with great severity. Henry furnished the pope
bilhop of Milan ; while a party of the nobles made offer with an army ; at the head of which he marched against
of the crown to Robert king ot France, or his son Hugh. the Normans, after having excommunicated them, accom
But this offer being declined, and likewise another to panied by a great number of bishops and other ecclesi
William duke of Guienne, Conrad enjoyed the dignity astics, who were all either killed or taken prisoners, the
conferred on him by the archbishop without molestation. Germans and Italians being totally routed. Leo himself
He was crowned king of Italy at Monica in 1016 ; and was led captive to Benevento, which the Normans were
the next year he received the imperial crown from pope now masters of, and which Henry had granted to the pope
John XX. in presence of Canute the Great, king of Eng in exchange for the fief of Bamberg in Germany; and
land, Denmark, and Norway; and Rodolph III. king of (till the secular power of the pope was entirely destroyed
Burgundy. His reign was similar to that of his prede by Bonaparn.-) the apostolic see remained in possession of
cessors. The Italians revolted, the pope was expelled ; the Benevento by virtue of that donation. The Normans,
malcontents were subdued, and the pope restored ; after however, who had a right to the city by a prior grant, re
which the emperor returned to Germauy, where he died stored it, in the mean time, to the princes of Lombardy ;
and Leo was treated with so much respect by the conque
in 1039.
Under Henry III. who succeeded Conrad, the distur rors, that he revoked the sentence of excommunication,
bances were prodigiously augmented. Pope Sylvester II. and joined his sanction to the imperial investiture for the
was driven out by Benedict ; who in his turn was ex lands which they held in Apulia and Calabria. Leo died
pelled by John bilhop of Sabinum, who assumed the title soon aster his release ; and the emperor about the same
of Sylvester. Three months afterwards, Benedict was re time caused his infant son, afterwards the famous Hen
stored, and excommunicated his rivals; but soon resigned ry IV. to be declared King 0/ tie Romans, a title still in use
the pontificate for a sum of money. In a short time he for the acknowledged heir of the empire. Gebhard, a
reclaimed it ; and thus there were at once three popes, German bisliop, was elected pope, under the name of Vic
each of whom was supported on a branch of the papal re tor II. and confirmed by the address of Hildebrand, who
venue, while all of them made themselves odious by the waited on the emperor in person for that purpose, though
scandalous lives they led. At last a priest called Gratian he disdained to consult him beforehand. Perhaps Hilde
-put an end to this singular triumvirate. Partly by arti brand would not have found this task so easy, had not
fice, and partly by presents, he persuaded all the three to Henry been involved in a war with the Hungarians, who
renounce their pretensions to the papacy; and the people pressed him hard, but whom he obliged at last to pay a
of Rome, out of gratitude for so signal a service to the large tribute, and furnish him annually with a certain
church, chose him pope, under the name of Gregory VI. number of fighting men.
As soon as the emperor had finished this war and others
Henry III. took umbrage at this election, in w hich he had
not been consulted, and marched with an army into Italy. to which it gave rise, he marched into Italy to inspect the
He deposed Gregory, as having been guilty of simony; conduct of his sister Beatrice, widow of Boniface marquis
and filled the papal chair with his own chancellor, Heidi- of Mantua, and made her prisoner. She had married
ger bishop of Bamberg, who assumed the name of Cle Gozelo duke of Lorraine, without the emperor's consent;
ment II. and afterwards consecrated Henry and the em and contracted her daughter Matilda, by the marquis of
press Agnes. This ceremony being over, and the Ro Mantua, to Godfrey duke of Spoleto and Tuscany, Gomans having sworn never to elect a pope without the ap zelo's son by a former marriage. This formidable alliprobation of the reigning emperor, Henry proceeded to ence justly alarmed Henry; he therefore attempted to dis
Capua, where he was visited by Drago, Rainulphus, and solve it, by carrying his sister into Germany ; where he
other Norman adventurers ; who, leaving their country at died soon after his return, in the 39th year of his age, and
different times, had made themselves masters of great part the 1 6th of his reign.
This emperor, 111 his last journey to Italy, concluded
of Apulia and Calabria, at the expence of the Greeks and
Saracens. Henry entered into a treaty with them ; and not an alliance with Contarini, doge of Venice. That repub
only solemnly invested them with those territories which lic was already rich and powerful, though it had only
they had acquired by conquest, but prevailed on the pope been enfranchised in the year 998 from the tribute of a
-to excommunicate the Beneventines, who had refused to mantle of cloth of gold, which it formerly paid, as a mark
open their gates to him, and bestowed that city and its of subjection, to the emperors of Constantinople. Genoa
dependencies, as fiefs of the empire, upon the Normans, was the rival of Venice in power and in commerce, and
provided they took possession by force of arms. The em was already in possession of the island of Corsica, which
peror was scarcely returned to Germany when he received the Genoese had taken from the Saracens. These two ci
intelligence of the death of Clement II. He was succeed ties engrossed at this time almost all the trade of Europe.
ed in the apostolic see by Damasus II. who also dying There was no city in any respect equal to them either ia
soon after his elevation, Henry nominated Bruno bishop France or Germany.
of Toul to the vacant chair. This Bruno, who was the
Henry IV. was only five years old at his father's death.
emperor's relation, immediately assumed the pontificals ; The popes made use of the respite given them by bis mi
but, being a modest and pious prelate, he threw them off nority, to shake off in a great measure their dependence
on his journey, by the persuasion of a monk of Cluny, upon the emperors. After a variety of contests about
Vol. XI. No. 767.
6A
the

458
IT. . L Y.
the pontificate, Nicholas II. a creature of Hildebrand's, of this determination, Henry sent an ambassador to Rome,
was ejected ; who, among others, passed the following ce with a formal deprivation of Gregory j who, in his turn.,
lebrated decree, viz. That for the future, the cardinals convoked a council, at which were present one hundred
only should elect the pope ; and that the election should and ten bishops, who unanimously agreed that the pope
afterwards be confirmed by the rest of the clergy and the had just cause to depose Henry, to dissolve the oath of al
people, " saving the honour (adds he) due to our dear legiance which the princes and states had taken in his fa
son Henry, now king ; and who, if it please God, shall vour, and to prohibit them from holding any correspon
Toe one day emperor, according to the right which we have dence with him on pain of excommunication; which was
already conferred upon him." After this, he entered immediately fulminated against the emperor and his ad
5nto a treaty with the Norman princes above-mentioned ; herents. " In the name of Almighty God, and by our
who, though they had lately sworn to hold their posses- authority (said Gregory), I prohibit Henry, the son of
sions from the emperor, now swore to hold them from the our emperor Henry, from governing the Teutonic king
pope ; and hence, arose the pope's claim of sovereignty dom and Italy : I release all Christians from their oath of
over the kingdom of Naples and Sicily.
allegiance to him ; and strictly forbid all persons from
Thus was the power of the German emperors in Italy serving or attending him as king !" The circular letters
greatly diminished, and that of the popes proportionally written by this pontiff breathe the fame spirit with hit
increased ; of which Henry soon had sufficient evidence. sentence of deposition. He there repeats several times,
For, having assumed the government in the year loyz, that " bishops are superior to kings, and made to judge
being then twenty-two years of age, he was summoned by them I" expressions alike presumptuous and artful, and
Alexander II. to appear before the tribunal of the holy calculated for bringing in all the churchmen of the world
see, on account of his loose life, and to answer the charge to his standard.
Gregory knew well what consequences would follow
of having exposed the investiture of bishops to sale ; and
at the same time the pope excited his German subjects to the thunder of the church. The German bishops came
rebel against him. The rebels, however, were defeated, immediately over to his party, and drew along with them
and peace was restored to Germany ; but soon after, Hil- many of the nobles ; the flame of civil war still lay smo
debrand above-mentioned, being elected to the pontifi thering, and a bull properly directed was sufficient to set
cate under the name of Gregory VII. openl/ assumed the it in a blaze. The Saxons, Henry's old enemies, made use
superiority over every earthly monarch whatever. He os the papal displeasure as a pretence for rebelling against
began with excommunicating every ecclesiastic who should him. Even Guelfe, to whom the emperor had given
receive a benefice from the hands of a layman, and every the duchy of Bavaria, supported the malcontents with
layman who mould take upon him to confer such a bene that power which he owed to his sovereign's bounty : nay,
fice. Henry, instead of resenting this insolence, submit those very princes and prelates who hadassisted in depos
ted, and wrote a penitential letter to the pope; who, upon ing Gregory gave up their monarch to be tried by the
this, condescended to take him into favour, after having pope; and his holiness was solicited to come to Augsburg
severely reprimanded him for his loose life ; of which the for that purpose.
Willing to prevent this odious trial at Augsburg,
emperor now confessed himself guilty.
The quarrel between the church and the emperor was, Henry the unaccountable resolution of suddenly pass
however, soon brought to a crisis by the following acci ing the Alps at Tyrol, accompanied only by a few do
dent. Solomon king of Hungary, being deposed by his mestics, to ask absolution of pope Gregory his oppressor}
brother Geysa, had ned to Henry for protection, and re who was then in Canoza, on the Appenine mountains, a
newed the homage of Hungary to the empire. Gregory, fortress belonging to the countess or duchess Matilda
who favoured Geyla, exclaimed against this act of sub above-mentioned. At the gates of this place the emperor
mission ; and said in a letter to Solomon, " You ought to presented himself as an hunible penitent. He alone was
know that the kingdom of Hungary belongs to the Ro admitted within the outer court ; where, being stripped
man church ; and learn that you will incur the indigna of his robes, and wrapped in sackcloth, he was obliged to
tion of the holy fee, if you do not acknowledge that you remain three days, in the month of January, bare-footed
hold your dominions of the pope, and not of the era- and fasting, before he was permitted to kiss the feet of
!>eror." Henry, though highly provoked at this declara his holiness ; who all that time was shut up with the de
tion, thought proper to treat it with neglect; upon which vout Matilda, whose spiritual director he had long been,
Gregory resumed the dispute about investitures. The and, as seme fay, her gallant. Be that as it may,
her attachment to Gregory, and her hatred to the Ger
predecessors of Henry had always enjoyed the right of no
minating bishops and abbots, and of giving them investi mans, was so great, that she made over all her estates to
ture by the cross and the ring. This right they had in the .apostolic fee; and this donation is the true cause of
common with almost al) princes. The predecessors of all the wars which since that period have raged between
Gregory VII. had been accustomed, on their part, to fend the emperors and the popes. She possessed in her own
legates to the emperors, in order to intreat their assistance, right great part of Tuscany, Mantua, Parma, Reggio,
to obtain their confirmation, or desire them to come and Placentia, Ferrara, Modena, Verona, and almost the whole
and receive the papal sanction, but for no other purpose. of what was till lately called the patrimony of St. Peter,
Gregory, however, sent two legates to summon Henry to from Viterbo to Orvieto ; together with part of Uinbria,
appear before him as a delinquent, because he still conti Spoleto, and the Marche of Ancona.
The emperor was at length permitted to throw himself
nued to bestow investitures, notwithstanding the apostolic
decree to the contrary ; adding, that, if he should sail to at the pontiff's feet ; who condescended to grant him ab
yield obedience to the church, he must expect to be ex solution, after he had sworn obedience to him in all things,
communicated and dethroned. Incensed at this arrogant and promised to submit to his solemn decision at Augs
message from one whom he considered as his vassal, Henry burg; so that Henry got nothing but disgrace by his jour- .
dismissed the legates with very little ceremony, and in ney ; while Gregory, elated by his triumph, and now
1076 convoked an assembly of all the princes and digni looking upon himself (not altogether without reason) as
fied ecclesiastics at Worms ; where, after mature deli the lord and master of all the crowned heads in Christen
beration, they concluded that Gregory, having usurped dom, said in several of his letters, that it was his duty
the chair of St. Peter by indirect means, infected the " to pull down the pride of kings."
This extraordinary accommodation gave much disgust
church of God with a great many novelties and abuses,
and deviated from his duty to his sovereign in several scan to the princes of Italy. They never could forgive the
dalous attempts, the emperor, by that supreme authority insolence of the pope, nor the abjeit humility of the em
derived from his predecessors, ought to divest him of his peror. . Happily, however, for Henry, their indignation
dignity, and appoint another in his. place. In consequence at Gregory's arrogance, overbalanced their detestation . of
his

4j9
ITALY.
bU meanness. He took advantage of this temper ; and by against his father. The emperor did all in his power to
> change of fortune, hitherto unknown to the German em dissuade him from proceedings td extremities, but in vain,
perors, he found a strong party in Italy, when abandoned The young prince persisted in his rebellious intentions;
in Germany. All Lombardy took up arms against the pope, and, having by feigned submissions prevailed on the em
while be was raising all Germany against the emperor. peror to disband his army, he treacherously seized and
Gregory, on the other hand, made ule of every art to get confined him. Henry, however, found means to escape,
another emperor elected in Germany ; and Henry, on his ahd attempted to engage all the sovereigns of Europe in
part, left nothing undone to persuade the Italians to elect his quarrel ; but, before any thing effectual could be done,
another pope. The Germans chose Rodolph duke of Swa- he died at Liege in the year 1106.
The dispute about investitures was not terminated by
bia, who was solemnly crowned at Mentz; and Gregory,
hesitating on this occasion, behaved truly like the supreme the deposition and death os Henry IV. His son Henry V.
judge ot kings. He had deposed Henry, but still it was pursued the very fame conduct for which he had deposed
in his power to pardon that prince ; he therefore affected liis father. Pascal opposed him with violence ; upon
to be displeased that Rodolph was consecrated without which Henry gave him an invitation into Germany, to
his order; and declared, that he would acknowledge as end the dispute in an amicable manner. Paled did not
emperor and king of Germany, him of .the two competi think proper to accept of this invitation ; but put him
self under the protection os Philip I. king of France, who
tors who should be most submiflive to the holy see.
Henry, however, trusting more to the valour of his undertook to mediate between the contending parties.
troops than to the generosity of the pope, let out imme His mediation, however, proved ineffectual; and Henry
diately for Germany, where he defeated his enemies in se was prevented by the wars in Hungary and Poland from
veral engagements ; and Gregory, seeing no hopes of sub- paying any farther attention to the affair of investi
mission, thundered out a second sentence of excommuni tures. At last, having settled his affairs in Germany, he
cation against him, confirming at the same time the elec took a resolution of going to Rome, in order to settle the
tion of Rodolph, to whom he sent a golden crown, on dispute personally with the pope. In the event, (see
which the following well-known verse, equally haughty vol. viii. p. 477.) he forced Pascal to renounce the right
and puerile, was engraved : Petra dtdit Pttre ; Pttms dia- of investiture, and solemnly swear never to resume it;
dema Rodolpho. This donation was also accompanied with but he broke his oath as loon as Henry was gone, and
a most enthusiastic anathema against Henry. After de fulminated a sentence of excommunication against him.
priving him ofJlrtngth in combat, and condemning him Re In 11 14 died the countess Matilda, who had bequeath
no- to be viilorioui, it concludes with the following remark ed all her dominions to the pope, as we have already ob
able apostrophe to St. Peter and St. Paul : " Make all men served ; but Henry, thinking himself the only lawful heir,
sensible, that, as you can bind and loose every thing in alleged, that it was not in Matilda's power to alienate her
heaven, you can also upon earth take from or give to every estates, which depended immediately on the empire. He
one, according to his deserts, empires, kingdoms, princi therefore set out for Lombardy, and sent ambassadors tov
palities; let the kings and the princes of the age then ior the pope, beseeching him to revoke the sentence of ex
llantly feel your power, that they may not dare to despise communication above-mentioned. Pascal, however, would
the orders of your church ; let your justice be so speedily not even favour the ambassadors with an audience ; but,,
executed upon Henry, that nobody may doubt but he dreading the approach of Henry himself, he took refuge
among the Norman princes in Apulia. Henry arrived at
falls by your means, and not by chance."
In order to avoid the effects of this second excommu Rome in 11 17; but, being soon after obliged to leave it
nication, Henry assembled at Brixen, in the county of in order to settle some affairs in Tuscany, the pope re
Tyrol, about twenty German bishops ; who acting also for turned to Rome, but died in a sew days. On the third
the bishops of Lombardy, unanimously resolved, that the day after his decease, cardinal Cajetan was elected his suc
pope, instead of having power over the emperor, owed cessor, w ithout the privity of the emperor, under the name
him obedience and allegiance; and that Gregory VII. of Gelasius II. The new pope was instantly deposed by
having rendered himself unworthy of the papal chair by Henry; who set up the archbilhop of Prague, under tha
his conduct and rebellion, ought to be deposed from a name of Gregory VIII. Gelasius, though supported by
dignity he so little deserved. They accordingly degraded the Norman princes, was obliged to take refuge in France,
Hildebrand; and elected in his room Guibert, archbishop where he died; and the archbishop of Vienna was electedof Ravenna, a person of undoubted merit, who took the by the cardinals then present under the name of Calix
name of Clement III. Henry promised to put the new tus II.
pope in possession of Rome ; and accordingly, having de
The new pope attempted an accommodation with Hen
feated and dispersed all his enemies in Germany, (fee ry ; which not succeeding, he excommunicated the em
vol. viii. p. 476.) he set out for Italy. The gates of Rome peror, the anti-pope, and his adherents. He next set out
being shut against him, he was obliged to attack it in for Rome, where he was honourably received; and Gre
form. The siege continued upwards of two years ; Henry gory VIII. was forced to retire to Sutri, a strong townduring that time being obliged to quell some insurrections garrisoned by the emperor's troops. Here he was besieged
in Germany. The city was at length carried by assault, by Calixtus and the Norman princes. The city was soon,
and with difficulty saved from being pillaged ; but Gre taken, and Gregory thrown into prison by his compe
gory was not taken; he retired into the castle of St. An- titor; but at lair, the states of the empire, being" quits
gelo, and thence defied and excommunicated the con wearied out with such a long quarrel, unanimously sup
queror. The new pope was, however, consecrated with plicated Henry for peace. He referred himself entirely to
tne usual ceremonies; and expressed his gratitude by their decision ; and, a diet being assembled at Wurtzburg,
crowning Henry, with the concurrence of the Roman se it was decreed that an embassy should be immediately
nate and people. Meanwhile the siege of St. Angelo sent to the pope, desiring that he would convoke a gene
was going on : but, the emperor being called about some ral council at Rome, by which all disputes might be de
affairs in Lombardy, Robert Guifcard took advantage of termined. This was accordingly done, and the affair ofhis absence to release Gregory, who died soon aster at Sa investitures at length regulated in the following manner,,
lerno. His last words borrowed from the Scripture, were viz. That the emperor fliould leave the communities and
.worthy of the greatest faint: "I have loved justice, and chapters at liberty to sill up their own vacancies, without
hated iniquity; therefore I die in exile!"
bestowing investitures with the crols and ring; that heHenry, however, did not enjoy all the advantages which should restore all that he had unjustly taken from the.
plight have been expected from the death of Gregory. church; that all elections should be made in a canonical
The subsequent popes trod in the paths of" their predeces manner, in presence of the emperor or liis commissaries i
sor. In uoi, Pascal II. excited young Henry to rebel and whatever disputes might happen should be referred.

460
XT.)
to the decision os the emperor, affisted by the metropoli
tan and his luffragrans ; that the person elected should
receive fro:n the emperor the investiture of the fiefs and
secular rights, not with the cross, but with the sceptre;
and should pay allegiance to him for these rights only.
After the death ot" Henry, the usual disorders took place
in Italy ; during which, Roger duke of Apulia conquered
the island ot' Sicily, and assumed the right of creating
popes, of whom there were two at that time, viz. Inno
cent II. and Anacletus. Roger drove out the former,
and Lothario emperor of Germany the latter, forcing Ro
ger himself at the same time to retire to Sicily. The em
peror then conducted Innocent back to Rome in triumph ;
and, having subdued all Apulia, Calabria, and the rest of
Roger's Italian dominions, erected them info a principa
lity, and bestowed it, with the title of duke, upon Renaud,
a German prince, and one of his own relations.
In the reign of Conrad III. who succeeded Lothario,
the celebrated factions called the Guelphs and Ghibelints,
arose, which for many years deluged the cities of Italy
with blood. They took their origin during a civil war
in Germany, in which the enemies of the emperor were
styled Gudphs, and his friends Gkibtlincs ; and these names
were quickly received in Italy as well as other parts of
the emperor's dominions. Of this civil war many of the
cities in Italy took the advantage to set up for themselves ;
neither was' it in the power of Conrad, who during his
whole reign was employed in unsuccessful crusades, to re
duce them; but in 1158, Frederic Barbarossa, successor to
Conrad, entered Italy at the head of a very numerous and
well-disciplined army. His army was divided into seve
ral columns, for the conveniency of entering the country
by as many different routes. Having passed the Alps, he
reduced the town of Brescia; where lie made several salu
tary regulations for the preservation of good order and
military discipline. Continuing to advance, he besieged
Milan, which surrendered at discretion. He was crowned
king of Lombardy at Monza; and, having made himself
master of all the other cities of that country, he ordered
a minute inquiry to be set on foot concerning the rights
of the empire, and exacted homage of all those who held
of it, without excepting even the bishops. Grievances
Were redressed ; magistrates reformed ; the rights of rega
lity discussed and ascertained ; new laws enacted for the
maintenance of public tranquillity and the encourage
ment of learning, which now began to revive in the school
of Bologna; and, above all, sub-vassals were not only pro
hibited from alienating their lands, but also compelled,
in their oath to their lords paramount, to except the em
peror nominally, when they swore to serve and assist them
against all their enemiesFrederic having sent commissaries to superintend the
election of new magistrates at Milan, the inhabitants were
so much provoked at this infringement of their old pri
vileges, that they insulted the imperialists, revolted, and
refused to appear before the emperor's tribunal. This he
highly resented, and resolved to chastise them severely ;
for which purpose he sent for a reinforcement from Ger
many, which soon after arrived with the empress, while
he himself ravaged Liguria, declared the Milanese rebels
to the empire, and plundered and burnt the city of Crema,
which was in alliance with that of Milan.
In the mean time, pope Adrian IV. dying, two opposite
factions elected two persons known by the names of Vic
tor II. and Alexander III. The emperor's allies necessarily
acknowledged the pope chosen by him; and those princes
who were jealous of the emperor acknowledged the other.
Victor II. Frederic's pope, had Germany, Bohemia, and
one half of Italy, on his fide; while the rest submitted to
Alexander III. The emperor took a severe revenge on
his enemies: Milan was razed from the foundation, and
salt strewed on its ruins ; Brescia and Placentia were dis
mantled ; and the other cities which had taken part with
them were deprived of their privileges. Alexander III.
however, who had excited the revolt, returned to Rome

l r.
after the death of his rival; and afnis rettrrn the civil
war was renewed. The emperor caused another pope,
and after his death a third, to be elected. Alexander then
fled to France, the common asylum of every pope who
was oppressed by the emperors; bat the flames of civil
discord which he had raised continued daily to spread".
In 1168, the cities of Italy, supported by the Greek em
peror and the king of Sicily, entered into an association
tor the defence of their liberties ; and the pope's party at
length prevailed. In 1176, the imperial army, worn out
by fatigues and diseases, was defeated by the confederates,
and Frederic himself narrowly escaped. About the same
time, he was defeated at sea by the Venetians; and his
eldest son Henry, who commanded his fleet, fell into the
hands of the enemy. The pope, in honour of this vic
tory, sailed out into the open sea, accompanied by the
whole senate ; and, after having pronounced a thousand
benedictions on that element, threw into it a ring as a
mark of his gratitude and affection. Hence the origin of
that ceremony which was annuallv performed by the Vene
tians, under the notion of espousing the Adriatic. These
misfortunes disposed the emperor towards a reconciliation
with the pope ; but, reckoning it below his dignity to
make an advance, he rallied his troops, and exerted him
self with so much vigour in repairing his loss, that the
confederates were defeated in a battle ; after which he
made proposals of peace, which were now joyfully accept
ed, and Venice was the place appointed for a reconcilia
tion. The emperor, the pope, and a great many princes
and cardinals, attended ; and there the emperor, in 1177,
put an end to the dispute, by acknowledging the pope,
kissing his feet, and holding his stirrup while he mounted
his mule. This reconciliation was attended with the subnviflion of all the towns of Italy which had entered into
an association for their mutual defence. They obtained
a general pardon, and were left at liberty to use their own,
laws and forms of government, but were obliged to take
the oath of allegiance to the emperor as their superior
lord. Calixtus, the anti-pope, finding himself abandoned
by the emperor in consequence of this treaty, made also
his submission to Alexander, who received him with great
humanity ; and, in order to prevent for the future those
disturbances which had so often attended the elections of
the popes, he called a general council, in which it was
decreed, that no pope should be deemed duly elected
without having two-thirds*of the votes in his favour.
The affairs of Italy being thus settled, Barbarossa re
turned to Germany; and, having quieted some disturb
ances which had arisen during his absence in Italy, at last
undertook an expedition into the Holy Land; where hav
ing performed great exploits, he was drowned as he was
swimming in the river Cydnus, in the year 1190. He
was succeeded by his son Henry VI. who at the fame time
became heir to the dominions of Sicily by the right of
his wife, daughter of William king of that country. Af
ter settling the affairs of Germany, the new emperor
marched with an army into Italy, in order to be crowned
by the pope, and to recover the succession of Sicily, which
was usurped by Tancred, his wife's natural brother. For
this purpose, be endeavoured to conciliate the affections
of the Lombards, by enlarging the privileges of Genoa,
Pisa, and other cities in his way to Rome; where the ce
remony of the coronation was performed by Celestin III.
on the day after Easter in the year 1191. The pope, then
in the 86th year of his age, had no sooner placed the
crown upon Henry's head than he kicked it off again, as
a testimony of the power residing in the sovereign pon
tiff to make and unmake emperors at his pleasure.
The coronation being over, Henry prepared for the
conquest of Naples and Sicily ; hut in this he was opposed
by the pope ; for though Celestin considered Tancred as
an usurper, and desired to see him deprived of the crown
of Sicily, which he claimed as a fief of the see, yet he was
much rslore averse to the emperor's being put in possession
of it, as that would render him too powerful in Italy for
1
the

f T A L V.
461
the interest of the church. Henry, however, without pay bly os the German princes. Other princes, however, in
ing any regard to the threats and remonstrances of his censed to see an elective empire become hereditary, held a.
liolirfcfs, took almost all the towns of Campania, Calabria, new diet at Cologne, and chose Otho duke of Brunswick,
and Apulia; invested the city of Naples; and sent for son of Henry the Lion. Frederic's title was confirmed
the Genoese fleet, which he had before engaged, to come in a third assembly, at Arnsburg; and his uncle, Philip
and form the blockade by sea ; but before its arrival, he duke of Swabia, was elected king of the Romans, in order
was obliged to raise the siege, in consequence of a dread to give greater weight to his administration. These two
ful mortality among his troops; and all future attempts elections divided the empire into two powerful factions,
upon Sicily were ineffeitual during the life of Tancred.
and involved all Germany in ruin and desolation. Inno
The whole reign of Henry from this time seems to have cent III. who had succeeded Cclestin in the papal chair,
been a continued train of the most abominable perfidies threw himself into the scale os Otho, and excommunicated
and cruelties. Having treacherously seized ana impri Philip and all his adherents. This able and ambitious
soned Richard I. of England, in the manner related under pontiff was a sworn enemy of the house of Swabia ; not
that article, vol. vi. p. 577. he had no sooner received the from any personal animosity, but out of a principle of po
ransom paid for his royal captive, than he made new pre licy. That house had long been terrible to the popes, byparations for the conquest of Sicily. As Tancred died its continual possession of the imperial crown ; and the
about this time, the emperor, with the aflistance of the accession of the kingdom of Naples and Sicily made it
Genoese, accomplished his purpose. The queen-dowager still more to be dreaded. Innocent, therefore, gladly
surrendered Salerno, and her right to the crown, on con seized the present favourable opportunity for divesting it
dition that her son William should possess the principality of the empire, by supporting the election of Otho, and
of Tarentum ; but Henry no sooner found himself master sowing divisions among the Swabian party. Otho was
of the place, than he ordered the infant king to be cas also patronised by his uncle, the king ot England ; which
trated, to have his eyes put out, and to be confined in a naturally inclined the king of France to the fide of his
dungeon. The royal treasure was transported to Germa rival. Faction clashed with faction ; friendship with in
ny, and the queen and her daughter confined in a convent. terest ; caprice, ambition, or resentment, gave the swayt
In the mean time, the empress, though near the age of and nothing was beheld on all hands but the horrors and
fifty, was delivered of a son, named Frederic ; and Henry the miseries of civil war.
Meanwhile, the empress Constantia remained in Sicily,
soon after assembled a diet of the princes of Germany, to
whom he explained his intentions of rendering the impe where all was peace, as regent and guardian for her in
rial crown hereditary, in order to prevent those disturb fant son Frederic II. who had been crowned king of that
ances which usually attended the election of emperors. island, with the consent of pope Celeltin III. But she
A decree passed for this purpose; and Frederic, yet in his also had her troubles. A new investiture from the holy
cradle, was declared king of the Romans. Soon after, the see being necessary on the death of Celestin, Innocent
emperor, being solicited to undertake a crusade, obeyed III. his successor, took advantage of the critical situation
the injunctions of the pope, but in such a manner as to of affairs for aggrandizing the papacy at the expen of
make it turn out to his own advantage. He convoked a the kings of Sicily. They possessed, as has been already
general diet at Worms, where he solemnly declared his observed, the privilege of filling up vacant benefices, and
resolution of employing his whole power, and even of ha of judging all ecclesiastical caules in the last appeal; they
zarding his life, for the accomplishment of so holy an en were really popes in their own island, though vassals of
terprise ; and he expatiated upon the subject with so much his holiness. Innocent pretended that these powers had
eloquence, that almost the whole assembly took the cross. been surreptitiously obtained ; and demanded, that ConNay, such multitudes from all the provinces of the em ftantia should renounce them in the name of her son, and
pire enlisted themselves, that Henry divided them into do liege, pure, and simple, homage for Sicily. But, before
three large armies ; one of which, under the command of any thing was settled relative to this affair, the empress
the bishop of Mentz, took the route of Hungary, where died, leaving the regency of the kingdom to the pope j
it was joined by Margaret, queen of that country, who so that he was enabled to prescribe what conditions he
entered herself in this pious expedition, and actually end thought proper to young Frederic. The troubles of Ger
ed her days in Palestine. The second was assembled in many still continued ; and the pope redoubled his efforts
Lower Saxony, and embarked in a fleet furnished by the to detach the princes and prelates from the cause of Phi
inhabitants of Lubec, Hamburg, Holstein, and Friefland ; lip, notwithstanding the remonstrances of the king of
and the emperor in person conducted the third into Italy, France. But all these dissensions and troubles in Europe
in order to take vengeance on the Normans in Naples and did not prevent the formation of another crusade, or ex
Sicily who had risen against his government.
pedition into Asia, for the recovery of the Holy Land.
The rebels were humbled ; and their chiefs were con Thole who took the cross were principally French and
demned to perish by the most excruciating tortures. One Germans ; Baldwin, count of Flanders, was their com
Jornandi, of the house of the Norman princes, was tied mander ; and the Venetians, as greedy of wealth and power
naked on a chair of red-hot iron, and crowned with a cir as the ancient Carthaginians, furnished them with ihips,
cle of the fame burning metal, which was nailed to 'his for which they took care to be amply paid both in money
head. The empress, shocked at such cruelty, renounced and territory. The Christian city of Zara, in Dalmatia,
her faith to her husoand, and encouraged her countrymen had withdrawn itself from the government of the repub
to recover their liberties. Resolution sprang from des lic ; the army of the cross undertook to reduce it to obe
pair. The inhabitants betook themselves to arms; the dience ; and it was besieged and taken, notwithstanding
empress Constantia headed them ; and Henry, having dis the threats and excommunications of the pope.
While the crusaders were spreading desolation through
missed his troops, no longer thought necessary to his
bloody purposes, and sent them to pursue their expedi the east, Philip and Otho were in like manner desolating
tion to the Holy Land, was obliged to submit to his wife, the west. At length Philip prevailed ; and Otho, obliged
and to the conditions which she was pleased to impose on to abandon Germany, took refuge in England. Philip,
him in favour of the Sicilians. He died at Messina in elated with success, confirmed his election by a second co
197, soon after this treaty; and, ay was supposed, of poi ronation, and proposed an accommodation with the pope,
son administered by the empress.
as the means of finally establishing his throne; but, before
The emperor's son Frederic had already been declared it could be brought about, he fell a lacrifice to private
king of the Romans, and consequently became emperor revenge, as related under the article Germany, vol. viii.
on the death' of his father; but, as Frederic II. was yet a p. 4.80. Otho returned to Germany on the death of Phi
sninor, the administration was committed to his uncle the lip ; married that prince's daughter; and was crowned at
duke of Swabia, both by the will of Henry and by an astem- Rome by pope Innocent III. after yielding to the holy
01.. XI. No. 76%.
'
6Bfee

402
I T J
fee the long-disputed inheritance os the countess Matilda,
and confirming the rights and privileges of the Italian ci
ties. But these concessions, as far at least as regarded the
pope, were only a sacrifice to present policy ; Otfio, theresore, no sooner found himself in a condition to art offen
sively, than he resumed his grant; and in 1210 not only
recovered the possessions of the empire, but made hostile
incursions mto Apulia, ravaging the dominions of young
Frederic, king of Naples and Sicily, who was under the
protection of the holy see. For this reason he was ex
communicated by Innocent; and Frederic, now seventeen
years of age, was elected emperor by a diet of the Ger
man princes. Otho, however, on his return to Germany,
rinding his party still considerable, and not doubting that
he mould be able to humble his rival by means of his su
perior force, entered into an alliance with his uncle John
king of England, agaiust Philip Augustus king of France,
A. D. 1213. The unfortunate battle of Bouvines, where
the confederates were defeated, completed the fate of
Otho. He attempted to retreat into Germany, but was
prevented by young Frederic ; who had marched into the
empire at the head of a powerful army, and was every
where received with open arms. Thus abandonsd by all
the princes of Germany, and altogether without resource,
Otho retired to Brunswick, where he lived four years as
a private man, dedicating his time to the duties of re
ligion.
Frederic II. being now universally acknowledged em
peror, was crowned at Aix-la-Chapelle in 121 5, with great
magnificence ; when, in order to preserve the savour of
the pope, he added to the other solemnities of his coro
nation a vow to go in person to the Holy Land, which
however he never intended to do; and in 1225, the pope,
incensed at the loss of Damietta, wrote a severe letter to
him, taxing him with having sacrificed the interests of
Christianity by delaying so long the. performance of his
tow, and threatening him with immediate excommunica
tion if he did not instantly depart with an army into Asia.
Frederic, exasperated at these reproaches, renounced all
correspondence with the court of Rome ; renewed his ec
clesiastical jurisdiction in Sicily; filled up vacant sees and
benefices ; and expelled some bishops, who were creatures
of the pope, on pretence of their being concerned in
practices against the state.
The pope at first threatened the emperor with the thun
der of the church, for presuming to lift up his hand
against the sanctuary ; but, finding Frederic not to be in
timidated, he became sensible of his own imprudence in
wantonly incurring the resentment of so powerful a prince,
and thought proper to soothe him.by submissive apologies
and gentle exhortations. They were accordingly recon
ciled, and conferred together at Veroli in 1226 ; where
.the emperor, as a proof of his sincere attachment to the
.church, published some very severe edicts against heresy,
which seem to have authorised the tribunal of the inqui
sition. A solemn assembly was afterwards held at Ferentino, where both the pope and the emperor yere present,
together with John de Brienne, titular king of Jerusalem,
who was come to Europe to demand succours against the
the soldan of Egypt. John had an only daughter named
Yolanda, whom he proposed as a wife to the emperor,
with the kingdom of Jerusalem as her dower, on condition
that Frederic mould within two years perform the vow
he had made to lead an army into the Holy Land. Fre
deric married her on these terms, because he chose to
please the pope ; and since that time the kings of Sicily
have taken the title of king oj Jerusalem. But the emperor
was in no hurry to go and conquer his wife's portion,
, having business of more importance on his hands at home.
The chief cities of Lombardy had entered into a secret
hague with a view to renounce his authority. He conT>.ked a diet at Cremona, where'alL the German and Ita
lian noblemen were summoned to attend. A variety of
subjects were there discussed; but nothing of consequence
was settled. An accommodation, however, was soon as-

L Y.
ter brought about by the mediation of the pope; who, acumpire of the dispute, decreed, that the emperor mould
lay aside his resentment against the confederate towns,
and that the towns should furnish and maintain four hun
dred knights for the relief of the Holy Land.
Peace oeing thus concluded, Honorius reminded the
emperor of his vow ; Frederic promised compliance ; but
his holiness died before he could see the execution of a
project which he seemed to have so much at heart. He
was succeeded in the papal chair by Gregory IX. brother
of Innocent III. who, pursuing the same line of policy,
urged the departure of Frederic for the Holy Land ; and,
finding the emperor still backward, declared him incapa
ble of the imperial dignity, as having incurred the sen
tence of excommunication. Frederic, incensed at sucly
insolence, ravaged the patrimony of St. Peter ; and was
actually excommunicated. The animosity between the
Guelphs and Ghibelines revived; the pope was obliged to
quit Rome ; and Italy became a scene of war and desola
tion, or rather of an hundred civil wars ; which, by in
flaming the minds and exciting the resentment of the Ita
lian princes, accustomed them but too much to the horrid
practices of poisoning and assassination.
During these transactions, Frederic, in order to remove
the cause of all these troubles, and gratify the prejudice?
of a superstitious age, by the advice of his friends resolved
to perform his vow ; and he accordingly embarked for
the Holy Land, leaving the affairs of Italy to the manage
ment of Rinaldo duke of Spoleto. The pope prohibited
his departure before he (hould be absolved from the cen
sures of the church ; but Frederic went in contempt of
the church, and succeeded better than any person who
had gone before him. He did not indeed desolate Asia,
and gratify the barbarous zeal of the times by spilling the
blood of infidels ; but he concluded a treaty with Mihden,
soldan of Egypt and master of Syria ; by which the end
of his expedition seemed fully answered. The soldan
ceded to him Jerusalem and its territory as far as Joppa ;
Bethlehem, Nazareth, and all the country between Jeru
salem and Ptolemais ; Tyre, Sidon, and the neighbouring
territories; in return for Which, the emperor granted the
Saracens a truce of ten years; and in 11 30 prudently re
turned to Italy, where his presence was much wanted.
Frederic's reign, after his return from the east, was one
continued quarrel with the popes. The cities of Lom
bardy had revolted during his absence, at the instigation
of Gregory IX. and before they could be reduced, the
same pontiff excited the emperor's son Henry, who had
been elected king of the Romans, to rebel against his fa?,
ther. The rebellion was suppressed, the prince was con
fined, and the emperor obtained a complete victory over
the associated towns. But his troubles were not yet ended.
The , pope excommunicated him anew, and sent. a. bull,
silled with the most absurd and ridiculous language, into
Germany, in order to sow division between Frederic and
the princes of the empire.
Frederic retorted in the fame strain, in his apology to
the princes of Germany, calling Gregory tie Great Dragon,
the Antichrist, Sec. The emperor's apology was sustained
in Germany ; and, finding that he had nothing to fear
from that quarter, he resolved to take ample vengeance
on the pope and his associates. For that purpose he
marched to Rome, where he thought his party was strong
enough to procure him admission ; but this favourite
scheme was defeated by the activity of Gregory, who or
dered a crusade to be preached against the emperor, ai an
enemy of the Christian faith ; a step which incensed Fre
deric so much, that he ordered all his prisoners who wore
the cross to be exposed to the most cruel tortures. The
two factions of the Guelphs and Ghibelines continued to
rage with greater violence than ever, involving cities,
districts, and even private families, in troubles, divisions,
and civil butchery ; no quarter being given on either
side. Meanwhile Gregory IX. died, and was succeeded
id. the fee of Rome by Celestin IV, and afterwards by iar
nownt

ITALY.
nocent IV. formerly cardinal Fiesque, who had always cily likewise changed its government and its prince ; for aexpressed the greatest regard for the emperor and his in particular account of which revolution, fee Sicily.
terest. Frederic was accordingly congratulated upon this
From the time of Frederic II. we may date the ruin of
occasion; but, having more penetration than thoie about the German power in Italy. The Florentines, the Pihim, he sagely replied, "I see little reason to rejoice; the fans, the Genoese, the Luccans, ice. became independent,
cardinal was my friend, but the pope will be my enemy." and could not again be reduced. The power of the em
Innocent soon proved the justice of this conjecture. He peror, in ihort, was in a manner annihilated, when Henry
attempted to negociate a peace for Italy ; but, not being VII. undertook to restore it in the beginning of the 14th
able to obtain from Frederic his exorbitant demands, and century. For this purpose a diet was held at Frankfort,
in fear for the safety os his own person, he sled into France, where proper supplies being granted for the emperor's;
assembled a general council at Lyons, and in 1245 de journey, well known by the name of the Roman expedition,
posed the emperor.
he let out for Italy, accompanied by the dukes of Austria
Conrad, the emperor's second son, had already been HnA Bavaria, the archbishop of Triers, the bishop of
declared king of the Romans, on the death of his brother Liege, the counts of Savoy and Flanders, and other noble
Henry, which soon followed his confinement ; but, the men, together with the militia of all the imperial towns.
empire being n<jw declared vacant by the pope, the Ger Italy was still divided by the fact ions of the Guelphs andman bishops, (for none of the princes were present,) at Ghibelines, who butchered one another without humanity
the instigation of his holiness, proceeded to the election or remorse. But their contest was no longer the fame v
of a new emperor; and they chose Henry landgrave of it was not now a struggle between the empire and the
Thuringia, who was styled in derision, the Kins of Piiejls. priesthood, hut between faction and faction, inflamed by
Innocent now renewed the crusade against Frederic. It mutual jealousies and animosities. Pope Clement V. had
was proclaimed by the preaching friars, since called Do been obliged to leave Rome, which was in the anarchy
minicans, and the minor friars, known by the name of of popular government. The Colsnnas, the Ursini, andCordeliers or Franciscans. The pope, however, did not the Roman barons, divided theciry; and this division wast
confine himself to these measures only, but engaged in the cause of a long abode of the popes in France, so that
conspiracies against the life of an emperor who had dared Rome seemed equally lost to the popes and the emperors.
to resist the decree of a council, and oppose the. whole Sicily was in the posseslion of the house of Arragon, inv
body of the monks and zealots. Frederic's life was seve consequence of the famous massacre called the Sicilian ves
ral times in danger from plots, poisonings, and assaslina- pers, which delivered that illand from the tyranny of the
tions j which induced him, it is said, to make choice of French. Carobert, king of Hungary, disputed the king
Mahometan guards, who, he was certain, would not .be dom of Naples, with his uncle Robert, son of Charles II.
of the house of Anjou. The house of Este had established
under the influence of the prevailing superstition.
About this time the landgrave of Thuringia dying, the itself at Ferrara; and the Venetians wanted to make them
fame prelates who had taken the liberty of creating one selves masters of that country. The old league of theemperor made another; namely, William count of Hol Italian cities no longer subsided. It had been formed
land, a young nobleman twenty years of age, who bore with no other view than to oppose the emperors ; and,
the fame contemptuous title with his predecessor. For since they had neglected Italy, the cities were wholly em
tune, which had hitherto favoured Frederic, seemed now ployed in aggrandizing themselves, at the expence of each
to desert him. He was defeated before Parma, which, he other. The Florentines and the Genoese made war upon
bad long besieged ; and to complete his misfortune, he the republic of Pisa. Every city was also divided into
soon aster learned, that his natural son Entius, whom he factions within itself. In the midst of these troubles Hen
had made king of Sardinia, was worsted and taken pri ry VII. appeared in Italy in the year 1311, and caused!
soner by the Bolognese.
himself to be crowned king of Lombardy at Milan. But
In this extremity Frederic retired to his kingdom of the Guelphs had concealed the old iron crown of the
Naples, in order to recruit his army ; and there died of a Lombard kings, as if the right of reigning were attached
fever in the year 1250. After his death, the affairs of to a small circlet of metal. Henry ordered a new crowi
Germany fell into the utmost confusion, and Italy conti to be made, with which the ceremony of inauguration was
nued long in the fame distracted state in which he had performed.
Cremona was the first place that ventured to oppose the
left it. The clergy took arms against the laity ; the weak
were oppressed by the strong ; and all laws divine and emperor. He reduced it by force, and laid it under heavy
human were disregarded. After the death of Frederic's contributions. Parma, Viccnza, and Placrntia, made
son Conrad, who had assumed the imperial dignity as suc peace with him on reasonable conditions. Padua paid
cessor to his father, and the death of his competitor Wil 100,000 crowns, and received an imperial officer as go
liam of Holland, a variety of candidates appeared for the vernor. The Venetians presented Henry with a large sum
empire, and several were elected by different factions ; of money, an imperial crown of gold enriched with dia
among whom was Richard earl of Cornwall, brother to monds, and a chain of very curious workmanlhip. Bre
Henry II. king of England ; but no emperor was properly scia made a desperate resistance, and sustained a very se
acknowledged till the year 1273, when Rodolph count of vere liege; in the course of which the emperor's brother
Hassburg was unanimously raised to the vacant throne. was slain, and his army diminished to such a degree, that
During the interregnum which preceded the election of the inhabitants marched out under the command of the'sc
Rodolph, Denmark, Holland, and Hungary, entirely freed prefect Thibault de Drussati, and gave him battle ; but
themselves from the homage they were wont to pay to the they were repulsed with great loss, after an obstinate en
empire ; and about the fame time several German cities gagement ; and at last obliged to submit, and their city
erected a municipal form of government, which has but was dismantled. From Brekia, Henry marched to Genoi,
lately been abolished. Lubec, Cologne, Brunswic.and Dant- where he was received w ith expressions of joy, and splen
zic, united for their mutual defence against the encroach didly entertained. He next proceeded to Rome ; where,
ments of the great lords, by a famous association, called after much bloodshed, he received the imperial crown
the Hanfcatic league ; and these towns were afterwards joined from the hands of the cardinals. Clement V who had
by eighty others, btlonging to different states, which originally invited Henry into Italy, growing jealous of
formed a kind of commercial republic. Italy also, dur his success, had leagued with Robert king of Naples and
ing this period, assumed a new plan of government. That the Ursini faction, to oppose his entrance into Rome. He
freedom for which the cities of Lombardy had so long entered it in spite of them by the assistance of the Colonstruggled, was confirmed to them for a Ann of money ; nas. Now master of that ancient city, Henry appointed
they were emancipated by the fruits of their industry. Si it a governor ; and ordered, that all the cities and states

t T A L Y.
4 si*
of Italy should pay him an annual tribute. In this order the new republics erected in this peninsula were quickly
he comprehended the kingdom of Naples, to which he was overthrown, and Jhe old forms of government restored irt
going to make good his claim of superiority by arms, 1799.
when he died at Benevento in 131 3, as is commonly supOn the return of Bonaparte from Egypt in 1799, things
posed, of poison given him by a Dominican friar, in the once more experienced a considerable change; though
consecrated wine of the sacrament.
they were by no means carried to so high a democratic
The efforts of Henry VII. were unable to restore the pitch as before; that general having, on his elevation to
imperial power in Italy. From this time the authority of the supreme power in France, adopted a very different
the emperor in that country consisted in a great measure system of politics from what he formerly professed. The
in the conveniency which the Ghibelines found in oppos Cisalpine Republic was indeed restored in 1800 ; and was,
ing their enemies under the sanction of his name. The with some accession of territory, transformed into the Ita
power of the pope was much of the fame nature. He was lian Republic. The following new division of this state,
less regarded in Italy than in any other country in Chris into twelve departments and forty-six districts, was pub
tendom. There was indeed a great party who called lished on the 13th of May 1801.
themselves Guelphs; but they affected this distinction only
Population. Capitals.
DistriQs.
Departments.
to keep themselves independent of the imperialists ; and
Novara - - - 734*")
the states and princes who called themselves Guelphs paid
Vigevano
- 95.S62
little more acknowledgment to his holiness than slielrering
40,849 y NoYara.
Agogna - - < Domo d'Ossola
themselves under his name and authority. The most des
48,285
Varallo - perate wars were carried on by the different cities against
89475.
(.Arona each other; and in these wars CastruccioCastruccani, and
1 18,465
( C0010 fir John Hawkwood an Englishman, are celebrated as he
89.371 Come,
Varese Lario
roes. A detail of these transactions would furnish mate
88,641
Sondrio - rials for many volumes ; but after all seems to be but of lit
Lecco 7 5.4' 7
tle importance, since nothing material was effected by the
217,807
Milan
utmost efforts of valour, and the belligerent states were
119,105 Milasi.
Pavia - - Olona

<
commonly obliged to make peace without any advantage
78,202
Monza on either side. By degrees, however, this martial spirit
I I 1,120
Gallarate - subsided; and in the year 1491, the Italians were so lit
137,261^
Bergamo
tle capable of resisting an enemy, that Charles VIII. of
4I,36l Bergamo,
CluTone - Serio - - -I Treviglio
France conquered the kingdom of Naples in six weeks,
752'7
and might easily have subdued the whole country, had it
Breno 4o,33 J
not been for his own imprudence. Another attempt on
145>35"
s Brescia - Italy was made by Louis XII. and a third by Francis I.
58,852 Brescia
Chiari Mella
as related under the article France, vol. vii. p. 696, 698.
69,901
Verola In the reigns of Louis XIII. and XIV. an obstinate war
59.837.
Salo was carried on between the French and Spaniards, in
1 10,642 ^
( Cremona - which the Italian states bore a very considerable share.
86,039 Cremona,
Crema Upper Po
The war concluded in 1660, with very little advantage to
85.307
Lodi the French, who had been always unsuccessful in their
Casal Major 79>9'
Italian wars. The like bad success attended them in that
s Mantua - 83.025I
part of the world, in the war which commenced between
80,178
Rovero Mihcio

Britain and Spain in the year 1740. But the particulars

8i.575 Mantua. Verona - of these wars, with regard to the different states of Italy,
Castiglione 45.55'
naturally fall to be considered under the history of those
i37.'87\ Reggio.
Reggio - Crostolo states in which the country was till lately divided.
Mafia and Carrara 42,608 *
No period of the history of Italy has been of more im
I5>944\ Modena.
J Modena - -Panaro ^Castelnuovo
portance, or afforded a more rapid succession of extraor
49,226 J
dinary events, than that which has elapsed since the com
109,947
Ferrara - mencement of the French revolution. In 1792, Savoy
45,603 Ferrara.' ,
Comacchio
Lower Po
was overrun by the French, and formally annexed to the
Rovigo - 71.950 J
new republic. In 1796 and 1797, Corsica was added to
180,148
f Bologna - France, and the whole of the north of Italy, and the Ro
116,72*
Imola
Reno man states, were also subdued and revolutionized after the
71,142 Bologna.
Cento - . model of the French government which then prevailed.
53.823^
^Vergato - See France, vol. vii. p. 819-823, 829, 830. Cisalpine
68,046^
fCesena Republic, vol. iv. p. 616. Ligurian and Roman Re
Forli - - 39*53
publics.
52,286
, Faenza - Rubicon
By the peace of Campio Formio, in 1797, the state of
47.25* }. Cesena.
] Ravenna - Venice was totally overthrown, and its territories were di
62,736
I Rimini vided between the Cisalpine Republic and the emperor of
IPesaro - 35.*73 J
Germany, who erected his portion into a new province,
under the name of Maritime Austria. In the beginning of
A sew days after the battle of Marengo, in July i8oi
1799, Naples, Piedmont, and Tuscany, shared the fate of the Ligurian Republic was also restored, but the Etruscan
the rest of the peninsula, and were likewise new modelled was erected into a monarchy, by the style of the kingdom
in the democratic form, by the appellations of the Neapo of Hetruria, and given to a prince of the house of Parma.
litan, Etruscan, and Piedniontese, Republics. The kings See Hetruria, vol. ix. p. 831. The greater part of the
of Sicily and Sardinia were obliged to take refuge in the patrimony of St. Peter was restored to the pope, and a
islands so named ; the papal hierarchy itself was over concordat entered into with Pius VII. Peace was made
thrown, and pope Pius VI. carried prisoner to France, between the French republic and the king of the Two
where he died not long afterwards. In consequence, how Sicilies, and Piedmont and Montserrat were annexed to
ever, of the recal of the French army in Italy, for the pur France.
pose of being sent on the expedition to Egypt, and the
This order of things was not of long duration. Bona
.rapid successes of the Austrian, Russian, and British, arms, parte, having asl'uraed the title of Emperor of France in
1
i85>

ITALY.
1 8a;, converted the Italian republic into a monarchy, of tints of aerial perspective, that the painter of landscape
which he proclaimed and crowned himself'king) and an is enrapturedi and can render but feeble justice to the
nexed the Ligurian republic, with Genoa its capital, to picturesque features and glowing hues of nature. In tire
the already colossal dominions of France. See vol. vii. northern division the sublirne scenery os the Alps is con
p. 866, 7. These indications of a plan of unbounded ag trasted with the fertile plains, through which many clas
grandizement alarmed the yet remaining independent sical streams glide into the Po. In the centre there are
powers of the continent. Aultria and Russia united to many marshes and standing waters, which occasion what
curb the ambition of the ruler of France ; but the disastrous is called the mat aria, or a pernicious disterr.perature of
battle of Austerlitz put an end to the short struggle, and the air; but the varied ridge of the Apennines and the,
Austria was obliged to purchase peace by the cellion of beautiful prospects of Florence and Tivoli excite univer
Venice to the kingdom of Italy. Naples, which had been sal admiration. A great part of the kingdom of Naples
persuaded to join the coalition against the conqueror, was is mountainous, but the country generally beautiful ; yet-,
next destined to feel his vengeance. A French army was in addition to the fiery eruptions of Vesuvius and Etna,
lent into that country, which was gradually reduced; the it is exposed to the terrible effects of frequent earthquakes ;
reigning family, as usual, sought refuge in Sicily; and and the enervating sirocco, or devastating wind.
Joleph Bonaparte was appointed by his brother to the
Italy is intersected with rivers in almost every direction,
vacant throne. In 1808, Hetruria was resumed with the of which the Po is by far the most extensive. This noble
fame facility as it had been bestowed, and declared an river, celebrated from the early ages of Grecian mytho
integral part or the French empire. The pope was at the logy, and called by the ancients Padus and Eridanits, rife*
lame time deprived of the sovereignty of the Ecclesiastical from mount Vesula, or Vilb, on the confines of France and
State, which he had till then been suffered to retain ; and, Italy, nearly in the parallel of mount Dauphin in D*uon the 2i st of May, 1808, the papal territories were for phine, and Saluzzo in Piedmont, being almost central
mally annexed to the kingdom of Italy, and declared to between them, at the distance of about eighteen English
constitute the three new departments of the Metauro, Mu- miles from each. Thus descending from the centre of the
western Alps, the Po passes to the north-east of Saluzzo,
lone, and Tronto.
By a decree dated October io, 1809, it is directed, that by Carignan, to Turin; receiving even in this sliort space
the kingdom of Italy (hall form six military divisions; the many rivers, as the Varrita, Maira, and Grana, from the
first to comprehend the departments of Agogna, Coni, south ; and from the north, the Felice, Sagon, and others'.
Lario, and Adda, and the head-quarters to be at Milan ; Most of these streams having had a longer course than
the second to consist of those of Mella, Serio, and Upper what is called that of the Po ; the Maira, for instance",
Po ; the third, of the Mincio and the Lower Po, head might perhaps be more justly regarded as the principal
quarters Mantua; the fourth, of the Reno, Rubicon, Pa- river: nay, the Tanaro, which flows into the Po fume
naro, and Crostolo, head-quarters Bologna ; the fifth, of miles below Alexandria, might perhaps claim, in the river
the Metauro, Mufone.and Tronto, head-quarters Ancona ; Stura, a more remote source than the Po itself. Aftet
and the sixth, of the Bocchiglione, Brenta, Prava, Taglia- leaving the walls of Turin, the Po receives innumerable
mento, Adriatic Sea, and Passeriana, head-quarters Venice. rivers and rivulets from the Alps in the north, and the
The treaty of Schbnbrunn, which succeeded the new Apennines in the south. Among the former may be named
and unfortunate conflict in which Austria was once the Doria, the Tesino, the Adda, the Oglio, the Mincio:
more engaged, transferred to France all the possessions yet to the east of which the Adige descends from the Alps of
remaining to the former power in Italy. This tract of Tyrol, and, refusing to blend his waters with the Po,
coast, composing the provinces of I stria, Finme, the Lit- pursues his course to the gulf of Venice. From the south
torale, and Dalmatia, was incorporated with other con the Po first receives the copious Alpine river Tanaro,
tiguous countries ceded at the fame time, under the name itself swelled by the Belba, Bormida, and other streams:
ot the Ulyrian Provinces, (fee vol. x. p. 850;) so that now the other southern rivers are of far less consequence; but
the whole of this peninsula virtually forms but a subordi among them may be named the Trebbia, the river cf
nate member of the gigantic empire of France.
Parma, and the Panarof which joins the Po at Stellato,
By a decree of the 5th of August, 181 1, "the territories on the western frontier of Ferrara.
belonging to the kingdom of Italy, which are situated on
In the central part appears the Arno, which rises it
the left bank of the Enza, are united to France. The the Apennines, and flows by Florence and Pisa into the
territories belonging to the empire, which are situated on gulf of Genoa. The Tiber, an immortal stream, is by
the right bank of the Enza, are united to the kingdom of lar the most considerable in the south of Italy, rising near
Italy. The course of the river Enza, from its mouth to the source of Arno, south-east of St. Marino, and passing
its source, (hall therefore be the boundary between France by Perugia, and Rome, to the Mediterranean, which ft
and Italy. From the source of the Enza, the boundary joins after a course of about 150 Britifli miles. The Ti
lhall proceed along the summit of the Apennines to the ber is said to receive about forty-two rivers, or torrents,
present frontier of the Garsaguana, and of the ancient many of them celebrated in Roman history; as is the Ru
Tuscany. The boundaries ot ancient Tuscany (hall be bicon, a diminutive stream, now the Fiumefino, which
preserved ; at the lame time the territory of the ancient enters the Adriatic about eight British miles to the north
imperial fief of Vernio (hall be united to France. The of Rimini. In the centra! part of Italy many small streams
canton of Gordinovo and Villas ranca, dependent upon the flow from the Apennines both to the Mediterranean and
kingdom of Italy, but enclosed within the French terri Adriatic; but after the Tiber no river can be mentioned
tory, are united to France. The boundary between the which deserves the notice of geography.
kingdom of Italy and the Illyrian provinces (hall follow
Italy contains many beautiful lakes, particularly in the
the course of the Isonzo, from its mouth to its source. northern division. The Lago Maggiore, Greater Lake,
From the source of the Isonzo towards the north, the or Lake of Locarno, is about twenty-seven British miles
boundary (hall Ikirt the territory of Weissenfels and Tar- in length by three of medial breadth ; and the mores
vis, which shall belong to the kingdom of Italy ; and then abound with alpine beauties, receiving the waters ot" some
mail proceed by the summit of the Julian Alps, cast and other hikes, among which must be mentioned that of Lu
west, to the frontiers of the Tyrol."
gano on the east. This lake formerly adjoined to the
Milanese territory, and contains the beautiful Boromean,
GENERAL VIEW and PRESENT STATE.
isles, celebrated by many travellers. Still farther to the
Italy, taken in the aggregate, presents such a variety of east is the lake of Como, which is joined by that of
scenery, decorated with such noble architecture, and ve Lecco : the lake of Como is about thirty-two British miles
nerable remains of ancient art, amidst a climate generally in length, but the medial breadth not above two and a
leiene, though liable to violent rains, and such delicious half. Yet farther to the east is the Imall lake of Iseo,
6C
which
; Vol. XI. No. 76*.

ITALY.
466
which is followed by the noble Lago di Garda, a sheet have been disadvantageous to tfie growth of timber. The
of water about thirty British miles in length by eight woods of mount Gargano are celebrated by the ancient
classics; and the forests of Etna appear to be extensive.
in breadth.
In the central part of Italy the largest lakes are those
It is probable that the botanical treasures of Italy exceed
of Perugia and Bolsena, with those to the north of Rieti. in luxuriance those of any other European country, on
Some small lakes are also celebrated ; as that of Albano, account of the great variety of its soil, and rhe genial
shaded by trees and rocks, and that of Nemi in the fame benignity of its climate. The richness of its vegetable
vicinity, about seventeen miles south-east from Rome. In productions, however, has by no means received that de
the Neapolitan district is the lake of Celano in the north ; gree of notice which it merits: the vale of Enna, the fo
and that of Varano, near mount Gargano : nor is there rests of Apulia, the romantic scenes of Calabria, and the
any large lake in the southern part, or in the island of warm shore of the Tarentine bay, contain a rich harvest
Sicily, in which last that of Beverio, near Lcntini, is the for suture naturalists, and will no doubt grace the Flora of
Italy with many new species. Among the trees, besides
most remarkable.
The most important mountains of Italy are the Alps, those common in Britain, we find the olive, the daf:-p!um,
which divide it from Swifferland. The maritime Alps the storax-tree, the bead-tree, the almond, the pomegranate,
rife from the sea to the west of Oneglia, and are succeeded- the azarole-plum, the pyracantba, the carob-tree, the ilex,
y>y other denominations, extending due north to Mont the pistachia, the manna-tree, the cypress, the date-palm,
Blanc, the ancient boundary of Savoy. Mont Rosa forms the lemon, the orange, the fig, and the vine. In the
as it were a circus of gigantic peaks, surrounding the southern parts, cotton, rice, and the sugar-cane, indicate
village of Macugnaga, a singularity of form strongly con the warmth of the climate and the fertility of the soil.
The Italian horses are of little reputation. The cows
trasting with Mont Blanc, and supposed to impart the
name from some resemblance to an expanded rose. From of the Lodizan, where the noted cheese is now made,
Mont Rosa this grand chain continues its progress north- which was formerly produced near Parma, are described
east, by Simpson, &c.' through the country of the Ori by Mr. Young as generally of a blood-red colour, long,
sons, to the glaciers of Tyrol, terminating in the Salzian lank, and ill-made. The fame writer observes that, though
in Tuscany the number of cattle be far inferior to what
Alps.
The next grand chain of Italian mountains is that of might be expected, yet the art of fattening oxen is well
the Apennines. While the western Alps branch off on understood. The marmot and the ibex are reckoned
one side into the mountains of Daupliiue, on the other among the animals of the Apennines; and the crested por
the Apennines are at first a branch of the Alps, which cupine is esteemed peculiar to the south of Italy. Among
separates the plains of Piedmont from the sea. Thus the birds may be mentioned the little falcon of Malta, the
Apennines begin near Ormea, in that high ridge which Certhia muraria, and theTurdus roseus and cyanus, with
now forms the boundary of the French department of the the Alauda spinoletta, and other sorts of land and water
maritime Alps, and stretch without any interruption along fowl. Of reptiles, the Lacerta orbicularis is esteemed pe
both sides of the gulf of Genoa, at no great distance from culiar to the kingdom of Naples.
The principal mountains of Italy abound not only with
the sea, giving source to many rivers flowing from the
north and to the east. In general the Apennines may mines of iron, lead, alum, sulphur, marble of all sorts, ala
baster, jasper, porphyry, &c. but also produce gold and
rather be regarded as hills than as mountains.
Vesuvius is a conical detached mountain, about 3600 feet silver. The soil of the country is in general very fertile,
high, and seems chiefly calcareous, as it frequently ejects, producing a great variety of wines, the best oil in Eu
besides the lava, marble, calcareous spar, gypsum, and rope, excellent silk in abundance ; corn of all sorts, but
similar substances. The terrors of an eruption, the subter not so abundantly as some other countries; and, in addi
ranean thunders, the thickening smoke, the ruddy flames, tion to the fruits already mentioned, such as are common
the stony showers ejedled to a prodigious height, amidst in the other regions of Europe. The climate is very dif
the corruscations of native lightning, the throes of the ferent according to the different situations of the various
mountain, the lava descending in a horrid and copious parts of the peninsula. In those on the north of the
stream of destruction, have exercised tlie powers of many Apennines it is more temperate, but on the south it is ge
writers; but here the powers of nature far exceed the ut nerally very warm. In the central division, the air of the
most energy of description. See Vesuvius. Yet Vesu Campania of Rome, and of the Ferrarese, is unhealthy,
vius, placed by the side of Etna, would seem but a small owing to the stagnant marshes, and the lands not being duly
ejected hill, the whole circuit of its base not exceeding cultivated. In the other parts it is generally pure, dry,,
thirty miles, while Etna covers a space of 180, and its and healthy. In summer the heat is very great in the
height above the sea is computed by Spallanzani at about kingdom of Naples; and would be almost intolerable were
ii.cco feet. See Etna, vol. vii.
it not somewhat alleviated by the sea-breezes.
The islands of Lipari, to the north of Sicily, also con
The present population of Italy, with the islands of Si-,
tain many volcanoes, of which Stromboli is the chief. cily and Sardinia, is estimated at thirteen millions. Of
This crater is distinguished from any other by constant this number Naples and Sicily contain about six millions;
momentary eruptions of showers of stones, which, from the central part about three, and the northern about four.
its position in the side of the hill, are confined, and re The manners, customs, and dialects, are various and dis
lapse into the volcano, thus supplying endless materials. cordant. The language universally spoken is the Italian,
The isle called Vulcano presents a most capacious crater ; which is principally derived from the Latin,. and is ac
but the materials of eruption seem exhausted. The isle of counted one of the most perfect among the modern tongues.
Lipari, containing the town so called, presents vast rocks It corresponds with the genius of the people, who are slow
of volcanic glass ; and the hill" called Campo Bianco, three and thoughtful ; their language accordingly runs heavily,
miles from the town of Lipari, contains almost all the though smoothly, and many of their words are lengthened
purnices which are employed for various purposes in Eu out to a great degree. To gratify their passion for music,
rope. Felicuda and Alicuda, the two extreme Liparian they have altered many of their primitive words, leaving
islands towards the west, also display proofs of their having out consonants, taking in vowels, softening and length
anciently contained volcanoes: and recent authors have ening out their terminations for the fake of cadence.
discovered similar proofs in the isle of Ischia, and in those Hence the language is rendered extremely musical, but
of Poaza, to the north of the Gulf os Naples ; while that fails in strength and nervousness. The great number of
of Capri, to the south of that gulf, is supposed to be sovereign stares into which Italy was till of late years di
vided, gave rise to a great number of different dialects in
chiefly calcareous.
There are still the remains of forests in some parts of the language. The Tuscan is usually preferred to the
the Apennines ; but the early civilization of Italy seems to other dialects, and the Roman pronunciation to that of
1
'
the

I T A
the other cities ; whence the Italian proverb, Zi'hjm To/(ana in iocca Romana. *
The Italians are in general well-proportioned, active,
and comely, with such expressive countenances as have
greatly assisted their painters in the delineation of real
beauty on the canvas. " I imagine," fays an entertaining
and accurate observer, " that I perceive a great resemblance
between many of the living countenances which I fee
daily, and the features of the ancient busts and statues ;
which leads me to believe that there are a greater number
of the genuine descendants of the old Romans in Italy
than is generally imagined. I nm often struck with the
fine character of countenance to be seen in the streets of
Rome. I never saw features more expressive of reflection,
fense, and genius; in the very lowest ranks there are coun
tenances which announce minds fit for the highest and
most important situations; and we cannot help regretting
that those to whom they belong have not received an
education adequate to the natural abilities which they
f.em certainly to possess, and placed where those abilities
could be brought into action. Hence, in no country is the
pride of birth more perceptible ; for the present inhabitants
generally consider themselves as the representatives of the
once-celebrated Romans."
With respect to their genius and taste in architecture,
painting, sculpture, anil music, they are thought greatly
to excel all the other nations of Europe : but their music
seems too soft and effeminate to deserve all the praise be
stowed on it*; and their houses are fir inferior in respect
of convenience to those of some other countries. Italy,
the cradle of the modern arts and sciences, has, since their
revival, produced politicians, historians, poets, painters,
and sculptors, who have not been excelled, or perhaps
equalled, by those of any nation in the world.
The Italians move in a flow composed pace, and have,
in their external deportment, a solemnity of manner which
is sometimes thought to arise from gloominess of dispo
sition. Though in the pulpit, on the stage, and even in
common conversation, they make use of a great deal of
action, yet Italian vivacity differs much from French ;
the former proceeding from sensibility, the latter from ani
mal spirits.
The modern Italians are celebrated for their extreme
sobriety, the immoderate use os strong liquors being al
most unknown among them. Under every form ot go
vernment they seem to make themselves contented, or at
least they conceal their sentiments, by observing a strict
silence on political subjects. In their dispositions they
are rather vindictive than brave; superstitious than de
vout. The middling classes are strongly attached to ori
ginal habits and customs, and seem averse to every idea of
improvement. Subsisting chiefly on vegetable diet, their
Ipirits are seldom subject to thole depressions which an
animal diet is thought frequently to occasion.
In their dress, the Italians observe a due medium be
tween the modes adopted by the French and the Spaniards ;
and their disposition is generally considered as equally re
mote from the volatility of the one, and the affected gravity
of the other. By some travellers, they are characterized
as a grateful obliging people, extremely affable to strangers,
and nice in all the punctilios of civility ; but too reten
tive of injuries, which leads them sometimes to the com
mission of acts of treachery, and even assassination. The
nobility and gentry lavissi their money on fine houses and
paintings, beautiful gardens, grottoes, fountains, and cas
cades, rather than in keeping splendid tables and indulg
ing in the luxuries common in other countries of Europe.
One of the most remarkable peculiarities of the Italians
is, that they reckon the commencement of their day from
the fun-set, and some of their clocks strike all the hours
from one to twenty-four: few however go farther than
twelve, and others not beyond six, and then begin again ;
which, to those not accustomed to this method, must be
productive of considerable confusion. See the article Ho
rology, vol, x. p. 302,

I T A
467
The Romsn-eetholic religion is universally established
throughout Italy; but persons of all religions may live
unmolested in the country, provided they behave with
circumspection.
The principal commodities and manufactures for ex
portation, are wine, oil, perfumes, fruits, and silks, in
which an extensive trade is, or at least was, carried on in
many of the sea- port towns, especially Leghorn, Genoa,
Bologna, Venice, and Naples. It cminot however be sup
posed, that the new order of things established in Italy, has
by any means promoted her industry and commercial re
lations.
For a more particular account of the history, natural
and artificial productions, and character, manner";, and
customs, of the inhabitants of Italy, fee the articles Sar
dinia, Savoy, Piedmont, Milan, Genoa, (vol viii.
325.) Venice, Tuscany, Lucca, Parma, Mantua,
Modena, and Naples, Rome.
ITAMARA'CA. See Tamaraca.
ITANBl'RA, a town of Brasil, in the government of
Minas Geraes: thirty-six miles west of Villa Rica.
ITAN'HA'EM, a river of Brasil, which runs into the
Atlantic in lat. 17.40. S.
ITANHAM', river of Brasil, which runs into the At
lantic in lat. 14. 15. S.
ITAN'NA, or Estanna, a kingdom of Africa, on ther
Slave Coast, subject to Benin.
IT'APE, a town of South America, in the province of
Paraguay; ninety miles south-east of Assumption.
ITAPU'A, a town of South America, in the province
os Paraguay, onthe Parana : 170 miles south-east of As
sumption.
ITA'TA, a town of South America, in the country of
Chili, on a river of the same name : thirty-two miles
north-north-east of Conception.
ITA'TI, a town of South America, in the province of
Buenos Ayres, on the Parana: thirty-five miles north
east of Corrientes.
ITCH,/ [jicha, Sax.] A cutaneous disease, extremely
contagious, which overspreads the body with small pus
tules silled with a thin scrum, and raised, as microscopes
have discovered, by a small animal. It is cured by sul
phur.The Lord will smite thee with the scab and with;
ike itch, whereof thou can'st not be healed. Deut. xxviii.27.
Lust and liberty
Creep in the minds and marrows of our youths,
That 'gainst the stream of virtue they may strive,
And drown themselves in riot, ttehes, bhins. Shakcjpeare.
The sensation of uneasiness in the skin, which is eased by
rubbing. A constant teazing desire.From servants' com
pany a child is to be kept, not by prohibitions, for that'
will but give him an itch alter it, but by other ways.
Locke.
At half mankind when gen'rous Manly raves,
All know 'tis virtue, for he thinks them knaves:
When universal homage Umbra pay?,
All see "tis vice, and itch of vulgar praise.
Pope.
Petrarch, the lover of Laura of Avignon, the author of
those enchanting sonnets which first exalted Italian poe
try to classic fame; the great restorer, by whose cares, the
remains of Greek and Roman literature were rescued from
among the ruins of time; Petrarch, as if he had been ;i
Scotchman, has not disdained to write upon the itch. \tis in his excellent ethical work, Dc Rcacdiis utriusqut For
tune, that he treats upon this strange topic. That work,,
consists of two,rt>ooks, written in the form of dialogue.'
Of these booksf the first is directed to temper and mode
rate the insolence of joy, by means of considerations drawn
from reason and philosophy. In the second book, he en
deavours to muster the whole holt of human wous, and to
present such consolations as may strengthen and bear up
the weakness of humanity under eveiy one of them. The
itch is one of the ills for which he offers consolation.
Some

i r a
Some ess his tonics are here sufficiently diverting! "Ra
ther than painful, the itch," says he, "is by many persons
accounted exceedingly pleasing. It will serve lo awaken
you in the night, better than either clock or watchman.
If the disease be dirty ami shameful ; so are not the reme
dies by which it is to be cured ; for, what can be prefer
able to exercise, the bath, temperance in steep and diet?
Hands bearing the marks of this disorder may appear dis
graceful ; but that patience which endures it without
fretfulness, is highly honourable. It may be vexatious
to have the whole body covered over with this cutaneous
distemper; but, alas! how little do we concern ourselves
for thdsc more grievous distempers of our minds, lust, ava
rice, ambition, the thirst for revenge, and all the kindred
train of inordinate passions !" Such are the reflections of
the elegant Petrarch concerning a disorder which cannot
now be named without indelicacy. From the language
in which he speaks of it, and from the consideration of its
being numbered by him among other common sources of
the vexations of human life, we may infer that it was, in
the days of Petrarch, a not-unfrequent complaint among
all ranks in life, and throughout the southern regions of
.Europe. For the medical history and cure of the disorder,
lee the article Pathology.
Itch-Insect. See Acarus, vol. i. p. 51. In speak
ing of the manner of finding these insects in the itch, Fabricius observes, that the failure of many who have sought
ibr them, has been owing to their having expected to meet
with them in the larger vesicles, that contain a yellowish
fluid like pus ; in these, however, he tells u, he has ne
ver found them, but in thole pustules only which are re
cent, and contain only a watery fluid. We must there
fore, he observes, not expect to find them in the fame pro
portionate number in patients who for many months have
been afflicted with the disease, as in those in whom its ap
pearance is recent, and where it is confined to the fingers
or wrists. The cause of this difference with respect to the
pustules, he conjectures, may be owing to the death of the
infect after it has deposited its eggs. A small transparent
vesicle being found, a very minute white point, distinct
from the surrounding fluid, may be discovered, and very
often even without the assistance of a glass . this is the
insect, which may be easily taken out on the point of a
needle or penknife, and when placed on a green cloth
may be seen much more distinctly, and observed to move.
To ITCH, v. it. To seel that uneasiness in the skin which
is removed by rubbing. A troublesome itching oi the part
was occasioned by want of transpiration. Wiseman's Surgery.
My right eye itches ; some good luck is near j.
Perhaps my Amaryllis may appear.
Dryden.
To long ; to have continual desire. Thi# fense appears
in the following examples, though some of them are equi
vocal.Matter Shallow, you have yourself been a great
fighter, though now a man of peace. Mr. Page, though
now I be old, and ot the peace, if I see a sword out, my
finger itches to make one. Shakespeare.
All such have still an itching to deride,
And fain would be upon the laughing side.
Pope.
ITCHAPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
E'.lichpour; forty-eight miles south-south-west of Ellichpour, and one hundred east-north-east of Aurungabad.
Lat. 10. jg. N. Ion. 77. 3S. E.
ITCHAPOU'R, a to.vh of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Cicacole: thirty miles south-south-west of Ganjam.
ITCHAU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Hindia : thirty miles north of Hin'dia.
IT'CHE, a town of Thibet 1 ninety-five miles southWest of Cha-tcheou.
ITCH'ING, s. That sensation in the (kin which is re
moved by rubbing the part; a teazing delire.
ITCH'ING, or Al're, a river of England, in the coun
ty of Hants, which rises near Alresford, and runs into
Southampton Water a little below Southampton.
ITCHO'RA, a river of Russia, which runs into the
Xeaa near Itchorska in the government os Irkutsk.

I T E
ITCHOR'SKA, a town of Russia, in the government
of Irkutlk, on the Lena: eight;* miles north-east os KU
rensk.
ITCH'V, adj. Infected with the itch.
IT'EA, a daughter of Danaus. Hygin. 170.
IT'EA, s. [na-fee to mxi, Gr. from its quick growth,
or early germination.] In botany, a genus of the class
pentandria, order monogynia, natural order of rhododendra, (cyrilla inter ericas, JyJJ.) The generic characters
areCalyx : perianthium one-leafed, five-cleft, upright ;
segments lanceolate, acute, permanent, coloured. Corol
la -. petals five ; sessile, lanceolate, acuminate, spreading,
deciduous. Stamina: filaments five; awl-lhaped, upright;
the length of the corolla, inserted into the base of the ca
lyx ; anther roundish, incumbent. Pistillum : genrt
ovate, superior ; style permanent, cylindrical ; the length
of the stamens ; stigmas two, blunt. Pcricarpium, : cap
sule ovate, longer than the calyx, mucronated by the style,
two-celled, two-valved, many-seeded. Seeds very small,
oblong, shining.Essential Character. Capsule two-celled,
two-valved, many-seeded ; stigma emarginate.
Species. 1. Itea Virginica, or Virginian itea : leaveovate, acute, serrate. This is a stirub six or seven feet
high, sending out many branches from bottom to top.
Leaves alternate, slightly serrate, reflex, veined, light green.
At the extremity of the same year's slioots, in the month
of July, are produced fine spikes of white flowers, three
or four inches long, and erect. When this shrub is in vi
gour, it is entirely covered with these flowers, and then
makes a fine appearance. Linnus remarks, that the Itea
has the appearance of the Padus ; that the leaves are petioled, and the flowers in terminating racemes. The stigma
is headed in this species, whereas in the next it is bifid or
double. Native of North America; cultivated in 1744
by Archibald duke of Argyle.
z. Itea cyrilla, or entire-leaved itea: leaves lanceolate,
entire, meinbranaceous. This is also a fhrgb, three feet
in height. Stem upright, somewhat branched, round, ashcoloured ; branches alternate or scattered, spreading, an
gular, rufous, smooth. Leaves alternate, bluntifh, revolute, with the edges a little waved, one-nerved ; the mid
rib marked with lines above, prominent underneath,
smooth, paler underneath, dry, spreading, flat, permanent,
three inches long, and an inch wide. Flowers scattered,
pedicelled, spreading, white, two or three lines in diame
ter. Bracte linear, very (harp, white, withering under
the pedicels, than which it is scarcely longer. Bracteole
two-leaved, opposite, linear, ssiarp, pressed close on the
pedicel itself next the calyx ; which is white. Petals
longer than the calyx ; inserted, not into the calyx, but
the receptacle ; the style bifid, and the capsule not open
ing. Anther two-celled, peltate, very pale violet. Germ
whitish ; style short, compressed, scarcely bifid, shorter
than the stamens; stigmas headed. Capsule sitting on the
calyx, resembling two united styles by means of its dou
ble partitions. The conformity of the flower arid twocelled fruit persuade us to unite these two species under
one genus. Native of Carolina and Jamaica. It was ob
served in the former by Dr. Garden, in the latter by
Swartz ; introduced here in 1765, by Mr. John Cree. It
flowers in July and August.
,
Propagation and Culture. The first species will live inf
the open air in England, but will not thrive upon dry gra
velly ground. It is propagated by layers, which, if laid
down in the autumn, will put out roots so as to be fit to
remove by the following autumn, when they may be"
transplanted into a nursery, or to the place where they
are to remain. The second sort requires the protection,
of the green-house ; and may be increased by iayers or
cuttings.
I'TEM, adv. [Latin.] Also. A word used when any
article is added to the former.
I'TEM,/ A new article.I could have looked on him
without the help of admiration, though the catalogue of
his endowments had been tabled by his fide, and I to pe
ruse him by items. Shakespeare.A hint; an inuendo.If
this

I T H
this discourse have not concluded our weakness, I have
one item more of mine ; if knowledge can be found, I
mult lose that which I thought I had, that there is none.
GlanviUe.
ITEMA'LES, an old man who exposed dipus on
mount Cithron, &c. Hygin. 65.
ITENG', a small ifland in the Eastern Indian Sea. Lat.
6.4.1. N. Ion. 1 51. 1 5. E.
To IT ERATE, v. a. [itrro, Lat.] To repeat ; to ut
ter again ; to inculcate by frequent mention.There be
two kinds of reflections of founds ; the one at distance,
which is the echo, wherein the original is hcarJ distinctly,
and the reflection also distinctly ; the other in concur
rence, when the sound returneth immediately upon the
original, and (oitcrateth it not, but amplifieth it. Bacon.
To do over again.Ashes burnt, and well reverberated
by fire, after the salt thereof hath been drawn out by ite
rated decoctions. Brow*.
Adam took no thought,
Eating his fill; nor Eve to iterate
Her former trespass fear'd, the ir.orc to sooth
Htm with her lov'd society.
Milton.
IT'ERANT, adj. Repeating. Waters being near,
make a.current echo; but being farther oft', they make
an iterant echo. Bacon.
IT'ERATING,/. The act of repeating.
ITERATION,/ [Fr. from iteratio, Lat.] Repetition;
recital over again.Iterations are commonly loss of time ;
but there is no such gain of time, as to iterate often the
state of the question ; for it chaieth away many a frivo
lous speech. Bacon.
My husband! Ay, 'twas he that told me first.
"
My husband I
What needs this iteration, woman ?
I fay, thy husband.
Shakespeare.
IT'ERI, a town of the island of Sardinia: twelve miles
south-east of S-tssari.
ITFU', or Etfu, a town of Egypt. See vol. vi.
P-35V
ITH'ACA, in ancient geography, an island in the Io
nian Sea, on the coast of Epirus ; the country of Ulysses,
near Dulichium, with a town and port situated at the foot
of Mount Neius. Homer. According to Pliny, it is about
twenty-five miles in compass; according to Artemidorus,
ten ; but it is now found to be only eight miles round.
Much has been lately written on the situation of Troy,
and of the various places mentioned in the Iliad and
Odyssey. Some have asserted that, in the comparison of
plates now existing with the descriptions of Homer, we
ought not to expect coincidence in minute details; yet it
seems only by these that the kingdom of Ulysses, or any
other, can be identified ; as, if such an idea be admitted,
every small and rocky island in the Ionian Sea, containing
a good port, might, with equal plausibility, assume the
appellation of Ithaca. The Venetian geographers have
in a great degree contributed to raise those doubts which
have existed on the identity of the modern with the anci
ent Ithaca, by giving, in their charts, the name of Val di
Compare to the island. That name is however totally
unknown in the country, where the isle is invariably called
Ithaca by the upper ranks, and Theahi by the vulgar.
The Venetians have equally corrupted the name of almost
every place in Greece ; yes, as the natives of Epactos or
NaUpactos never heard of Lepanto, those of Zacynthos of
Z.inte, or the Athenians of Settines, it would be as un
fair to rob Ithaca of its name on such authority, as it
would be to assert that no such island existed, because no
tolerable representation of its form can be found in the
, Venetian surveys. Some rare medals of the island might
be adduced as a proof that the name of Ithaca was not
lost during the reigns of the Roman emperors. They
have the head of Ulysses, recognised by the pileum, or
pointed cap, while the reverse of one presents the figure
Vol. XI. No. 768.

I T H
of a cock, the emblem of his vigilance, with the legend
I@AK.ftN. A few of these medals are preserved in the
cabinets of the curious. Several inscriptions will tend to
the confirmation of the idea that Ithaca was inhabited
about the time when the Romans were masters of Greece;
yet there is every reason to believe that few, if any, of
the present proprietors of the foil are descended from an
cestors who had long resided successively in the ifland.
Even those who lived at the time of Ulysses in Ithaca, seem
to have been on the point of emigrating to Argos; and
no chief remained, after the second in descent from that
hero, worthy of being recorded in history. It appears
that the isle has been twice colonised from Cephalonia in
modern times ; and a grant had been made by the Vene
tians, entitling each settler in Ithaca to as much land as
his circumstances would enable him to cultivate.
The above remarks are from a publication expressly on
the Geography and Antiquities of Ithaca, published last
year (1810) by W. Gell, F. R. S. In the second chapter
of this work, the author describes his landing in Ithaca,
and arrival at the rock Korax, and the fountain Arethusa,
as he designates it with sufficient positiveoefs. This rock,
now known by the name of Korax, or Koraka-Petra, he
contends to be the fame with that which Homer mentions
as contiguous to the habitation of Eumus, the faithful
swineherd of Ulysses. " Ulysses," he observes, " came to
the extremity of the isle to visit Eumus ; and that extre
mity was the most southern ; for Telemachus, coming
from Pylos, touched at the first south-eastern part of
Ithaca, with the fame intention. It is impossible to visit
this sequestered spot without being struck with the recol
lection os the Fount of Arethusa and the Rock Korax
which the poet mentions in the fame line, adding that
there the swine ate the delicious acorns, and drank the
black water." Mr. Gell continues : *' Having passed some
time at the fountain, taken a drawing, and made the ne
cessary observations on the situation of the place, we pro
ceeded to an examination of the precipice, climbing over
the terraces above the source, among shady fig-trees,
which, however, did not prevent us from feeling the pow
erful effects of the mid-day fun. After a short but fati
guing ascent, we arrived at the rock, which extends in a
vast perpendicular semicircle, beautifully fringed with
trees, facing to the south-east. Under the crag we found
two caves of inconsiderable extent, the entrance of one
of which, not difficult of access, is seen in the view of the
fount. They are still the resort of slieep and goats, and in
one of them are small natural receptacles for the water,
covered by a stalagmitic incrustation. These caves, being
at the extremity of the curve formed by the precipice,
open toward the south, and present us with another ac
companiment of the Fount of Arethusa, mentioned by the
poet, who informs us that the swineherd Eumceus left
his guests in the house, whilst he, putting on a thick gar
ment, went to sleep near the herd, under the hollow of
the rock, which sheltered him from the northern blast.
Now we know that the herd fed near the fount ; for Mi
nerva tells Ulysses that he is to go first to Eumus, whom
he should find with the swine, near the Rock Korax and
the Fount of Arethusa. As the swine then fed at the
fountain, so it is necessary that a cavern should be found
in its vicinity ; and this seems to coincide, in distance and
situation, with that of the poem. Near the fount also,
was the fold or (tathmos of Eumus, for the goddess in
forms Ulysses that he should find his faithful servant at or
above the fount. Now the hero meets the swineherd close
to the fold, which was consequently very near that source.
At the top of the rock, and just above the spot where the
waterf.il shoots down the precipice, is at this dsy a stngni,
or pastoral dwelling, which the herdsmen of Ithaca still
inhabit, on account of the water necessary for their cat
tle. One of these people walked on the verge of the pre
cipice at the time of our visit to the place, and lVemed so
anxious to know how we had been conveyed to the spot,
that his enquiries reminded us of a question probably not
6 X)
uncommon

I T II
470
uncommon in the days of Homer, who more than once
represents the Ithacenscs demanding of strangers what
ship brought them to the island, it being evident they
could not come on foot. He told us that there was, on
the summit where he stood, a small cistern of water, and
a kalybea, or shepherd's hut. There are also vestiges of
ancient habitations, and the place is now called Amarathia.
Convenience, as well as safety, seems to havexiointed out
the lofty situation of Amarathia, as a fit place for the re
sidence of the herdsmen of this part of the island from the
earliest ages. A small source of water is a treasure in
these climates; and, if the inhabitants of Ithaca now se
lect a rugged and elevated spot to secure them from the
robbers of the Echinades, it is to be recollected that the
Taphian pirates were not less formidable, even in the days
of Ulysses } and that a residence in a solitary part of the
island, far from the fortress, and close to a celebrated
fountain, must at all times have been dangerous, without
seme such security as the rocks of Korax. Indeed there
can be no doubt that the house of Eumus was on the
top of the precipice ; for Ulysses, in order to evince the
truth of his story to the swineherd, desires to be thrown
from the summit if his narration does not prove correct.
Near the bottom of the precipice is a curious natural gal
lery, about seven feet high. It may be fairly presumed,
from the very remarkable coincidence between this place
and the Homeric account, that this was the scene desig
nated by the poet as the fountain of Arethusa, and the
residence of Eumus; and perhaps it would be impossible
to find another spot' which bears, at this day, so strong a
resemblance to a poetic description composed at a period
so very remote. There is no other fountain in this part
of the island, nor any rock which bears the slightest re
semblance to the Korax of Homer. The stathmos of the
good Eumus appears to have been little different, either
in use or construction, from the stagni and kalybea of the
present day. The poet expressly mentions that other herds
men drove their flocks into the city at fun-set, a custom
which still prevails throughout Greece during the winter;
and that was the season in which Ulysses visited Eumus.
Yet Homer accounts for this deviation from the prevail
ing custom, by observing that he had retired from the city
to avoid the suitors of Penelope. These trifling occur
rences afford a strong presumption that the Ithaca of Hoiner was something more than the creature of his own
fancy, as some have supposed it ; for, though the grand
outline of a fable may be easily imagined, yet the consist
ent adaptation of minute incidents to a long and elaborate
falsehood is a task of the most arduous and complicated
nature."
At Bathi, the capital, Mr. Gell was present at the cele
bration of the feast of the Ascension, when the citizens
appeared in their gayest dresses, and saluted each other in
the streets with demonstrations of pleasure. " As we fate
at breakfast in the house of fignorZavo, we were suddenly
roused by the discharge of a gun, succeeded by a tremen
dous cralh of pottery, which fell on the tiles, steps, and
pavements, in every direction. The bells of the numer
ous churches commenced a most discordant jingle; colours
were hoisted on every mast in the port, and a general
shout of joy announced some great event. Our holt in
formed us that the feast of the Ascension was annually
commemorated in this manner at Bathi, the populace ex
claiming Aeri) o Xfirof, aA>)8io( o iik, Christ is risen, the
true God. In the evening of the festival, the inhabit
ants danced before their houses; and at one we saw the
figure which is said to have been first used by the youths
and virgins of Delos, at the happy return of Theseus
from the expedition of the Cretan Labyrinth."
Ithaca, with Zante, Cephalonia, and Cerigo, have been
for some time in the possession of the British. Corfu is
however under the dominion of the French, who have
establislied an academy there ; and the rest of these islands
Bonaparte is determined, he fays, to recover, either by
war or peace: witness his reply to an address from Corfu,

I T I
brought to Paris by what is called a deputation from the
Ionian Isles. The date of this exhibition is Aug. 19,
1 81 1 "Gentlemen Deputies from the Ionian Isles; I
have caused great works to be completed in your country.
I have collected a great number of troops, and ammuni
tion of all kinds. I do not regret the expences which
Corfu has cost my treasury ; it is the key of the Adria
tic. / will never abandon the islands which the superiority of
the enemy bysea has placed in their power. In India, in Ame
rica, in the Mediterranean, every thing that is and has been
Frenchshall always beso. Conquered by the enemy by the
vicissitudes of war, they shall return into the empire by
the other events of the war, or by the stipulations of peace.
I should always consider it as an eternal blot upon my
reign, if I ever sanctioned the abandonment of a single
Frenchman."
ITHACA, a town of New York, at .the south extre
mity of Lake Cayuga : thirty miles south of Cayuga. Lat.
4.1. 17. N. Ion. 76. 33. W.
ITHACE'SI, in ancient geography, three islands op
posite Vibo, on the coast of the Brutii.Baiae was called
also Ithacesia, because built by Bajus the pilot of Ulysses.
ITH'ACUS, n name for Ulysses.
ITH'AI, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
ITHA'MAR, [Heb. the land of palm-trees.] Aaron's
fourth son. We know nothing particularly of his life,
and probably he never exercised the high-priesthood. He
and his sons continued as simple priests till the highpriesthood came into his family in the person of Eli. The
successors of Eli, of the family of Ithamar, were Ahitub,
Ahiah, Ahimelech, and Abiathar, whom Solomon deposed.
1 Kings ii. 27.
ITH'IAL, [Heb. the approach of God.] A man's
name.
ITH'MAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
ITH'NAN, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
ITHOB'ALUS, a king of Tyre, who died B.C. 595.
Jofephus.
ITHO'ME, in ancient geography, a town of Messenia,
which surrendered, after ten years siege, to Lacedmon,
724 years before the Christian era. Jupiter was called
Ithamates, from a temple which he had there, where games
were also celebrated, and the conqueror rewarded with an
oaken crown.
ITHOMA'IA, a festival in which musicians contended,
observed at Ithome, in honour of Jupiter, who had been
nursed by the nymphs Ithome and Neda; the former of
whom gave her name to a city, and the latter to a river.
I'THON, a river of Wales, which runs into the Wye
three miles north of Builth.
ITHO'NUS, a man's name; a king of Thessaly.
ITHRE'AM, [Heb. the glory ot the people.] The
name of a man.
ITH'RITE,/ A descendant of Ithra.
ITIN'ERANT, adj. [from iter, Lat. a journey.] Wan
dering ; not settled.It should be my care to sweeten and
mellow the voices of itinerant tradesmen, as also to accom
modate their cries to their respective wares. Addison.
ITIN'ERARY,/ iitineraire, Fr. itinerarium, Lat.] A
book of travels.The clergy are sufficiently reproached,
in molt itineraries, for the universal poverty one meers
with in this plentiful kingdom. Addison.A journal, or am
account of the distances of places. The most remarkable
is that which goes under the names of Antoninus and ihicus ; or, as Barthius found in his copy, Antoninus thkui ;
a Christian writer, posterior to the times of Conftantine.
Another, called Hierofolymitamm, from Bourdeax to Jerusalem, and from Heraclea through Aulona and Rome to
Milan, under Conftantine.Itinerarium denotes a day'*
march.
ITIN'ERARY, adj. Travelling ; done on a journey ;
done during frequent change of place.He did make a
progress from Lincoln to the northern parts, though it
was rather an itinerary circuit of justice than a progress.
Bacon's Henry VII.
-

I T T
To ITIN'ER ATE, r. . To travel ; to journey. Celt.
ITIOBA'R A BAY, a bay on the coast ot' Brasil. .Lat.
6. *o.S. Ion. 37. +6. W.
I'TIUS POR'TUS, in ancient geography, the crux geographorum, such being the difficulty of ascertaining its po
sition. It would be endless to recite the several opinions
concerning it, with the several reasons advanced in support
of them. Three ports are mentioned by Csar j two
without any particular name, viz. the Higher and the Low
er, with respect to the Portiui Ilius. Calais, Boulogne,
St. Omer, and Whitsand, have each in their turn Tiad
their several advocates. Csar gives two distinctive cha
racters or marks which seem to agree equally to Bou
logne and Whitsand, namely, the shortness of the pas
sage, and the situation between two other ports ; there
fore nothing can with certainty be determined about the
situation of the Portut hint.
ITKARIN'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the government
of Kolivan : 1 56 miles east-north-east of Kohvan. Lat.
55. 36. Ion. 85. 44. E.
ITO'NIA, a surname of Minerva, from a place in
Bceotia, where she was worshipped.
ITO'NUS, a king of ThefTaly, son of Deucalion, who
first invented the manner of polishing metals. Lucan.
ITRA'BO, a town of Spain, in the province of Gre
nada : ten miles weft-north-west of Motril.
I'TRI, a town of Naples, in the province of Lavora 1
three miles south-east of Fondi.
ITSCH, a river which passes by Coburg, and runs into
the Maine, one mile south of Rattelidorf, in the bishopric
of Bamberg.
ITSELF', pron. The neutral reciprocal pronoun ap
plied to things.Borrowing of foreigners, in itself, makes
not the kingdom rich or poor. Locke.
Who then shall blame
His pester'd fenses, to recoil and start,
When all that is within him does condemn
Itself for being there ?
Shakespeare.
ITS'JA, a town of Japan, in the island of Ximo : ten
miles north of Taisero.
ITTA'I, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
IT'TENDAL, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Helsingland : fifteen miles north of Hudwicklwal.
IT'TENWEILLER, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Lower Rhine : seven miles west of Benfelden.
IT'TER, a river of Hesse, which runs into the Eder
two miles south-west of Vohle.
IT'TERBECK, a river of France, which runs into the
Meuse about five miles below Maesyck.
IT'TERGAU, a fertile district of Upper Hesse, watered
"by the Itter.
IT.'TERTHAL, Itter ev Val, or Bercstadt, a
town of Upper Hesse: eight miles north-west of Waldeck,
and twenty-four west of Cassel.
IT'TI CAN'NI,/, in botany. See Loranthus.
ITTI'GIUS (Thomas), a learned German Lutheran
divine and professor, was born at Leipfic about the year
1654.. After pursuing his studies in his native city, and
afterwards at Rostock and Strasburg, he was appointed as
sessor of the faculty of philosophy at Leipfic. Being ad
mitted to the ministry, he discharged the duties of that
office'in different churches in ihat city. In the year 1686
he was made archdeacon, and admitted to the degree of
doctor of divinity. In 1687 he was appointed professor
extraordinary in that faculty, and professor in ordinary in
the following year. For some time he took a share with
his learned contemporaries in publishing the Leipfic Acts ;
and, besides other employments, filled the post of super
intendent of the ecclesiastical district of that city. He
died in 1710, when more than sixty-six years of age.
Lardner gives him the title of the very learned, when quot
ing with strong commendation his Prolegomena to Josephus. He was the author of, 1. A Treatise on Burning

I T Z
471
Mountains, 1S71, 8vo. x. Dissertatio de HrefiarchU
vi Apostolici, eique proximi, 1703, 4.to. 3. Appendix
de Hresiarchis. 4. Prolegomena ad Josephi Opera. 5.
Bibliotheca Parrum Apostolicorum Grco-Latina. 6.
Historia Synodorum Nationalium, in Gallia a reformatit
habitarum, 170J, 8vo. 7. Histori Ecclesiastic primi &
secundi Sacculi selecta Capita, 1709, and 171 1, in 2 vols.
4to. of which the latter was posthumous. 8. Liber de
Bibliothesis & Catenis Parrum. 9. Exercitationes Theo
logies:.
IT'TY A'LU, /. in botany. See Ficus.
l'TU, a town of South America, in the province of
Buenos Ayres, on the Parana: 130 miles east of Corrientes.
ITUE'RO, a town of Spain, in the province of Leon :
thirteen miles south-south-west of Civdad Rodrigo.
ITU'NA, a river of Britain, now Eden in Cumberland1.
ITURE'A, [Heb. a country of mountains.] A pro
vince of Syria, or Arabia, beyond Jordan, east of Batanea,
and south of Trachonitis. Luke, iii. 1, speaks of Iturea ;
and 1 Chron. v. 19, of the Irureans, or of Jethur accord
ing to the Hebrew. Jethur was one of the sons of Ishmael; Gen. xxv. 15. 1 Chron. i. 31. Iturea is included
in Arabia Petra. Ariftobulus, king or prince of the
Jews, the son of Hircanus, early in his reign made was
upon the Itureans, subdued the greater part of them, and
obliged them to embrace Judaism, as Hircanus his father had
some years before obliged the Idumeans to do. He gave
them their choice, either to be circumcised and embrace
the Jewish religion, or to leave the country, and seek for
a settlement elsewhere. They chose to stay. They, there
fore, though descended from Ishmael, had not continued
circumcision; or perhaps Ariftobulus might compel them
to receive it on the eighth day, whereas before they de
layed till the age of twelve or thirteen years. Philip, one
ot Herod's sons, was tetrarch or prince of Ituraea, when
John the Baptist entered on his ministry. Luke iii. 1.
IT'WA, a town of Bohemia, in Pilsen : three miles
north-west of Teuling.
IT'YLUS, in ancient geography, a son of Zetheus and
don, killed by his mother. See don, vol. i.
I'TYS, in fabulous history, a son of Tereus king of
Thrace, by Procne daughter of Pandion king of Athens.
He was killed by his mother when he was about fix years
old, and served np as meat before his father. He was changed
into a pheasant, his mother into a swallow, and his father
into an owl.
ITZ, or Iz, a river which rises in the principality of
Coburg, and runs into the Maine about a mile north-east
of Baunach.
ITZECUINTEPOTZOT'LI,/ A Mexican quadruped
similar to a dog. It is as large as a Maltefan dog j and
the skin is varied with white, tawny, and black. The
characteristic mark is a great hunch which it bears from,
its neck to its rump. This animal abounds most in the
kingdom of Michuacan.
ITZEHO'E, a town of the duchy of Holstein., The
town derives its origin from an order issued in 809, by the
emperor Charles the Great, to count Egbert, that on the
Stor, at a place called Essesfeld, he should build a town
and fortress against the Danes. This fortress afterward*
obtained the name of Esseho or Etzehoe, which in the
fourteenth century was changed into that of Itzehoe. In
the year noo, the burg, and no small part of the adjoin
ing place, was destroyed ; but the latter was rebuilt, and
for its greater strength surrounded by water, a wide canal
being drawn to it from the Stor. In 1138, count AdoU
phus IV. erected it into a town, conferring on it Lubec
rights : and in 1160, the counts John and Gerhard made
it a staple, so that all ships coming up the Stor out of the
Elbe and from Wilster are to unlade here, and offer their
goods to sale, and not to proceed farther upwards with
out the permission of the magistracy. On account of the
above-mentioned rebuilding of this place, all that part of
4.
'
the

472
I V A
the town environed by the Stor is now called New Town,
though in reality more ancient than that named the Old,
which did not obtain municipal rights till 1303, though
part of it escaped the destruction of the year 1200. The
Old Town was, indeed, rebuilt at the end of the thir
teenth or the beginning of the fourteenth century; but
in process of time is fallen to decay, and its site annexed
to the bailiwic of Steinburg. In 1643, Itzehoe was taken
and fortified by the Swedes, but wrested from them again
in 1644. In 1657, however, they reduced it entirely to
alhes : eight miles north-north-east of Gluckstadt, and
twenty-nine north-north-west of Hamburg. Lat. 53.57.N.
Ion. 9. 35. E.
IT'ZI, a river of Hungary, which runs into the Theyste
near Sziget.
IT'ZIG, a town of Bavaria, in the bishopric of Bamberg : three miles south-east of Staffelstein.
I'VA, / The Bastard Jesuit's-Bark Tree ; in bo
tany, a genus of the class monoecia, order pentandria, na
tural order of composit nucamentace, (corymbifer,
Jujs.) The generic characters areCalyx: common roundifh : leaflets about five, fubovate, blunt, almost equal, per
manent, containing very many florets. Corolla : com
pound convex j corollets, male very many in the diflc,
female five in the ray. Proper; males one-petalled, fun
nel-form, five-toothed, the length of the calyx; females
none.. Stamina: males, filaments five, bristle-shaped, the
length of the corollet ; anther erect, approximating.
Pistillum 1 females, germ oblong, the length of the calyx :
styles two, capillary, long ; stigmas acute. Pericarpium :
none; calyx unchanged. Seeds: solitary, naked, the
length of the calyx, at top thicker, blunt. Receptaculum : chaffy ; chaffs linear, interior.EJscnlial Charalier.
Male. Calyx common, three or five leaved ; corolla of the
disk one-petalled, five-cleft; receptacle with hairs or li
near chaffs. Female. In the ray, five, or fewer; corolla
none; styles two, long; feeds naked, blunt.
Species. 1. Iva annua, or annual iva : leaves lanceolateovate ; stem herbaceous. This is an annual plant, with an
herbaceous stalk, rising from two to three feet high, send
ing out several branches from the sides. The leaves have
three deep longitudinal veins, and are serrate. The stalks
and branches are terminated by small clusters of pale blue
flowers, which appear in July, and the feeds ripen in au
tumn. Native of South America, aud many parts of the
West Indies.
2. Iva frutescens, Ihrubby iva, or bastard jesuit's-bark
tree : leaves lanceolate ; stem shrubby. This has slender
woody branches, eight or ten feet high. Native of Vir
ginia and Peru; cultivated in 1711 by the duchess of
Beaufort ; flowers in August.
Propagation and Culture. Sow the feeds of the first fort
on a moderate hot-bed ; and, when the plants are fit to
remove, transplant them to another hot-bed, treating them
as directed for lmpatiens. The second has been preserved
in the greenhouse ; but ordinary winters in England sel
dom hurt ir, provided it is planted in a dry soil and a
flieltered situation. If the branches be layed in the spring,
they will put out roots in six months ; or, if cuttings be
planted in a shady border in May, they will take root.
See Teucrium.
IVAFU'NE, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon :
thirty miles south-south-east of Nigata.
I'VAH, [Heb. iniquity.] the name of a place. 1 Kings.
IVA'HAH.yi The name of a canoe of the South-Sea
islanders for short excursions to sea. It is wall-sided, flatbottomed, and of different sizes, from seventy-two feet to
ten; but the breadth is by no means in proportion; for
those of ten feet arc about a foot wide, and those of more
than seventy are scarcely two. The fighting-ivahah is the
longest, with its head and stern considerably railed. The
fisliing-ivahah are from forty feet long to ten; those of
twenty-five feet and upwards occasionally carry fail. The
travclling-ivahah is always double, and furnished with a
small neat house.

J U A
PVAN I. and II. Emperors of Russia. See the article
Russia.
JU'AN (George), a Spanish naval captain in the eigh
teenth century, eminent for his mathematical knowledge,
and skill in practical astronomy, was selected, together
with his brother-officer of the fame rank, Don Antonio
de Ulloa, to accompany MM. Godin, Bouguer, and La
Condamine, of France, to South America, for the purpose
of measuring a degree on the meridian. They left Europe
in the year 1735 > and, having arrived at Peru, began
their operations in the province of Quito, in the year
1736. After many interruptions, they completed the ob
ject of their scientific mission about eight years afterwards,
and then returned to Europe. Our Spanish mathemati
cians publislied a separate account of their voyage and
operations ; the historical part of which was published, in
a French translation, at Amsterdam, 1752, in 2 vols. 410.
and has also been given to the public in an English dress,
in 2 vols. 8vo. Don George Juan was admitted a member
of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Paris, in the year
1745 ; and to that at Berlin, in 1750. He died at Madrid,
in the year 1773- He published many valuable mathema
tical and nautical works in his native language.
JU'AN (St.), the capital of California in North Ame
rica. Lat. 26. 25. N. Ion. 114. 9.
JU'AN (Fort St.), stands in the province of New Leon,
in North America, on the south-west side of the Rio Bra
vo, in the 29th degree of north latitude and ioist of welt
longitude.
JU'AN BLAN'CO, or White Jack, a Spanish name
for Platina, which see.
JU'AN FERNAN'DES. SeeFERNANDES,vol.vii.p.327.
JU'AN de la FRONTE'R A, or Chacapovas, a town
of South America, in Chili, in the province of Chiquito,
near the lake Guanacho. The territory of this town is
inhabited by 20,000 native Americans, who are tributary
to Spain. It contains mines of gold, and produces a kind
of almonds that are very delicate. It is seated at the foot
of the Andes, in lat. 23. 25. S. Ion. 66. 35.
JU'AN de FU'CA, a strait on the north-west coast of
America, was surveyed by captain Vancouver, and the
entrance of which he places in lat. 48.20. N. Ion. 124.0: W.
The object of this survey was to discover a communica
tion between the North Pacific and North Atlantic
Oceans ; but none of the inlets or channels in this broken
coast was found to extend more than a hundred miles
to the eastward of the entrance into the strait. Thus it
appeared, that the land forming the north side of that
strait is part of an island, or of an archipelago, extending
nearly one hundred leagues in length from the south-can
to north-west; and on the side of this land, most distant
from the continent, is situated Nootka sound. The most
peculiar circumstance of this navigation is the extreme
depth of water, when contrasted with the narrowness of
the channels.
The people of Juan de Fuca are said to be well versed
in the principles of trade, which they cany on in a very
fair and honourable manner. The commodities most
prized by them are copper, fire-arms, and great-coats.
Their dresses, besides skins, are a kind of woollen gar
ments. According to Vancouver, the dogs belonging to
this tribe of Indians are numerous, resembling thole of
Pomerania, though larger in general. The population,
even in the greatest towns or villages, does not exceed six
hundred, and the small-pox is reckoned to be a disease
very fatal among them. Their method of disposing of
their dead is singular: "Baskets (lays Vancouver) were
found suspended on high trees, each containing the skele
ton of a young child, in some of which were also small
square boxes filled with a kind of white paste, resembling
such as I had seen the natives eat, supposed to be made
of the saranne-root ; some of these boxes were quite full;
others were nearly empty, eaten probably by the mice,
squirrels, or birds."
JU'AN DE LOS LLA'NOS, a province of South Ame
1 ic; ,

J U B
rka, situated on the east: of New Grenada; but little
known.
JU'AN db NO'VA, two small islands iii the Indian Sea.
Lar. 10.20. S. Ion. 52. 4.5. E.
JU'AN de PORTO RPCO. See Porto Rico.
JU'AN Rl'O, a town of the island of Cuba: twentyfix miles east-south-east of Spiritu Santo.
IVANGOROD', a town of Russia, in the government
of Petersburg, on the Pliusa, near the Baltic, opposite
Narva, built by Ivan Basilowitz; surrounded with a tre
ble wall, and defended by a number of small towers: fif
ty-two miles south-welt of Petersburg. Lat. 59. 16. N.
Ion. 8. 14.. R.
IV'ANITS, a town of Croatia, on the river Lonia :
forty-two miles north-east of Carlstadt, thirty-two south
ofVarasdin. Lat. 4.6 . o. N. Ion. 1 si. 44. E.
JU'AR, a town of Hindoostan, in the subah of Delhi :
seventeen miles south of Secundara.
JUAR'ROS, a town of Spain, in Old Castile: eight
miles south-east of Burgos.
,
JUA'YE, orJuAis, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Calvados, on the Aurc : four miles south of
Bayeux, and thirteen west of Caen.
JU'BA, a man's name.
JU'BA I. king of Numidia, was the son of Hiempsal, a
descendant of Maslinissa. When the civil war broke out
between Csar and Pompey, he took part with the latter,
and defeated Curio, one ot Csar's lieutenants in Africa,
who perished in the action. On this occasion he is laid to
hive inhumanly massacred a number of his prisoners. He
afterwards marched to the assistance of Scipio, the chief
Pompeian commander in Africa. They were joined by
Cato, who, in the spirit of Roman republicanism, repressed
the pride of Juba, who attempted to take place above
Scipio. Csar, afterwards arriving with an army in the
country, engaged successively the troops of Scipio, Juba,
aHd Labienus, near Thapsus, and gained possession of all
their camps. Juba, seeing that all was lost, resolved upon
a Roman death, and he and Pctreius fell by mutual
wounds, B. C. 4.6.
JU'BA II. king of Mauritania, son of the former, was
very young at the time of his father's misfortune, and was
led as a captive in Csar's triumph over that prince. The
victor, however, compensated this humiliation, by bestow
ing upon him a liberal education, suited to his rank, in
consequence of which he became one of the most learned
men of his time, and attained a conspicuous place among
royal authors. He was in great favour with Augustus,
whose party he followed against Anthony, and who be
stowed upon him the kingdom of Gtulia, containing the
territories which belonged to Bocchus and Bogud. He
also gave him to wife Cleopatra Selene, the daughter of
queen Cleopatra by Anthony. Juba governed his domi
nions with a spirit of justice and lenity which gained him
the hearts of his subjects. He distinguished himself as a
writer by various learned works, which were highly
esteemed, and are quoted by Pliny, Strabo, Plutarch, Ta
citus, and other authors. These related to the history and
antiquities of the Arabians, Assyrians, and Romans, the
history of theatres, of painting and painters, of the na
ture and properties of different animals, and a particular
treatise on the virtues of the herb Euphorbia, which he
so named from his physician. Other works are also as
cribed to him ; but, of all his writings, only a few frag
ments have reached modern times. He died about A. D.
24, leaving a son, Ptolemy, afterwards put to death by Ca
ligula, fasti Hist, brae.
JU'BA, s. [Latin.] The name of a horse or other ani
mal. In botany, any hairy substance like that at the tops of
reeds ; a soft loose beard which terminates the husks of
some kinds of plants.
JU'BA, a town of Syria, on the right bank of the Eu
phrates, on a narrow tongue of land formed by the wind
ing of the river: ninety miles weft-north-west of Bagdad,
and sixty-two south-weft of Tecrit. Lat. 33.4.1. N. Ion.
41.58.EVol. XI. No. 76,.

J U B
475
JUB A'B COR'TEX, in medicine. The plant is un
known ; but the bark is brought to us in pieces some
inches long, convoluted, brittle, of a pale brown, some
times branched, as if taken from a larger branch, and fol
lowed into a smaller. The epidermis is grey, with lon
gitudinal stri. The bark below is of a deeper brown
than the parenchyma, which is nearly white. It is brought
from India. Spiclman compares its taste and smell with
those of thevanilloe; but some specimens are bitter. It
is celebrated as a nervous medicine. Lond. Med. Did.
JU'BAL, /. [from the Heb. signifying a trumpet.] A
man's name.
JU'BAL, an island in the Red Sea. Lat. 27. 30. N. Ion.
33.40. E.
JUB'BEL, a town of the Arabian Irak, on the Tigris:
fifty milts south-east of Al Modain.
JUB'BRA, a town of Bengal : forty-five miles westnorth-west of Ramgur. Lat. 23. 58. N. Ion. 84. 58. E.
JU'BILANT, adj. [jubilant, Lat.] Uttering songs of
triumph :
The planets list'ning stood,
While the bright pomp ascended jubilant.
Milton,
JU BILATE, / in the Romish church, a professor of
fifty years standing.
JUBILA'TION,/ [YT.jubilatio, Lat.] The act of de
claring triumph.
JUBILEE,/ Zjubiti, Fr. jubilum, from jubilo, low Lat.]
A public festivity ; a time of rejoicing ; a season of joy.
Joy was then a masculine and a severe thing, the recre
ation of the judgment, or rejoicing the jubilee of reason.
South.
Angels utfring joy, heav'n rung
With jubilee, and loud hosannas fill'd
Th' eternal regions.
Milton.
Jubilee, in Hebrew antiquity, a grand festival among
the Jews. The jubilee-year was the fiftieth year, or that
which occurred after seven weeks of seven years, or seven
times seven years. Ye shall hallow the fiftieth year ; and it
shall be a jubilee unto you. Lev. xxv. 10. Notwithstanding
the clearness of this text, several commentators maintain,
that the jubilee was celebrated on the forty-ninth year, the
last year of the seventh week os years. Moses favours this
opinion, Lev. xxv. 8. Thou shalt number seven sabiaths of
years, seven times seven years, and the Jpace of the seven sab
baths of years shalt be unto thee forty and nine years. They
who maintain this, show the inconveniency of celebrating;
the jubilee in the fiftieth year, i. e. after the sabbatical
rest of the forty-ninth year ; as these two years of rest,
following one the other, might be attended with danger
ous consequences in any country, and produce a famine.
The Hebrew jobel signifies, according to some rabbins, a
ram's horn, with which the jubilee-year was proclaimed.
But how could a ram's horn, which is solid, and not hol
low, be used -as a trumpet ? It was therefore in all pro
bability a brazen trumpet in the form of a ram's horn.
Others derive the word from jubal, which formerly signi
fied, they fay, to play on instruments. Calmet is of
opinion, that it comes from the verb hobel, to bring or call
back ; because then every thing was restored to its first
possessor.
The jubilee-year began on the first day of Tizri, (the
first month of the civil year, answering to our September,)
and about the autumnal equinox, in this year no one
either sowed or reaped; but all were satisfied with what
the earth and the trees produced of themselves. Each
took possession again of his inheritance, whether it were
sold, mortgaged, or alienated. Hebrew slaves were set free,
with their wives and children ; even they who had re
nounced the privilege, which the sabbatical year gave
them, of recovering their liberty; and all foreign slaves en
joyed the right of the jubilee. For other particulars, lee
Lev. xxv.
To reconcile the two opinions, whether the jubilee was
celebrated in the fiftieth year, (as Moses requires, Lev. xxv.
6 L
10.

474
J U B
to. and as Philo, Josephus, Eusebius, St. Jerome, St. Au
gustine, St. Gregory the Great, St. Isidore, all the Jews,
both Talmudists and Caraites, and a great number of com
mentators, understand it,) or in the forty-ninth year, as
seems implied in Lev. xxv. 8. and as several good com
mentators and chronologists explain it ; it may be noted,
perhaps, that the fiftieth year is set down for the fortyninth for the fake only of making a round number ; as we
often fay, that a month contains thirty days, though, pro
perly speaking, it sometimes contains twenty-eight, twentynine, or thirty-one, days. Besides, if the jubilee-year be
gan after the forty-ninth year, and at the beginning of the
fiftieth, it might be called indifferently the forty-ninth
or fiftieth year. If the ci^il year began at a different time
from the ecclesiastical year, will not that solve the diffi
culty ? i. e. the fiftieth year, by one account, might be
gin before the forty-ninth year, by the other account, was
fully completed. The greatest difficulty consists in know
ing whether In both these years the sabbath was observed,
and the earth remained unfilled, or only in the forty-ninth
year. One mould think there would be too many incon
veniences in observing the sabbatical rest two years
successively ; the intention of the legislature was complied
with by the rest of one year only. The seventh of the
sabbatical years had only more privileges annexed to it,
and was more celebrated th3n the two preceding. Some
commentators have doubted whether any jubilee was ever
kept at all. Calmet, however, gives the following parti
culars from Maimonides, relating to the celebration of it.
The nine first days were spent in festivity almost like the
Roman Saturnalia. During these nine days, the slaves
did not work, but ate, drank, and were merry, and every
one put a crown on his head. No sooner was the day of
solemn expiation come, (the tenth of Tizri,) but the
counsellors of the Sanhedrim ordered the trumpets to sound,
and at that instant the slaves were declared free, and the
lands returned to their original owners.
This law was designed to hinder the rich from oppress
ing the poor, and reducing them to perpetual slavery,
and that they mould not get possession of all the lands by
purchase, mortgage, or usurpation ; that debts sliould not
be multiplied too much ; and that slaves sliould not con
tinue always, with their wives and children, in servitude.
Besides, Moses intended to preserve, as much as possible,
the liberty of persons, equality of fortunes, and the order
of families. Also, that the people should be tied to their
country, their lands, and inheritance; that they mould
have an affection for them, as estates descended from their
ancestors, and designed for their posterity. Something
like this Lycurgus established among the Lacedmonians,
when he instituted an equality of fortunes; banissiing sla
very, and preventing, as far as he could, any one's be
coming too powerful and rich.
There were several privileges, fays Maimonides, be
longing to the jubilee-year which did not belong to the
sabbatical year ; and the sabbatical bad likewile some
ftnall advantages above the jubilee-year. The sabbatical,
year annulled debts, which the jubilee did not; but the
jubilee restored slaves to their liberty, and lands to their
pwners ; besides, it made restitution of the lands immedi
ately on the beginning of the jubilee, whereas, in the sabbatical-year, the debts were not discharged till the end of
the year. The estates which had been purchased or given
returned to their former masters ; those which came by
right of succession continued with those who enjoyed
them: contracts of sale, wherein a certain number of years
was expressed, subsisted during all those years, notwith
standing the jubilee's coming on. But absolute and unli
mited contracts were voided by the jubilee. Houses and
other edifices built in walled towns did not return to the
proprietor in the jubilee-year. Stldtn de Sucujfion. in bonay
lib. iii. cap. 24.
After the Babylonish captivity, the Jews eontinued to
observe the sabbatical, but not the jubilee, year. Alex
ander, the Great granted the jews an. exemption from trl-

J u c
bute every seventh or sabbatical-year ; but as to the jubi
lee, since it was instituted only with a design to prevent
the utter destruction of the partition which had been made
by Joshua, and the confusion of tribes and families, it
was no longer practicable, as before the dispersion of the
tribes, thoie of them which returned from the captivity
settling as they could, and a great number of families, and
perhaps whole tribes, continuing in the place of their
captivity.
Ussier places the first jubilee after the promulgation of
the law of Moses, A.M. 1609; ante" A. D. 1395. The
second, A.M. 2658 ante A. D. 134.6. The third, A. M.
1707 ante A.D. 1297, and so on.
Jubilee, in a more modern sense, denotes a grand
church solemnity or ceremony, celebrated at Rome,
. wherein the pope grants a plenary indulgence to all sin
ners ; at least to as many as visit the churches of St. Pe
ter and St. Paul at Rome. The jubilee was first established
by Boniface VII. in 1300, in favour of those who should
go ad Umina apostolorum ; and it was only to return every
hundred years. But the first celebration brought in such
store of wealth to Rome, that the Germans called this the
golden year; which occasioned Clement VI. in 1343, toreduce the period of the jubilee to fifty years. Urban VI.
in 1389, appointed it to be held every thirty-five years,
that being the age of our Saviour; and Paul II. and Sixtus IV. in 1475, brought it down to every twenty-five,
that every person might have the benefit of it once in hi*
life. Boniface IX. granted the privilege of holding jubi
lees to several princes and monasteries ; for instance, to>
the monks of Canterbury, who had a jubilee every fifty
years ; when people flocked from all ports to visit the
tomb of Thomas a Becket. Jubilees afterwards became
more frequent, and the pope granted them as often as the
church or himself had occasion for them. There was usu
ally one at the inauguration of a new pope. To be enti
tled to the privileges of the jubilee, the bull enjoins fast
ings, alms, and prayers. It gives the priests a full power
to absolve in all cafes, even in those otherwise reserved to the
pope ; to make commutations of vows, &c. in which it
differs from a plenary indulgence. During the time of ju
bilee, all other indulgences were suspended.
One of our kings, viz. Edward III. caused his birth
day to be observed in manner of a jubilee, when he be
came fifty years of age, in 1361, but never before nor af
ter. This he did by releasing prisoners, pardoning all of
fences except treason, making good laws, and granting
many privileges to the people. Something of this kind
was celebrated when his present majesty entered the 50th
year of his reign, and again (Oct. 15, 18 10,) when he
completed it.
In 1640, the Jesuits celebrated a solemn jubilee at Rome;
that being the centenary, or hundredth year, from their
institution ; and the same ceremony was observed in all
their liouses thoughout the world.
JU BO, a kingdom of Africa, on the coast of Ajan,
near Eastern Indian Sea, with a capital of the fame name j
subject to the Portuguese. Lat. o. 50. N. Ion. 43. 20. E.
JU'BO, a river of Africa, which runs into the Indian
Sea a little to the north of the equinoctial line. Lon. 42.
46. E.
'
.
JUBU', a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Benin.
JUBO'NES, a river of Peru, which runs into the Paci
fic Ocean in lat. 3. xo. S.
JU CAL, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JUCARI'CHI, a town of Mexico, in the province, of
New Biscay: 110 miles north-west of Earral.
JUCASErz', a town of Sclavonia : twenty-five milet
south of Efzck.
IUCATAN'. See Yucatan.
JUC'CA, /. in botany. See Yucca.
JUCEN'DRO, a town of the island Madagascar. Lat.
23. 10 S. lon. 47. 14. E.
JUCKASJEK'VI, a town of Swedish Lapland: 145
miles north, welt of Tomea. Lai. 67.50. N. lon. 20. 46. E.
JUCK-

475
J u 1 ) A H.
JUCKATAG'HERI, a town of Hindoostan, in the those of the tribes of Dan and Simeon, which lay between
it and the Mediterranean, and on the south it extended to
Carnaric : five miles east of Muglee.
JUCK'ING, adj. With fowlers, belonging to the sea the mountain of Seir, or Edom, which were the frontiers
son of going to the haunts of partridges, to listen for the between it and Iduma. This land was beautifully di
versified into hills and valleys, and produced jreat plenty
calling of the cock bird Scott.
JUC'LEZ, a town of Turkestan : forty-five miles south of corn, wine, oil, fruits, and abundance of cattle. This
tribe was also the most populous of all the twelve, and its
west of Turkestan.
JUCUN'DITY,/ [jucunditas,jucundus, Lat.] Pleasant inhabitants the stoutest and most valiant. It was, more
ness j agreeableneis.The new or unexpected jucundities, over, the chief and royal tribe, from the death of Saul
which present themselves, will have activity enough to to the extinction of monarchy among the descendants of
excite the earthiest foul, and raise a smile from the most Jacob. When the ten tribes revolted from the house of
David, Judah and Benjamin remained attached to it, and
composed tempers. Brown.
constituted a kingdom, under the denomination of Judah,
JU'DA, the fame as Judah, or Judea. Matth. ii.
JU'DAH, one of the twelve Hebrew patriarchs, was the as just hinted ; which maintained its independence, and
fourth son of Jacob by Leah, and born during his father's frequently gave proof of its superiority, in the contests
servitude to Laban, about the year 1750 B.C. He was the which took place between it and the tribes forming the
person who, when the death of Joseph had been deter kingdom of Israel. After the destruction os the latter, the
mined upon by the rest of his brethren, persuaded thrm kingdom os Judah still subsisted till the time os the Baby
rather to sell him to the Midianites, by which means he lonish captivity ; and, on the return from Babylon, this
saved his life. He was the guarantee to their father for tribe lived according to its laws under its own chief's; and
Benjamin's safe return, when h is consent was obtained the remnants of the other tribes, which were not dispersed
that he might accompany his other brethren into Egypt j into far-distant regions, became absorbed in it, and known
and when Benjamin was threatened with flavery, in con only afterwards by the common name of Jews. These
sequence of Joseph's cup being found in his lack, it was circumstances afford a happy illustration of the prophetic
Judah who delivered that exquisitely-affecting piece of na blessing which Jacob bestowed on his son Judah. Genejit
tural eloqnence, which may challenge a comparison with xxix-xlix.
JU'DAH HAK'KADOSH, or the Saint, a learned
the finest productions of antiquity, and which was imme
diately followed by Joseph's discovery of himself to his rabbi, and prince, or patriarch, of the Jews, in the second
brethren. The prophetic blesling which Jacob bestowed century, was the son of Simeon the Just, the third patriarch,
upon this son, has given rile to much discussion in the and born in Tzipori, or Sephoris, in Galilee, about the
learned world ; and on one passage in it more labour has year 110. On the death of his father he succeeded to his
been bestowed than perhaps on any passage in the Bible. dignity, and presided over the grand academy of Tiberias
This blessing is comprised in Genesis xlix. 8-n. and is for forty-five years, under the reigns of Antoninus Pius,
sufficiently clear in the prediction which it contains of a M. Aurelius, and Commodus, who, though they were
superiority in rank and power which the decendants of great enemies to the Christians, were very favourabse to
Judah were to acquire over those of his other brethren, the Jews. He acquired a high reputation for sanctity and
and of the fertility of the country which mould be the learning, and his memory is held in such respect by the
portion of their inheritance. The disputed passage, Jews, tint they compare him with the Messiah. Among
as given in our common version, is, "The sceptre mall the other extravagant stories which they relate concerning
not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between him, they assert, that he made the emperor Marcus An
his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gather toninus a proselyte to Judaism, and that it was by his or
ing of the people be." By the generality of the Chris der that Judah compiled the Mi/hna. The history of that
tian interpreters, at least since the days of Origen, it has work is briefly this : The sect of the Pharisees, after the de
been considered to hold out a prediction, that in the struction of Jerusalem, prevailing over the rest, the study
tribe of Judah supreme legislative power should exist till of traditions became the chief object of attention
the coming of the Messiah, supposed to be meant by the in all the Jewish schools. The number of these traditions
word Shiloh, to whose obedience the nations would be had, in a long course of time, so greatly increased, that
brought; and much learning and ingenuity have been the doctors, whose principal employment it was to illustrate
employed to confirm this sense of the passage, and to them by new explanations, found it necessary to assist
show its fulfilment in the actual circumstances of the their recollection, by committing them to writing, under
tribe of Judah, previous to, and at the time of, the com distinct heads. At the fame time, their disciples took mi
ing of Christ. Others, on the contrary, find no vestige of nutes of the explanations of their preceptors, many of
the Messiah in this passage, and have formed a variety which were preserved, and grew up into voluminous com
of opinions concerning the meaning of the word Shiloh, mentaries. The confusion which arose from these causes,
a summary of which may be seen in Gcddes's Critical was now become so troublesome, that, notwithstanding
Remarks on the Hebrew Scriptures. He thus renders what rabbi Hillel the Elder had before done in arranging
the passage : " A sceptred chief shall not fail to Judah, the traditions, Judah found it necessary to attempt a ntw
nor a leader of his own offspring, until there come peace- digest of the oral law, and of the commentaries of their
JmI prosperity, and to him the nations be obedient :" refer most famous doctors. This arduous undertaking is laid
ring the word Shiloh either to the peaceful enjoyment of to have employed him forty years, and was completed,
the land of Canaan, mentioned Josh. xi. 23, and xviii. 1. according to the testimony of the Jews, about the close of
when the land rested from war, and the tabernacle was set the second century. It comprehends the laws, institutions,
up at Shiloh; or to the still more peaceful reign of Solo and rules of life, which, besides the ancient Hebrew Scrip
mon, when the government was fully established in the tures, the Jews supposed themselves bound to observe.
tribe of Judah, and the promises made to Abraham, Isaac, Of this work, William Surenhuiius publilhed a valuable
and Jacob, with respect to territory, accomplished. The edition at Amsterdam, in 1698, in six volumes folio, in
sense which he has given to the passage appears to be at Hebrew and Latin, with the commentaries ol Mainionides,
tended with the fewest difficulties; but whether it be the Barthenora,&c. and numerous illustrative engravings. Not
most just and natural, it does not belong to our province withstanding the obscurities, inconsistencies, and absurdi
to decide. The accomplishment of the other parts of the ties, with which this collection abounds, it soon obtained
prediction is clearly discernible in the subsequent fortunes credit among the Jews as a sacred book, and its authority
of the decendants of Judah. The inheritance which fell was sobmitted to in all their academies. The great repu
to them comprised the most southerly districts of Canaan, tation which rabbi Judah acquired by this performance
and was bounded on the east by the Dead Sea, on the elevated him to such a height of pride, as was very irrenorth by the lot of the tribe of Benjamin, en the west by concileable with the, character of a faint. He even indul
ged

47si
JUD
ged it to his-dying hour, by the disposal of the three chief
dignities of the Jewish church, that of kackam, or wise
man, that of chief of the synagogue, and that of prince, or
patriarch, to three of his own Ions. He likewise directed
that his own funeral rites should be celebrated in the most
sumptuous manner, and that his body*should be carried
about through the most considerable cities, and there be
wailed after the Jewish manner.
JU'DAH (Leo), a learned protestant divine in the six
teenth century, was the son of John Judah, a priest of
Gemieren in Alsace, by a concubine, and was born in the
year 1481. He received the rudiments of learning at
Schlestat; and, when he was about twenty years of age,
was sent to pursue his academical studies at Basil. Here
he had for a fellow-student and companion, the celebrated
Zuinglius, who from his early years had been shocked at
some of the superstitious practices of the church of Rome ;
and, from the associations which he formed, he received
such impressions, and was directed to such enquiries, as
predisposed him towards the change which afterwards
took place in his religious opinions. His application to
the different branches of philosophy and literature was
very assiduous and successful; and in the year 1512, he
was admitted to the degree of M. A. Having soon after
wards taken holy orders, he was appointed minister of a
Swiss church, in a retired situation ; where he applied
himself with indefatigable diligence to the study of the
Greek and Hebrew languages; the perusal of the Fathers,
particularly Jerome and Augustine; and the works which
had been jult published by Erasmus, Capnio, and Luther.
The result of his studies was a gradual renunciation of the
distinguishing tenets of popery, and an adoption of those
of the reformers ; till at length, having been appointed by
the magistrates and ecclesiastical assembly of Zurich, pas
tor of the church of St. Peter in that city, he openly op
posed the popish religion, both in the pulpit and through
the medium of the press, and acquired no little reputation
as a champion in the protestant cause. Judah was now a
skilful Hebrew scholar ; and during eighteen years in which
the Old Testament was explained to the people of Zurich
from the Hebrew, by different learned men, had collected
together a vast number of comments and criticisms, with
a view, most probably! to a work in which he was solicited
by his brethren to engage. That was a translation from
the Hebrew into Latin of the whole Old Testament. In
this arduous undertaking he was persuaded to embark,
and prosecuted it with the greatest zeal and diligence, availing himself of the advice and assistance of the most able
linguists among his connections; following the most cor
rect Hebrew copy which he could meet with, and carefully
comparing it with others, in difficult passages ; and not
neglecting the aid to be derived from the Greek and Latin
erlions, in ascertaining genuine readings. The magnitude
of the work, however, and the closeness with which he
applied to it, were more than he was able to bear ; and, be
fore he had completed it, brought on him a disorder to
which he fell a sacrifice in 154.2, when he was about sixty
years of age. After his death the work was continued
by Bi'oliander, who translated the last eight chapters of
Ezekiel, the books of Daniel, Job, Ecclesiastes, Canticles,
and the last forty-eight Plalms. The apocryphal books
were translated from the Greek by Peter Cholin. This
translation was printed at Zurich in the year 1543 ; and
reprinted at Paris by Robert Stevens, in 1545, accompany
ing the Vulgate version, in adjoining coiumns, but with
out the name of the author of the new version. This edi
tion of Stevens is usually called the Bible of Vatable,though
he had no concern in it, excepting that we are to attribute
to him the notes which accompany it, and which are said
to have been penned from his dictation by Bertin, his suc
cessor in the professorship of the Hebrew language. Judah's version, though frequently too paraphrastic, is a work
of considerable merit, and preserves a medium between
such translations as are too literal and harsh, and those
ivritten in an elegant and affected style. However, being

JUD
tbe production of a protestant, it was inveighed against
and condemned by the doctors of the faculty of divinity
at Paris, who at that time were not sufficiently acquainted
with the Hebrew tongue, and who adhered scrupulously
to the Vulgate version. To the honour of the Spanish doc
tors of Salamanca, they were more liberal ; and not only
bestowed on it the praise to which it was entitled, but even
caused it to be reprinted at that city, with trifling altera
tions. Judah was also the author of Annotations on Ge-'
nesis and Exodus, the four Evangelists, the Epistles to
the Romans, Corinthians, Philippians, Colossians, Theisalonians, and that of St. James ; and of a larger and smal
ler Catechism, &c,
JUDA'ICAL, adj. [from Judah,"] Jewish ; pertaining
to the Jews.
JU'DAISM, / [from Judah.'] The religion of the
Jews. Neither his being a public proselyte to Judaism,
nor his zeal against catholic priests, have preserved to him
a liberty, of which he did not render himself worthy by
a virtuous use of it. Burke.
Judaism jvas but a temporary dispensation, and was to
give way, at least the ceremonial part of it, at the coming
of the Messiah. For a complete system of Judaism, see the
books of Moses. Judaism was anciently divided into se
veral sects ; the principal whereof were the Pharisees, the
Sadducees, and the Essenians. At present these are two
sects among the Jews, yiz. the Caraites, who admit of no
rule of religion but the law written by Moses ; and the
Rabbinists, who add to the law the traditions of the Tal
mud. See the article Jew, vol. x.
To JU'DAIZE, v. n. [judaiser, Fr. judaixo, low Lat. ]
To conform to the manner of the Jews. Paul judaized
with the Jews, was all to all. Sandys.
JU'DAIZING,/ The act of leaning to Judaism.
JU'DAN, a town of Hindoostan, in Baglana : twenty
miles west of Junore.
JU'DAS MACCABE'US, a valiant leader of the-Jews,
was the third son of Mattathias, of the Asmonean family,
whom he succeeded as general of his nation B.C. 166.
The Jews were at that time in a state of revolt against Antiochus Epiphanes ; and Judas collected a small but deter
mined body of men, drove from many of the towns and
and villages the Syrians, Samaritans, and apostate Jews,
and filled the country with the terror of his name. Se
veral Syrian governors and generals were successively sent
against him with large armies, who were defeated with
great slaughter ; but the accounts of these transactions,
given only by Jewish writers, are full of such manifest ex
aggerations with regard to numbers, that they cannot
safely be copied, and it suffices to mention the results.
After his first successes had left him master of the field,
Judas marched to Jerusalem, where he purified the city
and the temple from the pollution they had undergone
when in the power of idolators. The temple was again
dedicated, and a commemoratory festival on the occasion
was instituted, which was ordered to be perpetual. The
death of Antiochus, who was succeeded by a minor son,
gave the Jews some respite ; but hostilities were soon re
newed, and Judas displayed his usual vigour and military
prowess. Lysias, the chief commander of the Syrians,
entered Judea at the head of a great army ; but, undergoing
a defeat, made a temporary accommodation with Judas.
This was broken by the other Syrian generals, joined by
some of the neighbouring people, who were at enmity
with the Jews. Judas took a severe revenge ; and we are
told in the book of Maccabees of an expedition in which
he took by storm several well fortified towns, defeated an
army of one hundred and twenty-two thousand men, de
stroying nearly half of them, and brought back his vic
torious troops without the loss of a single man ! Lysias
then invaded Judea a second time with a more formida
ble army than before, and obliged Judas to take refuge
in Jerusalem. He laid close siege to the city, which, not
withstanding the valour of its defender, would have been
compelled to surrender for want of provisions, had not
" 1
tbe

JUD
the Syrian army been hastily recalled by a rebellion in
their own country. After Demetrius Soter had obtained
the crown of Syria, the war with the Jews was renewed
at the instigation of Alcimus, the high-priest, a personal
enemy ofJudas. The general Nicanor was lent into Judea,
who made peace with the Jewish chief. Alcimus, how
ever, procured a reuewai of hostilities, in the course of
which Nicanor was defeated and killed. At length, Bacchides, marching with the flower of the Syrian troops,
surprised Judas at the head of a small body of men, of
whom all but eight hundred deserted him at the approach
of the enemy. With these faithful adherent! he made a
desperate resistance, till he fell upon a heap of slaughtered
enemies, B.C. 161. The news ot his death caused the ut
most grief and consternation ac Jerulaltm, where a general
mourning was made for him, and he was celebrated in
songs as one of the great heroes of the nation. His body
was recovered, and interred in the sepulchre of bis father at
Mod in. His brother Jonathan (lee his article) succeeded
him in the command, and emulated his valour. See the
article Jew, vol x. p. 796.
JU'DAS ISCA'RIOT. [Why he was cailed Iscariot ;
whether because he was IJh-karioth, an inhabitant of Kerioth ; or because he was ifh-scariota, the man who had the
bag j or ijk-carat, the man that cuts off; or ifkfhakrat,
the man of the reward or bribe; it not agreed. J Our Sa
viour chose him to be one of his disciples, and gave him
the charge of what money or provision he carried about
with him. There is no evidence that his religious ap
pearances, or his preacliing, or miracles, were inferior to
those of his brethren j but covetousness reigned in hit
heart. Highly provoked that Mary had spent so much oil
in anointing our Saviour's head, and that he justified her
conduct, he resolved, in revenge, to betray him. He
agreed with the chief priests and elders to deliver him into
their hands, for thirty shekels of silver, about jl. 8s. 51I.
of our r ioney. He returned, and ate the paflover with
his Master and fellow-disciples. At the supper of bitter
herbs, Jesus, to gratify John, and manifest his own divine
omniscience, pointed- him out as the \: utor. Filled with
rage, he went directly to the chief priest's, and brought a
band of men to apprehend his Master. He led them to
the garden, where Jesus was wont to retire for his devo
tion. He, by saluting our Saviour, gave them the signal
whom they should apprehend. No sooner had he seen his
Master condemned by the Jewisli council, than his con
science upbraided him ; he brought back the thirty pieces
of silver, and confessed he had betrayed the innocent.
When the Jewisli rulers told him, that that was none of
theirbufinels, he cast down the money ; and, as they thought
the price of blood was not fit for the treasury, they, as
agents for Judas, gave it for the Potters' field, to bury
strangers in. Meanwhile, Judas hanged himself ; but, the
rope breaking, or the tree giving way, he fell, and bis
body burst asunder, and his bowels gushed out. Some
think the word we render hanged, imports, that he was
ehoaked zoith grits; and that, in the extremity of his agony,
he fell on his face, and burst asunder. Matth. xxri. xxrii.
AQs i. 16-20.
In Judas Iscariot, the scriptures exhibit a striking pic
ture of the deceitful wickedness of the heart of man, and
furnish us with an awful instance of that diabolical en
mity which may lurk there, while the external appear
ance displays all the marks of sincere friendship. This
disciple, after following Christ during his public mi
nistry, and acknowledging him to be a divine person, for
a paltry sum of money wilfully and deliberately betrays
him. His cafe is an example of the highest degree in the
scale of human depravity ; and is considered by Paul, in
his Epistle to the Hebrews, as beyond the reach of mercy
or forgiveness : If we Jin wilfully, after wt have received the
knowledge of the rrutk, there remaineth no more offering for Jin,
hit a fearful looking-for ofjudgmtmt, and Jiery indignation to
devour the adversaries. The ancient fathers notice a spuYOL. XI. No. t69.

JUD
47?
rioni gospel under the name of the Gospel of Judas, com
posed by the Cainites to countenance their extravagant
opinions. See Cainites, vol. iii.
JU'DAS, or Jude, furnamed Bar/abas, was sent from
Jerusalem, with Paul and Barnabas, to the church of Antioch, to acquaint them with the resolution of the elders
at Jerusalem concerning the observance of the law.
Ails xv. 22, & seq. Some are of opinion that this Jude
was the brother of Joseph, furnamed also Barsabas, who
was proposed, together with Matthias, to fill up the plac*
of the traitor Judas. Ails i. 23. St. Luke tells us, that
Jude- Barsabas was a prophet, and one of the thief mtrr
among the brethren ; A(tsx\. 22. It is believed that he w.is
one of the seventy disciples. After he hnd been lomc rime
at Antioch, he returned to Jerusalem. Alls xv. 32, 33.
JU'DAS the Gaulanite, a man who opposed the en
rolment of the people made by Cyrenius in Judea, and
raised a very great rebellion ; pretending that the Jews were
free, and ought to acknowledge no other dominion but
that of God. His followers chose to suffer all sorts of
torments rather than call any power on earth lord or mas
ter. The same Judas is named Judas the Galilean, Acts v.
37. He was a Galilean, a native of Gamala, or Gaula, in the
Gaulanitis; whence he is indifferently called Judas theGililean, or Judas Gaulanites. And, as this country was un
der the dominion of Herod, whereas Judea was subject to
the Romans, the Jews called the followers of Judas the
Gaulanite, Herodians. The sect or parry which held the
opinions of Judas subsisted long after Judas, and long af
ter Gamaliel himself. It produced the two factions of
the Sicarii, or murderers, and the Zealots, who, having
kindled the flame of rebellion throughout Judea, were the
cause of the destruction of Jerusalem and of the whble
country. See the article Jew, vol. x. p. 801. We do not
know either the time or manner of the death of this Judas.
JU'DAS-TREE, / A plant. See Cercis.Judas-tree
yields a fine, purplish, bright, red, blossom in the spring ;
and is increased by layers. Mortij/ter's Husbandry.
JUD'DA, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of Gurrah : ten miles east of Mahur.
JUD'DOCK.y; in ornithology, the jack-snipe ; a small
species of snipe. See ScoLorAX.
JUDE, St. one of the twelve apostles of Christ, was
sometimes called Judas, and at other times Thaddtus, or
Ldbeus. He was the brother of James the less, and is con
jectured to have followed the employment of an husband
man. We have no account of his vocation to the apostlelhip ; and there is but one passage either in the tour
Gospels or the Acts, in which any thing is related of hint
particularly: that is in the account which St. John hat
given of our Lord's affectionate discourses with his disci
ples, a short time before his last sufferings, when, to flip-,
port and comfort them under his approaching absence front
them, be promised to give them such a manifestation of
himself as the world was not capable of receiving. Up
on this, Judas faith unto him (not Iscariot), Lord, how is it
that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the worlds
John xiv. 22. Under the influence of the fame mistaken
notions which were entertained by the disciples in gene
ral, respecting the temporal nature of the Messiah's king
dom, he here alks our Saviour with surprise, how he could
speak of manifesting himself to a few only, when he was
about to establish an universal monarchy, in great power
and splendour ? In his answer our Lord told him, that
the kingdom which he was to erect was purely spiritual,
a kingdom of truth and righteousness, the privileges and
blessings of which were to be peculiar to good men ; as
they would all know when he should return again among
them, and the miraculous gift of the spirit mould be be
stowed upon them. After this event, St. Jude doubtless
joined with the other apostles in bearing testimony at Jeru
salem to Christ's resurrection and character, and was a mares
with them in the reproaches and sufferings to which they
were exposed for their adherence to his cause. It is also

478
JUD
not ualikely, that, after preaching the Gospel for some
time in different parts of Judea, lie went abroad, and
1' reached to Jews and Gentiles in other countries. Some
h ave said that he travelled, for the purpose of propagating
the Christian religion, into Mesopotamia, Idumea, Syria,
Arabia, and Persia ; and that he suffered martyrdom in the
last-mentioned country ; but their relation is not supported
by any credible history ; and there is ground for question
ing the tradition that he died a martyr. St. Jude was the
author of an Epistle, which was one of the seven called Ca
tholic, or General, and appears to have been intended for
the use of all who had embraced the Christian religion, to
put them on their guard against judaizing and false teach
ers, and to preserve their attachment to pure, simple, un
mixed, Christianity. The genuineness and canonical au
thority of this book was disputed by some individuals in
the second century, and in the time of Eusebius and St.
Jerome, on account of a supposed quotation contained in
it from a spurious book, called The Prophesy of Enoch ;
but its authority was almost universally acknowledged be
fore the end of the fourth century. In Lardner, the rea
der may meet with the most satisfactory internal and ex
ternal evidence of its genuineness. Various are the opi
nions in the learned world respecting th time when it
was written; to which the judicious critic just mentioned
has been induced to assign the date of 64, 65, or 66.
JUDE'A, in ancient geography, taken largely, either
denotes all Palestine, or the greater part of it ; and thus
it is generally taken in the Roman history : Ptolemy,
Rutilinus, Jerome, Origen, and Eusebius, take it for the
whole of Palestine ; and it is often Ib taken in scripture.
But, strictly speaking, it contained only the original por
tions of the four tribes of Judah, Benjamin, Dan, and Si
meon, together with Philistia and Idumea ; so as to be
comprised between Samaria on the north, Arabia Petra
on the south, and to be bounded by the Mediterranean on
the west, and by the lake Asphaltites, with part of Jor
dan, on the east. It was not named Judea till after the
Jews returned from the Babylonish captivity ; because then
the tribe of Judah was the principal ; and the territories
belonging to the other tribes were possessed by the Sama
ritans, Idumans, Arabians, &c. The Jews, on their re
turn from captivity, settled again about Jerusalem, and in
Judea, whence they spread over the whole country. The
whole country is now in a wretched state, and under the
dominion of the Turks. For its progressive history, fee
the article Jew, vol. x. and fee farther under Palestinb.
JU'DENBACH, a town of Germany, in the principa
lity of Cohurg : twelve miles north-east of Coburg.
JU'DENBURG, a town and capital of Upper Stiria, on
the river Muehr, situated in a plain surrounded with lofty
mountains, always covered with snow. It has a castle, a
college, and two convents. This town was taken by the
French in the beginning of April 1797, and here a sus
pension of arms was agreed on between the archduke
Charles and general Bonaparte : thirty-two miles westnorth- welt of Gnu z, and eighty-four south-west of Vienna.
Lat. 47. 10. N. Ion. 14. 25. E.
JU'DEX (Matthew), one of the principal writers of
the Centuries of Magdeburg, was born at Tippleswolde
in Misnia, in J528. He taught theology with great re
putation ; but met with many disquiets in the exercise of
his ministry from party-feuds. He wrote several works j
and died in 1 564.
JUDGE, /. [jugt, Fr. judeic, Lat.] One who is intested with authority to determine any cause or question,
real or personal A father of the fatherless, and a judge
el" the widows, is God in his holy habitation. Psalms.
Thou art judge
Of all tbings made, and judgest only right.
Milieu.
One who presides in a court of judicature.It is not sufAcicnt to imitate nature in every circumstance dully : it
becomes a painter to take what is molt beautiful, as be
ing the sovereign judge of his own art. Dryden.

JUD
How dares your pride,
As in a listed field to sight your cause,
Unalk'd the royal grant; nor marshal by,
As knightly rites require, nor judge to try ?
Dryden.
One who has slcill sufficient to decide upon the merit of
any thing.One court there is in which he who knows
the secrets of every heart will fit judge himself. Sherlock. '
A perfect judge will read each piece of wit
With the lame spirit that its author writ.
Pope.
Judge, in Jewilh antiquity, a supreme magistrate who
governed the Israelites from the time of Joshua till the
reign of Saul. These judges resembled the Athenian ar-?
clions or Roman dictators. The dignity of judge was for
life, but not always in uninterrupted succession. God
himself, by some express declaration of his will, regularly
appointed the judges. The Israelites, however, did not seem
always to wait for bis appointment, but sometimes chose
themselves a judge in times of danger. Thus the Israel
ites beyond Jordan chose Jephthah; Jud. xi. As it often,
happened that the oppressions, which occasioned a recourse
to the assistance of the judges, was not felt over all Israel,
the power of the judges likewise, who were chosen to
procure deliverance from such servitudes, did not extend
over all the people, but over that country only which
they had delivered ; for we do not find that Jephthah ex
ercised any authority on this side Jordan, nor that Baralc
assumed any on the other. The power of the judges ex
tended to affairs of peace and war. They were protectors
of the laws, defenders of religion, avengers of all crimes;
but they could make no laws, nor impose any new bur
dens upon the people. They lived without pomp or re
tinue, unless their own fortunes enabled them to do it ;
for the revenues of their office consisted in voluntary pre
sents from the people. They continued from the death
of Joshua till the beginning of the reign of Saul, being aspace of about 339 years. The Book of Judges contains
the history of this period, and of those very remarkable
personages ; for a chronological list of whom, fee the arti
cle Jew, vol. x. p. 792.
Select Judges, Judices feletli, in Roman antiquity,
were persons summoned by the prtor to give their ver
dict in criminal matters in the Roman courts, as juries doin ours. No person could be regularly admitted into,
this number till he was twenty-fi>e years of age. The
Sortitio Judicum, or impannelling the jury, was the office
of the Judex Qucjlionis, and was performed after both par
ties were come into court, for each had a right to reject,
or challenge whom they pleased, others being substituted
in their room. The number of the Judices JiUeBi varied,
according to the nature of the charge. When the proper
number appeared, they were sworn, took their places in
thefutfillia, and heard the trial.
JUDGE, s. in law, a chief magistrate who is to try
civil and criminal causes, and punish offences. Of judges,
in England, it is commonly laid there are twelve ; viz.
the Lord Chief Justices of the courts of King's Bench and.
Common Pleas ; the Lord Chief Baron of the Exchequer ^
the three Puisne ('. e. younger, or rather inferior) Judges
of the two former courts; and the three Puisne Barons of
the latter. To these may be added, the Lord Chancellor,
and the Master of the Rolls.
. The Chief Justice of the King's Bench is called Capi
tals Jufiiciarius Band Regis, vel ad placita toram rege tenenda }
be hath the title of Lord whilst he enjoys his office ; and.
is styled Capitalis Justidanus, because he is chief of the
rest ; and for this reason he hath usually the title of Lord
ChiefJustice of England. This judge was anciently created
by letters patent under the great seal, but is now made>
by writ, in a very ssiort form. The ancient dignity of
this supreme magistrate was very great j he had the prero
gative to be vicegerent of the kingdom,, when any of our
kings went beyond sea, being chosen to this office out of
the greatest ot the nobility ; and had the power alone
which was afterwards distributed to three other great ma
gistrates j

JUDGE,
479
gistrates; that is, he had the p6wer of the Chief Justice stat. 13 Will. III. c. , that their commissions shall be
of the Common Pleas, of the Chief Baron of the Exche made (not, as formerly, durante beste placito, but) quamdiu
quer, and the Master of the Court of Wards ; and he com fe btny gejserint, and their lalaries ascertained and ettablishmonly Jat in the king's palace, and there executed that au ed ; but that it may be lawful to remove them on the ad
thority which was formerly performed per comiiem palatii, dress of both houses of parliament. And now, by the no
in determining differences which happened between the ble improvements of th.it law in the statute of 1 Geo. 111.
barons and other great persons of the kingdom, as well as c. 23, enacted at the earnest recommendation of his pre
causes criminal and civil between other men j but king sent majesty, the judges are continued in their offices dur
Richard I. first diminished his power, by appointing two ing their good behaviour, notwithstanding .ny demise of
other justices, to each whereof he assigned a distinct juris the crown, (which was formerly held immediately to va
diction ; viz. to one the North parts of England, to the cate their feats ,) and their full salaries are absolutely se
other the South; and in the reign of Edward I. they cured to them during the continuance of their commis
were reduced to one court, with a farther abridgment of sions; by which means the judges are rendered completely
their authority, both as to the dignity of their persons independent of the king, his ministers, and his successors}
and extent oi their jurisdiction ; for no more were chosen his majesty having been pleased to declare, that " he
out of the nobility, as anciently, but out of the commons, looked upon the independence and uprightness of judges
who were men ot integrity, and Ikilful in the laws of the as essential to the impartial administration of justice, as
land ; whence, it is laid, the study of the law dates its one of the best securities of the rights and liberties of his
beginning. Orig. Jud. In the time of king John, and subjects, and as most conducive to the honour of the
other of our ancient kings, it often occurs in charters of crown." Com. Jouni. 3 March, 1761. See Ld. Raym. 747.
privilege, Quod non ponatur rrspondere, nifi coram nobis, vel and 1 Ann. 1. c. 8, which continued the commissions of
capita/t justitid noftra j and this high officer hath, at this the judges for six months after the demile of the crown.
In criminal proceedings, or prosecutions for offences,
time, a very extensive power and jurisdiction in pleas of
the crown, and is particularly intrusted, not only with it would be still a higher absurdity, if the king, personally,
the prerogative of the king, but the liberty of the subject. sat in judgment ; because, in regard to these, he appears
The Chief Justice of the Common Pleas hath also the in another capacity, that of prosecutor. All offences are
title of Lord, whilst he is in office, and is called Dominns either against the "king's peace," or "his crown and
Jujluiarius Communium Placitorum ; vel Domnus Jufiiciarius dignity ;" and are so laid iu every indictment. For, thoughde Banco; who, with his assistants, did originally, and doth in their consequences they generally seem (except in the
yet, hear and determine common pleas in civil causes, as case of treason and a very sew others) to be rather of
distinguished from the king's pleas, or pleas of the crown. fences against the kingdom than against the king, yet as
trail, lit. 3. The chief justices are installed or placed on the public, which is an invisible body, has delegated all
the bench by the lord chancellor; and the other judges by its power and rights, with regard to the execution of the
the lord chancellor and the chief justices.
laws, to one visible magistrate, all affronts to that power,,
Besides the Lords Chief Justices, and the other Judges and breaches of those rights, are immediately offences
of the courts at Westminster, there are many other justices against him, to whom they are so delegated by the public.
commissioned by the king to execute the laws; as Justices He is, therefore, the proper person to prosecute for all
of Assise ; of the Forest ; of Nisi Prius ; Oyer and Termi- public offences and breaches of the peace, being the per
ner; Justices of the Peace, &c. See Justice.
son injured in the eye of the law. And hence also arises
In Great Britain the king is considered as the fountain the most mild and equitable branch of the prerogative,
of justice, and general conservator of the peace of the One of the molt distinguissiing features in a monarchy,
kingdom. The original power os judicature, by the fun that of pardoning offences ; for it is reasonable that he
damental principles of society, is lodged in the society at only who is injured should have the power of forgiving.
In this distinct and separate existence of the judicial
large ; but, as it would be impracticable to render com
plete justice to every individual by the people in their power in a peculiar body of men, nominated indeed, but
collective capacity, therefore, every nation has committed not removable at pleasure, by the crown, consists one
that power to certain select magistrates, who, with more main preservative of the public liberty; which cannot,
cafe and expedition, can hear and determine complaints ; subsist long in any state, unless the administration of com
and, in this kingdom, this authority has immemorially mon justice be, in some degree, separated both from the
been exercised by the king or his substitutes. He, there legislative and also from the executive power. Were itfore, has alone the right of erecting courts of judicature ; joined with the legislative, the life, liberty, and property,for, though the constitution of the kingdom hath Intrusted of the subject, would be in the hands of arbitrary judges,
him with the whole executive power of the laws, it is im whose decisions would be then regulated only by their
possible, as well as improper, that he should personally own opinions, and not by any fundamental principles of
carry into execution this great and extensive trust ; it is law ; which, though legislators may depart from, yet judges
consequently necessary, that courts should be erected, to are bound to observe. Were it joined with the executive^,
assist him in executing this power ; and equally necessary, this union might loon be an over-balance for the legisla
that, if erected, they should be erected by his authority. tive. For which reason, by stat. isi Car. I. c. 10, which
And hence it is, that all jurisdictions of courts are either abolished the Court of Star-chamber, effectual care is
mediately or immediately derived from the crown, their taken to remove all judicial power out of the hands of
proceedings run generally in the king's name, they pal's the king's privy council. See 1 Comm. 266-9. c. 7.
The personal safety- of the judges, and the respect due
under his seal, and are executed by his officers.
It is probable, and almost certain, that, in very early, to them,, being also of essential consequence towards the
times, before our constitution arrived at its full perfection, preservation os tlicir independence and integrity, which..
our kings, in person, often heard and determined causes is 110 less in. danger from the ardor civium prava jubentium,
between party and party. But, at present, by the long, than from the vuilus inftantis tyranni; many provilions have,
and uniform usage of many ages, our kiugs have dele been made by law to restrain and punisli affronts and in
gated their whole judicial power to the judges of their se juries, to them personally, and to the courts of justice
veral courts; which are the grand depoiitaries of.the fun over which they preside. One species of treason under
damental laws of the kingdom, and have gained a known, stat. 25 Edw. III. c. , (see the article Treason,) is, "If
and stated jurisdiction, regulated by certain and established a man stay the Chancellor, Treasurer, cr the King's Jus
rules, which the crown itself cannot now alter, but by act. tices of the one Bench or the other, Justices in Eyre, or
of parliament. 1 Hawk. P.C. 1. 3.
Justices of Assise, and all other Justices assigned to hear
In order to maintain both the dignity and independence and determine, being in their places doing their offices."
f. the judges in the superior courts, is enacted by the But this statute extends only to the actually killing of
^hein,.

480
J U 1
them, and not to wounding or attempting to kill them.
It extends also only to the officers therein specified ; and
therefore the Barons of the Exchequer as such, are not
within the protection of this act. i Hal. P. C.
But
the Lord Keeper, or Commissioners of the Great Seal, now
seem to be within it, by virtue of the flats. 5 Eliz. c. 18.
1 W. & M. c. 21. 4 Comm. 84.
Striking in the Icing's superior courts of justice in West
minster-hall, or at the affises, is more penal than even in
the king's palace. The reason seems to be, that, those
courts being anciently held in the king's palace and be
fore the king himself, striking there included the contempt
against the king's palace, and something, more, viz. the
disturbance of public justice. For this reason, by the an
cient common law before the conquest, striking in the
kind's courts of justice, ot drawing a sword therein, was a
capital felony. LI. In.c.6. Ll.Canut.c. $6, LI. Alurcd.c.j .
Our modern law retains so much of the ancient severity
as only to exchange the loss of life for the loss of the of
fending limb. Therefore a stroke or blow in such a court
of justice, whether blood be drawn or not, or assaulting a
judge sitting in the court, by drawing a weapon, without
any blow struck, is punishable with the loss of the right
hand, imprisonment for life, and forfeiture of goods and
chattels, and of the profits of land during life. Stauniif.
P.C. 38. 3 Inst. 14.0, 1. A rescue' also of a prisoner from
any of the said courts, without striking a blow, is pu
nished with perpetual imprisonment and forfeiture of
goods, and of the profits of land during life j being looked
on as an offence of the fame nature with the last, but only,
as no blow is actually given, the amputation of the hand
is excused. 1 Hawk. P. C. c. 21. For the like reason, an
affray or riot near the said courts, but out of their actual
view, is punished only with fine and imprisonment. Cro.
Car. 373. Not only such as are guilty of an actual vio
lence, but of threatening or reproachful words to any judge
fitting in the courts, are guilty of a high misprifion, and
have been punished with large fines, imprisonment, and
corporal punishment. Cro. Car. 503. And even in the in
ferior courts of the king, an affray, or contemptuous be
haviour, is punishable with a fine by the judges there sit
ting, as by the steward in a court-leet, orthelike. 1 Hawk.
P.Cc. 21. It may not be amiss to mention, that king
Henry IV. when his eldest son the prince, afterwards Henry
V. was by the lord chief justice committed to prison, for
a great misdemeanor, thanked God that he had a son of
that obedience, and a judge of that courage and imparti
ality. See the article England, vol.vi. p. 608.
As the judges are thus guarded against influence or in
jury, to enable them to do justice to the people, so are
they protected in the upright discharge of their duty, by
being indemnified from answering for the consequence of
the judgments given by them. The judges of courts of
record are freed from all prosecutions whatsoever, except
in parliament, where they may be punished for any thing
clone by them in such courts as judges; this is to support
their dignity and authority, and draw veneration to their
persons, and submission to their judgment ; but if a judge
will so far forget the dignity and honour of his post, as to
turn solicitor in a cause which he is to judge, and pri
vately and extra-judicially tamper with witnesses, or la
bour jurors, he may be dealt with according to the fame
capacity to which he so basely degrades-himself. izRep.t^..
Vaugk. 138. S.P.C. 173.
Judges are not in any way punishable for a mere error
of judgment} and no action will lie against a judge for an
erroneous judgment, or for a wrongful imprisonment,
&c. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 1. . 17. 1 Mod. 184.. But it is said,
that, where judges are limited to the subject-matter of
their jurisdiction, and they exceed the limits of their
jurisdiction, action lies against them. 3 Lutw. 1565,
Hard. 480. A judge is not answerable to the king, or
the party, for mistakes or errors of his judgment, in a
matter of which he has jurisdiction. 1 Salk. 397. If an
action be brought against a Judge of Record, for an act

G E.
done in his judicial capacity, he may plead that he did it
as Judge of Record, and that will be a sufficient justifica
tion. And so may a judge of a court in a foreign coun
try, under the dominion of the crown. Moftyn v. Fubrigas,
Coup. 171.
With respect to the general conduct of the Judges, the
following observations are worthy attention ; A Judge- at
his creation takes an oath, "That he will serve the king,
and indifferently administer justice to all men, without
respect of persons; take no bribe, give no counsel where
he is a party, nor deny right to any, though the king, or
any other, by letters, or by express words, command the
contrary, fee. and, in default of duty, to be answerable to
the king in body, land, and goods." 18 Edw. lll.Jl. 4.
The judges are to give judgment according to law, and
what is alleged and proved. They have a private know
ledge, and a judicial knowledge. They cannot judge of
their own private knowledge, but many use their discretion ;
but, where a judge has a judicial knowledge, he may and
ought to give judgment according to it. Henry IV. de
manded of judge Gascoigne, If he saw one in bis presence
kill A. B. and another person, who was not culpable,
should be indicted of this, and found guilty before him,
what he would do in this case; to which be answered,
That he ought to respite the judgment against him, and
relate the matter to the king, in order to procure him a
pardon ; for there he cannot acquit him, and give judg
ment according to his private knowledge. Plowd. 82.
The king in all cases doth judge by his judges ; who
ought to be of counsel with prisoners; and, if they are
doubtful or mistaken in matter of law, a stander-by may
be allowed to inform the court, as amiau curia. 2 Inst. 178,
Our judges are to execute their offices in proper person,
and cannot act by deputy, or transfer their power to
others ; as the judges of ecclesiastical courts may. 1 Ret.
Abr. 382. Bro. Judges, 11. Vet, where there are diver*
judges of a court of record, the act of any one of them is
effectual ; especially if their commissions do not expressly
require more. 2 Hawk. P.C. c. 1. Though what a majo
rity rules, when present, is the act of the court. If, on a
demurrer or special verdict, the judges are divided in opi
nion, two against two, the cause must be adjourned into
the exchequer-chamber. 3 Mod. 156. And a rule is to be
made for this purpose, and the record certified, fee. 5 Mod.
335. In fines levied, all the judges of K. B. ought to be
particularly named ; but writs of certiorari to remove re
cords out of that court, &c. are directed to the chief jus
tice, without naming his companions. 1 Hen. VII. 27.'
Jenk. Cent. 166.
When a record is before the judges, they ought ex officia
to try it 1 and they are to take notice of statutes, and of
the terms, &c. Jenk. Cent. 215, 298. No judge is compellable to deliver hisopinion before-hand, in relation to any
question which may after come judicially beforehim. 3 Inst.
19. Judges of the common law have no ordinary juris
diction to examine witnesses at their chambers; though byconsent of parties, and rule of court, they may on inter
rogatories ; and some things done by judges at their cham
bers, in order to proceedings in court, are accounted as
done by the court.
A judge shall not be generally excepted against, or chal
lenged ; or have any action brought against him for what
he does as judge. 1 Inst. 294. 2 Inst. 422.
A judge ought not to judge in his own cause, or in pleat
where he is party. 8 Rep. 118. None may judge his own
cause, for it is a manifest contradiction that a man can be
agent and patient in the fame thing ; and what lord Coke
fays in Dr. Bonham's case is far from any extravagancy ;
for it is a very reasonable and true faying, that if an act
of parliament should ordain, that the same person should be
party and judge, or, which is the fame thing, judge in his
own cause, it would be a void act of parliament ; per Holt,
Ch. J. 12 Mod. 687. Bridgm. n, 12,
Judges are punishable, however, for wilful offences
against the duty of their situation, ; instances of which hap
3
P*ly

JUD
pily live pnly in remembrance. There are ancient prece
dents of judges, who were fined when they tranlgrefled the
laws, though commanded by warrants from the king; and
it is (aid, that earl Typtoft, who was a chancellor, was
beheaded, for acting upon the king's warrant against law.
Burnet't Rick. 2. p. 38.
Bribery in judges is punishable by loss of office, fine,
and imprisonment j and, by the common law, bribery of
judges, in relation to a cause depending before them, has
been punished as treason. 1 Leon. 395. Cro. Jac. 65.
1 Hawk. P. C. A judge ignorantly condemns a man to
death for felony, when it is not felony ; for this offence,
'the judge (hall be fined and imprisoned, and lose his office.
Jenk. Cent. 162. If a judge, who hath no jurildiction of
the cause, give judgment of death, and award execution,
which is executed, such judge is guilty of felony; and
also the officer who executes the sentence. H. P. C. 351.
10 Rep. 76. And if justices of peace, on indictment of
trespass, arraign a man of felony, and judge him to death,
and he is executed, it is felony in them. //. P. C. 35.
1 Dull. c. 98. A justice cannot rase a record, nor embezzle
it, nor file an indictment which is not found, nor give
judgment of death where the law does hot give it ; it he
does, it is mifprision, he shall lose his office, and make fine
for miiprision ; but it is not felony.
Few instances have been sound in which judges have
not acted the upright and honourable part in all causes
of individuals brought before them ; they have no motive
to act otherwise : but the inflexible integrity of a judge
is brought to the test when great political questions are to be
decided ; when one of the people, who is but as dust in
the balance, is about to be borne down by a whole branch
of the legislature, in such a case lord chief justice Holt
was tried, and his decisions insured for him an unfading
immortality. This great man is memorable among the
English judges for a thorough knowledge of the law, join
ed to an invincible firmness and resolution in supporting
its authority. He held in contempt the assumed powers
of a house of commons, when those powers were evidently
hostile to the common law of the land. He was the in
trepid asl'ertor of the rights and liberties of the subject,
and was remarkably jealous of the interference of the mi
litary power in the execution of the laws; of which he
gave a very signal proof when applied to sanction, by the
presence of one of his people, the proceedings of the mili
tary sent to quell a riot excited by the infamous practice
of crimping. The chief-justice alked the officer what he
intended to do if the populace refused to disperse: he re
plied, " We have orders to fire upon them." " Have you
ib?" (aid the judge; "then observe, if one man is killed,
1 will take care that you and every soldier of your party
shall be hanged. Sir, acquaint those who sent you, that
no officer of mine shall attend soldiers; and let them know,
likewise, that the laws of this land are not to be executed
by the (word. These things belong to the civil power,
and you have nothing to do with them." Such patriotic
and virtuous conduct as this chief justice ever manifested,
has not frequently been found in persons filling that high
office.
To JUDGE, v. n. [juger, Fr. judico, Lat.] To pass sen
tence.Ye judge not for man, but for the Lord, who is
with you in the judgment. 2 Chron.To form or give an
opinion. Whether it be a divine revelation or no, reason
must judge, which can never permit the mind to reject a
greater evidence, to embrace what is less evident. Locke.
Authors to themselves,
Both what they judge and what they chuse.
Milton.
To discern ; to distinguish; to consider accurately.How
properly, the tones may be called the whole body of the
British nation, I leave to any one's judging. Addijbn.
To JUDGE, v. a. To pals sentence upon ; to examine
authoritatively ; to determine finally .Then those, whom form of laws
Condemn'd to die, when traitors judg'd their cause. Dryd.
Vol. XI. No. 763.

JUD
481
To pass severe censure ; to doom severely. This is a fense
seldom found but in the scriptures.He (hall judge among
the heathen ; he shall (ill the places with the dead bodies.
Ps. ex. 6.Judge not, that ye be not judged. Matthtw.
Let no man judge you in meat or drink. Col. ii.
JUD'GER,_/! One who forms judgment ; or passes sen
tence. The vulgar threatened to be their oppressors, and
judgers of their judges. King Charles.They who guide
themselves merely by what appears, are ill judgers of what
they have not well examined. Digby. In Cheshire, to be
judger of a town, is to serve on the jury there. Leicester's
Hijt. Antiq. 302.
JUD'GES, [from judge.] The title of one of the histo
rical books of scripture.
JUD'GES, a cluster of rocks off Cape Deserada, near
the coast of Terra del Fuego.
JUD'GESHIP,/ The office of a judge; a judge. A
ludicrous word.
JUD'GING, /. The act of passing judgment.
JUDG'MENT,/ [jugement, Fr.] The power of discern
ing the relations between one term or one proposition and
another.The faculty, which God has given men to sup
ply the want of certain knowledge, is judgment, whereby
the mind takes any proposition to be true or false, without
perceiving a demonstrative evidence in the proofs. LxAe,
O judgment! thou art fled to brutish beasts,
And men have lost their reason . Shake/p. Julius Cesar.
Doom; the right or power of passing judgment :
If my suspect be false, forgive me, God ;
For judgment only doth belong to thee.
Shakespeare.
The act of exercising judicature ; judicatory :
When thou, O Lord, shalt stand dilclos'd
In majesty severe,
And sit in judgment on my soul,
Oh ! how shall I appear ?
Addison's Sptclator.
Determination ; decision.Reason ought to accompany
the exercise of our senses, whenever we would form a just
judgment of things proposed to our inquiry. Watts.The
quality of distinguishing propriety and impropriety ; cri
ticism.Judgment, a cool and slow faculty, attends not a
man in the rapture of poetical composition. Dennis.
'Tis with ourjudgments as our watches, none
Go just alike; yet each believes his own.
Pope.
Opinion ; notion :
I see men's judgments are
A parcel of their fortunes, and things outward
Draw the inward quality after them,
To suffer all alike.
Shakespeare.
Sentence against a criminal. The chief priests informed
me, desiring to have judgment against him. ASs xxv. 15.
When he was brought again to th' bar, to hear
His knell rung out, his judgment, he was stirr'd
With agony.
Shakejp. Henry VIII.
Condemnation. This is a theological use.The judgment
was by one to condemnation ; but the free gift is of many
offences unto justification. Rom. v. 16.The precepts,
promises, and threatenings, of the Gospel will rile up in
judgment against us, and the articles of our faith will be so
many articles of accusation. Til/otson.Punishment inflict
ed by Providence, with reference to some particular crime.
We cannot be guilty of greater uncharitableness, than
to interpret afflictions as punishments and judgments: it
aggravates the evil to him who suffers, when he looks
upon himself as the mark of divine vengeance. Addijon's.
Spectator.
This judgment of the heavens that makes us tremble.
Touches us not with pity.
Shake/p. King Lear.
Distribution of justice.In judgments between rich and
poor, consider not what the poor man needs, but what it
his own. Taylir.
6G
Your

48$

JUDG M E N T.
Your dishonour
tion to fay any thing in answer to the plaintiff, or in defence
M-angles true judgment, 3nd bereave* the state
of his client; which is a species of judgment by default.
Ot that integrity which should become it. Shakespeare.
If these, or any of them, happen in actions where the
Judiciary law ; statute.If he hearken to these judgments, specific thing sued for is recovered, as in action of debt
and keep and do them, the Lord thy God shall keep unto for a sum certain, the judgment is absolutely complete.
But, where damages are to be recovered, a jury must be call
thee the covenant. Deut.The last doom :
ed in to assess them ; unless the defendants, to save charges,
The dreadful judgment day
will confess the whole damagesl aid in the declaration;
?o dreadful will not be as was his sight.
Shakespeare.
otherwise the entry of the judgment is, " that the plaintiff
Jvdgmeht, in law, is the sentence pronounced by the ought to recover his damages (indefinitely); but, because
court upon the matter contained in the record. Judg the court know not what damages the laid plaintiff hath
ments are of four sorts. First, where the facts are confessed sustained, therefore the sheriff is commanded, that by the
by the parties, and the law determined by the court; as oaths of twelve honest and lawful men he enquire into the
in case of judgment upon demurrer: secondly, where the said damages, and return such inquisition into court."
Uw is admitted by the parties, and the facts disputed ; as This process is called a Writ of Inquiry, in the execution
in the case of judgment on vtrdicl': thirdly, where both of which the flieriff sits as judge, and tries by a jury, sub
^be fact and the law arising thereon are admitted by the ject to nearly the same law and conditions as the trial by
defendant ; which is the case of judgments by confrfion or jury at nifi priut, what damages the plaintiff hath really
default : or, lastly, where the plaintiff is convinced that sustained; and when their verdict is given, which mult;
either fact, or law, or both, are insufficient to support his assess some damages, the sheriff returns the inquisition,
action, aud therefore abandons or withdraws his prosecu which is entered upon the roll in manner of a poJUa ; and
tion ; which is the case in judgments upon a nonsuit or re- thereupon it is considered, that the plaintiff do recover
tfaxit.
the exact sum of the damages so assessed. In cases of dif
The judgment, though pronounced or awarded by the ficulty and importance, the court will give leave to have
judges, is not their determination or sentence, but the the writ of enquiry executed before a judge at sitting or
determination and sentence of the law. It is the conclur nifa prius ; and then the judge acts only as an assistant to>
fion, that naturally and regularly follows from the premises the Iheriff. The number of the- jurors sworn upon* tbic
of law and fact, which stands thus : Against him who inquest need not be confined to twelve ; for, when a writ
hath rode over my corn, I may recover damages by law ; of enquiry was executed at the bar of the court of K. B.
but A hath rode over my corn ; therefore I (hall recover in an action of fcand. mag. brought by the duke of York
damages against A. If the major proposition be denied, (afterwards James II.) against Titus Oates, who had called
this is a demurrer in law : if the minor, it is then an issue him a traitor ; fifteen were sworn upon the jury, and gave,
of fact : but, if both be confessed or determined to be all the damages laid in the declaration ; viz. ioo.oool.
right, the conclusion or judgment of the court cannot but In that case, the sheriffs of Middlesex fat in court covered,
follow. Which judgment or conclusion depends .not there at the table below the judges. 3 St. Tr. 98.7.
Final Judgments are such as at once put an end to the
fore on the arbitrary caprice of the judge, but on the set
tled and invariable principles of justice. The judgment, action, by declaring, that the plaintiff has either entitled
in sliort, is the remedy prescribed by law for the redress himself, or has not, to recover the remedy he sues for.
of injuries ; and the suit or action is the vehicle or means In which case, if the judgment be for the plaintiff, it is
of administering it. What that remedy may be, is indeed also considered, that the defendant be either amerced, for
the result of deliberation and study to point out ; and his wilful delay of justice, in not immediately obeying the
therefore the style of the judgment is, not that it is de king's writ, by rendering the plaintiff his due, 8 Rrp. 40,
creed or resolved by the court, for then the judgment 61 ; or be taken, capiatur, till he pays a fine to the king
might appear to be their own ; but, " it is considered," for the jiublic misdemeanor, which is coupled with the
lonfideratum est per curium, that the plaintiff do recover his private injury. But, if judgment be for the defendant,
damages, his debt, his possession, and the like : which im then, in case of fraud and deceit to the court, or malici
plies that the judgment is none of their own ; but the act ous or vexatious suits, the plaintiff may also be fined ;
of the law, pronounced and declared by the court, after due 8 Rep. 59, 60. But in most cases it is only considered,
deliberation and enquiry. See Blackst. Comment, iii. 396. that he and his pledges of prosecuting, be (nominally)
All these species of judgments are either interlocutory amerced for his false claim, pro saifo clamoresuo, and that
or final. Interlocutory judgments are such as are given in the defendant may go thereof without a day, eat indesine
the middle of a cause, upon some plea, proceeding, or de die; that is, without any farther continuance or adjourn
fault, which is only intermediate, and does not finally de ment ; the king's writ commanding his attendance being
termine or complete the suit. Of this nature are all judg now fully satisfied, and his innocence publicly cleared.
ments for the plaintiff upon pleas in abatement of the suit 3. Comm. 395-99.
All judgments given in any court of record must be
or actian ; in which it is considered by the court, that the
defendant do answer over, respondtat ouster; that is, put in duly entered : the plaintiff's attorney, four days after the
a more substantial plea. 2 Sound. 30. It is easy to observe, pojiea is brought into court, if the rule for judgment is out,
that the judgment here given is not final, but merely in may enter judgment for his client by the course of the
terlocutory ; for there.are afterwards farther proceedings court, t Lilt. Mra. 95. But on a rule for judgment, Sun
to be had, when the defendant hath put in a better answer. day is not one of the four days, though the ruse is given
IJ-ut the interlocutory judgments, molt usually spoken of, the last day of the term. After a rule to sign judgment,
a/e those incomplete judgments, whereby the right of the there ought to be four days exclusive of the day on which
plaintiff is, indeed, established, but the quantum of damages the rule was made, before the judgment is signed, that the
sustained by him is not ascertained ; which is a matter party may have a reasonable time to bring writ of error.
that cannot be done without the intervention of a jury. In C. B. they never give rules for signing judgment, but
This can only happen where the plaintiff recovers ; for, stay till the quarto die post, which makes but four days in
when judgment is given for the defendant, it is always clusive. Mod. Cas. 241. A plaintiff got his judgment sign
complete as well as final. This sort of interlocutory judg ed on the very day, hut it was not executed till after the
ment happens, in the first place, where the defendant suf sixth day, so that the defendant had time enough to bring
fers judgment to go against him by default, or nihil dtcit ; a writ of error, or move any thing in arrest of judgment j
as if he puts in no plea at all to the plaintiff's declaration : but the court of K. B. held the signing of the judgment
by confession, or cognovit aSionem, where he acknowledges to be irregular, it being before the day allowed by the
the plaintiff's demand to be just : or by non Jum insormatus, rules of the court ; and, though execution was taken out
when the defendant's attorney declares he has ng mitruc- afterwards, judgment was-let aside. 5 Mod, 205. If a distriages.

JUDG
tringti Is returnable within term, ftnd the cause is tried
two or three days only before the end of the term, the judg
ment (hall be entered that very term, though there be not
four days to move in arrest of judgment, i Sa/*. 77. But
a four-day rule must be given, and the party cannot sign
Judgment till four days exclusive are elapsed, and, if Sun
day intervenes, that is not to be reckoned one of the four
days. But, if verdict be given after term, no judgment
can be given on it till the next term following ; for the
Judgment is the act of the court, and the court sits not
but in term. Mich . 22 Car. B. R.
Judgments are not only to be signed by the proper offi
cer, but entered of record ; before which they are not
Judgments; and, in a judgment given to recover a sum of
money, the sum must be entered in words at length ; and
not in figures, which may be easily altered; and a judg
ment was reversed, because the time when given was in ngures, and the sum recovered expressed in figures, &c.
But tbe court may amend their judgments of the fame
term, because the term is but as one day in law ; though
they may not do it in another term, 2 till. 103. 3 Lev. 430.
If a judgment be unduly obtained, the court will vacate
the judgment, and restore the party damnified ; if not pu
nish the offender : but it is against the course of the court
to vacate a judgment the last day of the term. Pajih. i6f6.
If a judgment be obtained, but the plaintiff doth not
take out execution within a year and a day, the judgment
mult be revived by feire facias. If any thing be entered
in a judgment, wjiich is not mentioned in the plaintiff's
declaration, the judgment is not good, 2 Lilt. 104.. And,
where it appears upon the record that the plaintiff hath
no cause of action, he shall never have judgment. 8 Rep.
*. In such case the court may give judgment for the
defendant. 1 Plowd. 66.
In debt on specialty, the whole and exact sum must be
demanded, or the judgment upon it will not be good,
j Mod. 4.1. If more be in the, judgment than the plain
tiff demands, it is erroneous ; though this may be helped
by a remifit dampna for part. 2 Lill. 27. If in cafe, trespass,
&c. a verdict is given for more damages than laid in the
plaintiff's declaration, and he does not remit the surplus
damages, but takes judgment for the whole, it is an in
curable error, and cannot be amended.
Every judgment ought to be complete and formal : one
judgment cannot determine another judgment, and the
judges will not give a judgment against law, although the
plaintiff and defendant do ageee to it. 1 Salk. 213. Cro.
Eliz. &T7. In actions personal, judgment given against
the plaintiff upon any plea to bar him, is peremptory.
"Jink. Cent 52. If the defendant doth not deny the debt,
or other matter in suit, but endeavours to elude the action
by insufficient pleading; in this cafe, if it be found for
the plaintiff, he (hall have judgment ; but not vice versa,
if for the defendant, becaule the matter of the suit is not
fully and sufficiently denied, but in some measure confessed
by the insufficient plea. Ibilt. 70.
Arrests of Judgment arise from intrinsic causes ap
pearing up.on the face of the record. Of this kind are :
First, Where the declaration varies totally from the origi
nal writ; as where the writ is in debt or detinue, and the
plaintiff declares in an action on the cafe for an ajj'umpjit;
for, the original writ out of Chancery being the founda
tion and warrant of the whole proceedings in the Common
Pleas, if the declaration does not pursue the nature of the
writ, the court's authority totally fails. Also, secondly,
Where the verdict materially differs from the pleadings
and issue thereon ; as if, in an action for words, it is laid
in the declaration that the defendant said, " The plaintiff
if a bankrupt ;" and the verdict finds specially that he
said, " The plaintiff will be a bankrupt." Or thirdly, If
the case laid in the declaration is not sufficient in point of
law to found an action upon.
It is an invariable rule with regard to arrests of judg
ment upon matter of law, " that whatever is alleged in
arrest of judgment must be such matter as would have

MENt,
485
been, upon demurrer, sufficient to overtum the action of
plea," As if, on an action for slander, in calling the plain
tiff a Jew, the defendant denies the words, and issue is
joined thereon ; now, if a verdict be found for the plain
tiff, that the words were actually spoken, whereby the fact
is established, still the defendant may move, in arrest of*
judgment, that to call a man a Jew is not actionable ; and,
if the court be of that opinion, the judgment (hall be ar
rested, and never entered for the plaintiff. But the rulewill not hold i converfo, " that everything that may be al
leged as cause of demurrer, will be good in arrest of judg
ment ;" for, if a declaration or plea omits to state some
particular circumstance, without proving which, at the
trial, it is impossible to support the action or defence, this
omission (half be aided by a verdict. As if, in an action
of trespass, tbe declaration doth not allege, that the tres
pass was committed on any certain day, Cartk. 389 ; or, if
the defendant justifies, by prescribing for a right of com
mon for his cartle, and does not plead that his cattle were"
levant (3 cemchant on the land, Cro. sac. 44 ; though either of
these defects might be good caule to demur to the decla
ration or pfea, yet if the adverse party omits to rnke ad
vantage of such omission in due time, but takes issue, and:
has a verdict against him, these exceptions cannot after'
verdict be moved in arrest of judgment. For the verdict
ascertains those facts, which before, from the inaccuracy
of the pleadings, might be dubious ; since the law willnot suppose, that a jury, under the inspection of a judge,
would find a verdict for the plaintiff or defendant, unless
he had proved those circumstances, without which, his ge
neral allegation is defective. 1 Mod. 292.
Exceptions, therefore, that are moved in arrest of judg
ment, must be much more material and glaring than such
as will maintain a demurrer ; or, in other words, many
inaccuracies and omissions, which would be fatal if early
observed, are cured by a subsequent verdict.; and not suf
fered, in the last stage of a cause, to unravel the whole
proceedings. But if the thing omitted be essential to the
action or. defence, as if the plaintiff does not merely state
his title in a defective manner, but sets forth a title that
is totally defective in itself, or if to an action of debt the
defendant pleads not guilty instead of nil debet, these can
not be cured by a verdict, for the plaintiff in the first case,
or for the defendant in the second. 3 Comm. 393-5.
Judgments acknowledged for Debts. The course
for one to acknowledge a judgment for debt, is for him,
that doth acknowledge it to give a warrant of attorney to
some attorney of that court where the judgment is to be
acknowledged, to appear for him, to file common bail, and
receive a declaration, and then plead non sum informants,
&c. or to let it pass by nihil dicit : whereupon judgment
is entered for want of a plea. 2 till. 105. The person
to whom this warrant of'attorney is given, has all the
benefit of a judgment and execution against the debtor's
person and property, without being delayed by any inter
mediate process, as in the cafe of a regular suit. It is fre
quently given by a person arrested, upon condition of his
discharge, and that longer time mall be allowed him for
the payment of the debt, or that some .other indulgence
(hall be shown him. But, to prevent persons in this situ
ation from being imposed upon, no warrant of attorney
to confess a judgment, given by a person arrested upon,
mesne process, sliall be of any force, unless some attorney
be present on behalf of the person in custody, who (hall
explain the nature of the warrant, and subscribe his name
as a witness to it. 1 Cromp. Pratt". Salk 402.
If a warrant of attorney to confess a judgment is given
unconditionally, or without delay of execution, judgment
may be signed, and execution taken out, upon the lame
day it is given ; and thus a debtor may give one creditor
a preference to another who has obtained judgment after
a long litigation. 5 Term R'p. 233. If one gives a warrant
of attorney to confess judgment, and dies before it is con
fessed, this is a countermand of'the warrant. 1 Venlr. 310.
Though the courts hsve,on motion, allowed judgment to

484
JUDG
be entered up. Where they may be entered aster the party's
death, fee Anitaly 1 38. But the rule does not hold in adver
sary suits. Ibid. 183. If a feme sole gives warrant of attor
ney to confess judgment, and marries before it is entered,
the warrant is absolutely countermanded: and judgment
shall not be entered against husoand and wife. 1 SalA. 399.
It is dangerous to take a judgment acknowledged in the
vacation, as of the preceding term ; and, if any such judg
ment be taken, the warrant of attorney to confess the fame
must bear date before, or in the term whereof it is confes
sed : but the safest way is to make it a judgment of the
subsequent term. 2 Lill. 103. By Holt, chief justice, If
one will-enter a judgment asosa precedent term, he must
actually enter it before the essoin day of the succeeding
term: and if judgment be signed in Hilary term, and in
the subsequent vacation the defendant sells lands, if before
the essoin of Easter term the plaintiff enters his judgment,
it shall affect the lands in the hands of the purchaser ;
(but see 29 Car. II. c. 3 ;) and if one enters judgment
so in vacation, when the party is dead, the judgment shall
be good by relation, is he was living in the precedent term.
1 Salk. 401. As to complaints for delay of entering judg
ments, the fame shall be examined into by commissioners,
and ordered to be entered, &c. See 1+ Ed. III. ft. 1. c. 5.
Judgments in criminal Cases. When, upon a ca
pital charge, the jury have brought in their verdict, Guil
ty, in the presence of the prisoner; he is either immedi
ately, or at a convenient time soon after, asked by the
court, if he has any thing to offer why judgment should
not be awarded against him. And, in case the defendant
be found guilty of a misdemeanor, (the trial of which may,
and does usually, happen in his absence, after he has once
appeared,) a capias is awarded and issued, to bring him in
to receive his judgment ; and, if he absconds, he may be
prosecuted even to outlawry. But, whenever he appears
in person, upon either a capital or inferior conviction, he
may, at this period, as well as at his arraignment, offer
any exceptions to the indictment, in arrest or stay of judg
ment ; as for want of sufficient certainty in setting forth
either the person, the time, the place, or the offence. And,
if the objections be valid, the whole proceedings shall be
set aside ; but the party may be indicted again. \Rep. 45.
And we may take notice, 1. That none of the statutes of
jeofails, for amendment of errors, extend to indictments
or proceedings in criminal cafes ; and therefore a defective
indictment is not aided by a verdict, as defective pleadings
in civil cafes are. 2. That, in favour of life, great strict
ness has at all times been observed, in every point of an
indictment. Sir Matthew Hale indeed complains, " that
this strictness is grown to be a blemish and inconvenience
in the law, and the administration thereof : for that more
offenders escape by the over-easy ear given to exceptions
in indictments, than by their own innocence." And yet
no man was more tender of life than this truly-excellent
judge.
A pardon also may be pleaded in arrest of judgment ;
and it has the fame advantage when pleaded here, as when
pleadtd upon arraignment; viz. the saving the attainder,
and of course the corruption of blooef, which nothing can
restore but parliament, when a pardon is not pleaded till
after sentence. And certainly, upon all accounts, when
a man hath obtained a pardon, he is in the right to plead
it as soon as possible. Praying the benefit of clergy may
also be ranked among the motions in arrest of judgment.
See Clerov, Benefit of.
It all these resources fail, the court must pronounce that
judgment which the law hath annexed to the crime. Of
these tome arc capital, which extend to the life of the of
fender, and consist generally of being hanged by the neck
till dead ; though in very atrocious crimes oiher circum
stances of tenor, pain, or disgrace, are siiperadded ; as, in
treasons of all kinds, being drawn or dragged to the place
of execution; in high treason, affecting the king's person
or government, disbowelling alive, beheading and quarter
ing and, in murder, a public dissection. In case of any

M E N T.
treason committed by a female, the judgment at com
mon law was to be burned alive. But now, by stat. 30,
Geo. III. c. 48, it is enacted, " that, in all cafes of con
viction of any woman for high or petit treason, the judg
ment fliall be, that she shall be drawn and hanged, and not
burned ; and, if any woman is convicted of petit treason,
she (hall be liable to such further judgment as is directed
by stat. 25 Geo. III. c, 37, to be given upon persons con
victed of wilful murder." Indeed the humanity of the
English nation has ever authorised, by a tacit consent, an
almost general mitigation of such part of these judgments
as savours of torture and cruelty ; a sledge or hurdle be
ing usually allowed to such traitors as are condemned to
be drawn ; and there being very few instances (and those
accidental, or by negligence) of any persons being disbowelled or burned, till previously deprived of senlation.
by strangling. Some punishments consist in exile or ba
nishment, by abjuration of the realm or transportation ;
others, in loss of liberty, by perpetual or temporary impri
sonment. Some judgments extend to confiscation, by for
feiture of lands, or moveables, or both, or of the profits
of lands for life; others induce a disability of holding of
fices or employments, being heirs, executors, and the like.
Some, though rarely, occasion a mutilation or dismember
ing, by cutting off the hand or ears ; others fix a laltiHg
stigma on the offender, by slitting the nostrils, or brand
ing in the hand or cheek. Some are merely pecuniary,
by stated or discretionary fines ; and, lastly, there are others
that consist principally in their ignominy, though "most of
them are mixed with some degree of corporal pain ; and
these are inflicted chiefly for such crimes as either arise
from indigence, or render even opulence disgraceful ;
such as whipping, hard labour in the house of correction,
or otherwise, the pillory, the stocks, and the ducking-,
stool. Disgusting as this catalogue may seem, it will af
ford pleasure to an English reader, and do honour to the
English law, to compare it with that shocking apparatus
of death and torment, to be met with in the criminal
codes of almost every other nation in Europe. And it is,
moreover, one of the glories of our English law, that the
species, tjhough not always the quantity or degree, of pu
nishment is ascertained for every offence ; and that it is
not left in the breast of any judge, nor even of a jury, to
alter that judgment, which the law has before-hand or
dained, for every subject alike, without respect of persons.
For, if judgments were to be the private opinions of the
judge, men would then be staves to their magistrates, and
would live in society, without knowing exactly the con
ditions and obligations which it lays them under. And
besides, as this prevents oppression on the one hand, so on
the other it stifles all hopes of impunity or mitigation,
with which an offender might flatter himself, if his pu
nishment depended on the humour or discretion of the
court. Whereas, where an established penalty is annexed
to crimes, the criminals may 'read their certain conse
quence in that law, which ought to be the unvaried rule,
as it is the inflexible judge, of his actions.
The discretionary fines and discretionary length of im
prisonment, which our courts are enabled to impose, are
an exception to this rule ; and the reasons for this excep
tion have been given under Fines for Offences, vol. vii.
p. 380. But let us add, that, though it is not possible to
fix the quantum of fine and imprisonment by law, yet it
might very well be determined by the jury in each par
ticular cate, and included in their verdict, as in actions
for damages ; and we hope the legislature will resume the
subject of prosecutions for libel, and consider whether too
much is not left to the judges with regard to the judg
ment pasted on the offence.
A person shall not have two judgments for one offence;
for in outlawry, which is a judgment, execution fliall be
awarded against the offender, but no sentence pronounced.
Finch 389, 467. But one convicted of a scandalous libel,
had judgment to pay a sine, and to go to all the courts iu
Westminster-Hall with a paper in his hat signifying his
1
crime j

JUD
crime ; and, on his behaving impudently, his punijhmenl tuts
increased, i Sa/k. 4.01. No judgment or punishment can
be inflicted unknown to our laws; but only by act of
parliament. Dalis. so. And the law makes no distinction,
in fixed and stated judgments, between a peer and a com
moner ; or between a common and ordinary cafe and one
extraordinary. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 48. 2.
Judgment cannot be given for a corporal punishment
in the absence of the party. 1 Sa/h. 400. Though per
sons may have judgment to be fined in their absence, hav
ing a clerk in court to undertake for the- fine. 1 Salt. 56.
JUDGMENT-DA'Y,/ That great and solemn day, at
the end of the world, when is to be pronounced a so
lemn confirmation of the particular judgment palsed on
every person at dejth. Christ is to be the judge, (Acts
xvii. 31.) being appointed by the Father, John v. 11-27.
He is to appear with all the awful ensigns of divine ma
jesty, fitting on a cloud, as on a triumphal chariot, and
accompanied with innumerable angels as his guard,
(Matth. xxv. j 1.) and this is to be the highest: step of his
exaltation. Then there will be a separation of the good
from the bad, called that of the sheep from the goats,
Matth. xxv. 32, 33. The law, both natural and revealed,
as either or both were known, is to be the rule of judg
ment ; consequently, the more a person knows about the
will and law of God, the more severe and strict the judg
ment. As the actions of men are either internal or ex
ternal, and the former either those of the understanding
or the will, which last being either appetition or aversion,
these alone are the objects of judgment, not the operations
.of the underitanding; for every judicial sentence presup
poses imputability, which requires both underitanding
and will, and not understanding singly. External actions,
or thole of the body and mind harmonically conjoined,
regard either God, ourselves, or others ; by doing what
God forbids, or omitting what he commands ; and such
actions, proceeding both from the understanding and will,
are objects of judgment, or liable to be judged. The sen
tence pasted on the finally impenitent and unbelieving
mult of necessity be condemnatory, because of their break
ing the divine law. Angels also mult be judged ; for, be
ing creatures, and capable of reward and punishment, they
must be called to account in the same manner as men,
and be punished or rewarded as they deserve. Upon judg
ment or sentence being passed, either of" absolution or con
demnation, it is directly to be put in execution, and each
assigned to a state of happiness or misery.
Far be it from us to presume to calculate or to guess how
near or how diftar.t this great and terrible day may be. Our
duty is only to endeavour to be always ready for its occur
rence, to watch atid
How many presumptuous men
have written Volumes upon this subject, or have set them
selves up to knc.v what cannot be known ! We shall
mention but two, v> herein very great names are implicated.
In the time of Luther, lived one Mich-.el Stifelius, who,
applying to himself some place in the Revelation, took
upon him to prophesy. He foretold, that before the 29th
of September, 1533, the world would be at an end. Lu
ther, it is said, was somewhat ltartled, the man being so
very confident. The day being palt, Stifelius came a se
cond time to Luther, with new calculations, to demon
strate that the end of the world would be in October fol
lowing. He was then commanded to cease from prophe
sying ; and, when that month and some others had passed,
lie was thrown into prison for his obstinacy.
That learned and accurate mathematician, John Napier,
lord of Marchestown, published, in 1593, A Plaine Disco
very of the whole Revelation of St. John ; in which, from
certain calculation, lie lays it down as very certain that
the world could not last longer than the year 1786: "Not
that I mean," fays he, "that that age [the seventh nge,
betokened by the seventh vial and trumpet], or yet the
world, (ball continue so long, because it is said, that for the
elect's fake.the time shall be shortened ; but I mean, that,
Vol. XI. No. 770.

JUD
48$
if the world were to endure, that fever.th a!je should con
tinue until the year of Christ 1 'SI." Taking up the sub
ject ag-iin, he endeavours to prove, bv a great variety of
calculations formed on the 133s days mentioned by Da
niel, eh. xii. ver. it. and the period of the three thunder
ing angels, Rev. viii. ix. that by the former it appears the
day of judgment will take place in the year ijzo, and bjf
the latter in 1688 ; whence "it may bj confidently ex
pected that this awful day shall take place between these
two periods."
Upon these predictions, and the author of them, Dr.
Clarke, in the General Preface to his Bible, now publi;!-.ing, speaks as follows: "We, who have Lived to A.D.
1810, fee the fallacy of these predictive calculations; and
with such an example before us, of the miscarriage of the
the first mathematician in Europe in his endeavours to
solve the prophetical periods marked in this most obscure
book, we should proceed in such researches with humility
and caution ; nor presume to ascertain the times and the
seasons which the Father has reserved ir, his own power.
I may venture to affirm, so very plausible were the rea
sonings and calculations of lorj Napier, that scarcely a
protestant in Europe who read his work but was of the
fame opinion. And how deplorably has the event fal
sified tiie predictions of this eminent and pious man I
And yet, unawed by his miscarriage, calculators and ready
Ttckent's, in every succeeding age, on less specious pre
tences, with minor qualifications, and a less vigorous pi
nion, have endeavoured to soar where Napier funk!
Their labours, however well intended, only serve to in
crease the records of the weakness and folly of mankind "
Weakness and folly indeed ! when we are told in Scrip
ture, that of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not
the angels which are in heaven, NEITHER THE SON, but the
Father. Mark xiii. 32.
JUDGMENT of COD. See Judicium Dei.
JUD'GMENT-SEAI,/ Seat of judgment:
Then stiall th' assembled nations of this earth
From ev'ry quarter at the judgment-feat
Unite.
Glyn's Day of Judgment.
JU'DICABLE, adj. [from judico, Lat. to judge.] Capa
ble of being judged. Scott.
JU'DICATORY, adj. [ from judico, Lat. to judge.] Be
longing to judgment.
JU'DICATORY, / Distribution of justice.No. such
crime appeared as the lords, the supreme court of judicatory, would judge worthy of death. Clarendon.Court of
justice. Human judicatcries gave sentence on matters of
right and wrong, but inquire not into bounty and bene
ficence. Atterbury.
JU'DICATURE,/ [French; from judico, Lat.] Power
of distributing justice. The honour of the judges in their
judicature is the king's honour. Bacon's Advice to Villiers.
Court of justice. In judicatures, to take away the trumpet,
the scarlet, the attendance, makes justice naked as well as
blind. South.The extent of the judge's jurisdiction.
JUDI'CIAL, adj. ljudicium, Lat.] Practised in the dis
tribution of public justice.What government can be
without judicial proceedings? And what judicature with
out a religious oath? BetU/ey. Inflicted on as a penalty.
The resistance of those will cause a judicial hardness.
South.
JUDI'CIAL, or Judiciary, Astrolocv ; that relat
ing to the forming of judgments, and making prognosti
cations. See the article Astrology, vol. ii.
JUDICIALLY, adv. In the forms of legal justice.It
will behove us to think that we set God itill looking on,
and weighing all our thoughts, words, and actions, in the
balance of infallible justice, and palling the fame judg
ment which he intends hereafter judicially to declare Grew.
JUDrCIALNESS,/ The state or quality of being ju
dicial. Scots.
JUDI'CIARY, adj. \judiciarr, Fr. judicianus, Lat.]
6 H
Palling

486JUD
Passing judgment upon any thing.Before weight be laid
upon judiciary astrologers, the influence of constellations
ought to be made out. Boyle.
JUDI'C'IOUS, adj. [judicieux, Fr.] Prudent; wife;
skilful in any matter or affair.We are beholden to judi
cious writers of all ages for those discoveries they have left
behind them. Locke.
For your husband,
He's noble, wife, judicious, and best knows
The sits o' th' season.
Shakespeare.
JUDICIOUSLY, adv. [from judicious.'] Skilfully; wife
ly ; with just determination. Longinus has judiciously
preferred the sublime genius, that sometimes errs, to the
middling or indifferent one, which makes few faults, but
seldom rises to excellence. Drydcn.
So bold, yet so judiciously you dare,
That your least praise is to be regular.
Dryden.
JUDI'CIOUSNESS, / [from judicious.] The state or
quality of being judicious.
JUDrciUM DE'I, [Lat. judgment of God.] A term
applied by our ancestors to the now-prohibited trials of
secret crimes; as those by arms, and (ingle combat ; and
the ordeals, or those by fire, or red-hot ploughshares, by
plunging the arm in boiling water, or the whole body in
cold water ; in hopes God would work a miracle, rather
than suffer truth and innocence to perish. Sisuper drsendere non poffit, judicio Dei, scil. aqua velserro, jierel de eo justitia. These curfoms were a long time kept up even
among Christians ; and they are still in use in some na
tions. Trials of this sort were usually held in churches
in presence of the bistiops, priests, and secular judges ; af
ter three days fasting, confession, communion, and many
adjurations and ceremonies described at large by DuCange.
See the article Ordeal.
JU'DITH, [Heb. praising or confessing. J A woman
of the tribe of Reuben, daughter of Merari, and widow of
Manasseh, celebrated for the deliverance of Bethulia be
sieged by Holofernes. Having given the outline of the
story under the word Holofernes, in the preceding vo
lume, we have now only to speak as to the authenticity of
it. And first we are told, that the day on which this vic
tory was obtained, was placed by the Hebrews among
their festivals ; but several learned men are of opinion,
that there is no other festival to be met with in the com
memoration of Judith's victory, besides that which is ce
lebrated for the dedication or renovation of the temple
by Judas Maccabus, on the 15th Cafleu : Leo of Modena, and the Jewish calendar published by Sigonius, place
it on this day. The greatest difficulty relating to the
book of Judith is theiiW of the history. The Greek and
Syriac versions seem to prove, that it was after the captivity
of Babylon ; the Vulgate may be explained as referring to
the time preceding that captivity. Great difficulties em
barrass us in what manner soever we understand it, and
in what time soever we place it. Neither sacred nor pro
fane history, in the time of Manasseh, or in that of Zedekiah, either before or after the captivity, say any thing
of a king of Nineveh named Nabuchodnosor, who, in the
twelfth and seventeenth year of his reign, conquered a
king of the Medes called Arphaxad. It would be very
hard to find at this particular time a high priest of the
Jews, whose name was Joachim or Eliakim. Lastly, we
meet with almost invincible difficulties, when we would
reconcile the Greek text and the Syriac with the Latin
of St. Jerome; and when we come to scan every thing
relating to the geography and other circumstances of this
recital. Nor would there be perhaps less, were we to
adhere Qply to the Vulgate, and reject the Greek, Syriac,
and old Italic, versions. If the names were granted, there
is another thing of more consequence, and that is, to know
which text to adopt, the Greek or the Latin; as to the
Syriac, no one doubts but it was taken from the Greek.
Now, if we read the Greek, only, we must suppose that the

I V E
story of Judith was written and translated after the cap
tivity ; but, if we follow the Latin, it may be placed be
fore the captivity. The Greek text is very ancient; some
suppose it to be Theodotion's, who lived under Commodus, after A. D. 180; but it is of greater antiquity ; be
ing cited by Clemens Romanus in his Epistle to the Co
rinthians, written above a hundred and twenty years be
fore. The Syriac is likewise very ancient, and translated
from some Greek text more correct than that we have at
present, but the same in substance. Whether therefore
the book of Judith be authentic, is a point very much
disputed. There are a hundred difficulties started con
cerning the persons and other circumstances of this his
tory. The Jews read it in Jerome's time; Clemens has cited
it, as observed before; and it is quoted in the Apostolical
Constitutions, supposed to be written by the same Clemens.
St. Jerome quotes it in his Epiltle to Furia ; and in his
Preface to the Book of Judith he fays, that the council of
Nice received it among the canonical books ; not that any
canon was made on purpose to approve it, for we know
of none wherein there is any mention of it, and St. Je
rome himself does not produce any; but he knew perhaps
that the fathers of that council had approved it, since af
ter that council the fathers acknowledged it, and have
cited it. St. Athanasius, or the author of the Synopsis
which is ascribed to him, gives a summary account or it,
as of the other sacred books. St. Augustine, and the
whole African church, received it. Pope Innocent I. in
his Epistle to Exuperus, and pope Gelasius in the council
of Rome, acknowledged it ; and the council of Trent
confirmed the book ot Jufiith. Grotius and many other
learned protestants are of opinion, that this book is rather
a parabolical than a real hiltory. In the judgment of Prideaux, it seems to carry with it the air of a true history in
most particulars, except that of the long continued peace
which is said to have been procured by Judith ; for, accord
ing to the account given of it in this book, it must have
lasted eighty years, which is what the Jews never enjoyed
from the time they were a nation, and what scarcely any.
people ever did enjoy, which therefore he allows to be a
fiction, though otherwise inclined to think the book to
contain a true history. The protestants regard this as an
apocryphal book ; and M. Saurin has fully proved, that
the events therein related could not have happened either
before or after the captivity ; consequently, that they
could not have happened at all.
JU'DITH POINT, the south-easternmost point of
Rhode- Island State, situated on the sea- coast of Washing
ton county, in South-Kingston township.
JUDO'IGNE, or Gel'denacken, a town of France, in
the department of the Dyle, on the Geete ; near it are
the ruins of an ancient castle, where the children of the
dukesof Brabant were heretofore brought, up, on account
of the excellency of the air. Godefroi III. duke of Bra
bant, enlarged and embellished the town in 1155- In
1578, the troops of the prince of Orange set fire to it,
which consumed a considerable part : twelve miles southsouth-east of Louvaine, and twenty-five west of Liege.
JUDO'MA, a river of Russia, in the government of Irkutfk, which joins the Maia in lat. 58. 50. N. Ion. 135.
14.. E.
JUDOM'SKOI KREST, a fortress of Russia, in the go
vernment of Irkutsk, on the banks of Judoma. On an
eminence at a little distance from the river are some maga
zines, guarded by four soldiers, which lerve as an asylum
when the habitations are overflowed by the river j two
miles welt-north-west of Ochotlk.
JUDOO'K, a town of Bengal : eighteen miles north of
Dacca.
JUDO'SA BAY, in Louisiana, lies in the north-west
corner of the Gulf of Mexico. A chain of islands form a
communication betweeu it south-westward of Bernard's
Bay.
IVE'ACH, the name of two baronies of Ireland, in the
county of Down, and proyiee of Ulster. They are distin
guished

JUG
487
J U E
puished into Upper and Lower Iveach j and the former is and acquired general esteem by his piety and exemplary
by much the largest barony in that county. The name manners. For a long time he filled the logical chair in
of Iveach, or Hy reach, is said to be taken from Ackaius, in different houses belonging to his congregation, and par
Irift called Eachach, grand-father to king Cord pa ig, as ticularly in the seminary of St. Magloire at Paris. He
much as to fay " the territory of Eachah ;" for hy, in the died in 1713, about the age of sixty-three. He was the
Irish language, is a common adjective, denoting not only author of, 1. Inltitutiones Theologies: ad u(um Seminiathe heads and sounders of families, but also the territories riorum, 1700, 7 vols. nino, which is spoken of as an ex
possessed by them. Iveach (including both baronies) cellent system of scholastic divinity, but too favourable in
was otherwise called Magtnnis's country ; and in queen Eli seme parts towards the prescribed tenets of Jansenius.
zabeth's time was governed by fir Hugh Magennis, esteem 2. Cominentarius Historicus & Doginaticus de Sacramened to have been one of the most polite of all the natives tis, 1696, 2 vols. folio. 3. An abridgment ot the last men in those parti. Through part of this barony runs a chain tiontd work, in 3 vols. umo. under the title of Thcorie
of mountains, considerably high, known by the name of Pratique des Sacrements. 4. An abridgment of his Institutiones, in Latin, umo, in the form ot questions and
Iveach maintains.
JUE'FRAS, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of answers, for the use of persons intended for holy orders.
Barra.
5. Moral Theology, in 6 vols. umo. 6. Cases of Con
I'VE!., a river of England, in the county of Bedford, science in relation to the Virtue of Justice, 4 vols. umo.
IUER'NUS, in ancient geography, a town in the south
which passes by Bigglefwade, from which place it is navi
west of Ireland. Now Dunheram, (Camden ;) called Degable for barges, and joins the Ouse at Tempsford.
nehynt
by the natives, situated on the river Mai re, in the
I'VEL, or Ivil, a river of England, which rises in
Dorsetshire, and soon after, entering Somersetshire, passes province of Munster.
IUER'NUS, or Iernus, a river in the south-west of
by Yeovil, Ivelchester, Sec. and joins the Parret at LangIreland. Now called the Maire, or Kcnmare, running from
port.
IV'ELCHESTER, or Il'chester, an ancient borough, east to west, in the province of Munster.
lVER'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the government of
market-town, and parish, in the hundred of Tintinhull,
and county of Somerset, situated on the river Ivel. Its Novgorod : eighty miles south-east of Novgorod.
IVES (St.), towns in Cornwall and Huntingdonshire}
Roman name was I/cha/is, and it was one of the molt
eminent stations the Romans possessed in these parts. It for which see Saint Ives.
IVES, in biography. See Yves.
was by them environed with a strong wall and deep ditch,
IVETEAU'X (Nicholas Vauquelin, Seigneur des), a
which originally was tilled with water from the river. Its
form was an oblong square, the Fosse- road passing through French poet, son of Vauquelin de la Fresnaye, also emi
it from north-east to south- west. The vestiges both of nent for his poetry, was born at Fresnaye near Falaise,
the wall and ditch are still discernible, the former being about 1559. He early displayed a singularity of character;
regularly composed of stone and brick-work intermingled; as an instance of which, he is said, while at the univerthe ditch on the north-west side is now filled up, and be fity of Caen, to have made public harangues in the dress
come a road called Yard- lane The Fosse- road was here of a cavalier. His father resigned to him his office of
paved with large flag (tones; some of which are visible in lieutenant-general of the bailiw ick of Caen . but he seems
the old ford through the river near the bridge. At the to have been little fitted for the magistracy. An invitation
time of the Norman conquest, Ivelchester was a city of to the court by the marshal d'Etrees, coinciding with a ci
considerable note, and contained several parish-churches. tation from the parliament of Rouen to answer concerning
Vast archrs and immense foundations of ancient buildings an irregular sentence which he had given, caused him to
lie beneath the surface of the ground; and the entire site make over his office to a younger brother; and by the in
of the old city is filled with subterraneous ruins. The terest of the marshal he was appointed preceptor to the
present town exhibits but small indications of its former duke of Vendome, natural son of Henry IV. For some
greatness. It consists of four streets but indifferently built ; time be occupied the fame post to the dauphin, afterwards
and has one parilh-church, and a meeting-house for dis Louis XIII. but, not giving satisfaction, he was dis
senters. The church has a tower, fifty tcet high, con charged with a pension and two abbacies. His mode of
structed of Roman stone. The assises for the county were living was to little suited to the ecclesiastical profession,
fixed to be held here by a patent granted by Edward III. that cardinal Richelieu obliged him to part with his be
but they have long since been held only alternately with nefices. He then retired to a- handsome house in the
Wells, Taunton, and Bridgewater ; the county gaol is Fauxbourg St. Germain, where he adopted an epicurean
still here. The civil government of this borough is vested life, marked however with some whimsical peculiarities.
in a bailiff and twelve capital burgesses, who, together Fancying that happiness was to be found in a pastoral life,
with the inhabitants not receiving alms, return two mem he habited himself as a shepherd, and his mistress (a player
bers to parliament. The first return was 26 Edward I. on the harp) as a shepherdess, and led imaginary docks
An hospital for the entertainment of pilgrims and poor along the walks in his garden, singing rural songs to his
travellers was founded, about the year 1226, by William paramour's harp. The tumults ot the Fronde disturbed
Dacus; it was afterwards converted into a nunnery, the his enjoyments, and caused him to quit {lie capital, and
ruins are (till extant. A weekly market on Wednesday retire to a country-seat in the diocese of Meux. He there
hat existed here ever since the conquest, but has greatly died in 1649, at the age of ninety. His works are, 1. In
declined. Here are two annual fairs. Ilchelter is 121 stitutions d'un Prince; a poem written with force and
miles distant from London. The return under the popu solidity, and containing excellent lessons of morality.
lation act of 1 801 was 138 houses, and 942 inhabitants. 2. Stanzas, Sonnets, and other Poems, printed in the
The celebrated philosopher Roger Bacon, justly accounted Delicts de la Poefie Francoise, 1620. Some ot these are of a
the wonder of his age, was born in this town, A.D. 1214.. very free cast.
JUFO'SIA, a town of Arabia, in the province of Oman :
I'VENACK, a town of the duchy of Mecklenburg:
thirty miles south east of Rostock.
160 miles east-south-east of El Catif.
I'VENITZ, a river which rises in Silesia, and runs into
JUG, f. [juggt, Dan.] A large drinking vessel with 5
the Queis near Naumburg.
gibbous or swelling belly :
JUEN'NIN (Jasper), a learned and pious French ec You'd rail upon the hostess of the house,
clesiastic, was a native of Varembon in the country of Because she bought stone jugs, and no seal'd quarts. Shahef.
Bresse, where lie was bom in the year 1650 He entered
when young into the congregation of the Oratory, where
JUG,/ [perhaps from the sound.] One of the notes
he distinguished himself by his proficiency in literature, of the nightingale.
J
JUG,

438
JUG
JUG, adv. [from the/si.] Witli the note os the night
ingale.Jug, Jug, went the nightingale. AJh.
JUG, a river of Russia, which runs into the Dwina,
near Uiting, in the government of Vologda.
JU'GA, [from jugo, Lat. to yoke.] In heathen my
thology, one of the names of Juno, so called as being the
patroness of matrimony.
JU'GAL, adj. [(vom jugo, Lat. to yoke.] Belonging
"%o matrimony. Bailey.
JUGA'LE, / in anatomy, the cheek-bone.
JU'GANG, a town of Thibet: thirty miles east-north
east of Zuenga.
JUG AN TES, a people of Britain. Tacitus.
To JU'GATE, v.a. [from jugo, Lat. to yoke.] To cou
ple together. Bailey.
JUGATI'NUS, [from jugo, Lat. a yoke.] In heathen
mythology, one of the gods presiding over nuptials.
JUGDAL'LIK, a town of Candahar, on the Kameh :
thirty-five miles east-south-east of Cabul.
JUGDEE'S, a town of Hindoostan, in Oude : thirteen
miles north-east of Allahabad.
JUGDISPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar : fif
teen miles south-west of Arrah. Lat. 25. 27. N. Ion. 83.
36. E.
JUGDISPOU'R, a town os Hindoostan, in Bahar: eight
miles south of Bettiah. Lat. 26. 39. N. Ion. 84. 51. E.
JUGDISPOU'R, a tow n of Hindoostan, in Oude : for
ty-four miles north of Manickpour.
JUGDISPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Oude : for
ty-fix miles west-south-west of Kairabad.
JU'GERUM, /. in Roman antiquity, a meafureof land
containing something more than an acre and a half.
JUGG, f. A Hindoo sacrifice, which is celebrated by
pitching a tent on a select spot of ground, and making a
tire there ; ghee is then poured on the fire, and prayers
are at the fame time offered to their deities.
To JUG'GLE, v. n. [jougler or jemgler, Fr. joculari, Lat.]
To play tricks by sleight ot hand ; to (how false appearances
of extraordinary performances. The ancient miracle of
Memnon's statue seems to be a juggling of the Ethiopian
priests. Dig/y.To practise artifice or imposture :
They ne'er forswore themselves, nor lied ;
Disdain'd to slay for friends' contents,
Nor juggted about settlements.
Hudibras.
JUG'GLE, / A trick by legerdemain.An imposture}
a deception.The notion was not the invention of poli
ticians, and a juggle of state to cozen the people into obe
dience. TilhtJ'oii.
JUG'GLER,/ One who practises slight of hand; one
who deceives the eye by nimble conveyance.I saw a
juggler that had a pair of cards, and would tell a man what
card he thought. Bacon.One who is managed by a jug
gler fancies he has money in hand ; but, let him graip it
never so carefully, upon a word or two it increales or
dwindles. Addifin's Freeholder.
They fay this town is full of cozenage,
As nimble jugglers that deceive the eye,
Drug-working sorcerers that change the mind,
Disguised cheaters, prating mountebanks,
And many such-like libertines of sin.
Shakespeare.
A cheat; a trickish fellow :
O me, you juggler; O you canker-blossom,
You thief of love; what, have you come by night,
And stol'n my love's heart from him ?
Skak'spcarc.
The profession of a juggler has not been often deemed
either refpeclabfr or useful. Yet professor Beckmann defcrlds such people, and pleads ably the cause of the prac
tises of legerdemain, in the third volume of his History
of Inventions, including rope-dancers, and such as exhi
bit feats of uncommon strength. He places all these un
der the general denomination of jm-^lers; and, taking it
for granted that every useful employment is full, he con

JUG
tends that there would not be room on the earth for all
its present inhabitants, did not some of them practise ibe
art of juggling. This is a very poor apology.
JUG'GLING, /. The practice or art of a juggler.
People of this description will never want encouragement
and support, while they exhibit with confidence any thing
uncommon, and know how to suit the nature of their
amusements to the taste of the spectators. The greater
part of mankind love deception so much, that they reward
liberally those who impose on their senses, as is proved by
the ready sale of gilt articles, artificial gems, and a thou
sand other things which are not in reality what they ap
pear to be. We do not know whether Montaigne is right
in considering it as a sign of the weakness ot our judg
ment, that we take a pleasure in beholding objects on ac.
count of their rarity, novelty, or the difficulty that at
tends them, though they may be subservient to no useful
purpose. This appears to proceed from that innate cu
riosity which serves as a spur to incite us to enlarge our
knowledge, and to engage in researches and undertakings
that olten lead to discoveries of great importance. Jug
glers, indeed, seldom exhibit any thing that can appear
wonderful to those acquainted with natural philosophy
and mathematics; but even these often find satisfaction in
seeing truths already known to them applied in a new
manner ; and they readily embrace every opportunity of
having them farther illustrated by experiments. And it
often happens, that what ignorant persons first employ
merely as a (how, for amusement or deception, is alterwards ennobled by being applied to a more important
purpose. The machine with w hich a Savoyard, by means
of shadows, amused children and the populace, was by
Liberkiihn converted into a solar microscope.
Had that book which Celsus wrote against the Magi
been preserved, we should have been much better ac
quainted with the arts of the ancient conjurors, or jug
glers. This Celsus, without doubt, is the fame author
whose virulent attack against the Christians was refuted
by Origen ; and we have, therefore, greater c.riule to re
gret that a work on the above subject, by so learned and
acute a philosopher, should have been lost. He is men
tioned with respect by Lucian, and even by Origen. More
ancient authors also wrote upon the lame subject. Some
of them are mentioned by Diogenes Laertius in his pre
face ; and Suidas quotes the Magicon of Antisthenes ;
though neither of these speaks of Celsus. But of all those
writings none are now extant.
The deception of breathing out flames, which still ex
cites, in a particular manner, the astonishment of the ig
norant, is very ancient. When the Haves in Sicily, about
a century and a half before our aera, made a formidable
insurrection, and avenged themselves in a cruel manner
for the severities which they had suffered, there was amougit
them 3 Syrian named Eunus, a man of great craft and
courage, who, having pasted through many scenes of life,
had become acquainted with a variety of arts. He pre
tended to have immediate communication with the gods j
was the oracle and leader of his fellow-staves; and, as is
usual on such occasions, confirmed his divine mission by
miracles. When, heated by enthusiasm, he was desirous
of inspiring his followers w ith courage, he breathed flames
or sparks among them from his moqth while he was addrelling them. We are told by historians, that for this
purpose he pierced a nut shell at both ends, and, having
rilled it with a burning fubit ince, put it into his mouth
and breathed through it. This deception, at present, is
performed much better. The juggler rolls together some
flax or hemp, so as to form a ball about the size of a wal
nut ; sets it on fire ; and lusters it to burn till it is nearly
consumed ; he then rolls round it, while burning, some
more flax ; and by these means the fire may be retained in
it for a long time. When he willies to exhibit, he flips
the bail unperceived into his mouth, and breathes through
it; which again revives the fire, so that a number of weak,
sparks proceed from it ; and the performer sustains no
hurt,

J 0 G G
hurt, provided he inspire the air, not through the mouth,
but the nostrils. By this art the rabbi Bar-Cocheba, in
the reign of the emperor Adrian, made the credulous Jews
believe that he was the hoped-for Messiah j and two cen
turies after, the emperor Constantius was thrown into
great terror, when Valentinian informed him that he had
seen one of the body-guards breathing out fire and flames
in the evening.
For deceptions with fire, the ancients employed also
naphtha, a liquid mineral-oil, which kindles when it only
approaches a flame. Galen informs us, that a person ex
cited great astonishment by extinguishing a candle and
again lighting it, without any other process than holding it
immediately against a wall or a stone. The whole secret
of this consisted in having previously rubbed over the wall
dr stone with sulphur. But, as the author, a few lines
before, speaks of a mixture of sulphur and naphtha, we
have reason to think that he alludes to the fame here.
Plutarch relates how Alexander the Great was astonished
and delighted with the secret effects of naphtha, which were
exhibited to him at Ecbatana. The fame author, as well
as Pliny, Galen, and others, had already remarked, that
the substance with which Medea destroyed Creusa, the
daughter of Creon, was nothing else than this fine oil.
She sent to the unfortunate princess a dress besmeared
with it, which burst into flames as soon as she approached
the fire of the altar. The blood of Nessus, in which the
dress of Hercules, which took fire likewise, had been dip
ped, was undoubtedly naphtha also ; and this oil must have
been always employed when offerings caught sire in an
imperceptible manner.
In modern times, persons who could walk over burning
coals or red-hot iron, or who could hold them in their
hands and their teeth, have often excited wonder. In the
end of the last century, an Englishman, named Richard
son, who, as we are assured, could chew burning coals,
pour melted lead upon his tongue, swallow melted glass,
Sec. rendered himself very famous by these extraordinary
feats. Laying aside the deception practised on the specta
tors, the whole of this secret consists in rendering the (kin
of the soles of the feet and hands so callous and insensi
ble, that the nerves under them are secured from all hurt,
in the same manner as by shoes and gloves. Such callo
sity w ill be produced if the skin is continually compressed,
singed, pricked, or injured in any other manner. Thus
do the fingers of the industrious sempstress become horny
by being frequently pricked ; and the cafe is the fame
with the hands of fire-workers, and the feet of those who
walk bare-footed over scorching sand. Mr. Professor
Beckmann relates the following particulars : " In the
month of September, 1765, when I vifitad the copperworks at Awestad, one of the workmen, for a little drinkmoney, took some of the melted copper in his hand, and,
after showing it to us, threw it against a wall. He then
squeezed the fingers of his horny hand close to each other j
put it a few minutes under his arm-pit, to make it sweat,
as he said ; and, taking it again out, drew it over a ladle
filled with melted copper, some of which he skimmed off,
and moved his hand backwards and forwards, very quick
ly, by way of ostentation. While I was viewing this per
formance, I remarked a smell like that of singed horn or
leather, though his hand was not burnt. The workmen
Ut the Swedish melting-houses showed the same thing to
some travellers in the last century ; for Regnard saw it in
j68i, at the copper-works in Lapland. It is highly pro
bable, that people who hold in their hands red-hot iron,
or who walk upon it, as I saw done at Amsterdam, but
at a distance, make their skin callous before, in the like
manner. This may be accomplished by frequent moisten
ing it with spirit of vitriol; according to some, the juice
of certain plants will produce the fame effect j and we are
assured by others, that the (kin mult be very frequently
rubbed, for a long time, with oil, by which means, in
deed, leather also will become horny." Of this act traces
may be found also in the works of the ancients. A fesVot. XI. No. 770.

LING.
490
tival was held annually on Mount Soracte, in Etruria, at
which the Hirpi, who lived not far from Rome, jumped
through burning coals ; and on this account they were
indulged with peculiar privileges by the Roman senate.
Women also, we are told, were accustomed to walk over
burning coals at Castabala, in Cappadocia, near the tem
ple dedicated to Diana. Servius remarks, from a work of
Varro now lost, that the Hirpi trusted not so much to
their own fan61ity as to the care which they had taken to
prepare their feet for that operation.
We are not acquainted with every thing that concerns
the trial by ordeal, when persons accused were obliged to
prove their innocence by holding in their hands red-hot
iron; but can scarcely doubt that this also was a juggling
trick of the priests, which they employed as might belt
suit their views. It is well known that this mode of ex
culpation was allowed only to weak persons, who were
unfit to wield arms, and particularly to monks and eccle
siastics, to whom, for the fake of their security, that by
single combat was forbidden. The trial itself took place
in the church entirely under the inspection of the clergy;
mass was celebrated at the fame time ; the defendant and
the iron were consecrated by being sprinkled with holy
water; the clergy made the iron hot themselves; and they
used all these preparatives, as jugglers do many motions,
only to divert the attention of the spectators. It waa
necessary that the accused persons should remain previously
three days and three nights under their immediate care,
and continue as long after. They covered their hands
both before and after the proof ; (ealed and unsealed tho
covering ; the former, as they pretended, to prevent the
hands from being prepared any-how by art; the latter, to
fee if they were burnt. Some artificial preparation was
therefore known, or else no precautions would have been
necessary. It is highly probable that, during the three
first days, the preventative was applied to those persons
whom they wished to appear innocent; and that the three
days after the trial were requisite to let the hands resume
their natural state. The sacred sealing secured them from
the examination of presumptuous unbelievers; for, to de
termine whether the hands were burnt, the three last days
were certainly not wanted. When the ordeal was abolilhed, and this art rendered useless, the clergy no longer
kept it a secret. In the thirteenth century an account of
it was published by Albertus Magnus, a Dominican
monk. If his receipt be genuine, it seems to have con
sisted rather in covering the hands with a kind of paste
than in hardening them. The sap of the ati&aa (marshmallow), the slimy seeds of the flea-bane, which are still
used for stiffening by the hat-makers and silk-weavers, to
gether with the white of an egg, were employed to make
the paste adhere ; and by these means the hands were as
safe as if they had been secured by gloves. The use of
this juggling trick is very old, and may be traced back to
a pagan origin. In the Antigone of Sophocles, the guards
placed over the body of Polynices, which had been bu
ried contrary to the orders of Creon, offered, in order to
prove their innocence, to submit to any trial : " We
will," said they, "take up red-hot iron in our hands, or
walk through fire."
The exhibition of balls and cups, which is often men
tioned in the works of the ancients, as the most common
arts of jugglers, is of great antiquity. It consists in con
veying speedily, and with great dexterity, while the per.
former endeavours by various motions and cant phrases
to divert the attention of the simple spectators from ob
serving his movements too narrowly, several light balls,
according to the pleasure of any person in company, un
der one or more cups ; removing them sometimes from
the whole ; and conveying them again back in an imper
ceptible manner. See the article Legerdemain.
Figures or puppets, which appear to move of them
selves, were employed formerly to work miracles ; but
they could hardly be used for that purpose at present in
any catholic country os Europe, though they still serve to
6I
amuse

JUGGLING.
Under this head we might include some of the ancient
amuse the vulgar. Among these are the marionettes, as
they are called, the different parts of which are put in oracles, which, by various contrivances, formed a moll
motion imperceptibly by a thread. Of a still more inge refined species of juggling ; affording us ample testi
nious construction are those which are moved by the turn mony of the antiquity of the art we are treating of. Th
ing of a cylinder, as" is the cafe in the machines with, credit of these oracles was so great, that in all doubts and
which some of the old miners in Germany earn a liveli disputes their determinations were held (acred and invio
hood ; but the most ingenious of all are thole which are lable ; whence vast numbers flocked to them for advjce
kept in continual movement for a certain time, by the about the management of their affairs ; and no business of
help of wheels, with a weight or spring. The latter are any consequence was undertaken, scarcely any peace con
called automata; and, when they represent human figures, cluded, any war waged, or any new form of government
endroides. Under the former general name are compre instituted, without the advice and approbation of some
hended our watches, the most useful of all; and also jacks, oracle. The answers were usually given by the interven
with many others. The latter appellation is given to small tion of the priest or priestess of the god who was consult
puppets, which, when their inner works have been wound ed; and generally expressed in such dark and unintelligibleup, run upon the table or pavement, and as they advance phrases, as might be easily wrested to prove the truth of
move their heads, eyes, and hands. They have been ex the oracle, whatever were the event. It is not, therefore,,
hibited sometimes under the name of courante Margaretke, to be wondered at, that the priests who delivered them,
Which gave rife perhaps to the word marionette. When were in the highest credit and esteem, and that they ma
clocks were brought to perfection, some artists added to naged this reputation so as greatly to promote their own
them figures, which, at the time of striking, performed particular advantage. They accordingly allowed no mart
various movements; and, as they succeeded in these, some to consult the gods, before he had offered costly sacri
attempted to make, detached from clocks, single figures, fices, and made rich presents to there. And to keep up
which either moved certain limbs, or advanced forward the veneration for their oracles, and to prevent their be
and ran. In the middle of the sixteenth century, when ing taken unprepared, they admitted persons to consult
Hans BuVlman, a padlock-maker at Nuremberg, con- the gods only at certain stated times; and sometimes they
ftructed fignres of men and women which moved back were so cautious, that the greatest personages could ob
wards and forwards by clock-work, and beat a drum, and tain no answer at all. Thus Alexander himself was peplayed on the lute according to musical time, they excited remptortly denied by the Pythia, or priestess of Apollo,
Universal astpnistiment as a new invention. See the arti till (he was by downright force obliged to ascend the tri
cle Automaton, vol. ir. That Ddalus made statues, pos ; when, being unable to resist any longer, Ihe cried
which could not only walk, but which it was neceflary out, " My son, thou art invincible ;" and these words were?
to tie in order that they might not move, is related by accepted instead of a farther oracle.
Of the ambiguity of oracles, the following, out of a
Plato, Aristotle, and others. The latter speaks of a wooden
Venus ; and remarks, that the secret ot its motion con- great many examples, may be mentioned. Crsus havingfisted in quicksilver havingbeen poured into it. It is asto received from the Pythoness this answer, That, by pasting
nishing that the Chinese mould also have fallen upon the the river Halys, he would destroy a great empire ; he un
invention of giving motion to puppets by means of quick derstood it to be the empire of his enemy1 whereas he de
silver, and in so ingenious a manner, that Muschenbroek stroyed his own. The oracle consulted by Pyrrhus gave
thought it worth his while to describe their whole con him an answer, which might be equally understood ot the
struction, and to illustrate it by figures. The first statues victory of Pyrrhus, and the victory of the Romans his
of the Greeks were imitations of those of the Egyptians, enemies : Aio te, acida, Romanes vincere pojfi. The equi
for the most part clumsy figures, with their eyes shut, vocation lies in construction of the Latin tongue, which
their arms hanging down close to the body on each side, cannot be rendered in English. The Pythoness advised
and their feet joined together. Those made by Ddalus Crsus to guard against the mule. The king of Lydia
had their eyes open, as well as their feet and hands free ; understood nothing of the oracle, which denoted Cyrus,
and the artist gave them such a posture, that they seemed descended from two different nations t from the Medes,
either reclining,, or appeared as if ready to walk or to run. by Mandana his mother, the daughter of Astyages ; and
As Anacreon, struck with wonder, exclaimed, when he from the Persians, by his father Cambyscs, whose race was
law a waxen image of his beloved object, " Be gone, wax, by far less grand and illustrious. Nero had for answer,
thou wilt soon speak)" the astonished Greeks, in like from the oracle of Delphos, that seventy-three might prove
manner, cried out, when they beheld the statues of D fatal to him. He believed he was safe from all danger
dalus, "They will soon walk." The next generation af till that age ; but, finding himself deserted by every one,
firmed that they really walked ; and their posterity, ad and hearing Galba proclaimed emperor, who was seventyding still to what was told them, affirmed that they would three years of age, he was sensible of the deceit of the
oracle.
have run had they not been bound.
Having fashioned puppets that could walk, the next
When men began to be better instructed by the lights
step was to make them speak. This also has been accom philosophy had introduced into the world, the false ora
plished ; and the speaking figure is an ingenious species cles insensibly lost their credit. Chryfippus filled an en
of juggling, which, however old it may be, still excites tire volume with false or doubtful oracles. Oenomaus, to
astonishment, and has often imposed upon the credulity of be revenged of some oracle that had deceived him, made
men of learning who have not directed their studies to- a compilation of oracles, to (how their ridiculous vanity.
the science cf acoustics. These machines, according to Eufebius has preserved some fragments of this criticism
appearance, answer various questions proposed to them, on oracles by Oenomaus. " I might (fays Origen) have
sometimes in different languages, sing, aDd even blow a recourse to the authority of Aristotle and the Peripatetics,
huntsman's horn. The figure, or only a head, is often to make the Pythoness much suspected : I might extraft
placed upon a box, the fore part of which, for the better from the writings of Epicurus and his scctators an abun
deception, is filled with a pairof bellows, a sounding-board, dance of things to discredit oracles ; and I might (how
cylinder, and pipes, supposed to represent the organs of that the Greeks themselves made no great account of
speech. At other times the machine is only like a pe- them."
The reputation of oracles was greatly lessened when
Tuke-maker's block, hung round with a Turkish dress,
furnished with- a pair of arms, and placed before a table } they became an artifice of politics. Themistocles, with 2
and sometimes the puppet stands upon the table, or against design of engaging the Athenians to quit Athens, and toa wall. The sounds are heard- through a speaking-trum embark, in order to be in a better condition to resist Xer
pet, which the figure holds in its mouth. See the article xes, made the Pythoness deliver an oracle, commanding
them to take refuge in wooden walls. DcinolLhenes said,
Acoustics, vol. i. p. 90*
.that

JUGGLING.
491
tbat the Pythanefs Phitiptzei ; to signify that (he was fus from the plague, by Honing to death an old ragged
beggar whom Apollonius called the plagut, and who ap
gained over by Philip's presents.
The cessation of oracles is attested by several profane peared to be a demon by his changing himself into the
authors ; as Strabo, Juvenal, Lucan, and others. Plutarch form of a (hagged dog. That such tales as these Ihould
accounts for it, by saying, tl)at the benefits of the gods have been thought worthy of the (lightest notice by ths
are not eternal as themselves'are ; or that the genii, who incomparable author of the Intellectual System, is indeed
presided over oracles, are subject to death ; or that the ex a wonderful phenomenon in the history of human nature.
halations of the earth had been exhausted. It appears The whole story of Apollonius Tyanus, as is now well
that the last reason had been alleged, in the time of Cicero, known, is nothing better than a collection of the most ex
who ridicules it in the second book of Divination, as if travagant fables : but, were the narrative such as that cre
the spirit of prophecy, supposed to be excited by subter dit could be given to the faBs here related, there appearsraneous effluvia, had evaporated by length of time, as no necessity in either case for calling in supernatural pow
er. The Athenians of that age were a superstitious peo
wine or pickle by being long kept.
Daniel discovered the imposture of the priests of Bel, ple. Apollonius was a (hrewd impostor, long practised in
who had a private way of getting into the temple to take the art of deceiving the multitude. For such a man it
away the olfertd meats, and who made the king believe was easy to persuade a friend and confidant to act the part
that the idol consumed them. Mundus, being in love of the laughing dtmoniac; and without much difficulty the
with Paulina, the eldest of the priestesses of Isis, went and statue might be so undermined as inevitably to tumble,
told her, that the god Anubis, being passionately fond of upon a violent concussion being given to the ground at the
her, commanded her to give him a meeting. Slie was af time of the departure of the pretended demon. The other
terwards shut up in a dark room, where her lover Mundus, case of the poor man at Epheius, who was stoned to death,
whom me believed to be Anubis, was concealed. This is exactly similar to that of those innocent women in our
imposture having been discovered, Tiberius ordered those own country, whom the vulgar in the last century were
detestable priests and priestesses to be crucified, and with instigated to burn for the supposed crime of witchcraft.
them Ida, Mundus's free woman, who had conducted We have no reason to suppose that an Ephesian mob was
the whole intrigue. He also commanded the temple of less inflammable or credulous than a British mob, or that
Isis to be levelled with the ground, and her statue to be Apollonius played his part with less skill than a Christian'
thrown into the Tiber; as to Mundus, the most guilty demonologiit ; and as the spirits of our witches, who were
sacrificed to folly and fanaticism, were often supposed to>
person, he was only sent into baniihment.
Theophilus, bisliop of Alexandria, not only destroyed migrate from their dead bodies into the bodies of harts or
the temples of tjie false gods, but discovered the cheats of cals accidentally passing by, so might this impoltor at
the priests, by mowing that the statues, some of which Ephefus persuade his cruel and credulous instruments, that
were of brass, and others of wood, were hollow within, the spirit of their victim had taken possession of the body
and led into dark passages made in the wall.
of the (hagged dog.
That juggling may not be supposed to lie among the
Lucian, in discovering the impostures of the false pro
phet Alexander, savs, that the oracles were chiefly atraid artei deperliti, we (hall produce our " modern instances. "
i. Soon after the execution of king Charles I. a com
of the subtilties of the Epicureans and Christians. The
false prophet Alexander sometimes feigned himself seized mission was appointed to survey the king's house at Wood-with a divine fury, and by means of the herb sopewort, stock, with the manor, park, woods, ami other demesnes
which he chewed, frothed at the mouth u\ so extraordi to that manor belonging ; and one Collins, under a feign
nary a manner, that the ignorant people attributed it to ed name, hired himself as secretary to the commissioners,
the strength of the god he was possessed by. He had long who, on the i 5th of October, 1649, met, and took up their
before prepared the head of a dragon made of linen, which residence in the king's own rooms. His majesty's bed
opened and (hut its mouth by means of a horse-hair. He chamber they made their kitchen, the council-hall their'
went by night to a place where the foundations of a tem pantry, and the presence-chamber was the place where they
ple were digging ; and having found water, either of a fat for the dispatch of business; his majesty's dining-coom spring, or rain that had settled there, he hid in it a goose- they made their wood-yard, and stored it with the wood
egg, in which he had enclosed a little serpent that had of the famous royal-oak from the High Park, which, that
been just hatched. The next day, very early in the morn nothing might be left with the name of king about it, they
ing, he came naked into the street, having only a scarf had dug up by the roots, and split and bundled up into
about his middle, holding in his hand a -scythe, and faggots for their siring. Things being thus prepared, they
tossing about his hair as the priests of Cybele; then, get lat on the 16th ojphe fame month for the dispatch of bu
ting upon a high altar, he laid, that the place was hap siness ; and, in the midst of their first debate, there entered
py to be honoured by the birth of a god. Afterwards, a large black dog (as they thought), which made a dread
running down to the place where he had hid the goose- ful howling, overturned two or three of their chairs, and
egg, and going into the water, he began to sing the praises then crept under a bed and vanished ; this gave them the
of Apollo and sculapius, and to invite the latter to. greater surprise, as the doors were kept conltantly locked,
come and (how himself to men. With these words, he Ib that no real dog could get in or out. The next day
dips a bowl into the water, and takes out the mysterious, their surprise was increased, when, sitting at dinner in a
egg, which had a god enclosed in it j and, when he had it lower room, they heard plainly the noise of persons walk
in his hand, he began to fay that he held sculapius. ing over their heads, though they well knew the doors
Whilst all were eager to have a sight of this fine mystery, were all locked, and there could be nobody there ; pre
he broke the. egg, and the little serpent, starting out, twitt sently after they heard also all the wood of the king^s oak
brought by parcels from the dining-room, and thrown with
ed itself about his fingers.
Two instances more of ancient juggling we (hall just great violence into the presence-chamber ; as also all the
mention, not because there is any thing particular or im chairs, stools, tables, and other furniture, forcibly hurled
portant in the facts, but because some credit seems to have about the room ; their own papers of the minutes of their
been given to the narration by the discerning Cudworth. transactions torn, and the ink-glass broken. When all this
Philoftratus, in his life of Apollonius Tyanus, informs noise had some time ceased, Giles Sharp, their secretary,
us that a laughing demoniac at Athens was cured by that ma proposed to enter first into these rooms ; and, in preserve of gician, who ejected the evil spirit by threats and menaces; the commissioners, of whom he received the key, he opened
and the biographer adds, that the demon, at his depar the doors, and found the wood spread about the room,
ture, is laid to have overturned a statue which stood be the chairs tossed about and broken, the papers torn, thefore the porch where the cure was performed. The other glass broken, (as has been said;) but not the least track,
instance is of the lame magician freeing tke city of Ephe- of any human creature, nor the least reason to suspect one.

492
JUGGLING.
as the doors were all fast-, and the keys in the custody of business. But, on the first of November, the most dread
the commissioners. It was therefore unanimously agreed, ful scene of all ensued ; candles in every part of the room
that the power who did this mischief must have entered were lighted up, and a great fire made ; at midnight, the
the room at the key-hole. The night following, Sharp, the candles all yet burning, a noise like the burst of a cannon
secretary, with two of the commissioners' servants, as they was heard in the room, and the burning billets were tossed
were in bed in the some room, which room was contiguous about by it even into their honours' beds, who called
to that were the commissioners lay, had their bed's feet Giles and his companions to their relief, otherwise the
lifted up so much higher than their heads, that they ex house had been burnt to the ground ; about an hour af
pected to have their necks broken, and then they were let ter, the candles went out as usual, the crack as of many
fall at once with so much violence as stiook the whole cannon was heard, and many pailfuls of green stinking
house, and more than ever terrified the commissioners. On water were thrown upon their honours' beds ; great stones
the night of the 19th, as all were in bed in the fame room were also thrown in as before, the bed-curtains and bed
for greater safety, and lights burning by them, the candles steads torn and broken, the windows shattered, and the
in an instant went out with a sulphurous smell, and that whole neighbourhood alarmed with the most dreadful
moment many trenchers of wood were hurled about the noises ; nay, the very rabbit-stealers that were abroad that
room, which next morning were found to be the fame night in the warren were so terrified, that they sled for
their honours had eaten on the day before, which were all fear, and left their ferrets behind them. One of their ho
removed from the pantry, though not a lock was found nours this night spoke, and, in the name of God, asked
opened in the whole house. The next night they fared what it was, and why it disturbed them so? No answer
still worse : the candles went out as before, the curtains of was given to this, but the noise ceased for a while, when
their honours' beds were rattled to and fro with great vio the spirit came again, and, as they all agreed, brought with
lence, their honours received many cruel blows and bruises it seven devils worse than itself. One of the servants now
by eight great pewter dishes and a number of wooden lighted a large candle, and set it in the door-way, between
trenchers being thrown on their beds, which, being heaved the two chambers, to see what passed ; and, as he watched
off, were heard rolling about the room, though in the morn it, he plainly sow a hoof striking the candle and candle
ing none of these were to be seen. This night likewise stick into the middle of the room, and afterwards, making
they were alarmed with the tumbling down of oaken bil three scrapes over the snuff, scraped it out. Upon this
lets about their beds, and other frightful noises ; but all the some person was so bold as to draw a sword, but he
was clear in the morning, as if no such things had hap had scarcely jgot it out when he felt another invisible hand
pened. The next night the keeper of the king's house had hold of it too, and pulled with him for it, and, at
and his dog lay in the commissioners' room, and then they length prevailing, struck him so violently on the head
had no disturbance. But on the night of the zzd, though with the pummel, that he fell down for dead with the
the dog lay in the room as before, yet the candies went blow. At this instant was heard another burst like the
out, a number of brick-bats fell from the chimney into the discharge of the broadside of a sliip of war, and, at about
room, the dog howled piteously, their bed-clothes -were all a minute or two's distance each, no less than nineteen,
stripped off, and their terror increased. On the 14th they more such ; these shook the house so violently, that they
thought all the wood of the king's oak was violently expected every moment it would fall upon their heads.
thrown down by their bed-sides ; they counted sixty-four The neighbours on this, as has been siid, being all alarm
billets that fell, and some hit and shook the beds in which ed, flocked to the house in great numbers, and all joined
they lay ; but in the morning none were found there, nor in prayer and psalm-singing, during which the noise still
had the door been opened where the billet-wood was kept. continued in the other rooms, and the discharge of can
The next night the candles were put out, the curtains rat nons was heard as from without, though no visible agent
tled, and a dreadful crack like thunder was heard ; and one was seen to discharge them. But what was the most alarm
of the servants, running to fee if his master were not kil ing of all, and put an end to their proceedings effectually,
led, found three dozen trenchers laid smoothly under the happened the next day as they were all at dinner, when
quilt by him. But all this was nothing to what succeeded : a paper, in which they had signed a mutual agreement
the 19th, about midnight, the candles went out, something to reserve a part of the premises out of the general survey,
walked majestically through the room, and opened and shut and afterwards to (hare it equally amongst them, (which
the- windows; great stones were thrown violently into the paper they had hid for the present under the earth in a
room, some of which fell on the beds, others on the floor; pot in one corner of the room, and in which an orangeand, at about a quarter after one, a noise was heard as of tree grew,) was consumed in a wonderful manner, by the
forty cannons discharged together, and again repeated at earth's taking fire with which the pot was filled, and burn
about eight minutes distance. This alarmed and raised all ing violently with a blue fume, and an intolerable stench,
the neighbourhood, who, coming into their honours' room, so that they were all driven out of the house, to which
gathered up the great stones, fourscore in number, and they could never be again prevailed upon to return.
This wonderful contrivance was all the invention of"
laid them by in the corner of a field, where, in Dr. Plot's
time, who reports this story, they were to be seen. This the memorable Joseph Collins, of Oxford, otherwise called
noise, like the discharge of cannon, was heard through all Funny Joe, who, having hired himself for secretary, under
the country for sixteen miles round. During these noises, the n3ine of Giles Sharp, by knowing the private traps
which were heard in both rooms together, the commissio belonging to the house, and the help of pulvii fulminant,
ners and their servants gave one another over for lost, and and other chemical preparations, and letting some of his
cried out for help ; and Giles Sharp, snatching up a sword, fellow-servants into the scheme, carried on the deceit,
had well-nigh killed one of their honours, mistaking him without discovery, to the very last ; insomuch that the late
for the spirit, as he came in his stiirt from his own room Dr. Plot, in his Natural History, relates the whole for fact,
to their's. While they were together, the noise was con and concludes in this grave manner; " That, though tricks
tinued, and part of the tiling of the house was stript off, have been often played in affairs of this kind, many of
and all the windows of an upper room were taken away the things above related are not reconcileable with jug
with it. On the 30th at midnight something walked into gling ; such as, the loud noises beyond the power of man
the chamber, treading like a bear ; it walked many times to make, without such instruments as were not there; the
about, then threw the warming-pan violently on the floor; (earing and breaking the beds; the throwing about the
at the fame time a large quantity of broken glass, accom fire; the hoof treading out the candle; and the striving
panied with great stones and horses' bones, came pouring for the sword, and the blow the man received from the
into the room with uncommon force; these were all found pummel of it."
2. In consequence of the extent to which the practice
in the morning, to the astonishment and tenor of the cotnjjiiilioners, who were yet determined to go on with their of Animal Magnetism, as it was called by its inventor,
M. Meimer,

JUGGLING.
49S
M. Mesmer, was carried in Paris, the French king appoint gan to present very various appearances in their condition,
ed a comnrittee, consisting of sour physicians, and five as the operation proceeded. Some of them were calm and
members of the Royal Academy of Sciences, to investi tranquil, and felt nothing ; others were affected with
gate the matter, in the year 1 78+. Among the litter were coughing and spitting; others again experienced flig'it
MM. Jiailly, Lavoisier, and Dr. Franklin, who was at pains, partial or universal heats, and considerable perluithat time the American minister at Paris. This agent, rations; and others were Agitated and tortured with con
.which Mesmer pretended to have discovered, he affirmed, vulsions. These convulsions were extraordinary in their
was " a fluid universally diffused, and rilling all s pace, being number, severity, and duration. The commissioners favr
the medium of a reciprocal influence between the celestial them, in some instances, continue for three hours, when
bodies, the earth, and living beings ; it insinuated itself into they were accompanied with expectoration of a viscid
the substance of the nerves, upon which therefore it Jiad phlegm, which was ejected by violent efforts, and some
a direct operation ; it was capable of being communicated times streaked with blood ; one young man often brought
from one body to other bodies, both animate and inani up blood copiously. The convulsions were characterized
mate, and that at a considerable distance, without the as by violent involuntary motions of the limbs and of the
sistance of any intermediate substance ; and it exhibited whole body, by spasms of the throat, by agitations of the
in the human body some properties analogous to those of epigastrium and hypochondres, and wandering motions of
the loadstone, especially its two poles. This animal magne the eyes, accompanied by piercing shrieks, weeping, im
tism," he added, " was capable of curing directly all the moderate laughter, and hiccup. They were generally pre*
disorders of the nervous system, and indirectly other ma ceded or followed by a state of languor and rambling, or
ladies ; it rendered perfect the operation of medicines ; and a degree of drowsiness and even of coma. The least un
excited and directed the salutary crises of diseases, so that expected noise made the patients start ; and it was remarked,
it placed thesecrises in the power of the physician. More that even a change of measure in the air, played upon the
over, it enabled him to ascertain the state of health of each piano-forte, affected them, so that a more lively movement
individual, and to form a correct judgment as to the ori me reased their agitation, and renewed the violence of their
gin, nature, and progress, of the most complicated diseases, convulsions. Nothing can be more surprising, or more in
&c." In short, he said, " La Nature offre dans le magne- conceivable by those who have not witnessed it, than the
til'me un moyen univerlel de guerir et de preserver les hom spectacle of these convulsions, fay the commissioners ; all
ilies." Sec Mcmoire fur la Decouverte du MagnetiJ'me Animal, seem to be under the power of the magnetiser ; a sign from
par M. Mesmer, Doct. en Med. de la Faculte de Vienne, him, his voice, his look, immediately rouses them from a
779. Also his Precis Hifterique des Fails relalifs aux Mag. state even of apparent sopor. In truth, they add, it was
An. jusques en Avril 1781. Mons. Deflon, a pupil of Mcs- impossible not to recognise, in these constant effects, a great
rner, allo practiled animal magnetism at Paris, and under power or agency, which held the patients under its domi
took to demonstrate its existence and propertiesto the com nion, and of which the magnetiser appeared to be the sole
missioners. He commenced his instructions by reading a depositary. See Rapport des Comnijsaires charge's par le Roi
memoir, in which he maintained, that " there is but one de TExamen du Magnetism Animal ; Paris, 17S4..
Such, then, were the phenomena produced by the ope
nature, one disease, and one remedy; and that remedy is
ration of this new agent, the nature and origin of which
animal magnetism."
The first step of the commissioners was to examine the it was the duty of the commissioners to investigate. This
mode and instruments of operation, and the effects of the convulsive and lethargic state, it may be noticed, was con
agent. It was observed that M. Deflon operated upon sidered as a crisis, such as the constitution or the art of
many individuals at the fame time. In the middle of a medicine is enabled to effect, for the purpose of curing
large room was placed a circular chest of oak, raised ahout diseases ; and, for the fake of brevity, we shall adopt the
a foot from the floor, which was called the baquet : the lid term, to express this occurrence, regardless of the hypo
of this chest was pierced with a number of holes, through thesis which led to its use.
which there issued moveable and curved branches of iron.
On witnessing the fame experiments, frequently repeat
The patients were ranged in leveral circles round the chclt, ed, the commissioners remarked, that, among the patients
each at an iron branch, which, by means of its curvature, who fell into the crises, there were always many women,
could be applied directly to the diseased part. A cord, which and very few men : that the crises were not effected in less
was passed round their bodies, connected them with one than the space of an hour or two ; and that, as soon as one
another; and sometimes a second chain of communication person was thus taken, the rest were similarly seized in a
was formed by means of the hands, the thumb of each one's very short time. But they were unable to obtain any sa
left hand being received and pressed between the fore-finger tisfactory results from experiments made upon so many
and thumb of the right hand of his neighbour. More persons at once. They resolved, therefore, to endeavour,
over, a piano-forte was placed in a coi ner of the room, on by experiments upon individuals, in a more private way,
which different airs were played ; found being, according to to ascertain the direct effects of the newly-discovered agent
the principles of Mesmer, a conductor of magnetism. The on the animal economy, in a state of health ; which, if
patients, thus ranged in great numbers round the baquet, the agent existed, could of course be rendered manifest by
received the magnetic influence at once by all these means its effect ; and they determined to become themselves the
of communication; by the branches of iron which trans subjects of the first experiments. No inquiry was ever
mitted to them the magnetism of the baquet ; by the cord conducted in a more philosophical manner, or terminated
entwined round the body; by the union os thumbs, which in a more complete and unequivocal developcment of
conveyed to each the magnetism of his neighbour; and by the nature of the subject. Great and extraordinary as
the found ot the music, or of an agreeable voice, which the powers of this new agent seemed to be, the phenomena
diffused the principle through the air. The patients were, were proved to be resemble solely to the imagination of
besides, directly magnetised, by means of the finger of the the parties magnetised.
magnetiser, and a rod of iron, which he moved about beThe commissioners submitted to be magnetised together,
sore the face, above or behind the head, and over the dis excluding all strangers, by M. Deflon, once a-week, for the
eased parts, always observing the distinction of the mag space of two hours and a half. They were ranged round
netic poles, and fixing his countenance upon the indivi the baquet, encircled by the cord of communication, with
dual. But above all, they were magnetised by the appli an iron branch front the baquet resting upon the left hycation of the hands, and by pressure with the fingers upon pochondre ot each, and forming from time to time the com
the hypochondria, and tiie abdominal regions, which was munication of thumbs: they were magnetised by the fin
often continued for a long time, occasionally for leveral gers or the metallic rod heing moved about and presented
hours together.
to different parts of the body, as well as by the pressure
The patients, subjected to this treatment, at length be- of hands 011 tne pit of the stomach and fides of the belly.
Vol. XI. No. 770.
0 K
The

JUGGLING.
454
The most irritable and delicate os the commissioners were paration and ceremony, and subjected to a novel and my
magnetised the most frequently, and for the longest time; sterious treatment, the wonderf ul effects of which he is al
but none of them experienced any effects or sensations, or ready persuaded that he is about to experience : and if,
at least any that could be ascribed to magnetism. Three moreover, it is recollected, that he is paid for his compli
of them were valetudinarians, arid sorneoftheirusn.il un ance, and supposes that the experimenters will be gratified
easy feelings were excited, partly by the fatigue, and partly in being told that he perceived certain operations ; we shall
by the strong pressure made on the stomach. They sub have natural causes by which these effects may be explained,
mitted to the experiment on three days successively : still or at least very legitimate reasons for doubting that the real
without any effect. The quiet and silence of the eight caiise is magnetism." Rapport des Commijf. p. 30.
Since the supposed effects of the animal magnetism, then,
commissioners, thus magnetised, without any uneasiness or
any new sensation, formed the most perfect contrast with were not discoverable in those who were incredulous ; there
the noise, agitation, and disorder, os the public magnetism : was great reason to suspect, that the impressions which were
here was tike magnet without any influence, and the ope produced, were the result of a previous expectation of
rator despoiled of his power. They were warranted, there the mind, a mere effect of the imagination. The commis
fore, in concluding, " that magnetism has no agency in a sioners, therefore, now directed their experiments to a new
Hate of health, or even in a state of slight indisposition." point; namely, to determine how far the imagination could
They resolved, then, to make their next trials of its in influence the sensations, and whether it could be the source
fluence upon persons actually diseased ; and seven persons, of all the phenomena attributed to magnetism.
of the lower class, were magnetised by M. Dellon, in the
The eommislioners had recourse now to a M. Jumelin,
presence of the commissioners, at Dr. Franklin's house. Two who magnetised in the same way w ith MM. Mesmer and
women, the one asthmatic, the other with a swelling on the Deslon, except that he made no distinction of the magne
thigh, and two children, the one six and the other nine years tic poles. Eight men and two women were operated on
of age, felt nothing, and remained unaffected. One man, by M. Jumelin; but none of them experienced any effect.
with diseased eyes, felt a pain in the ball of one of them, At length a female servant of Dr. Le Roy, who was mag
which also discharged tears, when the ringer of the mag netised in the forehead, but without being touched, said
netiser was brought near it, and moved quickly about for slie perceived a sense os heat there. When M. Jumelin
a considerable time : but, when the other eye, which was moved his hand about, and presented the extremities of
most diseased, was magnetised, he felt nothing. A nervous his five fingers to her face, she said that she felt as it were
hysterical woman, to whom the pressure of the abdomen a flame moving about ; when magnetised at the stomach,
was painful, and who had a hernia, said she felt a pain in she declared that the heat was there ; at the back, and the
the head when the finger was pointed near the rupture, fame heat was there ; she then affirmed that (he was hot all
arid that she lost her breath when it was brought opposite over the body, and suffered a head-ache. * Seeing that only
the face. When the finger of the magnetiser was repeat one person out of eleven had been sensible of the magne
edly moved up and down, she experienced some catchings tism, the commissioners thought that this person was pro
of the muscles of the head and sliouJders, like one surpri bably possessed ofthe most mobilflniagination. They there
sed and afraid. The seventh patient, a man, suffered some fore tied a bandage over her eyes, and she was magnetised
again ; but the effects no longer accorded with the parts
effects of the fame sort, but much less marked.
Four persons, two ladies and two gentlemen, of good to which the magnetism was directed ! When it was ap
education, and in bad health, were afterwards magnetised. plied successively to the stomach and to the back, the wo
Three #f these underwent the operation several times, and man only perceived the heat in her head, and a pain in the
felt nothing ; but the fourth, a nervous lady, being mag eyes, and in the left ear ! The bandage was removed, and
netised during an hour and twenty minutes, generally by M. Jumelin applied his hands to the hypochondres ; slie im
the application of the hands, was several times on the point mediately perceivedaser.se of heat in those parts; and, at
of falling asleep, and felt some degree of agitation and un the end of a few minutes, said that she was faint, and ac
easiness. On a subsequent occasion, a large company, as tually swooned. When slie was sufficiently recovered, her
sembled at Dr. Franklin's, (who was confined by illness,) eyes were again bandaged; M. Jumelin was then removed
were all magnetised, including some patients of M. Des- to a distance, silence was commanded, ami they made the
Ion, who had accompanied him thither; there were present woman believe that she was again magnetised. The effects
several Americans, one of whom, an officer, had an intermit were now precisely the same, although no one operated,
tent fever; yet no person experienced any effects, except either near her or at a distance ; (he felt the lame heat, par
M. Dellon's patients, who felt the fame sensations to which ticularly in the back and loins, and the fame pain in the
eyes and ears ! At the end of a quarter of an hour, a
they had been accustomed at his public magnetising.
These experiments, then, furnished some important facts. sign was made to M. Jumelin to magnetise her at the sto
Of fourteen invalids, rive experienced some effects from the mach ; he did so, but (he felt nothing; he magnetised her
operation, but nine felt none whatever. All the effects back, but without effect ; in fact the heat of the back and
observed in the nervous lady, however, might be occa loins gradually ceased, and the pains in the head remained !
sioned by the irksomencss of the fame posture for so long a
Here, then, was demonstrative evidence of the ope
time, and by her attention being strongly fixed upon her ration of the imagination. When the woman law what
feelings ; for it is frequently liilficient to think of these was done, the (dilations were placed in the parts magne
nervous attacks, or to hear them mentioned, in order to tised ; but, when (he could no longer see, they were re
reproduce them when they are habitual. The three other ferred to the most distant parts, where no magnetism was
instances occurred among persons of the lower class .- and directed ; and, above all, they were squally felt, when slis
this circumstance was remarked with surprise by the com was not magnetised at all, and not felt when (he was mag
missioners ; that the only effects, which could be ascribed netised, after a little repose, but unknown to herself. The
to magnetism manifested themselves in the poor and igno fainting of a nervous woman, when made the subject of
rant ; while those who were better able to observe and to a mysterious experimeut, and continued in a posture of
describe their sensations, felt nothing. At the fame time, restraint for a considerable time, is explicable upon natu
it was observed, that children, although endowed with the ral causes. This experiment also showed, that the dis
peculiar sensibility of their age, likewise experienced no tinction of poles was purely chimerical. It was repeated
effect. The notion, that these effects might be explained the following day upon a man and a woman, with the
by natural causes, therefore, suggested itself to the com lame results. Sensations, felt when they were- not mag
missioners. " If we figure to ourselves," t h c-y observe, netised, could only be the effect of imagination; and it
" a poor ignorant person, suffering from disense, and was found ouly necessary to excite and direct the imagi
anxious to be relieved, brought before a large company, nation, by questions, to the parts where the- sensations
partly consisting of physicians, with some degree of pre were to be felt, instead of, directing the magnetism upon
tiros*

J U G < ;iING.
496
those parts, In order to produce all the effects. A child fy, an apricot-tree was selected, which stood sufficiently dis
of rive years oki was then magnetised ; but it felt nothing, tant from the others, and was well adapted for retaining
except the heat which it had previously contracted in the magnetism communicated to it. M- Deslon, having
playing.
brought thither a young patient of twelve years of age,
These experiments were repeated by the commissioners was shown the tree, which lie magnetised, while the patient
in various ways, upon many different persons, of all remained in the house, under the observation os another
classes, and with the fame results, differing only accord person. It was wished that M. Deflon should be absent
ing to the difference ot susceptibility of the imagination during the experiment ; but he affirmed that it might fail,
of the individuals. They found effects constantly experi is he did not direct hi; Ipoks and his cane towards the
enced when no magnetism was used, and vice ver/a, (when tree. The young man was then brought out, with a ban
the eyes were covered,) according to the direction of the dage over his eyes, and successively led to sour trees, which
patient's attention by questions put to him with address. were not magnttiftd, and was directed to embrace each dur
Now this practice could not lead to any error; since it ing two minutes; M. Deilon at the lame time standing at
only deceived their imagination. For, in truth, when a considerable distance, and pointing his cane to the tree
they were not magnetised, their only answer ought to have actually magnetised. At the first tree, the young patient,
on being questioned, declared that he sweated profusely ;
been that they felt nothing.
Some fails, communicated to the commissioners by M. he coughed and expectorated, and said that he felt a pain
Sigault, an eminent physician at Paris, place the power of in the head : he was still about twenty- seven feet from
the imagination in a strong light. " Having announced," the magnetised tree. At the second tree, he found him
lie fays, " in a great house, that I was an adept in the art self giddy, with the bead-ache as before ; he was now
of Mel'mer, I produced considerable effects upon a lady thirty feet from the magnetised tree. At the third, the
who was there. The voice and serious air which I affect giddiness and head-ache were much increased ; he said he
ed, made an impression upon her, which she at first at believed he was approaching the magnetised tree ; but he
tempted to conceal ; but having carried my hand to the was still twenty-eight feet from it. At length, when
region of the heart, I found it palpitating. Her state of brought to the fourth tree, not maantttjid, anii at the dis
oppression indicated also a tightness in the chelt, and se tance of twenty-four feet from that which was, the crisis
veral other symptoms speedily ensued; the muscles of the came on ; the young man fell down in a state of insensi
face were affected with convulsive twitches, and the eyes bility, his limbs became rigid, he was carried to a grassrolled ; (he fell down in a sainting fit, vomited her din plot, w here M. Deslon went to his assistance, and recovered
ner, and had afterwards several motions from the bowels, him.
and felt herself in a state os incredible weakness and lanThis experiment, then, was altogether adverse to the
gour. A celebrated artilt, who gives lessons in drawing principle of magnetism, not negatively, but positively and
to the children of one of our princes, complained during directly. If the patient, said the commissioners, had ex
ieveral days of a severe head-ache, w hich he mentioned to perienced no effect under the tree actually magnetised, it
me when we met accidentally on the Pont-Royal. Hav might have been supposed that he was not in a state of
ing persuaded him that I was initiated in the mysteries of sufficient susceptibility; but he fell into the crisis under
Mel'mer, almost immediately, by means of a few gestures, one which was not magnetised; therefore not from any
I removed his pain, to his great astonishment." Dr. Si external physical cause, but solely from the influence of
gault justly remarks, that it is probably by such an im the imagination. He knew that he was to be carried to the
pression on the mind, that the fight of the dentist removes magnetised tree ; his imagination was rouse;!, and succes
the tooth-ache, when the patient has gone to him for the sively exalted, until, at the fourth tree, it had risen to tha
purpose of having his tooth drawn. He adds, that, being pitch necessary to bring on the crisis.
Many other experiments furnished the fame ' results.
one day in the parlour at a convent, a young lady said to
him, " You go to M. Mesmer's, I hear." ' Yes,' he re M. Dellon was requested to select, from among his poor
plied, 'and I can magnetise you through the grate;' pre patients, those who had shown the greatest sensibility to
senting bis ringer towards her at the lame time. She was the magnetism; and he accordingly brought two women
alarmed, grew faint, and begged him to desist ; and, in to Pasly. While he was magnetising Dr. Franklin aud
fact, her emotion was lo great, that, had he persisted, he several persons in another apartment, the two women were
had no doubt that she would have been seized with a fit. put into separate rooms. Three of t he commissioners re
Rapport, p. 3 9-+ 1.
mained with one of the women, the first to question her,But, although the commissioners were convinced, by the second to write, and the third to represent M. Dellon,
their experiments, that the imagination was capable of pro who (they persuaded her after having bandaged her eyes)
ducing different fen lations, of occasioning pain, and a was brought into the room to magnetise her. One of them
fense of heat, and even actual heat, in all parts of the pretended to speak to M. Dellon, requesting him to be
body ; and therefore that it contributed much to the ef gin; but not/iing was done; the commissioners remained
fects which were ascribed to animal ma^ntlism ; yet the quiet, only observing the woman. In the space of three
effects of the latter had been much more considerable, and minutes, (he began to feel a nervous shivering, (frisson
the derangements of the animal economy, which it ex nerveux j) then the felt in succession a pain in the head
cited, much more severe. It was now, therefore, to be and in the arms, and a pricking in the hands, (he- became.
ascertained, whether by influencing the imagination, con stiff, struck her hands together, got up from her fear, and
vulsions, or the complete crisis witnessed at the public stamped with her feet; in a word, the crisis was com
treatment, could be produced. In proof of this point, pletely characterized. Two of the commissioners were in
their experiments were not less conclusive, as the follow an adjoining room with the other woman, whom they
ing relation of one or* two of them will evince. As M. placed by the door, which was (hutr with her light at li
Deston acknowledged that the complete success of the expe berty, and made her believe that M. Deslon was on the
riments would depend upon the subjects of them being en other side of the door, magnetising her. She had scarcely
dowed with sufficient sensibility, he was requested to se been seated a minute before the door when a shivering
lect some of his patients, who had already proved their began; in One minute more she had a clattering of the
susceptibility of the magnetic influence, upon whom the teeth, but yet a general warmth over the body ; and, by
trials might be made.
the end of three minutes, the crisis was complete. The
According to the principles of the magnetisers, when a breathing became hurried ; (he stretched out her arms be
tree had been touched by them, and charged with mag hind her back, writhing them strongly, and bending the
netism, every person who stopped near the tree would feel body forwards; a general tremor of the whole body came
the effects of this agent, and either fall into a swoon or into on; the clattering of the teeth was so loud as to be heard
convulsions. Accordingly, in Dr. Franklin's garden at Paf- out of the room; ai\d she bit her hand lo as to leave the
marts

496 JUGG
mark; of her teeth in it. Now, the commissioners ob
serve, these two women were never touched, not even their
pulse felt. A more clear and demonstrative proof of the
power and agency of the imagination could not have been
afforded them. It may be added, however, that one of
these women, being sent to M. Lavoisier's, actually fell
into the crisis in the antichamber, before (he had seen ei
ther M. Dellon or any of the commissioners; but (he knew
that (lie was to meet them there. While (he was alone in
the antichamber, a (hort time afterwards, different persons
went to her who had no connection with magnetism, and
the convulsive motions began again. They remarked to
her that no one magnetised her ; but so much was her
imagination excited, that (he replied, "If you did nothing
to me, I should not be in this condition." She knew in
fact that (he came there for the purpose of being the sub
ject of experiment ; and the approach of any one, or the
least noise, attracted her attention, recalled the idea of
magnetism, and produced a fresh accession of convulsions.
It is unnecessary to cany this detail of facts any farther.
No experimental inquiry could have been more ably pro
secuted, and no philosophical truth more clearly deve
loped, than that the mere operation of the imagination is
sufficient to produce all those great and extraordinary
changes in the animal economy, which were ascribed to
an hypothetical agent in nature, which was termed mag
netism.
But the imagination must not be too often trifled with,
as the most fatal consequences may ensue. The Hijhire Ue
j'a Sociiie Je Medecine for 1784 and 1785, (Paris,) affords a
very pertinent caution to those who might he prompted
by idle curiosity to throw themselves into the vortex of
animal magnetism. M. Geoffroy, stating the diseases that
were prevalent in the month of September 178+, met with
two incidents which clearly manifest that such curiosity
is not void of danger. The first case is of a lady, aged
about 17, of a delicate constitution, aud of great sensibi
lity, who was induced by curiosity, to pay a visit to M.
Dellon ; and was persuaded by the partisans of animal
magnetism to submit to the operation, in order to remove
the remains of some obstructions, with which it was ("aid
(he had been formerly attacked. She was thrown into
convulsions, which continued for several hours. Persever
ing, for the space of three months, in submission to the
same treatment, her convulsions finally became so perpe
tual, that (lie could no longer be conveyed to M. Deilon's
house; but, notwithstanding (he was obliged to discon
tinue the operation, her convulsions increased ; (lie be
came delirious, and an obstinate spasm of the oesophagus
impeded deglutition. In this state M. Geoffroy visited
her ; but every application was in vain : (he fell a sacrifice
to her folly oil the fourth day after his attendance. The
second instance respects a lady who had persevered in the
use of magnetism for the space of three years, with unremitted enthusiasm, despising the aid of every physician ;
and who was at length reduced to a situation similar to
the preceding. Her husband stated the particulars of her
case to M. Baigneries, his physician. According to this
narrative, the, lady was regularly thrown into convulsions,
which continued for several hours; nor was (he perfectly
free in the seasons of remission : (he had a flow (ever re
sembling the hectic, and the spasms in her throat were so
considerable, that (he swallowed the blandest fluids with
great difficulty. She was emaciated, and reduced to the
last stage of a marasmus.
Driven from Paris, the jugglers soon found their way
to England. In the year 1785, Dr. de Mainauduc, pub
lished in London his Proposals lo the Ladies, for establishing
nn Hygicean Society. In this paper, the doctor informs
us, " That M. Mesmer revived the science of animal
magnetism from the ashes of the ancients ; that, being in
Fr: nee when it was the general topic of conversation, lie
applied to M. Mesmer for instructions ; that he offered
that gentleman two hundred guineas for his secret, but
hud the mortification of being refused ; that this event,

LING.
though mortifying at the time, proved in the end a for
tunate one, as it procured him the acquaintance of Dr.
Dellon ; that Dr. Dellon, being opposed by the faculty in
France, applied for commissioners to inspect his treatment,
and to report what they ssiould observe worthy notice ;
that the commissioners, though men of great estimation
for perspicuity of judgment, made a very unfavourable re
port," as we have just seen. The doctor adds, " That
the persecuted subject gained ground, and began to rise,
under the indefatigable labours of Dr. Deslon, and a few
others, from the crude state in which M. Mesmer left it,
to that superior one to which it is now arrived, though
still far ssiprt of what it will be brought to ; that there is
scarcely a town in France where it does not at this instant
flourisli, and scarcely a corner of the globe in which it is
not introducing ; that this accounts (or Dr. dc Mainau
duc's presence in England, and for the steps he has taken ;
that he is happy in the character and reflection of being
the first who dared, in England, to stem the torrent of op
position, in a cause which, from its own nature and pur
port, will soon need little assistance to support itself."
" This, ladies," continues Dr. de Mainauduc, " is the sub
ject I beg leave to address to you. As this method of
curing each other is not confined to sex, or to collegeeducation, and the fair sex being in general the most
sympathising part of the creation, and most immediately
concerned in the health and care of its offspring, I think
myself bound in gratitude to you, ladies, for the partia
lity you have fhow.i me in -the line of midwifery, to contrioute, as far as lies in my power, to render you addi
tionally useful and valuable to the community. With this
view, I purpose immediately to form an Hygicean Society,
to be incorporated with that of Paris. As loon as twenty
ladies have given in their names, the day mall be ap
pointed for the first meeting at my house, where they are
to pay fifteen guineas each; which.will include the whole
expence."
The doctor soon after .publissied a treatise, under the
name of Veritas, in which we have a long account of
cures and conjectures. In his pompous preface, he tells
us, " that animal magnetism will flourissi in every corner
of the world ; and that it will be received among the other
improvements in the healing art, there can be no doubt ;
and where," fays the doctor, " lo likely as in this happy
(bil, where liberty, the encourager of improvements, and
emulation, that radiant character of a Briton, hurries on
to perfection ! The only danger is, that some unlkilled in
the knowledge of diseases, and of the means of conduct
ing a patient through a crisis, may start into imposition
on the public, and repeat, by his ignorance, the stab
which animal magnetism received from another cause.
Magnetism is not a plaything for Jools: but what it is, I shall
reserve for a future publication." If this was ever in
tended, it seems to have been given up ; for, in a paper
which Dr. de Mainauduc calls "The Terms for Instruc
tions, Treatment, and Consultation," we find that what he
there professes to teach is " totally unconnected with ani
mal magnetism, with electricity, and with the theories of
Mesmer, and os every society or publication whatsoever."
This non-deseript science was to be taught on the follow
ing terms : " For each course of instructions, from twentyfive guineas to one hundred and fifty guineas. The sub
scription to be paid when the name is giien in. For treatment
and consultations, from one guirfea to fifteen guineas.
Each month's treatment to be paidfor at its commencemtvt."
The rapid manner in which magnetilts multiplied at
this time may seem incredible. Mainauduc fays, in 1^85,
that Mesmer had taught his lecret to three hundred disci
ples ; and that, in the fame year, Dellon had instructed
one hundred and sixty physicians. He also intorms us,
that an infinite number of people have, either by their
own studies, or from instructions given them bv others;
not only acquired a knowledge of, but practised, this me
thod ; lo that a general prohibition would be impractica
ble. Surrounded with such swarms of magnetilts, a few
3
oa\y,

J U G G
on'y, who aspired to eminence in and near this metropo
lis, will here be named. Of these Dr. Bell, Mr. Cue, Mr.
Holloway, Mr. Louthcrbourg, Mr. Parker, and Dr. Yeldal, have been molt famous. They are placed in the or
der ot the alphabet, because, aster Dr. de M.iinauduc, it
might seem presumptuous to determine which of these
gentlemen should have the pre-eminence. Mr. Louther
bourg, whole excellence as a painter is well known, was
most talked of about at this time ; and some attempt
was made to prove that animal magnetism was con
nected with religion. A Mrs. Pratt, who published a list
of cures performed by Mr. and Mrs. Loutherbourg,
wisties to be known as A lover of the Lamb cj God. To
those who discredit her report of cures, (he applies these
words : Behold, ye despifers, and wonder and perish ; for I will
work a work in your days, which ye shall not believe though a
man declare it unto you. But, to promote belief in magne
tism, ihe quotes these words of our Lord : Verily, verily, I
fay unto you, he that belineth on me, the works that I do, shall
he do also; and greater works than THESE Jhall he do, because
I go unto the Father. It might be supposed that Mr.
LoutV'bourg publicly reprehended this lady for her abuse
of scripture, or informed the world he believed her to be
insane. But in all probability Mr. Loutherbourg was as
mad as herself. Mrs. Pratt informs us, that three thou
sand persons have waited at one time, to gain admission
to this magnetift at Hammersmith ; and (he complains of
some people who have fold their admission-tickets for two
guineas, and five guineas, a-piece! At what price they
bought them is not laid. Animal Magnetism examined,
in a Letter to a Country Gentlemen, by John Martin ;
Lond. 1790.
Perhaps we have dwelt too long upon this species of
juggling. It is now quite exploded in England ; to which
the well -written pamphlet just quoted we believe contri
buted not a little. If any of our readers, however, with
to have a more ample detail upon the subject, they may
consult a publication in 4to. by Dr. Bell, or an abridge
ment of it in Sibly's Key to the Occult Sciences, p. zffr176.
3. Complete as the detection of the delusion of Mesmer, and the other advocates of animal magnetism, by the
commissioners of Paris, was; and numerous as the fatts
were, which evinced the efficacy of touching, or even
pointing at, the body with the fingers, or a rod of iron,
&c. in removing as well as in exciting pains and distress
ing sensations; it could hardly have been expected, that
another delusion, founded upon the fame grounds, could
again be disseminated, after the (hort interval of sixteen
or seventeen years, so as to find advocates among philoso
phical men, and to enrich the author of the contrivance.
Such, however, was the fact. We now state it, rather as
a matter of record than of information, that, in the year
1798, an American, of the name of Perkins, introduced
into this country a method of curing diseases, for which
he obtained the royal letters patent, by means of two
small pieces of metal, denominated tractors. These
were applied externally near the part diseased, and moved
about, gently touching the surface only; and thus multi
tudes of painful disorders were removed, some most
speedily, and some after repeated applications of the me
tallic points. Pamphlets were published, announcing the
wonderful cures accomplished by this simple remedy ; and
periodical journals and newspapers teemed with evidence
of the curative powers of the trailers ; insomuch that, in
the course of a few months, they were the subject of ge
neral conversation, and scarcely less general use. The re
ligious sect of the Quakers, whose benevolence has been
sometimes displayed at the expence of their sagacity, be
came the avowed and active friends of the traSors ; and a
public establishment, called the Perkinean Institution,
was formed under their auspices, for the purpose of cur.
ing the diseases of the poor, without the expence of drugs
or medical advice. The transactions of this institution
Vol. XI. No. 771.

LING.
497
were published in pamphlets, in support of the extraordi
nary efficacy of these new instruments. In somewhat less
than six years Perkins left the country, in possession, as
we have been informed on good authority, of upwards of
ten thousand pounds, the contributions of Britith credu
lity ; and now (1S11) the tractors are almost forgotten.
We by no means intend to impeach the veracity of
those who attested the many extraordinary cures performed
by the application of the trailors ; on the contrary, we
have no doub.t that many of them were actually accom
plished, at least temporarily ; after what we have already
stated, when treating of animal magnetism, (such ai the s ud
den cure of the artist's head-ache, on the bridge, by M.
Sigault's gestures,) and what we (hall proceed to state re
specting the effects of counterfeit tractors, it were impossi
ble not to admit the truth and correctness of the majority
of the accounts of the efficacy of Perkinilin. We mull
observe, however, that the efficacy was founded on the
delusion ; and, had not the scientific world b^en at that
time in a state of comparative ignorance respecting the prin
ciple of which Galvani had recently obtained a glance ; had
they been in total ignorance of that principle, or possessed
of more than that " little knowledge" of it, which " is a
dangerous thing," such an imposture would scarcely have
gained ground for a day, among those who were ac
quainted with the proceedings of the French commissioners
in the affair of Mesmer. But Perkins associated the idea
of the Galvanic principle, or animal electricity, with the
operation of his tractors, by constructing them of two
different metals, which the Italian philosopher had shown
to be necessary to excite the operation of the agent which
he had discovered ; and the obscurity which hung over
this subject, (for the great developement of the Galvanic
firinciple by the pile of Volta, and the trough which solowed, had not then taken place,) left a new field for hy
pothesis ; and the anomalous character of the facts contri
buted to induce even philosophers to listen to the relation.
The diseases which have been found most susceptible of
the influence of the tractors are, rheumatism, some gouty
affections, pleurisy, ophthalmias, erysipelas, violent spas
modic convulsions, as epileptic fits and the locked jaw,
the pain and swelling attending contusions, inflammatory
tumors, the pains from a recent sprain, the painful effects
of a burn or scald, pains in the head, teeth, and indeed
most kinds of painful topical affections, excepting where
the organic structure of the partis destroyed, as in wounds,
ulcers, &c. and excepting also where oils or some other
non-conducting substances are present. Influence of Metal
lic Trailers on the Human Body, by B. D, Perkins, son to
the discoverer.
But we have other testimonies than those of Dr. Perkins
and his son for the influence of the tractors. Mr. Meigs,
professor of natural philosophy at Newhaven, in a letter
on Dr. Perkins's discovery, conceives the principles of
metallic irritability as so little understood, that he will
not pretend to explain how the tractors produce their ef
fects ; but seems satisfied in finding that the effects are
produced. After stating an experiment on his own child,
eight years of age, very dangerously ill with a peripneumonic complains, and to which the tractors gave almost
instantaneous relief, he fays, " I have used the tractors
with success in several other cases in my own family ; and
although, like Naaman the Syrian, I cannot tell why the
waters of Jordan should be better than Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus ; yet, since experience has proved
them so, no reasoning can change the opinion. Indeed,
the causes of all common facts are, we think, perfectly well
known to us; and it is very probable, fifty or an hundred
years hence, we shall as well know why the metallic trac
tors should in a sew minutes remove violent pains, as we
now know why cantharides and opium will produce op
posite effects; viz. we sliall know but very little about ei
ther, exceptingyactj."
Mr. Woodward, professor of natural philosophy atDartt L
mouth.

498
J U GO
mouth, in a letter also on the same subject-, has stated a
number of successful experiments in pains of the head,
face, teeth, and in one cafe of a sprain.
Dr. Vaughan, a member of the Philadelphia medical so
ciety, has published an ingenious tract on Galvanism, the
object of which is to account for the influence of the
tractors in removing diseases. After a citation of numer
ous experiments made on the nerves and muscles of ani
mals, he observes, " If we only take an impartial view of
the operations of Nature herself, and attend diligently to
the analytical investigations of the aforementioned expe
rimentalists on this sublime subject, I think the sceptic
must admit that the principle of nervous energy is a mo
dification of electricity. As sensation is dependant on this
energy, a pleasurable sensation', or what may be termed a
natural or healthy degree thereof; then certainly pain, or
super- sensation, can only depend on an accumulation of
the electric fluid, or extra degree of energy in the part af
fected. On this principle the problem admits of easy so
lution ; namely, that the metals, being susceptible of this
fluid, conduct the extra degree of energy to parts where
it is diminished, or out of the system altogether, restoring
the native law of electric equilibrium."
We trust we are not sceptics ; and yet we feel not our
selves inclined to admit any part of this theory. We
have seen no proof that nervous energy is a modification
of electricity ; and we think that we have ourselves proved,
that galvanism and electricity 3re in many respects different ;
but we shall not be much surprised if we soon see a de
monstration by some American or German philosopher, that
the soul of man is a composition of silver and zink. One
of these sages has lately discovered, that the symptoms of
putrefaction do not constitute an infallible evidence of
death, but that the application of metals will in all cafes
ascertain it beyond the possibility of doubt ! A proper
application certainly will ; for, when the Perkinist is doubt
ful whether his patient be dead or alive, he has only to
apply the muzzle of a loaded pistol to his temple, and
blow out his brains ; after which he may safely swear that
the man is dead.
From the Philosophical Magazine we learn, that pro
fessor Schumacher at Copenhagen made experiments with
tractors of brass and iron on ten patients in Frederic's
hospital at Copenhagen. He tried also tractors of ebony
and ivory, which are said to have cured a pain in the
knee; with others of silver and zink; and some of copper
and lead. By the two last, pains in the knee, arm, and
face, are said to have been mitigated. According to M.
Klingberg's experiments, this remedy was of use in malunt i/chiattcum ; and, according to those of M. Steffens, in
tnatum ifchiaticwn and megrim. According to M. Bang,
the pains in some cases were increased, and in others al
layed. According to M. Blech, the tractors were of use
in hemicrania and gouty pains in the head ; and, accord
ing to M. Hahn, in rheumatic pains in both moulders.
The principal docnment in the Danish collection relating
to Perkinism, appears to be a letter of professor Abilgaard,
in whose opinion Perkins's tractors will never acquire
much value in medicine, and scarcely even have the me
rit of being a palliative ; but, in a physical point of view,
he thinks they deserve the attention of physicians, and
particularly of physiologists. Mankind (he fays) hitherto
have paid too little attention to the influence which elec
tricity has on the human body; otherwise they would
know that the effects produced on it by our beds is no
matter of indifference. If rhe feather-beds and hair-mattresses, &c. arc perfectly dry, the person who sleeps on
them is in an insulated state ; but the contrary is the case
if they are moist. He three times removed a pain in the
knee, by sticking the tractors, one on each side of the knee,
lo deep- through the stockings that the points touched
the stun. He removed a rheumatic pain in the head from
a lady by the fame means. M. Kafn, by the tractors,
relieved, in others, gouty pains of the head and megrim;
and, in himself, a rheumatic pain of the back, which, ac-

LING.
cording to his sensations, wa> like a constriction in th
cellular tissue. M. Herholdt, from his experiments, con
siders the effect of the tractors as indefinite and relative
as that of other remedies. He, however, saw relief given
by them in the strangury in a case of syphilis. M. Bang
also, at Soroe, freed a man from a violent gouty pain in
the thigh, by drawing the tractors two hundred times over
the aftected part. M. Jacobscn likewise found benefit
derived from these tractors several times in the common
hospital at Copenhagen. M. Tode tried them also in
rheumatic pains, tooth-ache, and inflammation of the
eyes ; and observed that they did neither good nor harm.
On some of the attested cures mentioned in Mr. Per
kins's pamphlet, an able writer in the Monthly Review
has made remarks so very pertinent, that we cannot refuse
ourselves the pleasure of transcribing them. "At page 54.
of the pamphlet, we meet (says the reviewer) with a
strong proof of the confidence placed in this remedy by
several transatlantic philosophers. Dr. Willard, it seems,
applied a red-hot piece of iron to a wart on his finger,
and burnt himself very severely, in order tliat he might
be relieved by the tractors ; which are said to hav given
him ease in two successive experiments. The author adds,
* Many have submitted to similar measures, in order to ex
perience the effects. I once formed one of five, who burned
ourselves so that blisters were raised, to make the experi
ment ; we all obtained relief in a few minutes.' This
zeal for knowledge is truly edifying ; especially as the
tractors are generously presented to the public at only five
guineas a pair ; and it is clear that one pair would suffice
to cure all the bums and scalds of a large parisli. Why
are not such luculent experiments repeated here? If Mr.
Perkins, or any admirer of the discovery, would submit
to have a red-bot poker run into some part of his body
not necessary to life (into that part where honour's lodged,
according to Butler, for example), in any public coffee
house within the bills of mortality, and would afterwards
heal the wound in presence of the company, in ten mi
nutes, or in half as many hours, by means of the tractors,
the most stony-hearted infidel could not resist such a de
monstration. Why trifle with internal inflammations,
when such an outward and visible sign might be afforded >
Mr. Perkins has taken some pains, m the first part of his
pamphlet, to (how that the operation of his rods is not
derived from animal magnetilin. In our opinion, this is
an unnecessary piece of trouble in England, where there
is a constant succession of similar pretensions. The virgula
divinatoria, and the baguette of the juggler, are the genu
ine prototypes of this mystery. We were, indeed, re
joiced, on Dr. Perkins's account, to find that the Connec
ticut Society had only denounced him as a Mesmerist ;
we trembled lest he mould have been put into the inqui
sitorial hands of the old women as a white witch."
But it was reserved for Dr. Haygarth of Bath to prove
completely the folly and impudence of this American jug
gler. That physician and philosopher, to whom his pro
fession and his country are deeply indebted for more im
portant services, suspected the true source of the pheno
mena, produced by the tractors, from the first promulga
tion of the subject. Recollecting the developement of the
animal magnetism, he suggested to Dr. Falconer, about
the end of the year 1798, when the tractors had already
obtained a high reputation at Bath, even among persons
of rank and understanding, that the nature of the opera
tion of the tractors might be correctlv ascertained by a
pair of false tractors, resembling the real ones ; and it was
resolved to put the matter to. the test of experiment in the
general hospital of that city. They therefore juggled toexpose juggling: they contrived two wooden tractors, of
nearly the lame shape as the metallic, and painted to re
semble them in colour. Five cases were chosen of chronic
rheumatism, in the ankle, knee, wrist, and hip; one of
the patients had also gouty pains. All the affected joints,
except the last, were swelled, and all of them had been ill
for several months. " On the 7th of January, 1799, the
x
aeodea

JUGGLING.
499
wooden traitors were mplejyed'. AH the five patients, ex two pieces of stick, painted both ef a leaden colour, him
cept one, assured us th.it their pain was relieved, and three self and friend operated upon three or four individuals in
much benefited, by the first application of this remedy. various painful complaints. A servant girl, afflicted with
One felt his knee warmer, and he could walk much bet a most acute head -ache, which she declared had rendered
ter, as he showed us with great satisfaction. One was her nights altogether restless for nearly a fortnight, readily
easier for nine hours, and till he went to bed, when the submitted to these potent eletlrical instruments, as we called
pain returned. One had a tingling sensation for two hours. them. We moved them about near the forehead, nevtr
The wooden tractors were drawn over the skin so as to touching her ; and in four minutes she said she felt a sensa
touch it in the /lightest manner. Such is the wonderful . tion of a transient chilliness in the head; in a minute or
force of the imagination ! Next day, January 8th, the true two more, she felt as if cold water was running down the
metallic tractors of Perkins were employed exactly in like temples, and the pain was somewhat diminished ; but in
manner, and with similar effects. All the patients were the space of ten minutes she declared that the head -ache
in some measure, but not more, relieved by the second was entirely gone. On the following day, she came to
application, except one, who received no benefit from the thank us for the good sleep which she had enjoyed through
former operation, and who was not a proper subject for the night, and then continued free from head-ache ; but
the experiment, having no existing pain, but only stiffness we understood in a few days she suffered a slight return
in her ankle. They felt (as they fancied) warmth, but of it. In the other cases some relief was afforded, but not
in no greater degree than on the former day." Of the so marked as in this ; they were, indeed, of an inflamma
Imagination as a Cause and as a Cure of the Disorders of tory nature, and less likely to be speedily cured.
" The Efficacy of Perkins's Patent Metallic Tractors,"'
the Body, exemplified by fictitious Tractors and epidemi
cal Convulsions; by John Haygarth, M.I). F.R.S. &c. published in the year 1800, was a very feeble endeavour
to repel the objections urged by Dr. Haygarth and others
Bath, 1800.
Such were the first experiments attempted with the view against the influence of the metallic tractors. Had we not
of ascertaining the nature of Ferkinism! But Dr. Hay- been previously convinced of the falsity os Perkinism, the
garth's pamphlet contained an account of still more deci perusal of this pamphlet would have removed from our
sive trials made in the Bristol infirmary, by Mr. Smith, minds every doubt ; for we will venture to fay, that it is
one of the surgeons to that estahlithment. This gentle not in the power of Dr. Haygarth, and the whole faculty
man first operated with two leaden tractors, on Tuesday, united, to bring more complete proof than Mr. Perkins
April 19th, on a patient who had been some time in the has here brought, that what he calls his father's discovery
infirmary, "with a rheumatic affection of the shoulder, has no claim to rank otherwise than with the discovery of
which rendered his arm perfectly useless." In the course Mesmer. He gives indeed 250 case?, which are attested to
of six minutes, no other effect followed the application of have been successfully treated by the tractors; but at least
these pieces of lead than a warmth upon the skin j never an equal number of cases were attested to have been suc
theless the patient informed Mr. Smith, on the following cessfully treated by Mesmer and his partisans; and six times
day, that "he had received so much benefit, that it had that number of cures were said to have been miraculously
enabled him to lift his hand from his knee, which he had performed at the tomb of the abbt Paris. We would wil
in vain several times attempted on the Monday evening, lingly allow, however, that these attestations ought to draw
as the whole ward witnessed." But, although it was thus the attention of men of science to the subject, did not the
proved that the patent tractors possessed no specific powers author himself betray a want of confidence in the tractors,,
independent of simple metals, he thought it adviieable to by his own arguments in their favour, and by his caution,
lay aside metallic points, less the proofs might be deemed, to the public against counterfeit). He seems indeed to con
less complete. " Two pieces of wood properly (baped and sider their sanative influence as resulting entirely from his
painted, were next made use of; and, in order to add so patent t
Dr. Haygarth having said that he performed cures of the
lemnity to the farce, Mr. Barton held in his hand a stop
watch whilst Mr. Lax minuted the effects produced. In fame kind with thole of which Mr. Perkins, boasts by the
four minutes the man raised his hand several inches, and proper application of tractors made of mood j and having
he had lost also the pain in his shoulder, usually expe added, that " if any person would repeat these experiments, rienced when attempting to lift any thing. He continued it should be done with due solemnity," in order to work
to undergo the operation daily, and with progressive good upon the imagination ; our author replies, by putting the
effect ; for on the 25th he could touch the mantle-piece. following question : " Is there a single possessor of Xhepa" On the 17th," Mr. Smith continues, " in the presence of tent metallic tractors in England, who has frequently used
Dr. Lovell and Mr. J. P. Noble, two common iron nails, them, and will fay that this fraud is necessary to make themdisguised with sealing-wax, were substituted for the pieces perform cures ?" Instead of answering for the English pos
of mahogany before used. In three minutes the fame pa sessors of these valuable instruments, we beg leave, in our
tient 'felt something moving from his arm to his hand,' tarn, to ask, if there be a single expert chemist in Great
and soon after he touched the Board of Rules, which hung Britain who can understand this question in any other sense,
a foot above the fire-place. This patient at length so far than as implying that the virtue of the. tractors resides in
recovered, that he could carry coals, &c. and use his arm the patent f This, however, appears Hill more palpable in
sufficiently to assist the nurse ; yet, previous to the use of the caution to the public.
" Among the various artifices (fays Mr. Perkins) which
the spurious tractors, 'he could no more lift his hand from
his knee than if a hundred weight were upon it, ora nail have been employed by certain interested persons, I have
driven through it,' as he declared in the presence of seve to mention the mean attempt to circulatey^'t trailers, and
ral gentlemen, whose names I shall have frequent occasion from the failure of these to throw discredit upon the dis
to mention. The fame of this case brought applications in covery. Three instances of this kind have occurred Lately.
abundance; indeed it must be confessed, that it was more- Complaints having been made to me that my tractors would
than sufficient to act upon weak minds, and induce a be not cure the diseases for which they are recommended,
lief that these pieces of wood and iron were endowed with was led to make inquiry respecting the cases alluded to ;
some peculiar virtues." See Dr. Haygarth's Pamphlet, p. 8. and, conceiving them fit subjects for the tractors, I called
Many other equally striking instances of the curative on the patients to apply them myself. In both instances
operation of the imagination, when excited by the sham (it was just now in three instances) I found they had been
tractors, might be quoted from the pamphlet in question ; using counterfeit tractors. Had not this been discovered, the
hut we (hall confine our account to a ease related by a merit of the patent tractors must have suffered extremely !'*
very respectable surgeon, then a student at Edinburgh,
This is very extraordinay. The character orJamc-of any
who was desirous of being convinced, by personal expe thing may indeed be injured by a counterfeit ; but we be
rience, of the truth of his suggestion. Having procured lieve this is the hrli initajjee ol the runt or demerit c* ona
inanimate-

JUGGLING.
500
inanimate substance being increase;! or diminished by ano dy ; the motion of their joints being restored by a simple
ther at a distance from if, ot the hardness of steel for in friction with oil, and the belly now of itself well perform
stance, being diminished by the softness of lead ! But we ing its office, or at least with a small assistance from medi
beg Mr. Perkins's pardon. Thew// of his tractors con- cine. Many who declared they had been .rendered worse
silts in their putting money into his pocket; and that merit by all former remedies, recovered in a few days to their
might certainly be injured by the use of counterfeits. Hence, inexpreliible joy, and the no less general surprise, by taking
with great propriety, he informs the public, that every ge (almost by having brought to them) what we affirmed to
nuine Jit is stamped with the words Perkins's patent them to be their gracious prince's cure."
5. About the beginning of the present year, i8n,Phenis
tractors, accompanied with a receipt for the live gui
neas, numbered and signed in she hand-writingof the pa Adams, a private in the Somerset militia, under eighteen
tentee. From these facts we inter (and he mult acknow years of age, applied for surgical aid in consequence of an
ledge the inference to be just), that the virtue of the trac ulcerated wound then appearing in his arm. On exami
tors resides in the patent, restricting the making of them nation, it became quite evident that the ulcer was occa
to Benjamin Douglas Perkins, and not to the metal of which sioned by his own contrivance through blistering. Upon
his recovery, which was considerably protracted by his
they are made. This is indeed most obvious ; for he can
not be such a stranger to the state of chemical science in conduct, influenced, no doubt, by the hope that his cafe
this country, as to suppose that his tractors may not be would be pronounced incurable, and that consequently he
analysed into their component principles, and of course would be discharged, he deserted from his regiment. Upon
that others may not be made possessing all their virtues ex his apprehension, he was committed to the gaol at Wilton,
near Taunton, where he was attended by a medical gen
cept such as result from the patent.
4.. Since it is obvious that the imagination is capable of tleman, in consequence of a wound which he then exhi
producing very important changes in the nervous and vas bited on his leg, which there is much reason to suppose was
cular systems, independently of the operation of medicine; artificially produced. On the 24th April, he fell down a
the physician will infer, that this faculty may be employed flight of stone steps; and such was the violence of his fall,
that he severely injured a man with whom he came in con
as 3 powerful adjuvant in his hands, and that by a com
bination of the most active remedies of both body and tact, and was himself taken up with the blood oozing from
mind, he may extend the usefulness of his art to the ut one of his ears. Being conveyed to bed, he appeared to
most bounds. A very able physician, Dr. Lind of Hallar, have suffered no material injury ; but, in a day or two af
long ago deduced this inference from an interesting occur terwards he observed to the medical gentleman who attend
rence at Breda, related by Vander Mye. "An important ed him, that he thought he was getting deaf. On the suc
lesion in physic," he fays, "is here to be learned, namely, ceeding day he made the same remark, accompanied with
the wonderful and powerful influence of the passions of an observation, that he was considerably more deaf than
the mind upon the state and disorders of the body. This on the preceding day. Believing this to be a new strata
is too often overlooked in the cure of diseases; many of gem to accomplish his purpose, the gentleman asked him
which are sometimes attempted by the sole mechanical in a low tone of voice, " Are you very deaf ?" To which
operation of drugs, without calling into assistance the the man replied, " Yes, very deaf." Intimation was then
strong powers of imagination, or the concurring influ given him that his object was understood, and would of
ences of the foul. Hence it is, that the fame remedy will course be defeated. Immediately after this, Adams fell
not produce the like effect, even in the fame person, when into a state of profound insensibility, and so remained du
given by different hands." (See Lind's Treatise on Scurvy.) ring a period of four months. From that time, the suste
The history given by Vander Mye is strongly illustrative of nance he received was very flight, consisting entirely of tea,
broths, and occasionally of small portions of bread and but
a very laudable species of juggling.
During the siege of Breda, in 16x5, the garrison was ter. On the 14-th of April the accident happened ; on the
afflicted with the icurvy ina most dreadful degree. "When 25th his pulse was very hard, and indicated inflammation
the prince of Orange heard of their distress," fays this of the brain, upon which he was bled, and the symptoms
physician, "and understood that the city was in danger of abated. The following day, in consequence of his pulse
being delivered up to the enemy by the soldiers ; he wrote increasing, he was again bled; from which period he re
letters addressed to the men, promising them the most mained apparently insensible till after the 20th of August.
speedy relief. These were accompanied with medicines His head and back were blistered, without producing any
against the scurvy, said to be of great price, but of still sensible effect ; aperients and enemas were alike unavailing ;
greater efficacy : many more were yet to be sent them. and strong electrical (hocks produced tio bodily sensation.
The effects of this deceit were truly aftonistiing ! Three His pulse was generally regular. The pupil of his eye was
small phials of medicine were given to each physician, not in a slight degree dilated, but his respiration was easy ; nor
enough for the recovery of two patients. It was publicly had it been interrupted from the commencement. The skin
given out, that three or four drops were sufficient to im
was uniformly moist, but the bowels torpid. Every mode
part a healing virtue to a gallon of liquor. We now dis. of arousing him from the insensible state in which he lay
played our wonder-working balsams ; nor were even the entirely failed. Snuff' had been thrust up his nostrils, and
commanders let into the secret of the cheat put upon the pungent salts applied, neither of which produced any
soldiers. They flocked in crowds about us, every one so
other effect than that of a secretion from his eyes. On the
liciting that part may be. reserved for their use. Cheerful
14th of July, it was determined to try on him the nitrous
ness again appears on every countenance, and an univer oxyd gas ; the operation of which is known to occasion so
sal faith prevails in the sovereign virtues of the remedies. extraordinary a degree of mental and bodily excitation.
The herbs now beginning to spring up above the ground, The tube affixed to the bladder, containing the gas, was
of these we make decoctions, to which wormwood and cam
applied to the man's mouth ; but his teeth were io firmly
phor were added, that by the prevalent flavour of these, closed, that all efforts to open them proved fruitless. His
they might appear medicines of no mean efficacy. The nostrils and lips were then compressed, and every means
stiff contracted limbs were anointed with wax, melted in taken to prevent his inhaling any air but the gaseous fluid.
rapefeed or liuseed oil. The invention of new and untried This attempt was persevered in until his pulse became in
physic is boasted ; and amidst a defect of every necessary terrupted, evidently from his desisting to breathe ; and no
and useful medicine, a strange medley of drugs was com
effect in consequence resulted from the experiment.
At the beginning of August this man was removed
pounded. The effect, however, of the delusion was really
astonishing ; for many were quickly and perfectly recover from the gaol, in which he had lain all this while, to the
ed. Such as had not moved their limbs for a month be parish of Bickenhall, a small village seven miles from Taun
fore, were seen walking the streets found, straight, and ton. His parents residing at that place, but, being unable
whole. They boasted of their cure by the prince's reme to receive him in their own habitation, he was lodged in
the

JUG
lie poor-house, a small cottage adjoining the church
yard. In this situation he continued to lie without exhi
biting the least evidence of an improving condition.
When any os his limbs were raised, they fell with the lea
den weight os total inanimation ; his eyes were closed,
and his countenance evinced the paleness of death, though
divested of any of the concomitant symptoms of approach
ing dissolution. His respiration continued free, and his
pulse maintained its character of a healthful tone. The
sustenance he received was entirely that of eggs diluted
with wine, and occasionally with tea, which he sucked in
through his teeth j all attempts, forcible as some of them
were, to compel him to open his mouth, having been re
peatedly tried in vain ; and various experiments were
again made to excite sensition without effect, particularly
that of thrusting pins under his finger-nails. In this
hopeless condition he was visited by Mr. Wei Hi, surgeon,
of T.uinton ; who suggested the propriety of performing
the operation of scalping the patient, with a view to ascer
tain whether the fall, to which the illness was attributed,
might not have produced a depression of the brain. The
proposal was communicated to the parents of Adams,
who expressed their willingness that the experiment should
be made. Accordingly, at the time appointed, the sur
geon accompanied Adams's father to the bed-lide of his
ion, and there, in the presence of several respectable per
son?, described to both the young man's parents the na
ture and precise course of the operation about to be per
formed. Old Adams then shaved his son's head. The
incisions were madethe scalp drawn up and the head
examinedduring all which time the young man mani
fested no audible symptom of pain, or sensibility os suffer
ing whatever, until the application of an instrument, with
which the bone was scraped in a particular part, and then,
and once only, he uttered a groan. No beneficial result
appearing from this experiment, and as his cale seemed
absolutely remediless, application was made to his regi
ment for his dilcharge. On Tuesday the 20th of August
the discharge arrived. On the Tuesday following (the 17th),
old Adams brought his son down stairs in his arms; and
on the 18th, he again brought him down, the son still re
maining insensible. On the next night (the 19th), he
was seen sitting in the poor-house, with a gun in his hand,
conversing with his father j and on Friday, the 30th, he
was at a farmer's at Thurlbear, two miles from Bickenhall, cutting spars, carrying reed up a ladder, and assist
ing his father in thatching a rick! ! On the next day
(the 31st), he was in the barton of Mr. Cozens, of Bickenhall, with a pick in his hand, killing mice ; and on
Sunday the 1st of September, Mr. Cozens himself met him
in a neighbouring copse gathering nuts! ! On the morn
ing of Friday, the 30th ot September, young Adams walk
ed into the cottage of Martha Cozens, who lives next
door to the poor-house. She expressed great surprise at
the suddenness of his recovery ; and aiked him, how he
was able to undergo so much suffering ? To which he an
swered, that he had no recollection of having experienced
any. She then asked him, if he did not recollect seeling
any pain when the surgeon was scraping his head > To
which he replied, "that he perfectly recollected that."
The extraordinary rapidity of this young man's recovery,
after obtaining his dilcharge from his regiment, having ex
cited, in combination with the other circumstances which
we formerly stated, an opinion that imposition had been
practised, some os the neighbours reported that a press
ing was coming for him. This, it is supposed, having
reached his ears, he abconded, and not a syllable has been
heard of him since. Both Adams and his son had long
been considered as bad characters in the parish where they
reside. The old man was himself formerly in the military
service, and effected his discharge by counterfeiting illness,
though not of that description which has Ijeen assumed by
his son. The opinion is very general that he has assisted
his son in his artifice, and that food was secretly convey
ed to him. It is, however, but right to state that the fa
ther was denied all access to him tor several days while he
Vol. XI. No. 771-

JUG
SOI
was in gaol. When the degree of suffering, to which tliii
young man has submitted in various forms, and the term
of misery to which he has devoted himself (a period os be
tween four and five months), are considered, it is hardly
possible not to pronounce the present case as one which,
for unsubdued resolution, craftiness of plan, and perseve
rance of exertion, is beyond all parallel in the records of
systematic juggling. The incessant vigilance necessary to
elude detectionthe Spartan fortitude in suppressing the
evidences of painthe youth of the delinquentthe skil
ful arrangements connected with this exploitwhen all
these are taken into consideration, we arc inclined to tubscribe to the philosophy of those who assert the omnipo
tence of mind over the baser materials of our nature, and
cease to wonder at the tortured Indian, who, in the ingenioufly-protracted agonies of death, derides the savage tri
umph of his enemies. The above narrative is from the
Taunton. Courier of July and September; and we have no
reason to doubt the correctness of the particulars. Thus
we have brought the history of juggling down to the pre
sent hour.
JUG'GLINGLY, adv. In a deceptive manner.
JUG'GOT GRO'W, a title given by the Hindoos to
Akbar : it signifies, " guardian of mankind."
JUG HINOL, a town of Bengal ; leven miles southsouth-west of Moorley.
JUGHIGO'PA, a town of Bengal : twenty-seven miles
east of Rangainatty.
JUGK, a town of Pruslia, in the province of Natangen-.
ten miles north-west of Lick.
JUGLAN'DI AFFI'NIS, / in botany. See Hippomane.
JU'GLANS,/ [Jovis glans, Lat. acorn or mast of Jove.}
The Walnut-tree , in botany, a genus of the clali
monoecia, order polyandria, natural order of amentace,
terebintace, Jujs.) The generic characters are I. Male
owers. Calyx : ament cylindrical, imbricate-scattered
all round, with one-flowered scales, turned outwards. Pe
rianth ium : elliptic, flat, six-parted; segments uprightconcave, blunt. Corolla : none. Stamina : filaments
many, very short ; anther oval. II. Female flowers
heaped. Calyx : perianthium one-leafed, bell-shaped,
four-cleft, upright, very short, one-flowered. Corolla:
one-petalled, four-cleft, upright, acute, a little larger than
the calyx. Pistillum : germ oval, large, inferior; styles
very short ; stigmas two, large, reflex, jagged at top. Pcricarpium : drupe dry, oval, large, one-celled. Seed :
nut very large, roundish, netted-grooved, half-four-celled j
nucleus four-lobed, variously grooved.Essential CkaraEltr.
Male. Calyx one-leafed, scale-form ; corolla fix-parted j
filaments eighteen. Female. Calyx four-cleft, superior;
corolla sour-parted ; styles two ; drupe with a grooved
nucleus.
Species. 1. Juglans regia, or common walnut-tree:
leaflets about nine, oval or oblong, smooth, subserrate, al
most equal, the odd one petioled. The walnut is a very
large and lofty tree, with strong spreading boughs. Leaves
pinnate, with a very strong but not unpleasant smell.
Leaflets three pairs (sometimes twoorfour), nearly equal,
except that the odd one is larger; they are entire, smooth,
and shining. Male flowers in close pendulous subterminating aments ; females scattered, frequently two or three
together. Fruit an ovate, coriaceous, smooth, drupe, in
closing an irregularly-grooved nut, which contains a fourlobed, oily, eatable kernel, with an irregular knobbed
surface, and covered with a yellow skin.
There are several varieties of the common walnut j
but they all vary again when railed from the feed, and
nuts from the fame tree will produce different fruit: per
sons therefore, who plant the walnut for its fruit, should
make choice of the trees in the nurseries, when they have
their fruit upon them.
The flowers be^in to open about the middle of April,
and are in full blow by the middle of May, before which
time the leaves are fully displayed. Even in the 'buth of
France it is frequently injured by spring-frosts; to avoid
6 M
this,

SOS
JUGLAN'S.
this, it is r practice in Swisserland to engraft the common nels, and that half as much oil, which the sooner it Is
flocks with the late-ripe variety, the mixjuglans sruBuJtro- drawn, is the more in quantity, though, the drier the nut,
tino of fiauhin, which does not produce its fruit before the better in quality : the lees or marc of the pressing is
the mopth of May or June. This might perhaps be too excellent to fatten hogs with. After the nuts are beaten
late for us; but in warmer climates, where the fruit is of down, the leaves should be swept into heaps, and carried
much consequence for the oil which it yields, and where away, because their extreme bitterness impairs the ground.
the olive will not succeed, it may be worth attending to. The unripe fruit, such as has been long used as a pickle,
In France, Swisserland, &c. the wood is in great request is directed for medicinal use by the London College, as
for furniture, as it was formerly in England, till the use an anthelmintic ; and many authors speak of its effects in
of mahogany superseded it. Were this timber, fays Mr. destroying worms. An extract is the most convenient
Evelyn, in greater plenty amongst us, we should have far preparation, as it may be kept for a sufficient length of
better utensils of all forts for our houses, as chairs, stools, time, and made agreeable to the stomach by mixing it
bedsteads, tables, wainscot, cabinets, ice. instead of the with cinnamon-water. In this state the walnut is said
more vulgar beech, subject to the worm, weak and un also to be laxative, and of use in aphthous affections and
sightly ; but which, to counterfeit and deceive the un sore throats; for this purpose a rob may be prepared from,
wary, they wash over with a decoction made of the green the juice. The vinegar in which walnuts have been
husks of walnuts, &c. What universal use, he continues, pickled is a very useful gargle. The kernel is similar in
the French make of the timber of this tree for domestic qualities to the almond ; the oil does not congeal by cold,
affairs, may be seen in every room both of poor and rich. and answers the medicinal purposes of the oil of almonds*
Jt is of singular use with the joiner for the best grained We are not certain of the native place of growth of the
and coloured wainscot ; with the gunsmith for stocks ; walnut-tree. It is not an aboriginal of Europe, and there
with the coach-maker for wheels and thebodies of coaches ; is little doubt but that it came into Italy from Greece,
the cabinet-maker uses it for inlayings, especially the and into Greece from some part of Asia. Some authors
firm and close timber about the root, which is admirable take it for the Nux Perfica of Theopbrastus; Pliny (I. 15.
for flecked and cambleted works. To render this wood c. 24_) fays, it was brought from Persia; and on the au
the better-coloured, joiners put the boards into an oven thority ot Lerche it is now set down as a native of Persia
after the batch is takdn out, or lay them in a warm stable ; in the later works of Linnus. According to Loureiro,
and, when they work it, polish it over with its own oil it is found wild in the northern provinces of China. It
very hot, which makes it look black and fleck, and, the is much cultivated in some parts of Italy, France, Ger
older it is, the more estimable; but then it should not be many, and Swisserland. Burgundy, fays Mr. Evelyn,
put in work till thoroughly seasoned, because it will shrink abounds with walnut-trees, where they stand in the midst
beyond expectation. But it is not good to confide in it of goodly wheat-lands, at sixty and a hundred feet dis
tance; and, Ib far are they from hurting the crop, that
much for beams or joists, because of its brittlenefs.
Besides the uses of the wood, the fruit, when tender they are looked upon as great preservers, by keeping the
and very young, is used for preserves. It makes also food ground warm ; nor do the roots hinder the plough.
and oil ; this last is of extraordinary use with the painter Whenever they fell a tree, which is only the old and de
in whites and other delicate colours, also for gold size and cayed, they always plant a young one near it. In several
varnish -T and with this they polish walking-sticks, and places betwixt Hanau and Frankfort in Germany, do
ther works which are wrought in with burning. They young farmer is permitted to marry a wife, till he bring
fry with it in some places, and eat it in Berry instead of proof- that he has planted a stated number of walnut-trees.
butter, of which they have little or none good ; and there The Bergstras, which extends from Heidelberg to Darm
fore they plant infinite numbers of these trees all over stadt, is all planted1 with walnuts. According to Pallas,
that country ; the use of it to burn in lamps is common it is common in the Ukraine, the Chersonesus Taurica,
there. The very husks and leaves being macerated in and Caucasus, where it also appears here and there in a
warm water, and that liquor poured on grafs-walks and wild state. From the northern side of Caucasus it be
bowling-greens, infallibly kills the worms, without en comes more scarce, but on the lower parts towards the
dangering the grafs. Not that there is any thing pecu south it is very common, large, and appears to be indi
liarly noxious in this decoction; but worms cannot bear genous. Formerly there were considerable plantations of
the application of any thing bitter to their bodies, which this tree in England, particularly on the chalk-hills of
is the reason that bitters, such as gentian, are the best de Surrey. Mr. Evelyn instances those of sir Richard Stistroyers of worms lodged in the bowels of animals. Worms dolph near Leatherhead ; sir Robert Clayton's at Mordenv
are seldom observed in the intestines of the human body, near Godstone, once belonging to sir John Evelyn ; and
excepting in cafes where the bile is either weak or defi about Carfhalton, where many thousands of these trees ce
cient.
lebrate the industry of the owners, and will certainly re
The dye made of this lixive will colour woods, hair, ward it with infinite improvement, besides the ornament
and wool ; and the green husks boiled, make a good co which they afford to those pleasant tracts, for some mile3
lour to dye a dark yellow, without any mixture.
in circumference. Evelyn's Sylva, 174-176. Little use
The younger timber is held to make the better- coloured having been made of the wood of late years for furniture,
work ; but the older, being more firm and close, is finer the old trees that have been cut down have not been al
cambleted for ornament. Those trees which are raised ways replaced with young ones, and thus the plantations
from the thick-lhelled fruit become the best timber; but of this tree have gradually diminished. The wood is now
the thin-shelltd yield better fruit.
principally used for making gun-stocks ; and the fruit
Those nuts which come easily out of their husks should with us is only eaten ripe in deserts, or green in pickles ,
be laid to mellow in heaps, and the rest exposed in the so that the call for this tree is not equal to what it was
sun till the (hells dry, else the kernels will be apt to perish ; formerly. The English name of this tree and fruit has
sonic -igain preserve them in their own leaves, or in a chest nothing to do with wall; it isGaul-nut, whence we may con
made of walnut-tree wood ; others in (and, especially for clude it came to us anciently from Gaul. The French,
a seminary. (/Id nuts are not wholesome till macerated call the tree noyer, and the fruit noix ; as the Romans
in warm water; but, if you bury them in the earth in named it exclusively nux. In German it is walinu/s or
pots, out of the reach of the air, and so as no vermin can uiclfche nufs.
1. Juglans alba, white walnut-tree, or hickery : leaflets
attack them, they will keep marvellously plump the
whole year about, and may easily be blanched. In Spain, seven, lanceolate, serrate, the odd one sessile. The leave*
they strew the gratings of old and hard nuts, first peeled, of the white walnut-tree, or hickery-nut as it is called in
into their tarts and other meats. For the oil, one bushel North America, where it is very common in most ofthe pro
ot nuts will yield fifteen pounds of peeled and clear ker vinces, are composed of two or three pairs of oblong lobes,
terrairutfid'

JU-GLANS.
50*
terminated by .in odd one i these are of a light green, and common sort ; and that there are some large trees of it in
serrate ; the lower pair of lobes are the smallest, and the the Chelsea garden, which have produced great quantitie*
upper the largest. The fruit is shaped like the common of fruit upwards of forty years, which have generally ri
walnut, but the (hell is not furrowed, and is of a light pened so well as to grow ; but, the kernels being small,
colour. Ortner describes the outer shell or rind as thick, they are of little value on that account. It was cultivated
coriaceous, and when ripe opening at top into four parts. in 1656, by Mr. John Tradcseant, jun.
Jacquin gives a long description of this tree and its fruc
The (hell ovate- globular, four-cornered, terminated by
a strong quadrangular dagger-point, marked with obsolete tification at the beginning of the second volume of his mis
lines, not with wrinkles; smooth, whitish, two-valved, cellanies. Catesoy fays, tjiat most parts of North America
half-four-celled j valves bony, very thick, without any abound with this tree, particularly Virginia and Maryland,
iiible future on the outside; partitions also bony, thick, towards the heads of the rivers, where in low rich land it
lufefcent ; two lateral longitudinal, and one transverse at grows in great plenty, and to a vast size. According to
the base of the shell , but all incomplete, and forming a Jacquin.it abounds in Pennsylvania and New Jersey ; and
half-four-celled cavity. Seed or kernel large, half-four- is common nofonly in Virginia and Maryland, but in Ca
lobed ; the lobes variously and irregularly wrinkled and rolina, at a distance from the sea, the neighbourhood of
which it dillikes. To the north of New York it becomes
tubcrcled.
Catesby says, it is usually a tall tree, and often grows scarce, and is not found wild beyond the latitude of 41. 30.
to a large bulk, the body being from two to three feet It is cultivated however more to the northward, be
diameter. The leaves differ from those of the common tween New York and Albany ; and it will grow, though
walnut, not only in being serrated, but in being narrower not bear fruit, in Sweden. In Pennsylvania the flowersand sharper pointed. In October, when the nuts are ripe, began to unfold about the fifth or seventh of May, when
the outer shell opens and divides into quarters, disclosing those of the Juglans regia were already past. The leaves
the nut, the shell of which rs thick, not easily broken but come out there about the ninth of May. The nuts ripen;
with a hammer. The kernel is sweet and well tasted ; the there and in New Jersey at the end of September ; about
Indians draw from it a wholesome and pleasant oil, and the middle of October they are all fallen from the trees.
store up the nuts for winter provision. Hogs and many The leaves fall soon after the fruit. The growth of this
wild animals receive great benefit from them. The wood tree is remarkably quick ; it spreads out roots horizontally
is coarse-grained, yet of much use for many things belong to a considerable distance, and will not suffer any thing;
ing to agriculture. Of the saplings or young trees are to grow under its (hade. When planted in an orchard-,
made the best hoops for tobacco, rice, and tar, barrels. it destroys all the apple-trees that are near it. It seems ta>
For the fire no wood in the northern parts of America is be hardier than our walnut : in Pennsylvania and New
in so much request. The bark is deeply furrowed. Cul Jersey, when the peaches, hickeries, and mulberries, have
been much injured by frost, the black walnut has sustained
tivated in 1699 by the duchess of Beaufort.
(3. Du Roi as well as Miller gives the Juglans glabra, or no damage. At eight or ten years of age it begins to bear
smooth walnut, as a distinct species. Miller lays, it is not plenty ot fruit, and with age increases in fertility. Jac
so large as the hiccory, that the leaves are composed of quin observed trees in New Jersey that were forty-four
two pairs of leaflets, besides the odd one, narrow at their years old, nine fathoms in height, and three ells and a half
base, broad and rounded at their ends, serrate, and of a in diameter at the distance of an ell from the ground. It
light green ; and that the nuts are small, have a smooth is much planted in America near houses for the (hade. .
shell, and are very hard and white. Catesby calls it Nnx
4. Juglans oblonga, or oblong- fruited walnut-tree : leaf
Juglans CaroUntn/isfrudu minimo, putamine tttvi, or pig-nut; lets many, (six or eight pairs,) ovate-lanceolate, serrate ;
and gives a figure of the fruit. He fays, the branches pubescent with the petioles; nuts deeply sinuate-grooved.
spread more than the common hiccory, are smaller, and Leaflets alternate, sessile, oblique, acute, naked above, pu
the leaves not so broad ; nor is the bark so wrinkled. The bescent underneath, void of smell. Petiole and upper nerve
nuts are not above one-fourth part of the size, and, both tomcntole. Drupe oval, tomentose, viscid. Nut oblong,
inner and outer (hell being very thin, they are easily bro acuminate, the colour of the common walnut. It was
ken with the fingers. The kernels are sweet ; but, being raised from nuts brought from America by Kalm, and first,
small, and covered with a very bitter skin, they are chiefly bore fruit in 1774. It was supposed to be the J. nigra;
eaten by squirrels and other wild animals.
but the colour and form of the fruit is different, and the3. Juglans nigra, or black walnut-tree : leaflets many, leaves have no smell.
(about fifteen,) oblong-lanceolate, serrate ; fruits globu
5. Juglans cinerea, or ash-coloured walnut-tree: leaflets
lar, valveless ; nuts wrinkled ; male aments sessile simple; eleven, lanceolate, shorter on one side of the base. This,
females peduncled. The black walnut of Virginia grows grows to a large size. The leaves have seven or eight pairs
to a large size. The leaves are composed of rive or six of long heart-shaped seaflets, broad at their bale, w here
pairs of leaflets, which end in acute points and are serrate ; they are divided into two round ears, but terminate in
the lower pair is the least, the others gradually increase, acute points ; they are rougher and of a deeper green than,
but the pair at top and the terminating leaflet are smaller : those of the black walnut, and have nothing of the aro
these leaves when bruised emit a strong aromatic flavour; matic scent which they have. The fruit is very long; the
as does also the outer cover of the nuts, which is rough, (hell deeply furrowed, and very hard ; the kernel small, but
and rounder than that of the common walnut. The shell well-flavoured. In habit, trunk, and bark, this is the fame
is very hard and thick, and the kernel small, but very with Juglans nigra ; and Jacquin suspects that Linuus's
sweet. Catelby on the contrary says, that it is very oily specific differences of this and the nigra are transposed.
and rank-tasted ; when laid by however for some months* This and the oblonga of Retzius and Miller seem to be one
it is eaten by Indians, squirrels, &c. lie remarks, that species. Native ot North America. The order of flower
the leaves are much narrower, as well as (harper-pointed, ing, according to Jacquin is, first J. regia, then ciitirea*
than thole of our walnut, and not so smooth ; that the and lastly nigra in a few days after. The order of fruit
thickness of the inner shell requires a hammer to break, it; ing is different, for, when the fruit of the common wal
and that it seems to have taken its name from the colour nut begins to drop on the eighth of September, the nigra
of the wood, which approaches nearer to black than any follows at the end of the fame month, and the ciiurea not
other wood that affords so large timber, and therefore is till after the beginning of October.

esteemed for making cabinets, tables, &c. Mr. Miller fays

6. Juglans comprefla, or flat-fruited walnut-tree r leaf
that this is the most valuable wood of all the sorts of wal lets three pairs, lanceolate, serrate, smooth, nearly equal;
nut; and that some of the trees are beautifully veined, and fruit slatted'. This tree is of a middling stature- The
will take a good polish ; that others, however, have very kaves have three pairs of leaflets, of a dark green colour,,
little beauty. He adds, that this is full as hardy as our ending in acute points. The fruit is oval ; the (hell white*
hard*

J U G L A N S.
hard, and smooth ; the kernel small, but very sweet. The these will grow and bear fruit, yet they will never beso large
young (hoots are covered with a very linooth brownish or so long-lived as those which are planted young. Ail
bark, but the stems and older branches have a rough scajy the sorts of walnuts" which are propagated for timber should
bark, whence it has the appellation ofJha^bark in America. be sown in the places where they are to remain ; for the
Grtner describes the shell as ovate-rounded, obliquely roots of these trees always incline downward, which, being
truncnte at the base, flatted like a lens, but four-cornered stopped or broken, prevent thtir aspiring upward, so that
:ind shaped like rhomb, white, smooth, very thick and hard. they afterwards divaricate into branches, and become low
Suture linear, scarcely perceptible ; valves boat-lhaped, spreading trees ; but such as are propagated for fruit are
with a compressed acute keel ; partitions as in the alba. greatly mended by transplanting; for hereby they are ren
Kernel small in proportion to the (hell, half-four-lobed, dered more fruitful, and their fruit is generally larger and
with a rufescent-yellow (kin. Native of North Ame fairer ; it being a common observation, that downright
roots greatly encourage the luxuriant growth of timber in
rica.
Grtner has another sort, which he names Juglans rubra all sorts of trees ; but such trees as have their roots spread
(Noix Pacanes dc Madagascar) ; the fliell of which is ovate- ing near the surface of the ground, are always the molt
oblong, acuminate at both ends, especially at top, where fruitful and best flavoured. The nuts should be preserved
it is produced into a long four-cornered dagger-point ; it in their outer covers in dry sand until February, when
is linooth, with the suture scarcely discernable, of a mid they should be planted in lines, at the distance you intend
dling thickness, hard, and of a pale testaceous colour; par them to remain ; but in the rows they may be placed pretty
titions coriaceous-ci ustaceous, brittle, brown. Kernel ob close, for fearthe nuts should miscarry ; and the young trees,
long, four lobedy like the reft in structure; with the outer where they are too thick, may be removed, after they have
cuticle entirely of a blood-red colour. He remarks, that grown two or three years, leaving the remainder at the
the first species only has a distinct suture to the stjell with distance they are to stand.
In transplanting these trees, you should observe never
a swelling rim.
Wangenheim has two others : i. J. ovalis, or thin-fhel- to prune either their roots or large branches, both which
led white walnut, with five or seven leaflets, the outer are very injurious to them ; nor should you be too busy in
ones broader, the fruit (f. 23.) oval, acuminate at both lopping or pruning the branches of these trees when grown
ends, with a brittle shell. 2. J. cordiformis, the bitter nut, to a large size, for it often causes them to decay ; but,
with seven leaflets, lanceolate, ferrate; the fruit (f. 25.) when there isa necessity for cutting any of their branches
bitter, heart-shaped, with a brittle shell. These are natives oft", it should be done early in September, (for at that sea
son the trees are not so subject to bleed,) that the wound
of North America.
7. Juglans angnstifolia, or narrow-leaved walnut-tree : may heal over before the cold increases ; the branches
leaflets thirteen, linear-lanceolate, serrate, sessile, equal at should always be cut off quire close to the trunk, other
the base ; nuts elliptic. Native of North America. In wise the stump which is left will decay, and rot the body
troduced in j 766, by Messrs. Kennedy and Lee. Proba of the tree. The bell season for transplanting these trees
bly this may prove to be the fame with some of the pre is as soon as the leaves begin to decay ; at which time if
they are carefully taken up, and their branches preserved
ceding species : perhaps No. 6.
8. Juglans baccata, or crowned walnut-tree : leaflets in entire, there will be little danger of their succeeding, al
threes. Height twenty feet, as thick as the human thigh, though they are eight or ten years old, though, as was.bewith a comely top, and a grey bark having some furrows fore observed, these trees will not grow so large, or con
in it. Leaves terminating, always three together, three tinue so long, a3 those which are removed young.
This tree delights in a firm, rich, loamy, soil, or such as
inches long, and one inch broad, thin, smooth, brownish
green ; common petiole reddish, two inches long ; petio- is inclinable to chalk or marl ; and will thrive very well
Iiries a quarter of an inch in length. Aments axillary, two in stony ground, and on chalky hills, as may be seen by
together, an inch long. The fruit hangs from the branches those large plantations near Leatherhead, Godstone, and
on peduncles an inch in length ; it is yellowish, oval, as Carstialton, in Surrey, where great numbers are planted
big as a nutmeg, having, under a very thin mucilaginous upon the downs, which annually produce large quantities
pulp, a large fliell, which is hard and woody. The parti of fruit, to the great advantage of their owners ; one of
tions and lobes of the feed, as well as the parts of the which, it is said, farms the fruit of his trees, to those who
flower, agree with the characters of this genus. Native of supply the markets, for 30I. per annum. The distance
these trees mould be placed, ought not to be less than forty
Jamaica.
Propagation and Culture. The common walnut is propa feet, especially if regard be had to their fruit ; though,
gated in many parts of England for the fruit ; and formerly when they are only designed for timber, if they stand much
the trees were propagated for their wood, which was in very nearer, it promotes their upright growth. The black Vir
great esteem, till the quantity of mahogany, and other use ginia walnut is much more inclinable to grow upright than
ful woods which have been of late years imported into the common sort ; and the wood being generally of a more
England, almost banished the use of walnut. These trees beautiful grain renders it preferable to that, and better
are propagated by planting their nuts, which, as was be worth cultivating. This wood is greatly esteemed by the
fore observed, seldom produce the same sort of fruit as is cabinet-makers for inlaying, as also for bedsteads, stools,
sown ; so that the only way to have the desired sort, is to chairs, tables, and cabinets ; and is one of the most dura
sow the nuts of the best kinds ; and, if this is done in a ble woods for those purposes of Englisli growth, being less
nursery, the trees should be transplanted out, when they liable to be infected with insects than most other kinds,
have had three or fo,ur years growth, to the place where (which may proceed from its extraordinary bitterness;)
they are designed to remain ; for these trees do not bear but it is not proper for buildings of strength, it being of
transplanting when they are os a large size ; therefore there a brittle nature, and subject to break very short.
The general opinion is, that the beating off this fruit
may be a good number of the trees planted, which need
not be put at more than six feet apart, which will be dis improves the trees ; but, in doing this, the younger
tance enough for them to grow till they produce fruit ; branches are generally broken and destroyed ; yet, as it
when those whose fruit is ot the desired kind may remain, would be exceedingly troublesome to gather it by hand,
and the others be cut up, to allow them room to grow : by so, in beating it oft, great care should be taken that it bo
this method a sufficient number of the trees may be gene not done with violence, for the reason before assigned. In
rally found among them to remain, which will thrive and order to preserve the fruit, it should remain upon the trees
flourish greatly when they have room ; but, as many peo till it is thoroughly ripe, when it should be beaten down,
ple do not care to wait so long for the fruit, the next best and laid in heaps for two or three days ; after which it
method is to make choice of some young trees in the nur should be spread abroad, when, in a little time, the hulks
series, when they have their fruit upon them ; but, though will easily part from the shells. Then dry them well in

J U G
the fan, and lay them up in a dry place, where mice or
other vermin cannot come to them, in which place they
will remain good for four or five months ; but there are
some persons who put their walnuts into an oven gently
heated, where they let them remain four or five hours to
dry, and then put them up in oil-jars, or any other close
"vessel, mixing them with dry sand, by which method they
will keep good six months. The putting them in the oven
.is to dry the germ, and prevent their sprouting ; but if the
oven be too hot it will cause them to shrink.
In setting the nuts, Dr. Hunter recommends drills to
be made at one foot asunder, and two inches and a half
deep, into which put the nuts four inches apart. Mr.
Evelyn advises some furze to be chopped among them, to
preserve them from vermin. The spring following the
plants will come up ; and in two years they will be of a
proper size to plant out in the nursery. There, having
shortened their tap-roots, plant them in rows two sect ana
a half asunder, and at the distance of a foot and a half in
the rows. Here they may remain till they are of a proper
size for their final planting. If they are to be planted in
fields, they should be out of the reach of cattle, before they
come out of the nursery; but these should be removed
with great caution ; the knife should be very sparingly ap
plied to the roots ; and they should be planted as soon as
possible after taking up, soon after the fall of the leaf.
In raising the walnut for fruit, Mr. Boutcher recom
mends flat stones, tile-sherds, or slates, to be buried eight
inches deep under the nuts when they are set : the distance
to be six inches, and the depth two inches. After two sea
sons, remove them early in autumn, and plant them four
teen or sixteen inches asunder, on the same kind of bot
tom, or any hard rubbisli, to prevent them from striking
downwards, and to induce them to spread their roots on the
surface. At the end of two or three years repeat this again,
making the bedding at the depth of fifteen or sixteen inches,
and planting them two feet asunder; here let them remain
three or four years, when they will be fit to remove for
the last time. The soil for fruit should be dry and sound,
with a sandy, gravelly, or chalky, bottom. The trees ma
naged in this way will have higher-flavoured fruit that
ripens earlier, and they will bear a plentiful crop twenty
years sooner than in the usual method. The best manure
for them is ashes, spread the beginning of winter, the land
having been first ploughed or dug.
All the other sorts are propagated in the fame way, but,
as few of the sorts produce fruit in England, their nuts
must be procured from North America ; they should be
gathered when fully ripe, and put up in dry sand, to prelerve them in their passage to England ; when they arrive
here, the sooner they are planted the greater chance there
will be of their succeeding ; when the plants come up,
keep them clean from weeds ; and, if they (hoot late in the
autumn, and their tops are full of sap, cover them with
mats, or Other light covering, to prevent the early frosts
from pinching their tender {hoots, which often causes them
to die down a considerable length before the spring ; but,
if they are screened from these early frosts, the (hoots will
become firmer and better able to resist the cold. Some of
the sorts, being tender whilst young, require a little care
for the two first winters, but afterwards will be hardy
enough to resist the greatest cold of this country. The
black Virginia walnut is full as hardy as the common sort.
They all require the fame culture as the common walnut ;
but grow best in a soft loamy soil, not too dry, and where
there isa depth of soil for their roots to run down. The
hickery, when young, is very tough and pliable ; sticks of
it therefore are much esteemed ; but the wood, when large,
being very brittle, is not of any great use. The black
Virginia walnut is the most valuable.
If these trees be intended to form a wood, for which
purpose they answer extremely well, Dr. Hunter advises
to take them out of the nursery when they are three or
fortr feet high, and to plant them three yards asunder j
thinning them when their heads begin, to interfere. Thus
Vol. XI. No. 771.

JUG
305
these large and branching trees will be drawn up with beau
tiful stems to a great height.
For raising timber, Mr. Boutcher recommends to set the
nuts in February, in drills five feet asunder, eighteen inches
distant in the rows, and two or three inches deep ; taking
up every other plant after two years. They may stand
thus four or five years longer, the ground betwten being
cropped with turnips, carrots, beans, cabbnges, or other
kitchen-garden plants. From time to time the least pro
mising may be cut off below ground, when they are near
touching each other, till they are left at the distance of
about thirty feet. The size to which the walnut will at
tain may be judged of from what Scamozzi the architect
fays, as Mr. Evelyn reports ; that he saw a table of wal
nut-tree in Lorrain, all of one piece, which was twentyfive feet in breadth, of competent length and thickness.
JUGNAC, a town of France, in the department of the
Charente : fifteen miles south of Angoulefme.
JUGON', a town of France, in the department of the
North Coasts, on the Arquenon, containing about seven
hundred inhabitants: nine miles south-east of Lamballc,
and ten west of Dinan.
JUGO'RA, a considerable province of Muscovy, de
pending on the government of Archangel. It has the ti
tle of a duchy; and is inhabited by a kind of Tartars,
who are very savage, and much os the same disposition
with the Samoiedes.
JU'GRAT, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Chanderee : fifteen miles north of Chanderee.
JU'GULAR, adj. [jugulum, Lat.] Belonging to the
throat.A gentleman was wounded into the internal ju
gular, through his neck. Wiseman's Surgery.
JUGULA'RES, / In the Linnan system, the name of
the second order of fifties, the general character of which
is, that the ventral fins are placed before the pectorals. See
Ichthyology, vol. x. p. 743.
ToJU'GULATE, v.a. [from jugub, Lat. to kill.] To
cut the throat ; to kill. Bailey.
JUGULA'TION, /. The act of cutting the throat.
Phillips.
JU'GULUM, / In anatomy, that part of the neck
where the windpipe lies ; the bone of the neck ; the upper
part of the breast-bone.
JU'GUM, J. [Latin.] A yoke ; a couple ; a pair.
JU'GUM, s. An humiliating mode of punishment in
flicted by the victorious Romans upon their vanquislied
enemies. They set up two spears, and, laying a third
across, in the form of a gallows, they ordered thole who
had surrendered themselves to pass under this ignominious
erection, without arms or belts. None suffered this dis
grace of passing sub jugo but such as had been obliged to
surrender.
JU'GUMENT, / [from jugum, Lat.] A pair; two
united ; the double balance of a time-piece. Harrison.
JUGUR'THA, king of Numidia, was the natural son
of Manastabal, one of the three sons of Massinissa, who,
after the death of that prince, possessed the kingdom joint
ly. Micipsa, the survivor of the three, had two sons, Adherbal and Hiempsal, with whom he brought up his ner hew Jugurtha, although from the illegitimacy of his
b irth he had no lawful title to share in the succession. Be
coming at length jealous of him, he sent him with a body
of auxiliaries to the Romans besieging Nuniantia, B.C. 1 34,
where he greatly distinguished himself for valour and con
duct. He returned with glory, bringing recommendatory
letters from the consul, Scipio Afncanus. By prudent
behaviour he regained the confidence of his uncle Mi.
so as to be adopted by him, and thereby made capable of
succeeding along with that prince's own children. After
the death of Micipsa, Jugurtha, as the eldest of the princes,
assumed a superiority which excited the jealousy of Hiemp
sal, and induced him to make some keen reflections on
his cousin's right to partake in the sovereignty. Jugurtha,.
stung by the affront, and goaded by ambition, caused the
young prince to be treacherously assassinated. Adherbal,,
6N
dreading

306
J U I
dreading a similar sate, levied troops for his defence, but
was obliged to lly to Rome, where he laid complaints
against J ugurtha before the senate, both on account of his
brother's murder and his own expulsion. The Romans
liltened to the well-grounded complaints of Adherbal ; but
Jugurtha's gold prevailed among the senators, and the
suppliant monarch, forsaken in his distress, perished by the
(hares of his enemy. Caccilius Metellus was at last sent
against Jugurtha ; and his firmness and success soon reduced
the crafty Numidian, obliging him to fly among his sa
vage neighbours for support. Mariusand Sylla succeeded
Metellus, and fought with equal success. Jugurtha was
at last betrayed by his father-in-law Bacchus, from whom
be claimed assistance ; and he was delivered into the
hands of Sylla, iofi years before the Christian era. He was
exposed to the view of the Roman people, and dragged
in chains to adorn the triumph of Marius, at his second
consulship, B.C. io+. Aster the procession, he was in
sulted by the populace, the pendants were torn from
his ears, and he was remanded to a dungeon, where he
was either strangled or suffered to perish from hunger.
He left two sons, who spent their days in captivity at
Venusium. See Numidia.
JUHOO', one of the mouths of the Indus : ten miles
west of tlie Ritchel.
IV'I<5A, an island of the Mediterranean, belonging to
Spain, about fifteen miles long, and twelve wide ; fertile
in Gorn, -grapes, rigs, and other fruit. A great number of
olive-trees grow wild. The chief employment of the in
habitants is making salt, highly esteemed for its white
ness : the salt-works belong to the archbishopric of Tar
ragona.
IV'ICJA, the capital of the above, is situated cm the
south side of the illand, and is fortified in a modern man
ner ; but is little more than a fortress, as the garrison
without being numerous is more so than the town. It is
said no noxious reptile will live on this island. Lat. 38. 58. N.
Ion. 1. 22. .
JUICE, / [jus, Fr. juys, Dut.] The liquor, sap, or wa
ter, of plants and fruits.If I define wine, I must fay,
wine is a juice, not liquid, or wine is a substance j for juice
includes both substance and liquid. Walts.
Unnumber'd fruits
A friendly juice to cool thirst's rage contain. Thompson.
The fluid in animal bodies.Juice in language is less than
i>lood ; for if the words be but becoming and signifying,
and the sense gentle, there is juice; but, where that wanteth, the language is thin, scarce covering the bone. Ben
Johnson's Discovery.An animal whole juices are unsound
can never be nourished : unsound juices can never repair
the fluids. Arbuthnol.
The juices of several plants are expressed to obtain their
essential salts, and for several medicinal purposes, with in
tention either to be used without further preparation, or
to be made into syrups and extracts. The general me
thod of extracting these juices is, by pounding the plant
in a marble mortar, and then by putting it into a press.
Thus is obtained a muddvand green liquor, which gene
rally requires to be clarified, as we shall soon observe.
The juices of all plants arc not extracted with equal ease.
Some plants, even when fresh, contain so little juice, that
water must be added while they are pounded, otherwise
scarcely any juice would be obtained by expression. Other
plants which contain a considerable quantity of juice,
furnish by expression but a small quantity of it, because
they contain also much mucilage, which renders the juice
so viscid that it cannot flow. Water must also be added
to these plants to obtain their juice. The juices thus ob
tained from vegetables by a mechanical method, are not,
properly speaking, one of their principles, but rather a
collection of all the proximate principles of plants which
are soluble in water; such as the saponaceous extractive
matter, the mucilage, the odoriferous principle, and the
saline and saccharine substances ; all which are dissolved

J U I
in the water of the vegetation of the plants. Besides all
these matters, the juice contains some part of the resinous
substance, and the green colouring matter, which in al
most all vegetables is of a resinous nature. These two lat
ter substances, not being soluble in water, are only inter
posed between the parts of the other principles, which are
dissolved in the juice, and consequently disturb its trans
parency. They nevertheless adhere together in a certain
degree, and so strongly in most juices, that they cannot
be separated by filtration alone. When therefore these
juices are to be clarified, some previous preparations must;
be used by which the filtration may be facilitated. Juices
which are acid, and not very mucilaginous, are spontane
ously clarified by rest and gentle heat. The juices of most
antiscorbutic plants abounding in saline volatile princi
ples, may be disposed to filtration merely by immersion in
boiling water; and, as they may be contained in close bot
tles, while they are thus heated in a water-bath, their sa
line volatile part, in which their medicinal qualities chiefly
consist, may thus be preserved. Fermentation is also an.
effectual method of clarifying juices which are susceptible
of it ; for all liquors which have fermented, clarify spon
taneously after fermentation. But this method is not
used to clarify juices, because many of them are suscepti
ble of only an imperfect fermentation, and because the
qualities of most of them are injured by that process. The
method of clarification most generally used, and indispen
sably necessary for those juices which contain much mu
cilage, is boiling with the white of an egg. This matter,
which has the property of coagulating in boiling-water,
and of uniting with mucilage, does accordingly, when
added to the juice of plants, unite with and coagulate
their mucilage, and separates it from the juice in form of
scum, together with the greatest part os the resinous and
earthy matters which disturb its transparency. And as
any of these resinous matters which may remain in the li
quor, after this boiling with the white of eggs, are no
longer retained by the mucilage, they may easily be sepa
rated by nitration.
These juices, especially before they are clarified, con
tain almost all the same principles as the plant itself; be
cause, in the operation by which they are extracted, no
decomposition happens, but every thing remains, as to its
nature, in the fame state as in the plant. The principles
contained in the juice are only separated from the grosser
oily, earthy, and resinous, parts, which compose the solid
matter that remains under the press. These juices, when
well prepared, have therefore the fame medicinal qualities
as the plants from which they are obtained. They must
evidently differ from each other as to the nature arid pro
portions of the principles with which they are impreg
nated, as much as the plants from which they are extract
ed differ from each other in those respects.
Most vegetable juices coagulate when they are exposed
to the air, whether they are drawn out of the plant by
wounds, or naturally run out; though what is called na
turally running out, is generally the effect of a wound in
the plant, from a sort of canker, or some other internal
cause. Different parts of the fame plant yield different
juices. The fame veins in their course through the dif
ferent parts of the plant yield juices of a different appear
ance. Thus the juice in the root of the cow-parsnep is
of a brimstone colour ; but in the stalk it is white.
Among those juices of vegetables which are clammy
and readily coagulate, there are some which readily break
with a whey. The great wild lettuce, with the smell of
opium, yields the greatest plenty of milky juice of any
known British plant. When the stalk is wounded with a
knife, the juice flows out readily like a thick cream, and
is white and ropy ; but, if these wounds arc made at the
top of the stalks, the juice that flows out of them is dashed
with a purple tinge, as if cream had been sprinkled over
with a sew drops of red wine. Some little time after let
ting this out, it becomes much more purple, and thickens ;
and Anally, the thicker part of it separates, and tbejbin

J u I
whey swims at top. The whey or thin part of this sepa
rated matter is easily pressed out from the curd by squeez
ing between the singers, and the curd will then remain
white ; and on washing with water it becomes like rags.
The purple whey (for in this is contained all the colour)
soon dries into a purple cake, and may be crumbled be
tween the fingers into a powder of the fame colour. The
white curd, being dried and kept for some time, becomes
hard and brittle. It breaks with a mining surface like
relin, and is inflammable ; taking fire at a candle, and
burning all away with a strong name. The fame thick
part, being held over a gentle heat, will draw out into tough
Jong threads, melting Tike wax. The purple cake made
from the whey is quite different from this j and when held
to a candle scarcely flames at all, but burns to a black coal.
The whole virtue of the plant seems also to consist in this
thin part of its juice; for the coagulum or curd, though
looking like wax or resin, has no taste at all ; whereas the
purple cake made from the serum is extremely bitter, and
of a taste somewhat resembling that of opium.
Of the fame kind with the wild lettuce are the throatwort, spurge, and many other plants. These are all re
plete with a milky juice which separates into curds and
whey like that already described. But this, though a
common law of nature, is not universal; for there are
many plants which yield the like milky juices without any
separation ensuing upon their extravasation. The white
juice of the sonchus never separates, but dries into an uni
form cake j the common red wild poppy bleeds freely with
a milky juice ; and the heads or caplules of seed bleed not
less freely than the rest of the plant, even after the flower
is fallen. This juice, on being received into a (hell or
other small vessel, soon changes its white to a deep yel
low colour, and dries into a cake which seems resinous
and oily, but no whey separates from it. The Tragopogou, or goat's- beard, when wounded, bleeds freely a milky
juice; it is at first white, but becomes immediately yel
low, and then more and more red, till at length it is
wholly of a dulky red. It never separates, but dries to
gether into one c.ikc ; and is oily and resinous, but of an
insipid taste. The great bindweed also bleeds freely a
white juice ; the flowers, as well as the stalks and leaves,
affording this liquor. It is of a sharp taste; and, as many
of the purging plants are of this class, it would be worth
trying whether this milk is not purgative.
These juices, as well as the generality of others which
bleed from plants, arc white like milk ; but there are some
of other colours. The juice of the great celandine is of
a fine yellow colour ; it flows from the plant of the thick
ness of cream, and soon dries into a hard cake, without
any whey separating from it. Another yellow juice is
yielded by the seed-vessels of the yellow centaury in the
month of July, when the seeds arc full grown. This is
very clammy ; it soon hardens altogether into a cake,
without any whey separating from it. It Hicks to the
fingers like birdlime, is of the colour of pale amber, and
will never become harder than soft wax if dried in the
shade ; but, if laid in the sun, it immediately becomes hard
like resin. These cakes burn like wax, and emit a very
pleasant smell. The great angelica also yields a yellowish
juice on being wounded; and this will not harden at all,
but if kept several years will still be soft and clammy,
drawing out into threads or half-melted resin.
Another kind of juices very different from all these, are
those of a gummy nature. Some of these remain liquid a
long time, and are not to be dried without the alliltance
of heat; the others very quickly harden of themselves,
and are not inflammable. The gum of the juice of rhu
barb-leaves soon hardens ; and is afterwards soluble in
common water, and sparkles when put into the flame of
a candle. The clusters of the common honeysuckle are
full of a liquid gum. This they frequently throw out,
and it falls upon the leaves, where it retains its own form.
The red hairs of the ros solis are all terminated by large
bladders of a thin watery fluid. Thi< is also a liquid guru ;

I V I
507
it sticks to the fingers, draws out into h>ng threads, and
stands the force of the fun all day. In the centre of each of
these dew-drops there is a small red bladder, which stands
immediately on the summit of the red hair, and contains a
purple juice which may be squeezed out of it. The Pinguicula, or butterwort, has also a gummy matter oa its
leaves in much greater quantity than the ros solis.
Some plants yield juices which are manifestly of an oily
nature. These, when rubbed, are not at all of a clammy
nature, but make the fingers glib and slippery, and do
not harden on being exposed to the air. If the stalk of
elecampane be wounded, there flows out an oily juice
swimming upon a watery one. The stalks of the hem
lock also afford a similar oily liquor swimming upon the
other; and in like manner the white mullein, the berries
of ivy, the bay, juniper, dog-berry tree, and the fruit of
the olive, when wounded, show their oil floating on the
watery juice. Some of these oily juices, however, harden
into a kind of resin. Our ivy yields such a juice very
abundantly; and the juice of the small purpled- berried
juniper is of the fame kind, being hard and fat, and not
very gummy. If the bark of the common ivy is wound
ed in March, there will ooze out a tough and greuly mat
ter of a yellowish colour, which, taken up between the
fingers, feels not at all gummy or sticking, but melts in
handling into a sort of oil, which in process of time har
dens and crusts upon the wounds, and looks like brown
sugar. It burns with a lasting flame, and smells very
strong. The tops of the wild lettuce, and the leaves grow
ing near the tops, if examined with a magnifying glass,
show a great number of small bladders or drops of an oily
juice of a brownish colour, hardening into a kind of relin ;
they are easily wiped off when of any size, and are truly
an oily juice a little hardened. It is probable also, that
the fine blue flour or powder, called the bloom, upon the
surface of our common plums, is no other than such an
oily juice exudating from their pores in small particles,
and hardening into a fort of resin.
JU'ICELESS, adj. Dry ; without moisture ; without
juice.Divine Providence has spread her table every- where ;
not with a juiceless green carpet, but with succulent her
bage and nourishing grass. More.
When Boreas' spirit blusters sore,
Beware th* inclement heav'ns ; now let the hearth
Crackle with juicetess boughs.
Phillips.
JU'ICINESS, /. Plenty of juice; succulence.
JU'ICY, adj. Moist; full of juice; succulent.Earth,
being taken out of watery woods, will put forth herbs of
a fat and juicy substance. Bacon.
The mulk's surpassing worth! that, in its youth,
Its tender nonage, loads the spreading boughs
With large and juicy offspring.
Phillips.
JUI'DA. See Whidah.
JUI'GNE, a town of France, in the department of the
Sarte: three miles north-east of Sable.
JUILLAC, a town of France, in the department of the
Correze: nineteen miles west of Tulle, and twelve south
west of Uzerches.
JUILLAC le COQ, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Charente : five miles south of Cognac.
JUILLY', a town of France, in the department of the
Seine and Marne: seven miles north-west of Meaux.
JUI'NE, a river Of France, which, united with the
Estampes, forms the Essone.
I'VINGHOE, in Buckinghamshire, was formerly a
large market-town, but is now very small in proportion
to what it was. It has a market on Saturday, and two
fairs on the 6th of May and 17th of October, for cattle
and merchandise. The chief manufactory is of . lace,
whereiu about three hundred persons are constantly eraployed. Ivilighoe is situated at the side of a range of
large high chalk-hills, which are covered with fine green
pasture, free from all kinds ot' shrubs or trees. The top
x
of

508
J V J
of the hills commands a very extensive and pleasing pro
spect over the different counties of Bucks, Herts, Bedford,
and Oxon. In a fine clear day may be seen distinctly,
without the help of any glass, thirty-fix different parislichwches ; the country being quite open, and free from
any inclosures. The town has two streets, one of which
goes through the place, and the other branches out in the
middle, representing the letter T. The church is a good
building, dedicated to St. Mark j and is remarkable for a
fine ring of bells: it appears to have been founded by Ed
ward IV. The parish is about fourteen miles in length
and two in breadth, and is divided into four hamlets.
About a mile from the town, the counties of Bucks, Bed
ford, and Herts, meet in a piece of sand not twenty yards
asunder. Ivinghoe is distant from Hemelhempstead, ten
miles south-east ; Berkhampstead seven, south ; Chestiam
ten, south; Tring three, south; Aylefbury ten, south-,
Wendover eight, south-west ; Leighton six, north ; and
Dunstable six, north-east. Its distance from London is
thirty-four miles south-east.
About a quarter of a mile from the town is a very fine
wood, remarkable for its trees and high situation, as it
may be seen from Portsmouth, and from out of Derbyshire,
and to one hundred and fifty miles distance. The wood
and hills are the property of the earl of Bridgewater. A
quarter of a mile from the hills is one of the four old Ro
man roads called the Ickenild-way, which runs through
out the kingdom, from Portsmouth to Tinrrtouth Avon.
About two miles from the town, at a place called Boburn,
is said to be the first spring rising of the river Thames;
the springs divide within ten yards of each other, one runing due east, and the other west. This place appears to
have been formerly used for a burial-place, as several skele
tons of human bodies have been taken up; and one in
particular about ten years since, seven feet in length, and
ail the bones perfect.
. About three miles from the town is Astridge, the scat
of the earl of Bridgewater, which was a very ancient mo
nastery. In the centre of the house, in a fine square, is a
large bason of water, where Jonas is represented coming
out of the whale's belly; and round this are fine cloisters,
with historical paintings, but they are in a ruinous state,
and are said to be of very great antiquity. Within the
house is a bed and chair the work of queen Elizabeth,
wrought in fine needle-work. About one mile from hence
is an ancient nunnery ; the manor belonging to which is
supposed to be the most extensive in this kingdom, as it
is near forty miles in length. From Astridge to this mo
nastery is about a mile ; and there is a subterraneous pas
sage communicating one to the other.
One mile from Ivinghoe, is a hill called Wadden, where
the ancient Britons burnt sacrifices ; from which may be
seen six others, all dedicated to the days of the week. At
the bottom of this hill is a large ditch cut, said to have
parted the kingdom of Mercia and the East Angles, when
the kingdom was divided.
Other villages in the neighbourhood of Ivinghoe are,
Ivinghoe Aston, one mile from thence ; Edlifborough, two ;
Northall, two; Eaton Bray, three; Totteringhoe, four;
Dagnall, four; Ringfhall, three; Little Gaddesden, four;
Aldbury, three ; Pitstone, one ; Marswath, two ; Longmaston, four ; Putnam, four ; Cheddington, two ; Wingrove, six ; Craffton, six ; Meotmore, three ; Ledbain,
three ; Wing, six ; Ascot, five ; Horton, three ; Slapton,
three ; Sealbroot, two ; Stocks, near Aldbury, two ; and
Pcnly, three.
JU'JUBE-TREE.' See Rhamnus.
With her the jujube-tree, a milder plant,
Which (though offensive thorns she does not want)
In peace and mirth alone does pleasure take.
Her flow'rs at feasts the genial garlands make,
Her wood the harp, that keeps the guests awake. Tate.
JUJU'I, a river of South America, which rises one
hundred miles west-north-west of Omaguaca, by which

J U L
name it is at first called; till, being joined by several small
rivers at St. Salvador, it takes the name of Jujui. On the
borders of the province of Chaco, it joins the Vermejo in
lat. 24.. 50. S. Its whole course is south-east nearly three
hundred miles.
JUJUMO'RA, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Sumbulpour : twenty miles south-south-east of Sumbulpour.
JU'KAN, a town of Hindoostan, in Guzerat : twenty
miles west of Noanagur.
To JUKE, v. 7t. [from jucher, Fr.] To perch; to settle
on any thing, as birds.
JUKE,/, in falconry, the neck of any bird which the
hawk preys upon.
JU'KING,/ The act of perching as a hawk or other
bird. In the Scotch dialect, the act of bending the head
in complacency.Two asses travelled ; the one laden with
oats, the other with money : the money-merchant was so
proud of his trust, that he went juking and tolling of his
head. V Estrange.
JU'KUM, a town of the duchy of Courland : thirtytwo miles east-south-east of Goldingen.
JU'LAP. See Julep.
JUL'BACH, a village of Bavaria, with a castle ^ four
miles west of Braunau, and eight north-north-east of Burkhausen.
IULE, [jo/, Gothic, signifying a sumptuous treat.] A
religious festival, first among the Heathens, and afterwards
among Christians. By the latter it was given to Christ
mas ; which is still known under the name of lul, or Yool,
in Denmark, Norway, Iceland, and Sweden ; nay, even in
the north of Britain, and whence the month of Januarius
by the Saxons was styled Giuli, or the Festival. As this
feast had originally been dedicated by our heathen ances
tors to the Sun, their supreme deity ; so the Christians,
for the purpose of engaging the minds of their Ethnic
(gentile) brethren, ordered it should be celebrated in me
mory of the birth of Christ; and thus it has been through
ages a feast of joy and entertainment. We are indebted
to Procopius for the first account of this feast.
JU'LEP, orJu'LAP, s. [Arab, julapium, low Lat. julep,
Fr ] Julap is an extemporaneous form of medicine, made
of simple and compound water sweetened, and serves for
a vehicle to other forms not so convenient to take alone.
Quincy.If any part of the after-birth be left, endeavour
the bringing that away ; and by good sudorifics and cor
dials expel the venom, and contemperate the heat and
acrimony by julapt and emulsions. WisentarCi Surgery.
Behold this cordial julap here,
That flames and dances in his crystal bounds
With spirits of balm and fragrant syrups mixt. Milton.
A julep is generally only a vehicle for other articles, to
render them more easy in the stomach, or more effectual ;
so that they should not only be agreeable, but concur
with the intention of the principal medicine. This form
is often named after the material used, as Julepum i camphori, cretd, moscho, Sec.
JULE'TA, a town of Sweden, in Sudermania : thirtyfive miles north-west of Nykioping.
JUL'FA. See Zulpha.
JUL'FAR, or Dsjulfar, a town of Arabia, in the pro
vince of Oman, situated in a bay of the Persian Gulf :
160 miles north-west of Mafkat, and 100 north-west of
Oman. Lat. 26. 3. N. Ion. $7. E.
JULG ANOC, a town of Hindoostan, in the Candeifh :
forty-six miles east of Burhampour.
JULGONG', a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Aurungabad : fifteen miles south-west of Aurungabad.
JU'LIA, a woman's name.
JU'LIA, a daughter of Julius Csrsar, by Cornelia, fa
mous tor her personal charms and for her virtues. She mar
ried Cornelius Cpio, whom her father obliged her to di
vorce to marry Pompcy the Great. Her amiable disposi
tion more strongly cemented the friendship of the father
and

J U L
and of the son-in-law; but her sudden death in chilJ-hed,
B. C. 53, broke all ties of intimacy and relationship, and
soon produced a civil war. Plutarch,
JU'LIA, the mother of M. Antony, whose humanity
is greatly celebrated in saving her brother-in-law J. C
sar from the cruel prosecutions of her son.
JU'LIA, the only daughter of the emperor Augustus,
remarkable for her beauty, genius, and debaucheries. She
was tenderly loved by her father, who gave her in mar
riage to Marcellus ; after whose death (lie was given to
Agrippa, by whom die had five children. She became a
second time a widow, and was married to Tiberius. Her
lxfcivioufness and debaucheries so disgusted her husband,
that he retired from the court of the emperor; and Aufusttis, informed of her lustful propensities and infamy,
anilhed her from his light, and confined her in a small
island on the coast of Campania. She was starved to death,
A. D. 14., by order of Tiberius, who had succeeded Au
gustus as emperor of Rome.
JU'LIA, a daughter of Germanicus and Agrippina,
born in the island of Lesbos, A.D. 17. She married a se
nator called M. Vinucius, at the age of sixteen, and en
joyed the most unbounded savours in the court of her
brother Caligula, who is accused of being her first seducer.
She was banished by Caligula, on suspicion of conspiracy.
Claudius recalled her; but (he was soon after banished by
the powerful intrigues of Messalina, and put to death
about the i+th year of her age. She was no stranger to
the debaucheries of the age, and (he prostituted herself as
freely to the meanest of the people as to the nobler com
panions of her brother's extravagance. Seneca, as some
suppose, was banished to Corsica for having seduced her.
JU'LIA DOM'NA, second wife of the emperor Severus, was a native of Emesa in Syria, and daughter to Basiianus, priest of the fun. Severus is said to have married
her before he came to the empire, because he had heard
that her horoscope promised th.it slie should arrive at the
royal dignity. She possessed other qualities which made
her deserving of an exalted station ; beauty and wit, united
with -uncommon strength of mind and soundness of judg
ment. Her accomplishments made little impression upon
the stern and jealous character of her husband ; nor, in
deed, was conjugal fidelity supposed to be one of her vir
tues. When Plautianus had acquired the entire confi
dence of Severus, his haughtiness rendered him obnoxious
to the empress, and a declared enmity broke out between
them. He excited suspicions against her in the mind of
the emperor, and caused several ladies of rank among her
intimates to be put to the torture ; so that slie found it
necessary for her safety to withdraw from all public affairs,
and occupy herself in the study of letters and philosophy.
She invited to her court men distinguished for literary re
putation ; and it was at her request that Philostratus
wrote the life of that singular person, Apolloniusof Tyana.
After the death of Severus in 211, she used her influence
to reconcile and preserve in friendstiip her two sons Caracalla and Geta. She opposed the division of the empire
between them ; but was so far from being able to ef
fect their fraternal union, that (he was soon witness to the
shocking catastrophe of Geta, stabbed in her arms by his
brother's orders. It was a cruel addition to her sorrow
that she was not even permitted to weep over her murdered
son. Ambition, however, appears in her disposition to
have predominated over her tenderness, and she was flat
tered by the (hare Caracalla gave her in the government,
and by his attention to place her name along with his in
his letters to the senate and people. This deference was,
however, more apparent than real, and she was not able
to prevent him from practising those follies and enormities
which led to his ruin. His death plunged her into the
deepest affliction. She beat her breast, and broke out into
violent invectives against his successor, Macrinus. But,
finding she was still treated as an empress, (he consoled
herself with the hopes of a return to power, and began to
rater into intrigues for that purpose. Macrinus, when
Vol. XI. No. 771.

J U L
A09
informed of them, ordered her to quit Antioch ; and her
death soon followed, in 217. It is generally agreed that
slie hastened her own dissolution ; but whether it was from
the orders of Macrinus, or to free herself from the pains
of a cancer, that she abstained from food, is not ascertained.
Her name has been transmitted to posterity by the adula
tion of the learned, as the patronels of every art, and the
friend of every man of genius in her time.
JULI'ACUM, a town of Germany, now Juliers,"
which see.
JU'LIAN, a Roman emperor, styled the Apostate, be
cause he professed the Christian religion before he ascend
ed the throne, but afterwards openly embraced Paganism,
and endeavoured to abolish Christianity. He made no'
use of violence, however, for this purpose ; for he knew
that violent measures had always rendered it more flou
rishing ; he therefore behaved with a politic mildness to
the Christians ; recalled all who had been banished on ac
count of religion under the reign of Conttantius ; and
undertook to pervert them by his caresses, and by tempo
ral advantages and mortifications covered over by artful
pretences ; but he forbade Christians to plead before courts
of justice, or to enjoy any public employments. He even
prohibited their teaching polite literature ; well knowing
the great advantages they drew from profane authors in
their attacks upon Paganism and irreligion. Though he
on all occasions showed a sovereign contempt for the
Christians, whom he always called Galilean, yet he was
sensible of the advantage they obtained by their virtue
and the purity of their manners; and therefore incessantly
proposed their example to the Pagan priests. At last,
however, when he found that all other methods fail
ed, he gave public employments to the molt cruel ene
mies of the Christians ; when the cities in most of the pro
vinces were filled with tumults and seditions, and many
of them were put to death : though it has been pleaded
by Julian's apologists, that the behaviour of the Christians
furniflied sufficient pretence for most of his proceedings
against them, and the animosities among themselves fur
nished him with the means ; that they were continually
prone to sedition, and made a merit ot insulting the pub
lic worship ; and, finally, that they made no scruple of
declaring, that want of numbers alone prevented them
from engaging in an open rebellion. Historians mention,
that Julian attempted to prove the falsehood of our Lord's
prediction with respect to the temple of Jerusalem ; and
resolved to have that edifice rebuilt by the Jews, about
three hundred years after its destruction by Titus; but
all their endeavours served only the more perfectly to ve
rify what had been foretold by Jesus Christ ; for the Jews,
who had assembled from all parts to Jerusalem, digging
the foundations, flames of fire burst forth and consumed
the workmen. See the article Jerusalem, vol. x. p. 781.
However, the Jews, who were obstinately bent on accom
plishing that work, made several attempts ; but it is laid,
that all who endeavoured to lay the foundations perished
by these flames, which at last obliged them entirely to
abandon the work. Julian, being mortally wounded in a
battle with the Persians, died the following night, June 26,
363, aged 32. For a particular account of, his reign and
exploits, see the article Rome.
No prince was ever more differently represented by dif
ferent authors ; on which account it is difficult to form a
true judgment of his real character. It must, however,
be acknowledged, that he was learned, liberal, temperate,
brave, vigilant, and a lover of justice ; but, on the other
hand, he had apostatised to Paganism ; was an enemy to
the Christian religion ; and was, in fast, a persecutor,
though not of the most sanguinary class. We have several
of his discourses or orations ; some of his Letters; a trea
tise intitled Mi/opogm, which is a satire on the inhabitants
of Antioch; and "The Csars," which, in the form of a
fable, freely discusses the characters of several of the em
perors, his predecessors : of these he gives the superiority
to Marcus Antoninus, whom he made his model in his
6O
religious

religious and philosophical quality ; although in tamper

he greatly differed from him. Of the works of Julian,
an elaborate edition was given by the learned Spanheim,
Gr. and Lat. folio, Lips. 1696. The -Csars' have been
printed separately; the best edition is Heusinger's, Gotha,
8vo. 1741. An English translation of all Julian's Works,
with a life, notes, Sec. was published by J. Duncombe,
M. A. 8vo. 1798.
JU'LIAN, a learned Italian prelate in the fifth century,
an opponent of St. Augustine on the subjects of original
sin, predestination, &c. was the son of Memor bishop of
Capua, and born before the year 386. Memor was the in
timate friend of St. Augustine, who, as appears from his
thirty-first letter, entertained a great regard for the subject
of this letter, and strongly pressed his father to lend him
to him into Africa. Julian studied divinity at first under
Pelagius, either in Rome or in Sicily, and afterwards un
der Theodore of Mopluestia ; and, having been admitted
into orders, was appointed deacon to his father. He filled
this post in the year 4.08 ; but in the year 416 he was raised
to the episcopal dignity by pope Innocent I. and appointed
to the see of Eclane, a city situated between Campania
and Apulia. He had embraced the Pelagian doctrine, and
was so fully convinced of its truth, that he was accus
tomed to lay, that, is Pelagius himself should renounce it,
he would not. Julian is said not to have made his opi
nions public during the life of Innocent ; but under, the
pontificate of Zosimus, about the year 41 7, when that pope
sentacircular letter into all the provinces of the Christian
world, anathematizing the tenets of Pelagius, Julian and
seventeen other prelates refused to subscribe to it. On
this occasion Julian wrote two letters to Zosimus, one of
which was signed by all of them, and contained a confes
sion of their faith, with a declaration of their appeal in
defence of their opinions to an cumenical council. This
appeal so highly exasperated Zosimus, that, in a council
hastily assembled at Rome, he condemned anew Pelagius
and Clestinus, and with them Julian and the other pre
lates who had signed the Confession of Faith, declaring
them degraded, as heretics, from the episcopal dignity.
Julian's letters contained also attacks on the doctrine of
St. Augustine concerning original sin, and were sent to
that prelate, who wrote four books in reply to them. In
the year 1419, Julian, having met with the first book of
St. Augustine concerning concupiscence and marriage,
wrote four books against it ; a little after which he was ba
nished from Italy by an imperial edict, and compelled to
retire into the East. He took flielter with his friend The
odore, bishop of Mopluestia, and there wrote, if we may
credit M. Mercator, eight books against Augustine's se
cond book of concupiscence and marriage, as well as other
pieces in defence of his principles. This retreat he was
obliged to quit in the year 423, having been condemned
for heresy in a synod of the Cilician biihops. In the fol
lowing year, he went to Constantinople. A memorial,
however, which Marius Mercator presented to the emperor
Theodosius in the year 429, produced such prejudices
against him, that he was banished from Constantinople-,
and in the following year he was condemned in a synod
which pope Clestine held at Rome. He was afterwards
condemned by the cumenical council of Ephesus, in 431.
From this time he wandered about from place to place,
till at length he found an asylum in Sicily, where he is
said to have gained his livelihood by keeping a school.
Under the papacy of Sixtus III. in 439, he made fresh ef
forts to be restored to his bishopric ; but without success,
us no persuasions could induce him to abjure the senti
ments which he thought to be true, or to subscribe to
those which be conceived to be false. The time of his
death is uncertain. He possessed a bold and lively genius,
was well versed in the different branches of polite learn
ing, intimately acquainted with the sacred Scripture, un
commonly eloquent, and, according to the testimony of
Gennadius, before- he avowed his attachment to the opi*mu: of Pelagius was considered to be one of the molt

). V L
learned doctors of the ckurch. He was also celebrated for
his piety, benevolence, and charity ; but all these good qua.
lities and endowments could not atone for his supposed
want of orthodoxy. We have only fragments of his works
remaining, one of which, containing the confession of
faith above mentioned, was published at Paris, in a sepa
rate form, by father Garner, in 1668, octavo, with notes,
a defence of Julian, and three long dissertations. The
rest are scattered throughout the works of St. Augustine,,
Marius Mercator, $cc.
JU'LIAN, a faint in the Roman calendar, and an illus
trious Spanish prelate in the seventh century, according
to Mariana, in the sixth chapter of his History of Spain,
was of Jewish descent, and the disciple of Eugenius H.
one of his predecessors in the fee of Toledo. To that high
dignity he was ordained in the year 680, and afterwards
presided at different councils held in that city, in 681, 683,
6S4, and 688. He died in 690, esteemed as the most learn
ed ornament of the church in his time, and highly com
mended for his piety, virtues, and amiable manners. He
was the author of, 1. Prognosticorum futuri Sajculi, sea
de Origine Mortis humanar, deReceptaculis Animarum,de>
Resurrettione, & Extremo Judicio, Lib. III. published.by
Cochleus at Leipsic, in 1535, and are inserted in the ele
venth Volume of the Bibl. Patr. 2. De Demonstratione
Sext tatis, five Christi Adventu^adversus Judos,Lib.
III. ad Ervigium Regem, inserted in the second volume
of the Orthodoxogr. SS. Patr. 3. Historia Wamb Regis.
Gothorum Expeditione, qua rebellantem Paulum Ducem
Narbonensem debellavit, edited in the first volume of
Chesne's Script. Franc.
Cave fays, that this prelate was also known by the name
of Pomerius. He is, however, to be distinguished from
Julian Pomerius, who flourished in the fifth century,
visas a Moor by birth, and afterwards ordained a presbyter
at Aries. He is highly commended by Gennadius, for the
sanctity of his life, and his learned useful works, of which
he mentions the titles of different pieces, now lost. The.
only treatise of bis in existence, is entitled, De Vita contemplativa, five de futur Vit Conteraplatione, vel de
actuali Converfatione, Lib. III. which is analyzed by Dupin. This treatise was first published among St. Prosper's
works, under whose name it was quoted for more thaa
eight hundred years. The testimony, however, of Gen-,
nadius, and Isidore, which is corroborated by that of se
veral ancient manuscripts, obliges us to ascribe it to this
author.
JU'LIAN (St.), a harbour on the coast of Patagonia, in
South America, where (hips bound to the Pacific Ocean
usually touch for refreshment. Lat. 48. 51. S. Ion. 65.
10. W.
JU'LIAN CAL'ENDAR, is- that depending on, and
connected with, the Julian year and account ot time ; socalled from Julius Csar, by whom it was established. See
Calendar, vol. iii.
JU'LIAN E POCH, is that of the institution of the Ju
lian reformation of the calendar, which began the 46th
year before Christ.
JU'LIAN PERIOD, is a cycle of 7980 consecutive
years, invented by Julius Scaiiger, from whom it waa
named ; though some lay his name was Joseph Scaiiger, and
that it was called the Julian period, because he made use
ot the Julian year. See the article Chronology, vol. iv.
p. 538. Scaiiger fixed the beginning of this period 764
years before the creation, or rather the period naturally
reduces to that year, taking the numbers of the three
given cycles as he then found them ; and, accounting 39 50
years from the creation to the birth of Christ, this makes
the 1st year of the Christian era answer to the 4714th year
of the Julian period. Archbilhop Usher makes 4004 years
from the creation to the birth of Christ, answering to the
Julian year 710. See Chronology, vol. iv. p. 540. In
either case, therefore, to find the year of this period an
swering to any proposed year of Christ, to the constant
number 471} add the given year ot Christ, and the sum

jut
will be the year of the Julian period : thus, to 471 s ad
ding iXn, the sum 6525, is the year of this period for
the year of Christ i$it. Hence the first revolution of the
Julian period will not be completed till the year of Christ
3167, after which a new revolution of this period will
commence.
JU LIAN YE AR. See Chronology, vol. iv. p. 535.
JULIA'NA, a woman's name.
JU'LIEN (Simon), an eminent modern French painter,
and member of the ancient academy of painting at Paris.
He was born at Toulon in the year 1736 ; and died at
Paris on the 2.3d of February, 1800, aged iixty-four. He
was first a pupil of Dandre K irdon at Marseilles, and af
terwards of Carlo Vanloo at Paris, when, having gained
the prize of the academy, he was sent to the French school
at Rome under Natoire. The viewing the ancient and
modern cbef-d'ceuvres of that city, determined him to aban
don the manner which they taught at Paris, and to give
himself up-to that of the great masters of Italy. This bold
ehange was a trait of genius that astonished his comrades,
and obtained him the name of Julien tht Apofiatr, to dis
tinguish him from the other three Juliens of the lame
school. He advanced rapidly in the department of histo
rical painting, his successes in which occasioned him to pro-,
long his stay at Rome, where he passed ten years. Re
turning to Paris, he soon distinguished himself there by
several valuable works. He painted for the hotel of the
princess Kinfki a St. Dominic, and several decorations fop
ceilings, mentioned in the Recueil des Curiosites tie Paris,
ajad which attracted the attention of connoiisetirs and stran
gers. Among the works which he exposed to the aca
demy, when nominated a member, was the Triumph of
Aureli.in, executed for the due de la Rochefoucault. In
the saloon of St. Louis, in 1788, he exhibited his picture,
representing Study spreading her flowers over Time, a
work of admirable composition, and which for colouring
might be compared with the belt paintings of Lafofle.
This picture was sent into England, where the print of it
remains at this time. A little before the revolution, Ju
lien finished a picture the subject of which was Aurora
quitting the arms of Titan, rising up in his Car, and scat
tering the dew and flowers on the earth. This wts in
tended for the academy on his admission, but, as that so
ciety was destroyed, Julien kept the picture, and it is now
in the hands of his successors. The last important work
that Julien executed, was an altar-piece for the chapel of
the archbishop of Paris at Conslans, representing St. An
thony in a trance. He has left a great many valuable
drawings behind him, which will further contribute to
transmit his talents and his memory to posterity.
JULIEN'NE. See Neybe.
JU'LIERS (duchy of), late a country of Germany, at
prelent annexed to France, forming a portion of the de
partment of the Roer. Before the late war, it was bounded
on the north by the duchy of Gueldres, on the east by
the electorate of Cologne and the Rhine, on the south by
the territories of Blankenheim and Schleiden, and on the
Welt by tlie hifhopric of Liege; the duchy of Gueldres,
and theMeule. This country enjoys a fruitful soil, which
produces all sorts of corn in abundance, together with
good meadow and pasture land. The breed ot cattle here
is considerable ; and in particular it has a good breed of
horses, which are partly sent to the neighbouring coun
tries, and partly to France. Much wood also is cultivated
here, and linen manufactured. Near Elchweller is found
stone-coal. In this country are twenty-fix towns, andabout
eleven freedoms and boroughs. In the tenth century, Juliers was governed bv a count ; in the year 1337, it was
erected into a margravate; and in 1356, into a dukedom;
alter parting through the power of several families, it
came, in the year 174a, by agreement with the king of
Prussia, together with Berg and Ravenstein, to the house
of Sulzbach, elector palatine. Neither Juliers nor Berg
had a voice in the college of princes. To the inposts,
however, Juliers wa charged iu the matricula 639 florins,

J u I
011
45 kruitzers : and Berg, 284 florins, 4 kruitzers. Both
duchies together paid for each chamber terra 676 rixdollars, z6J kruitzers.
JU'LIERS, a town of France, in the department of the
Roer, late a city of Germany, and capital of the duchy of
the fame name, situated on the Rcer. It is said to have
received its name from the Romans. It is small but strong,
and has a regular citadel. It contains a church and a
convent. Without the walls are a Calvinist and a Luthe
ran church. This city surrendered at discretion to the
troops of the French republic in October 1794, after a
battle between the Austrians and the French, in which
the former lost upwards of 400 men, killed and wounded,
and 800 prilbners. The arsenal was well provided, and
furnished with sixty pieces of cannon, and 50,ooolbs. of
powder : twenty-two miles west of Cologne, and thirtyseven north-east of Liege. Lat. 50. 5+. N. Ion. 6. 18. E.
JU'LIET (Mount), in North America, lies on tht
north fide of Illinois river, opposite the place where that
river is formed by the junction of Theakiki and Plein ri
vers. The middle of Mount Juliet is in lat. 4a. 5. N.
Ion. 88. 44. W.
JULIFUN'DA, a town of Africa, in the country of
Dentila : ten miles west of tianiserile.
JU'LII, a family of Alba, brought to Roma by Romu
lus, where they soon rose to the greatest honours of the
state. Julius Csar and Augustus were of this family ;
and it was said, perhaps through flattery, that they were
lineally descended from neas, the founder of Lavinium.
JU'LIO, j. A Spanish or Italian coin, in value about
sixpence.
JU'LIO, a mountain of the Grisorts, north of the Up
per Engadine : eight miles sooth-welt of Zulz.
JU'LIO ROMA NO, an eminent painter, was born at
Rome in 1491. Nothing is known of his parentage, ex
cept that his faraily-name was Pipi. He was educated irr
the school of Raphael, of whom he became the favourite
disciple. That great painter entrusted him with the exe
cution of some of his finest designs, and he is said to have?
put in them more sire and action than was usual with the
master himself. When left to his own guidance, Julio
displayed a great fertility of invention and grandeur of
taste, joined with a fund of erudition, and acquaintance
with every branch of the art; but at the some time an ex
travagance and wildness of fancy, and ideas rather drawn
from the study of the antique than of nature. His co
louring was defective, and marked with a predominance
of tile red and black, and his manner was hard and dry.
Hence he is more valued for his designs than his finished
paintings. His works, however, are always characterised'
by spirit and an air of greatness, and he maintains a con
spicuous place among the men of genius in his profession.
Aster the death of Raphael, who made him one of hi*
heirs, he was engaged to finish the woiks commenced un
der him, particularly the hall of Constantine in the Vati
can. He then took a house of his own, and painted works
for several towns, likewise giving designs for palaces and
other buildings, as an architect. An invitation from the
duke of Mantua drew him to that city, where he was very
liberally entertained, ami raised a considerable fortune.
By his removal thither he also escaped punishment for the
twenty indecent designs, commonly called Arrtint'sjiguret,
which he made to be engraved by Marc- Antonio, and
which drew a storm upon that artist, who remained at
Rome. Julio employed all his art in adorning the palace
of the duke of Mantua, both as an architect and a painter.
His most famous work in the latter capacity is a saloon, in
which the giant* are represented struck by the thunder
bolts of Jupiter. He alto painted the war of Troy in this
palace, and decorated several of the country-seats of this
prince with his works. The duke nominated him fuperintendant of his buildings, and employed him in embel
lishing the streets of Mantua, and protecting them against
the inundations of the lake on which that city stands. Ju
lio built hiiulclt a house there., in which he formed a ca
binet

514
J U L
binet os antiques and curiosities. His reputation as an
architect was so high, that he was applied to for designs
from distant parts ; and at the death of San Gallo, archi
tect of St. Peter's at Rome, lie was nominated to supply
his place. But, before he could take possession of it, lie
fell into a disease, which carried him oft" at Mantua in
1546, at the age of fifty-four. He left a daughter, and a
son named after his great mailer, who promised to excel
in the art, but died in the flower of his age. Besides the
works already mentioned, several others of his execution
are remaining at Rome, Mantua, and in other cities of
Italy, as well as in collections. Not fewer than two hun
dred and fifty of his designs have been engraved by diffe
rent masters.
JULIOM'AGUS, a city of Gaul; now Angers, in
Anjou.
JULIOP'OLIS, in ancient geography, a town of Bithynia, supposed by some to be the same as Tarsus of Cilicia.
JU'HS, in ancient geography, a town of the island of
Cos, which gave birth to Sinionides, Sec. The walls of
this city were all marble, and there are now some pieces
remaining entire above twelve feet in height, as the mo
numents of its ancient splendour. Pliny.
JU'LIUS I. pope, was a Roman by birth, and succeeded
to the papal see on the death of Mark, in the year 337. At
this time the celebrated Athanasius lived in a state of exile
at Treves ; but in the following year was permitted to re
turn to Alexandria, by the emperors Constantine, Constantius, and Constans. This circumstance excited an alarm in
the Arian party, who wrote bitter letters against him to the
three princes, as well as to the bisliop of Rome, and sent de
puties to the latter, who entreated him to assemble a general
council for the purpose of deciding on the accusations pre
ferred against Athanasius, offering, according to the testi
mony of the latter, to submit to Julius as their judge. This
council assembled at Rome in the year 341, and was at
tended by Athanasius, but not by the Arians, notwith
standing that it had been convened at their request. With
out paying the least regard to the pope's citation to attend
it, they assembled a council at Antioch, in which, with
out waiting for the judgment of Julius and the Roman
council, they deposed Athanasius, and appointed Gregory
bisliop of Alexandria in his room. In the Roman coun
cil, on the other hand, Athanasius was pronounced inno
cent of the crimes alleged against him, and admitted by
Julius to his communion, as an orthodox pillar of the
church. While this council was sitting, the messengers
who had carried Julius's citation to the East returned from
their mission, and delivered to him a letter from the Arians,
in which, after offering excuses for not appearing at the
council of Rome, they informed Julius, that if he renoun
ced all correspondence and intercourse with the bisiiops
whom they had deposed, and acknowledged those whom
they had placed in their room, they would continue to
communicate with him ; but that, if he refused, they had
determined to separate themselves from his communion.
The letter which he sent in reply, containing a defence of
his own conduct towards Athanasius, reproaches of the
eastern bilhops for transgressing the canons of the church,
&c. having produced no effect on the Arians, Julius ap
plied to the emperors to call an cumenical council, 111
order to put an end to the divisions in the church. By
their command a numerous council assembled at Sardica,
the metropolis of Dacia, in Illyricum, in the year 347,
from which the Oriental bishops soon withdrew, upon the
council's refusing to exclude Athanasius and some others
whom they had condemned. The field being thus left to
the orthodox party, they confirmed the acts of the council
of Rome ; pronounced the innocence of Athanasius and
three other bifliops who had been condemned by the Ari
ans ; and declared those who had been placed in their room,
not only deposed, but anathematized, and cut oft' from the
communion of the catholic church. In the height of
their zeal for orthodoxy, they introduced for the first time,
and authorized, the practice of appealing to the pope in

J U L
contested ecclesiastical concerns, of which the successors
of Julius in the fee of Rome availed themselves in esta
blishing the enormous spiritual tyranny which by degrees
they erected in the church. We do not find any other
particulars relating to the pontificate of Julius which are
worthy of notice, before his death in 351, at which time
he had presided over the Roman church fifteen years and
something more than two months. Of the many writings
ascribed to this pope, the only authentic pieces extant are
two Letters; one addressed to the Oriental bishops, and
the other to the people of Alexandria in favour of Atha
nasius : both of which are introduced into Athanalius's
Apolog. de Fuga, and the former is inserted in the second
volume of the Collect. Concil. Some fragments of other"
Letters and Decrees are interspersed throughout the works
of Gratian, and Ives bisliop of Chartres.
JU'LIUS II. pope, formerly known by the name of Ju
lian della Rovert, was the nephew of pope Sixtus IV. and
bom at Alvizale near Savona, about the year 1443. He
he is said to have been of mean extraction, and to have
followed for some time the occupation of a waterman ; and
Bandello relates, that he would often fay, that, when a
boy, he frequently carried onions in a boat from his na
tive place for sale at Genoa. We meet with no further
information concerning him, till we find that he was pre
ferred by his uncle pope Sixtus to the fee of Carpentrac,
and railed to the purple in the year 1471, by the title of
Cardinal Presbyter of St. Peter ad vincula. By the fame
pope he was successively made bishop of Albano, Oltia,
Bologna, and Avignon ; created sub-dean of the sacred
college, high penitentiary and apostolic legate at Avignon.
Upon the breaking out of an insurrection in Ombria, hi*
uncle gave him the command of the papal troops, which
was an employment perfectly suited to his genius. The
abilities and vigour which he displayed in crushing that
rebellion, raised him to high reputation, and to proporti
onate influence and power at Rome. In the year 1480, he
was sent legate into France ; and four years afterwards,
upon the death of his uncle, by his influence in the con
clave, conjointly with that of cardinal Roderic Borgia,
then chancellor, Innocent VIII. obtained the papacy.
While that pontiff lived, he was in high favour at the pa
pal court ; but, during the popedom of his infamous suc
cessor, Alexander VI. having reason to apprehend that his
life was in danger on account of his wealth, which was
coveted by Alexander, he retired into France, and attend
ed king Charles in his expedition against Naples. Upon
the death of Alexander, his influence prevailed in pro
curing the election of Pius III. and, after his Ihort pon
tificate of twenty-six days, our cardinal, by his intrigues,
promises, and bribes, secured to himself the succession be
fore the opening of the conclave. Accordingly, the car
dinals had no sooner assembled on the last day of October
1503, than they gave their unanimous vote that evening in
favour of the cardinal of St. Peter, who took the name of
Julius II. No sooner was he seated in the pontifical chair,
than he became remarkable for his warlike disposition, and
his political negociations : by the latter, he engaged the
principal powers of Europe to league with him against the
republic of Venice, cailed the league of Cambray, iigned in
1508. The Venetians having purchased peace by the ces
sion of part Romania, Julius turned his arms against Louis
XII. king of France, and appeared in person armed capa-pee, at the siege of Miraiidola ; which place he took by
aflault in 151 1. But, proceeding to excommunicate Louis,
the king wisely turned his own weapons against him, by
calling a general council at Pisa ; at which the pope, refu
sing to appear, was declared to be suspended from the holy
see ; and Louis, in his turn, excommunicated the pope,
who died loon after, in February 1513, at the age of se
venty, and after a pontificate of nine years and between
three and four months. See the article Rome. Julius
was a person of considerable abilities, courage, and reso
lution ; but arrogant, despotic, and furious in his temper;
of insatiable ambition, aud possessing the most extravagant
1
, 1 A

JULIUS.
513
Cjslion for war and bloodshed. Bayle observes, that, " if mark of distinction, together with ample ecclesiastical re
e wanted the qualities of a good bishop, he had at least venues, and the right of bearing his name and arms, upon
those of a conquering prince. He had great courage and one Innocent, a youth of sixteen, born of obscure parents,
a political head, by which he formed leagues, and broke and known by the name of the Ape, from his having been
them, as it suited his interest. " He is said to have loved trusted with the care of an animal of that species 111 the
wine to excess ; and women, at least before his promotion cardinal del Monte's family. Such a promotion was looked
to the pontificate. The satirists of his time, indeed, ac upon by the cardinals as a gross affront offered to their
cuse him of every vice and crime, without excepting the body ; but, when they reproached his holiness for introdu
most unnatural. It is not improbable, however, that they cing such an unworthy member into the sacred college,
have exaggerated his faults ; and it should not be conceal who had neither learning nor virtue, nor merit of any
ed that he was less chargeable with nepotism than many kind, he impudently replied by asking them, " What vir
preceding popes. Of the twenty-seven cardinals whom he tue or merit they had found in him, that could induce
created, four only were in any degree related to him, and them to place him in the papal chair >" The flagrant vio
they were men of untainted characters. Guicciardini re lation of decorum which Julius manifested in this proce
lates, that when a daughter, whom he had by one of his dure, occasioned Rome to be filled with libels and pasqui
concubines, earnestly entreated him, on his death-bed, to nades, which imputed, not without reason, the pope's ex
confer that dignity on her uterine brother, he sternly an travagant regard for so mean and despicable a person to the
swered, that he was not worthy of the honour, and, turn most criminal passions. The subsequent conduct of Julius
ing away from her, expired in a few minutes. He was an corresponded with his shameless behaviour at the com
encourager of the arts of painting, sculpture, and archi mencement of his pontificate. Having reached the summit
tecture ; and began the erection of the magnificent church of ecclesiastical ambition, he gave himself up the unre
of St. Peter at Rome.
strained indulgence of his desires ; seldom could be brought
JU'LIUS III. pope, formerly known by the name of to attend to serious business, excepting in cafes of extreme
John-Maria del Monte, was a person of low extraction, and necessity ; and spent his whole time, as well as the reve
born in Rome about the year 14.88. He had an uncle, nues of tlie church, in amusements, dissipation, and licen
named Anthony del Monte, who was made a cardinal by tiousness of every kind. In the conclave which elected
Julius II. and proved the means of raising his family from him, he had taken an oath, in common with the reft of
obscurity. Under his patronage John- Maria was educated the cardinals, that, if the choice should fall on him, he
for the church, and distinguished himself by his profici would immediately call the general council, whish Paul
ency in literature and jurisprudence. By his uncle's in III. had removed to Bologna, to re-assemble at Trent.
fluence he obtained the archbistiopric of Siponto, and af After his election he discovered no inclination to observe
terwards filled various posts under the holy fee ; being his oath, and gave an ambiguous answer to the first pro-,
successively appointed administrator of different bishop polals which were made to him by the emperor on that
rics, created auditor of the apostolical chamber, and twice subject. The latter, however, pressed so earnestly that a
made governor of Rome. He was given as a hostage when new bull os convocation should be issued, that Julius
Rome was sacked by the troops of Charles V. In the year found himself obliged to comply, and the istof May, 1551,
1536, pope Paul III. created him a cardinal; and after was the day appointed for opening the assembly. Accor
wards employed him on different legations to Lombardy, dingly, at the time appointed the council re-assembled at
Romagna, and Bologna. By the manner in which he ac Trent, where the papal legate successfully employed his
quitted himself in these employments, he obtained the cha art, address, and means of corruption, in disappointing the
racter of a person of great application and uncommon abi endeavours of the Imperial ambassadors to procure an au
lities, and recommended himself so powerfully to his holi dience for the Protestant divines, and in obtaining confir
ness, that, in the year 1545, he appointed him his principal mation of the most obnoxious tenets and rites of popery.
legate in the council of Trent, and confided to him his The war in Germany during the following year, between
most secret intentions. Upon the death of Paul in 154.9, the emperor and Maurice elector of Saxony, produced
the conclave assembled for the choice of a successor was such a consternation among the fathers of the council, that
divided into three parties, the Imperial, the French, and the German prelates immediately returned home, in order
the Farnese. The two former strove, with great emulation, to provide for the safety of their respective territories ; and
to promote cardinals of their respective factions ; but were the rest were so impatient to begone, that the legate seized
each of them defeated in their object by cardinal Farnese, with joy such a plausible pretext for dismissing the assem
who had the command of a powerful and united squadron, bly. Accordingly, a decree was issued proroguing the
zealously devoted to the interests of his family. He pro council during two years, and appointing it to meet at
posed cardinal del Monte, and, by his address and firmness, that time, if peace were then re-established in Europe ; but
procured his election, in February 1550. The new pope this prorogation continued no less than ten years. In the
took the name of Julius III. out of respect to the memory mean time Julius continued abandoned to his pleasures
of the pontiff, who by raising his uncle to the cardinal- and amusements, rioting and feasting in his gardens with
ship had laid the foundation of his own fortune. In or select companions of the fame stamp with himself, until
der to express his gratitude towards his benefactor cardi he had contracted such habits of dissipation, that any se
nal Farnese, the first act of his administration was to put rious occupation, especially if attended with difficulty, be
Octavio Farnese in possession of the duchy of Parma. came an intolerable burden to him. Owing to this, he
When some of the cardinals remonstrated with him, on long resisted the solicitations of his nephew to hold a con
the injury which he did to the holy see, by alienating a sistory, for the purpose of confirming some grant which
territory of such value, he briskly replied, " that he had he had promised to bestow upon him, because he knew
rather be a poor pope, with the reputation of a gentleman, that the cardinals would make a violent opposition to hi*
than a rich one, with the infamy of having forgotten the schemes in favour of that young man. When all the pre
obligations conferred upon him, and the promises which texts which he could invent for eluding his nephew's re
he had made." Whatever lustre he might derive from quest were exhausted, he feigned indisposition rather than
this candour or generosity, was quickly effaced by an ac yield to his importunity j and, that he might give the de
tion most shockingly indecent, which was viewed by Ca ceit a greater colour of probability, he confined himself
tholics as well as Protestants with horror. It is considered to his apartment, and changed his usual diet and manner
to be the privilege of every pope upon his election, to be of life. By persisting too long in acting this farce he
stow on whom he pleases the cardinal's hat which falls to contracted a real disease, of which he died in a few days,
be disposed of by his investment with the tiara. To the in 1 555, at the age of about sixty-eight, leaving his infa
astonishment of the sacred college, Julius conferred this mous minion the cardinal del Monte to bear iiis name,
Vol. XI. No. 771.
6P
and

014
I U L
and to disgrace the dignity which he had conferred upon
him. Julius had held the papal iee five years, and between
one and two months.
JU'LIUS AFRICA'NUS, a chronologer and astrologer,
who flourished A. D. 120.
JU'LIUS C'SAR. See Csar, vol. iii.
JU'LIUS CONSTANTIUS, the father ot" the emperor
Julian, was killed at the acceliion of the sons or Conltantine to the throne, and his son nearly shared his fate.
JU'LIUS LU'CIUS C'SAR, a Roman consul, uncle
to Antony the triumvir, the father of Cxfar the dictator.
JU'LIUS MAXIMI'NUS, aThracian, who, from a lhepherd, became an emperor of Rome. See Rome.
JU'LIUS OBSE'QUENS, a Latin writer, who flourished
A. U. 114. The belt edition of his book de prodigiis is
that of Oudendorp, 8vo. L. Bat. 1710.
JU'LIUS POL'LUX, a grammarian of Naupactum, in
Egypt. See Pollux.
JU'LIUS PROC ULUS, a Roman, who solemnly de
clared to his countrymen, after Romulus had disappeared,
that he had seen him above an human shape, and that he
had ordered him to tell the Romans to honour him as a
god. Julius was believed. Plut. in Rom.
JU'LIUS SOLI'NUS. See Solinus.
_ JU'LIUS TITIA'NUS, a writer in the age of Diocle
tian. His son became famous for his oratorical powers,
and was made preceptor in the family of Maximinus. Ju
lius wrote a hiltory of all the provinces of the Roman em
pire, greatly commended by the ancients. He also wrote
some letters, in which he happily imitated the style and
elegance of Cicero, for which he was called the ape of his
age.
JU'LIUS VI'CUS, in ancient geography, a town of the
Nemetes in Gallia Belgica ; situated between the Tres
Tabemae and Noviomagus. Now Germer/keim, a town of
the Lower Palatinate, on the west side of the Rhine. Lat.
49. 12. N. Ion. 8. 15. E.
JU'LIUSBURG, or Dreske, a town of Silesia, in the
principality of Oels: four miles north of Oels, and fifteen
north-ealt "of Breflitu. Lat. 51.15. N. Ion. 17. 12. E.
JULKANPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Guzerat :
fifty miles north-welt of Amedabad.
JULKUD'DER, a town of Hindoostan, in Bengal :
twenty-seven miles south of Islamabad.
JUL'LIE, a town of France, in the department of the
Rhone and Loire: fifteen miles north of Villefranche, and
twenty-seven east-north-caft of Roanne.
JULLO'MA, a town of Peru, in the diocese of La Paz :
fifty miles south-south-west of La Pa?..
JUL'SIO, a town of Sweden, in Westmanland : fiftytwo miles north- well of Stroemfliolm.
JULTOWK.OW, a town of Poland, in the palatinate
of Braclaw : fifty-four miles west-north-west of Braclaw.
IU'LUS, the name of Alcanius, the son of neas. See
Ascanius. A son of Ascanius, born in Lavinium. In
the succession to the kingdom of Alba, neas Sylvius,
the sou of neas and Lavinia, was preferred to him. He
was, however, made chief priest.
IU'LUS, /. in entomology, a genus of apterous insects.
Generic characters : Antenn moniliform ; feelers two,
jointed; body subeylindric, consisting of numerous trans
verse segments; legs numerous, twice as many on each
side as the segments of the body. The Iuli are so nearly
allied to the Scolopendr, that in the Fauna Suecica of
Linnus both are united in one genus. However, their
body, instead of being flattened, as in those insects, is
nearly cylindrical ; and every joint or segment is furnished
with two pair of sect, the number on each side doubling
that of the segments, whereas in the Scolopendr the
number of joints and of feet is, mostly, equal on each fide.
The eyes ot the Iuli are compoledof numerous hexagonal
convexities, as in the major part of the insect-tribe; and
the mouth is furnilhed with a pair of denticulated jaws.
The general motion of these animals is rather How and
HMliisitory
1

I U L
1. Tulus ovarus, the ovate iulns: legs 20 each side. Is
probably an onilcus. Inhabits the European Ocean.
2. lulus complanatus, the flat iulus: legs 30 each si le;
body flattisti ; tail pointed. Body brown ; antennae slight!/
clavate. Inhabits Europe.
3. Iulus dtprelsus, the large flat iulus ; legs 30 each1
side ; body flattilh ; tail rounded entire. Head brown ;
segments rough grey and prominent each side. Inhabits
East-India ; ten times as large as the preceding.
4. Iulus stigma, the marked iulus: legs 30 each side;
body black with a white dot each side on every other seg
ment. Antenna; and legs black ; tail pointed white. lahabits Tranquebar ; twice as large as I. complanatus.
5. Iulus tridentatus, the three-toothed iulus : legs 36
each side; tail three-toothed. Body with 18 grey Ieg
ments, each marked with a ferruginous dorsal dot ; legs
with two denticles at the bale. Innabits America; thicker
than I. l'abulol'us.
6. Iulus varius, the varied iulus: legs 78 each side; seg
ments of the body black at the bale and white at the tip.
Head black with a white band in the middle ; segments)
with a fine ferruginous margin ; legs black, inhabits
Italy ; middle-sized.
7. Iulus craflus, the thick iulus: legs 80 each side} tail
acute. Inhabits Alia ; pale with a line of black dots each
side.
8. Iulus carnifex, the butcher iulus: legs 94. each sidej
head and legs red ; tail with a red line. Larger than I.
sabulofus. Tail pointed. Inhabits Tranquebar.
9. Iulus terrettris, the earth iulus : legs 100 each side;
body blackish polished. This Ipecies, which is represented
on the annexed engraving at fig. \, is about sixteen lines
long and two in diameter. It is (haped like a serpent in
miniature, the body being perfectly tylindric. The pre
vailing colour is blockish brown ; two Itripes of taint red
run along the back ; the claws whitiih and transparent.
When touched, it rolls its body up into a flat lpiral, as it
appears at fig. z. and it often lies a long time in that po
sition. The head is rounded ; front convex ; there are
two teeth, or jaws, beneath, between two lips. The an
tenn are brown, not much more than a line in length,
but divided into six articulations, ending in a knob 1 tliele
are continually in motion as the animal walks ; he seems to
feel his way with them. The eyes are on each side beyond
the antenn ; they are large, oval, and black. The two
rows of legs are very near together ; each leg is about one
line song, and, like the antenn, divided into six joints;
they are thickest next the body, and taper to a point : fee
one of them magnified at fig. 3. The segments of the
body are 54, which would leem to make the number of
legs 216; but the first and three last segments have no
legs; thus the number of legs is just 200, four (two on
each side) to each segment, or ring.
Degeer has given a very particular description of this
infect. The (kin which covers the head and body is hard
and scaly ; it is only therefore by its being divided into
rings that it can have such facility of motion as we fee it
ha^; for it makes every kind of inflexion, like a serpent.
The body is perfectly smooth ; no hairiness can be per
ceived. .
This insect, when handled, leaves a strong disagreeable
smell on the fingers. It is however a harmless animal.
It lives commonly in the earth, and is often met with un
der stones that have lain a long time in the fame place.
And upon the earth it seems to feed, for its excrement
Degeer observed to have that appearance; but he law it
also gnawing a fly in the pupa-state which accidentally lay
near it; it is therefore carnivorous; but whether it catches
living worms has not been ascertained. Frilch says that
he kept them alive for a considerable time by feeding them
with sugar.
The female lays a great number of eggs ; they are
round, very small, and of a dirty-white colour; they are
hatched in the ground, where they are laid in a heap.
FsUth ast'erts, (Inf. ii. 22.) that the young, when first
hatched,

IULUS AND JUNCrS.

J U M
Batched, resemble the parent in every respect; bin Degeer
(vii. 582.) gives us a very different account. A female
hatched her eggs under his own inspection. On the first
of August, 174.6, the young parted from the eggs, being
then of a white transparent colour, and about a line in
length. Instead of 200 legs, they had then but six, three
on each side, and bearing a great resemblance to those
hexapode worms, or larv, which are afterwards to become
winged infects; but Degeer took care to ascertain that he
was not deceived by any other insect being near the same
hole ; he examined the broken eggs which lay by the side
of the hatched iuli ; and he concluded, very justly, that
Frisch had never watched the generation of this insect.
The body at this time appeared to consist of eight seg
ments, the three first bearing the six legs, and the last of
all some long hairs ; the antennx consisted of four joints
only, and were furnished with short hair, as were also the
legs. In four days, the insects were considerably bigger;
the number of segments of the body was increased to fif
teen ; the legs were fourteen, seven on each fide; and the
antennae had the full number of joints. On the eighth
day following, the insects continued in the lame state; af
ter which an accident prevented farther oblcrvation. The
changes which take place in this animal do not appear to
be effected, as in spiders and molt other insects, by casting
the skin, but by a gradual development.
10. lulus rupestris, the American iulus : legs 108 on
each side; body livid. The head and antennx are black;
the body is about as thick as a goose-quill, and two
inches long ; the two top segments are without feet.
Inhabits America.
11. Iulus Indus, the Indian iulus : legs 115 on each
fide, yellow; last segment of the body pointed. Colour
ferruginous; it measures six or seven inches in length;
and is found in the warmer parts of Alia and America, in
habiting woods and other retired places. The number
of legs seems to be a variable character. A section of this
is shown, from Degeer, at fig. 4..
12. Iulus sabulolus, the sand iulus : legs 120 on each
fide. This is the moll common species, being often seen
in similar situations with theOnisci and Scolopemlrx, and
usually measures about an inch and quarter in length; its
legs of course mult be very thin and close. Colour polilhed brownish black, except the legs which are pale or
whitish. It is an oviparous animal ; and the young, when
first hatched, are very small, of a whitish colour; and, so
long as it continues in its young or growing state, it is
of a pale colour, with a dark red Ipot on each side of every
segment ; in this state it may sometimes be found in the
soft mould of hollow trees. This is shown at fig. 5.
13. Iulus fuseus, the brown iulus: legs 124 on each
side. Inhabits India. Seba has given figures of the male
and female of this; the female has no antennae.
14.. Iulus maximus, the large iulus: legs 134. on each
side. This is described in Dr. Lister's Journey to Paris,
and figured from a drawing of Plumper's ; but it occurs
also in Scba's Thesaurus, vol. i. pi. Si. though that figure
has been referred to the I. Indus by most systematic
writers. Its colour is brown, with a kind of brassy or
metallic tinge. Inhabits South America. See fig. 6. of
the annexed Engraving.
JULY',/ ifufius, Lat. Jvillet, Fr.] The month an
ciently called QuintiUh, or the fifth from March, named
July in honour of Julius Csar. July I would have drawn
in a jacket of light yellow, eating cherries, with his face
and bosom sunburnt. Peacham.
JU'LY-FLOWER,/ [Commonly called] Gilly-flower.
See Dianthus.
Then divers more, who, though to fields remov'd,
From garden July-jlower their lineage prov'd. Tale's Cowley.
JUMANDAR', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia :
twenty-four miles east-south-east of Degnizlu.
JUMA'RAH, a river of Bengal, which runs into the
Bay, lat. xi. 34.. N. Ion. 88. 33. E.

yum
ji5
JU'MART,/ [French.] The offspring of a bull and a
mare.Mules and jumarts, the one from the mixture of
an ass and a mare, the other from the mixture of a bull
and a mare, are frequent. Locke.
To JUM'BLE, v. a [in Chaucer jumire, from comtler,
Fr. Skinner.'] To mix violently and confusedly together.-
That the universe was formed by a fortuitous concourse
of atoms, I will no more believe, than that the accidental
jumbling of the alphabet would fall into a most ingenious
treatile of philosophy. Suii/t.
How tragedy and comedy embrace,
How farce and epic get a jumbled race.
Pope.
To JUM'BLE, v. n. To be agitated together.They
will all meet and jumble together into a perfect harmony.
Swift.
JUM'BLE,/. Confused mixture; violent and confused
agitation.Had the world been coagmented from that lupposed fortuitous jumble, this hypothesis had been tolera
ble. Glanville.
JUM'BLING,/. A kind of violent agitation ; the act
of mixing in a confused manner.
JUM'BO, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Kasson
five miles north-west of Kooniakary.
JUM'BOO DEE'P, the world: it it a Shanscrit word,
and particularly signifies India : it is derived from jumboo,
or jumbook, a jackal, and deep, any large portion of land
surrounded by the sea. Accordingly Jumboo Deepet was
the name by which the inhabitants of India were known
before the introduction of the Tartar governments ; they
were also called Bhertekhuntee. Jioberu's hid. Glossary.
JUMBOO'AH, a town of Hindooltan in' (_juzer.it : five
miles south of Brodeta.
JUMBOOSEE'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Guzerat:
eight miles north-west of Amood.
JUMCUN'DY, a towh of Hindoostan, in Vifiapour:
eleven miles west of Galgala.
JUM'DAY, a town of Bengal : thirty miles south of
Boglipour.
JUMEL'LA, a town of Spain, in the province of Murcia : twenty-two miles south-welt of Murcia.
JUMEL'LE, a town of France, in the department of
the Mayne and Loire: ten miles north of b.iuinur, and
six south of Bauge.
JUMELLIE'RS, a town of France, in the department
of the Mayne and Loire : thirteen miles loutli-louth-welt
of Angel's.
JU'MENT,/ [jumtitt, Fr. a mare
Lat.] Beast
of burden.Juments, as horses, oxen, ami afles, have no
eructation or belching. Brown's Vulgar Errours.
JUMENTA'RIOUS, adj. Belonging to the jumenta j
belonging to beasts of labour.
JUMET'TAS, orYuMETTAS Keys, a range of iflets
or rocks among the Bahamas, extending from the. south
west coast of the island of Yuma. Lat. 22. 40. N. Ion. 76. W.
JUMGERBAD', a town of Hindooltan : thirty miles
.west of Benares.
JUMIE'GE, a town of France, in the department of
the Lower Seine : twelve miles welt-louth-welt of Rouen.
JUMILAMUR'KA, a town of Hindoostan, in the Carnatic : twenty-five miles north-north-west of Ongola.
JUMILHAC, a town of France, in the department of
the Dordogne : nine miles north of Exideuil.
JUM'LATE, a kingdom of Alia, bearing sovereignty
over all the "districts or provinces in the mountains of
Thibet, and famous for being the only place hitherto
known, on that extensive continent, where tincal, or crude
borax, is produced. This occasions a considerable trade,
since it supplies all the nations ot Europe with that article.
JUM'MA, f. [Indian.] A valuation ; aggregate; ren
tal: as, Jumnia Aboab, the rent of land, nxed .it a sub
sequent period to the time of Akbar; Jumma Allcl, tlie
original rent of land ; Jumnia Kerch, an account, stating;
the receipt and expenditure of the revenue; Jumnia Sudder, the assessments demanded by government from the
several

516
J U M
several landholders ; Jumma Wassel Baky, an account of
the rental, collections, aud balances, of any distinct pro
vince.
JUMMANE'AH, a town of Hindoostan, in Candeisti :
ten miles north-east of Peploud.
JUMMEE'DY, a town of Bengal: twenty-four miles
south of Ghidore.
JUMMOO' or Jumbo, a town of Hindoostan, and ca
pital of a district in Lahore, to which it gives name. It
is situated on the side of a hill, on the river Rawee, and
divided into upper and lower towns. It is a mart of con
siderable consequence. Previously to Nadir Shah's inva
sion of India, the common road from Delhi to Cachemire
lay through Sirhind Lahore and Heerpour. Since the in
road of the Persians, Assghans, and Mahrattas, but espe
cially since the period of the Seik conquest, that track has
been rendered unsafe to merchants, and is now disused ;
this obstruction diverted the Cachemirian trade into the
channel of Jumbo, which, being ihut up from the Punjab by
a strong chain of mountains, difficult of access to cavalry,
has been preferred to the Lahore road, though the jour
ney is tedious, and the expences of merchandise increased.
Runzeid Deve, the chief of Jumbo, perceiving the bene
fits which would arise from the residence os Mahometan
merchants, held out to them many encouragements, and
observed towards them a disinterested and honourable
conduct. Negative virtues are only expected from an
Asiatic despot, and under such a sanction his subjects
might deem themselves fortunate : but the chiefof Jumbo
went farther than the forbearance of injuries ; he avowedly
protected and indulged his people, particularly the Ma
hometans, to whom he allotted a certain quarter of the
town, which was thence denominated Mogulpour j and,
that no reserve might appear in his treatment of them, a
mosque was erected in the new colony. The Hindoos
once complained to this chief that the public wells of the
town were defiled by the vessels of the Mahometans, and
desired that they might be restricted to the water of the
river j but he abruptly dismissed the complaint, saying
that water was pure element designed for the general use
of mankind, and could not be polluted by the touch of
any class of people. An administration so munificent and
judicious, at the fame time that it enforced the respect of
his own subjects, made Jumbo a place of extensive com
mercial resort, where all descriptions of men experienced
in their persons and their property a full security. The
articles of merchandise constituting the trade of Jumbo
and Cachemire, are transported by men, usually Cachejnirians, whose burthens are heavy, two of them making
the load of a strong mule, and the hire is fixed at the rate
of four rupees for each carrier. The (hauls, when ex
ported from Cachemire, are packed in an oblong bale,
containing a certain weight or quantity, which, in the
language of the country, is termed a biddery; the outward
covering of w hich is a buffalo's or ox's hide, strongly
sewed with leather thongs. As these packages are sup
posed to amount, with little variation, to a value long
since ascertained, they are seldom opened until conveyed
to the destined market. A Cachemirian porter carries a
load as a Scotchman carries his pack. It appears that
Jumbo continued to increase its power and commerce un
til the year 1770, the period of Runzeid Deve's death,
when one of his sons, contrary to the intention and ex
press will of his father, seized on the government, put to
death one of his brothers, the intended successor, and im
prisoned another; who, having made his escape, sought
the protection of the Seiks. Pleased in 'having obtained
so favourable a pretext for entering Jumbo, which they had
attempted in vain during the administration of Runzeid
Deve, the Seiks promised to espouse the fugitive's cause
with vigour. A small sum had been annually exacted by
them from Jumbo, but in a much less proportion than
what was levied in the adjacent territories. The Seiks
indeed, aware of the respectable state of the Jumbo force,

J U M
and the abilities of the chief, were contented with the
name of tribute. The molt valuable division of the Jum
bo districts lay in the plain country, forming a part of the
northern Punjab; which, under pretence of affording as
sistance to the person who lately sought their protection,
a body of Seiks laid waste; the dispute was not ended in
1782 : seventy-six miles north-east of Lahore, and 285
north-west of Delhi. Lat. 33. N. Ion. 74. 5. E.
JUMMUC'AN'DY, a town of Bengal : twenty miles
south-west of Moorshedabad. Lat. 25. 56. N. Ion. 88. 13. E.
JUM'NAH, a river of India. The Jumna was the Jomanes of Pliny, and the supposed Erranaboas of Arrian.
It is the first great river that contributes to augment the
Ganges ; it rises in lat. 32.0. in the rajahstiip ot Sirinagur,
about eighty miles south-west of Gangoutra, and passes
through the gorges of the mountains, in about lat. 30.0.
near Schaurampour. Between lat. 29. aud 30. in the pro
vince of Sirliiad, near the western banks of the Jumna,
are the" famous plains of Paniput and Carnawl, celebrated
for the frtquent battles fought on their wide expanse. See
the article Hindoostan, vol. x. The river passes the
cities of Agra and DJhi, and falls into the Ganges at
Allahabad.
JUM'NEE, a town of Bengal : twenty miles west of
Noony.
JUMOT'TO, a town of Japan, in the island of Ximo :
twelve miles south-east os Nangasaki.
7VJUMP, v.n. [gumpen, Dut.] To leap ; to skip ; to
move without step or Hiding.Candidates petition the
emperor to entertain the court with a dance on the rope,
and whoever jumps the highest succeeds in the office. Gul
liver's Travels.
So have I seen from Severn's brink,
A flock of geei'e jump down together,
Swim where the bird of Jove would sink,
And swimming never wet a feather.
Sioift.
To leap suddenly.One Peregrinus jumped into a fiery
furnace at the Olympic games, only to show the company
how far his vanity would carry him. Collier.To jolt.
The noise of the prancing horses, and of the jumping cha
riots. Nah. iii. 2.To agree ; to tally ; to join. A vulgar
word:
Never did trusty squire with knight,
Or knight with squire e'er jump more right ;
Their arms and equipage did fit,
As well as virtues, parts, and wit.
Hudibras.
To JUMP, v. a. To pass by a leap ; to piss eagerly or
carelessly over :
Here, upon this bank and shelve os time,
We'd jump the life to come.
Shakespeare's Macbeth.
To put in commotion :
And wish,
To jump a body with a dangerous physic,
That's sure of death without it.
Shakespeare.
JUMP, adv. Exactly; nicely. Obsolete.Otherwise one
man could not excel another, but all sliould be either ab
solutely good, as hitting jump that indivisible point or
centre wherein goodness conslsteth ; or else, missing it, they
should be excluded out os the number of well-doers. Hooker.
But since so jump upon this bloody question,
You from the Polack wars, and you from England,
Are here arriv'd.
Shakespeare's Hamlet.
JUMP, adj. [from the adverb.] Tallying exactly.
Acrostics and telestics on jump names. B. Johnson's Under
woods.
JUMP, / The act of jumping ; a leap ; a skip.The
surest way for a learner is, not to advance by jumps, and
large strides ; let that, which he sets himself to learn next,
be as nearly conjoined with what he knows already, as is
possible. Locke.A lucky chance;
Do

Do not exceed
The prescript ot" this scroll : our fortune lies
Upon this jump.
Shakesp. Ant. and Clrcpatra.
[Just, Fr. a petticoat.^ A waistcoat j a kind of loose or
limber stays worn by sickly ladies :
The weeping cassock scar'd into a jump,
A sign the presbyter's worn to the ltuinp.
Cleveland.
JUM'PING, /. The act of leaping.
JUM'PING POINT. See Navesink Harbour.
JU'NA, a river of Russia, which runs into the Aldan,
lat. 60. 51. N. Ion. 1 35. 14.. E.
JUNAGUR', a town and fortress of Hindoostan, in the
country of Guzerat: 170 miles south-welt of Amedabad.
Lat. xi. 50. N. Ion. 69. 54. E.
JUN AK'SA, one of the Fox Islands, in the Pacific Ocean.
Lat. 53. 16. N. Ion. 189. 14. E.
JU'NAT, a town of Bengal : thirteen miles north-east
of Rogonatpour.
JUN'CAL, a seaport of South America, in the country
of Chili, situated on the coalt of the Pacific Ocean: fifty
miles north of Copiapo.
JUNCA'GO, /. in botany. See Trigi.ochih.
JUN'CALAS, a town of France, in the department of
the Upper Pyrenees: twelve milts south of Tarbes.
JUNCA'RE, o. a. In old records, to strew with rushes.
JUNCA'RIA, / A place where rushes grow.
JUNCA'RIA,y. in botany. See Ortegia.
JUN'CATE, s. [juncade, Fr. gioncata, Ital.] Cheese
cake ; a kind of sweetmeat of curds and sugar. Any de
licacy :
A goodly table of pure ivory,
All spread with juncatet, fit to entertain
The greatest prince.
Spinstr.
With stories told of many a feat,
How fairy Mab the juncatet eat.
Atilton.
A furtive or private entertainment. It is now improperly
written junket in this sense, which alone remains much in
use. See Junket.
JUNCAW, a town of Hindoostan, in the circarof MoIiurbunge: twenty-five miles north of Harriorpour.
JUNCEL'LO ACCE'DENS. See Schoenus.
JUNCEL'LUS, / in botany. See Scirpus.
JUNCK7ER (Gottlob John), a learned physician of
the Stahlian sect, was bom in 1680 at Londorff, near Giell'en, in Hesse. He studied at Marpurg in Erfurt, took
the degree of doctor of physic at Halle in 1708, and be
came au eminent medical professor in that university, and
a physician in the public hospital. He died at Halle in
1757. His works, which are chiefly compilations, have
been much esteemed, and are still occasionally referred to.
The principal are, 1. Conspectus Medicin TheoreticoPractic, Tabulis 137 omnes primaries Morbos, Methodo
Stahliana tractandos, exhibens, 1718, 4to. 2. Conspectus
Chirurgiae, ice. 1711, 4.1.0. also disposed in a tabular form.
3. Conspectus Formularum Medicorum, 17:3, 4to. 4..
Conspectus Theraput generalis, 1715, 410. 5. Conspec
tus Cbemi Theoretico-Practic, in forma Tabularum reprsentatus, 1730, 4to. this is an elementary work on
chemistry, on the principles of Becher and Stahl, and,
was published in French with notes by Machy in 1757.
6. Conspectus Physiologi, 1735,410. 7. Conlpectus Pathologisc, 1736, 4t<>.
JUN'CO, a river of Africa, which crosses the Grain
Coast, and runs into the Atlantic ninety miles east-southcast of Cape Monte.
JUN'CO AFFI'NIS. See Juncus and Schoenus.
JUNCOI'DES. See Juncus.
JUNCOI'DI AFFI'NIS. See Scheuchzeria.
JUN'COUS, adj. [junecus, Lat. ] Full of bulrushes.
JUNCTION, /. [jontlion, Fr.] Union ; coalition.
Upon the junQion of the two corps, our spies discovered a
great cloud of dust. Addijan.
VOL. XI. No.77.

J U N
517
JUNCTURE, / ljunaura, Lat.] The line at which,
two things are joined together.Besides those jjrofler ele
ments of bodies, salt, sulphur, and mercury, there may bo
ingredients of a more subtle nature, which being extreme
ly little, may escape unheeded at the junJlures of the dis
tillatory vessels, though never so carefully luted. Boyle.
Joint articulation.Sne has made the back-bone of seve
ral vertebr, as being less in danger of breaking than if
they were all one entire bone without those griitly junc
tures. More. All other animals have transverse bodies ; and,
though some do raise themselves upon their hinder legs to
an upright posture, yet they cannot endure it long, nei
ther are the figures, or junctures, or order, of their bones,
fitted to such a posture. Hale.Union ; amity.Nor are
the soberest of them lo apt for that devotional compliance
and junQure of hearts, which I desire to bear in those holy
offices to be performed with me. King darks.A critical
point or article of time.By this profeslion in that junc
ture of time, they bid farewel to all the plealures of this
life. Addifon.When any law dues not condu.ee to the
public safety, but in some extraordinary jun&itrcs the very
oblervation of it would endanger the community, that
law ought to be laid ailtep. AJjifon.
JUNCULAM', a town of the island of Java, situated on
the louth-west coast: rifty-five miles south-south- welt of
Batavia. Lat. 6. 40. S. Ion. 105. 15. E.
JUN'CUS,/ [a jugcndo,i~vom its utility in closing joints. ]
The Rush; in botany, a genus of the ejass hexandria,
order inonogynia, natural order of tripctaloide, (junci.
Jus.) The generic characters areCalyx: glume twovalved ; perianthium six-leaved j leaflets oblong, acumi
nate, permanent. Corolla : none, unless the coloured rerianthium be regarded as such. Stamina s filaments six.
capillary, very short; anther oblong, erect, the length or"
the perianthium. Pistillum : germ three-cornered, acu
minate j style short, filiform ; stigmas three, long, filiform,
villosc, bent in. Pcricarpium : capsule covered, threesided, three or one celled, three-valved. Seeds : some,
romidith. EJjential CharaBer. Calyx six- leaved j corolla
none ; capsule one-celled.
The rushes have a simple grassy stem, without leaves or
knots, or else knotty, with a sheathing leaf at each knot ;
flowers terminating or lateral, corymbed or panicled, with
the branchless spathaceous at the base. These plants
agree with the grasses in the glumes of their flowers, and
the slieaths of their leaves ; they differ in having the stems
silled with pith, whereas in grasses the stem it is well
known is hollow. The rushes form an intermediate link
between the grasses, and some of the liliaceous plants, as
Anthericum, Sec. They form naturally two divisions,
one without leaves, allied to Scirpus, &c. and the other
w ith leafy stems. Some authors have made two genera of
these. But all classical botanical writers, fays Dr. Smith,
have judiciously preserved this very natural genus entire,
notwithstanding the capsule is in some species one-celled,
in others three-celled i and who can help wishing that bo
tanists had not divided many natural genera on more tri
vial grounds ?
Species. I. With naked culms. :. Juncus acutus, or
prickly large sea-ru(h : culm round, almost naked ; pani
cle conglomerate, with almost equal branches; involucre
two-leaved, spinose ; seeds ovate. Root perennial. Leaves
round and hard. Culm round, hard, and smooth, finish
ing in a winged-featliered membrane, and bearing at top
several round lateral spikes, some sessile, and others pedunclcd ; the stem continues above these, and ends in a hard
pungent point. The panicle is crowded, close, from two to
three inches long. Involucre, the sheath of the outer leaf,
from an inch and half to two inches in length, terminat
ing in a stilt" pungent leaf, an inch or an inch and a half
long; that ot the inner leaf about an inch long, termi
nating in a sliarp point about half an inch long. Native
of France, Italy, Carniola, and Wales on the coast of Me.
riouethlhire.
a. Juutui maritimus, or hard sea-rush : culm round,
t li
utmost.

618 "
J U N
almost naked ; panicle with unequal brandies, one twice
as long as the rest; involucre spinose ; seeds lanceolate.
Panicle not spreading, from three to six inches long, con
fiding of two principal branches, one of which is from
three to upwards of six inches long, the other very short,
immediately dividing into smaller branches. Involucre
the (heath of the outer leaf about one inch long, termi
nating in a very (harp-pointed pungent leaf, from three
to upwards of six inches long ; that of the inner about
half an inch long. Mr. Woodward, who is doubtful whe
ther it be not a variety of J. inflexus, fays that it grows
in tufts near six feet high, and that the leaves are ex
tremely rigid and (harp. It is found on the weft coast of
Wales; in the salt-marsties about Maldon, Essex; and on
the coast of Norfolk and Lancashire. These sea-rushes are
planted on the sea-banks in Holland ; the roots running
deep into the sand, and matting very much, so as to hold
it together. In the summer, when they are fully grown,
they cut them, tie them up in bundles, dry them, and
work them into balkets, Sec. On the Maese, &c. they
grow upwards of four feet high.
3. Juncus conglomerate, or round-headed rush : culm
naked, (tiff; head lateral. Root perennial, horizontal,
close, covered with ovate scales; fibres filiform, very long.
Culms from one to two feet in height, upright, round,
smooth; stieatlis at the base striated, blunt, leafless, awned,
the uppermost three times as long as the rest. Root-leaves
few, very like the culms. Head of flowers roundish, soli
tary, seldom two together, from the fissure of the culm
bursting out below the top. Native of Europe, on moist
meadows and heaths.
4. Juncus effucus, or common soft rush : culm naked,
stiff, smooth ; panicle lateral, scattered, close ; root-scales
opaque. Root, culms, root-leaves, and peduncles, as In
the preceding, only larger. Culm three feet high, thicker,
softer to the touch, easily broken, filled with a close pith.
Native of Europe in wet meadows, marslies, &e. They
flower in July and August. These are used sometimes for
making little balkets. The pith of both makes wicks for
watch-lights, and toys. These, with the hard rusti, grow
common on moist, strong, uncultivated, lands in most
parts of England, and consume the herbage where they
are suffered to remain. The best method of destroying
them is, to fork them up clean by the roots in July, and,
after having let them lie a fortnight or three weeks, to
P ut them in heaps, and burn them gently; the ashes will
1) e good manure for the land. But to prevent their grow
ing again, and to make the pasture good, the land should
be drained ; and then, if the roots be annually drawn up,
and the ground kept duly rolled, the rushes may be sub
dued.
5. Juncus tenax, or common hard rush: culm naked,
stiff, striated ; panicle lateral, thin ; root-scales mining.
The hard rush is common in pastures and by road-fides,
in a moist soil ; in England, Madeira, New Zealand, Sec.
6. Juncus inflexus, or bending soft rusti : culm naked,
membranaceous, and curved in at top ; panicle lateral.
Roots tufted, slightly compressed, with a black bark, and
abundance of fibres. Culms three quarters of a yard in
height, with a dark-red shining (heath at the base, and
curved at top ; below the curvature, for almost a foot in
length, it puts forth on one fide, from a cleft in the culm,
many peduncles, sustaining abundance of flowers. This
has been taken, by many authors, for our common hard rush.
Native of the south of Europe, in a strong soil, subject to
wet, but where the water is clear.
7. Juncus siliformis, or least soft rusti r culm naked, fili
form, nodding; panicle lateral. Root perennial, hori
zontal, creeping ; covered with smooth, brown, striated,
imbricated, scales; fibres filiform, but little branched,
downy. Culms about a foot high, nearly erect, weak,
striated, smooth ; at the base closed with oblong, (heathlike, striated, brown, obtuse scales, some of which fre
quently end in a little point, flowering about the middle;
at the top more or Ids incurved, and (harp-pointed. Leaves

c u s.
scarcely any, except the barren stems be so called. Native
of Lapland, Swiflerland, Germanv, Italy, Britain, on turfbogs: Dr. Smith found it on the ascent ot Mont Cenis
from Italy, and on the Col de Balm, near Chamouny iu
Savoy ; Mr. Newton, in Westmoreland, near Amhlefide j
Mr. Jackson, at Windermoor in Cartmel ; Mr. Dickt'on,
near Derwentwater in Cinnberland, and on Ben Lawers in
Scotland.
8. Juncus trifidus, or three-flowered ru(h : culm naked ;
leaves and three flowers terminating. Root perennial,
woody, striking deep, creeping, with blackish fibres, put
ting forth close tufts of stems and leaves. Culms a span
or more in length, round, stiffilh, briltle-fhapcd, upright,
with lanceolate brownish soeaths at the bale, accompa
nied by one, two, or three, briltle-llni ped leaves, involv
ing the culm in their slieaths. Dr. Withering (ays, that
the flowers are from one to four ; and Lightfoot, that it
varies with one, two, and three, axillary aud almost sessile
flowers ; but that the specimens he found had all single
flowers. Native of Lapland, Denmark, Swiflerland, France,
Silesia, and Scotland on the summits of the Highland moun
tains.
9. Juncus squarrofus, moss-rush, or goose-corn : culm
naked; leaves bristle-shaped; heads glomerate, leafless.
Root perennial ; stem upright, stiff, from eight to eigh
teen inches high. Native of most parts of Europe, on.
moorish heathy ground, and turf bogs ; flowering in June
and July. It indicates a barren soil, and the leaves lying
close to the ground elude the stroke of the scythe. Horses
are said to eat it.
10. Juncus punctorius, or prickly rush: culm naked,
round ; leaf round, jointed, mucronate ; panicle glome
rate. Culm two feet high and more, round, smooth.
Root-leaves none; but only two membranes, the rudi
ments of leaves. A single Item-leaf, like the culm, but a
little longer, stiff, mucronate, pungent. Panicle termi
nating, closely conglomerate, of a few glomes arising from
the glume. It is allied to J. articulatus, but all the parts
are stouter, not to mention other circumstances. Native
of the Cape of Good Hope.
11. With leafy culms. 11. Juncus nodosus, or knotty
rush : leaves knotted-jointed ; petals mucronate. This
resembles J. articulatus very much, but the flowers are
more collected in heads; the heads thinner, larger, and
the branches of the panicle simple, not (uperdecom pound }
but it is chiefly distinguished by the petals being protract
ed into an awl-fha-ped point. Native of North America.
11. Juncus compressus, or smaller jointed rush: culm
leafy, decumbent; leaves compressed, knotted-jointed;
panicle compound. Root perennial, horizontal, woody,
round, fibrose} root-leaves more than a foot in length,
cylindric-conipressed, smooth, fistular, divided internally,
knotted-jointed when dry. Culm from two to three feet
high, upright, round, smooth, leafy, with four or five
joints concealed by the sheaths. Native of meadows and
marshes.
1 j. Juncus nemorosiis, or greater jointed rush: culm
leafy, erect; leaves roundish, knotted-jointed ; panicle superdecompound. This differs, according to Leers, from
the foregoing in having the leaves cylindric, higher than
the culms ; the panicle more branched, and luperdecompound ; the heads many-flowered and larger; the flowers
purple and sliining ; the petals extremely acute, the three
inner ones a little shorter than the others. Native of moilt
woods. In the English Botany it is remarked, that ther*
seems to be no realon for making the upland variety of
this plant a distinct species ; that it is certain at least, that
neither the leaves being more or less compressed, nor the
panicle more or less compound, ate permanent marks of
distinction.
14. Juncus uliginosus, or least jointed rush : culm leafy;
flowers in bundles, bundles proliferous; leaves briltlesliaped, jointed-knotted. This differs from the two pre
ceding in having either all the flowers or a few of then*
growing out into green and purple bundles of leaves. The
flowers

519
JUNCUS.
flowers in autumn are frequently viviparous, the germs Root perennial, with numerous brown fibres, and short
shooting young leaves before the feeds are ripe, as in J. pointed Ihoots, so that it is somewhat creeping. Culms
bulbofus. The jointed rush also frequently products many, about a span or more in length, nearly upright,
bunches of reddish leaves, instead of umbels of flowers, leafy, naked above, simple, smooth, striated, round, fur
in bogs and ditches in the autumn. These leaves seem nished with three or four joints, which are not protube
to put on this appearance from some obstruction in the rant. Root-leaves numerous, three or four inches long,
growth of the plant, occasioned by an insect of the Coc three lines or three lines and a half broad, somewhat n ar
cus tribe. Native of the heaths and bogs ; as Gamlingay- rower at the base, a little concave, dull green on the up
per surface, smooth, and rather glossy, beneath paler green
heath, Bullington-green, Eynlham-heath, Stc.
15. Juncus alpinus, or alpine jointed rush: culm leafy ; and slightly glossy, r-t the edges especially, covered with a
leaves sessile, jointed-knotted ; panicle simple; glumes sew long hairs, which are molt numerous towards the base
awned. Root creeping. Leaves pointed, seldom jointed. of the leaf, often of a reddish colour, a little blunt, and as
Culms five or fix inches high, terminating in a simple it were cutoff at the point. Flowers forming a spreading
umbel of black shining flowers, with a hard lanceolate panicle. Flower-stalks of unequal lengths, a few simple,
point. Capsule short, and more blunt than in the pre most of them proliferous, dichotomous or trichotoraous,
ceding species. Native of the Alps and the high moun finally stretching out backwards, all supporting a single
tains of Dauphine. These four are probably varieties flower, the intermediate ones sessile. Perianth-leaves ob
long, pointed, keeled, concave, purplish- brown, and per
arising from situation.
16. Juncus bulbofus, or bulbous rush: leaves linear, manent. Germ pointed. This and the following species
channelled ; capsules blunt. With us, the bulbous rush are distinguished by their grass-like hairy leaves. J. pilo
varies in height from two inches to two feet. It is some sus differs from campeltris, not only in its place of growth,
times viviparous. Native of wet meadows and heaths, but in having its flowers stand singly, and not in clusters.
Whilst the campestris delights in exposed places, the pi
and on the sea-coast; flowering in August.
17. Juncus bufonius, or toad-rush : culm dichotomous ; losus is found only in woods and shady situations. From
leaves angular ; flowers solitary, sessile. Root annual, this circumstance we may perhaps account for its flower
fibrosc. Culms usually from seven to nine inches in ing earlier than any of the others; for, if the leafon be
height, but varying much from one to ten inches ; up not very unfavourable, it will begin to flower in Febru
right, roundish, smooth. In the smaller plants the leaves ary, and is usually out of bloom the beginning of May.
23. Juncus fpadiceus, or ban ow-rnlh : leaves flat, hairy
are very slender, not angular, but folded together. Flowers
mostly in pairs, and only one feflile ; but in all the ripe cap from the sheath; flowers very small; corymbed, solitary,
sules are brown, shining, and Ihorter than the calyx. This shortly awned. Culm a foot in height at most. Rootis likewise found sometimes viviparous. Native of wet leaves scarcely two lines in breadth, l'ubhirsutc, but with
gravelly or sandy pastures, especially where water stag the slieath smooth, springing from a little tuft of brown
membranous scales. Culm-leaves four or five, narrowing
nates in winter. It flowers from May to August.
18. Juncus stygius, or infernal rush : leaves bristle- insensibly, springing from a sheath as long as themselves,
shaped, somewhat depressed ; peduncles in pairs, termi and producing a pencil of long silky hairs at its separa
nating; glumes solitary, subbiflorous. Root perennial, sim tion from the stem. Flowers very numerous, in a false
ple, jointed, with solitary radicles, covered with the remains umbel, on peduncles that are filiform, and diminish in
of the leaves of the preceding year. Linnus at first con
length as they are higher on the stem, insomuch that the
founded this with J. bufonius, from which it is very dis lower ones stand higher at top than the upper ones. Na
tinct. It is a native of Sweden in deep and wood bogs ; tive of the Alps.
Linnus had it from Lapland and Upland. Probably it
24. Juncus fylvaticus, or great hairy wood- rush : leaves
has not been distinguished from J. bufonius : and may flat, hairy ; corymb decompound ; flowers in bundles, ses
perhaps be a native of Britain.
sile. The leaves of this are not only much broader and
19. Juncus Jacquini, or Jacquin's rush : leaf awl- shaped ; more concave, but more sharply pointed, than thole of the
head terminating ; four-flowered, or thereabouts. Root pilosus ; it flowers three weeks or a month later ; and, when
perennial, brown, horizontal, knobbed, fending forth very the flowering is over, the peduncles of the pihjus are more
long fibres perpendicularly. Culms several, quite simple, reflexed or pendulous than those of the fytvaticui; It
round, upright, from three to six inches high, with a few flowers in May, or earlier if the season be mild. In some
{heaths at the base. On each culm a single leaf, awl- situations this species is very large and tall, but it more
shaped, round, slightly grooved, acuminate and mortified usually occurs with a stalk little more than a, root high.
at the end, almost upright, sheathing at the base, varying If the height of campestris be nine inches, that of pilosus is
in situation, but never at the bottom of the culm ; root- eleven, and of fylvaticus fifteen. It is not uncommon in
leaves of the fame structure. The whole plant is smooth. woods.
Native of the Alps, flowering in June.
25. Juncus niveus, or white-flowered rusli : leaves flat,
20. Juncus biglumis, or two-flowered rusli : leaf awl. somewhat hairy ; corymbs shorter than the leaf ; flowers
shaped ; glume two-flowered, terminating. Root peren in bundles. Height three feet ; leaves scarcely a line in
nial, fibrole, simple, perpendicular. Culm seldom an inch breadth. Native os the Alps of Swisserland, &c.
in height, round, marked with a simple streak, covered at
26. Juncus campestris, or hairy field-rush : leaves flat,
bottom with the remains of withered leaves, at top with somewhat hair)- ; spikes sessile and pcduncled. Root pe
the sheath of the single leaf, which is the length of the rennial, somewhat woody, with numerous blackish fibres,
scape, shining, twice as thick as the culm, tubular, mor creeping. Culm simple, from three to nine inches high,
tified at the end, channelled below, sheathing the culm up upright, leafy, somewhat enlarged at bottom, round,
to the middle. Leaves four or five, surrounding the lower smooth, without joints. Leaves pointed, the tips often
P art of the culm, and changing into scales. This rush mortified, or of a reddish brown coloin, without any mem
i. as the appearance of Schoenus ferrugineus, and is 1 na brane. Flowers ten or twelve in each (pikelet, feflile.
tive of the Lapland alps, where it was found by Montin. Seeds ufjially three, roundish, olive-coloured. Thus the
21. Juncus triglumis, or three-flowered rush: leaves field-rush appears in its most usual state in dry pastures ;
flat; glume three-flowered, terminating. Culms in tufts, in such situations it has seldom more than three or four
three inches high or more, soft, covered at the base with spikelets ; in moilter richer foils, particularly in boggy
browa sheaths. Native of the Lapland Alps, Denmark, ground, it often has a much greater number. But, although
Swisserland, Austria, Italy, and Siberia.
it may vary in size and number of parts, it (till continues
22. Juncus pilosus, or small hairy wood-rush: leaves very distinct from the pilcfus. It flowers in April and
lat, hairy j corymb somewhat branched 5 llowers solitary. May, and ripens its feeds in Juue. It indicates a dry,
1

520
J U Nand consequently not luxuriant, pasturage. The hairs
proceed from the edges of the leaves, and appear as if
some animal had lest its hairs on them by rubbing.
27. Juncus spicatus, or spiked rush: leaves flat; spike
racemed, nodding. Linnus, in his Flora Suecica, con
siders this as so nearly allied to the preceding, as to be
perhaps only a variety. In his Flora Lapponica, however,
tie has figured and described it thus : root- leaves ten or
twelve, upright, acuminate; culm very (lender, with three
small leaves, one at the bale, a second in the middle, and
a third at the top; spike single, loose, ovate-oblong, com
posed of many flowers. Dr. J. E. Smith affirms, that this
and campion's are perfectly diltinct. It is five or fix inches
high, with a terminating spike, pointing almost horizon
tally, about half an inch long. The Flora Danica makes
it nine inches long. From that work it is represented on
our Plate, at fig. 7. It is a native of Lapland, Denmark,
and Scotland.
28. Juncus serratus, or serrate-leaved rush : leaves enfiform, flat, serrate, hoary underneath ; sheaths ot the pani
cle awl-(haped, perfoiiate. Culms leafy, round, as thick
as the little finger, from four to six feet high. It is allied
to J. pilosns, but is much larger even than J. acutus.
Native of the Cape of Good Hope.
29. Juncus grandiflorus, or great-flowered rufli : leaf
round ; culm one-flowered ; flower upright, single, naked.
Scarcely a foot high, very smooth. Culm round, covered
with (heaths at the base. Leaf single, round, awl-shaped,
straight, longer than the culm. One large upright flower
terminates the culm. Catycine valves upright, acute, al
ternately shorter. Stamens and pistils shorter than the
calycine valves. See Acrostichum, Butomus, Cornucopi, Cyperus, Restio, Scheuchzeria, Schoewus, and Scirpus.
JUN'CUS ODORA'TUS. See Andropooon and OeManthe.
JUND'GEH, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the province
of Natolia : sixteen miles west of Kiutaja.
JUNDOO', a town of Bengal : five miles south of Ghidore.
JUNE, / ljuin, Ft. Jvnius, Lat.] The sixth month from
January.June is.drawn inamantleof dark green. Peacham.
JUNE'RE, a town of Hindoostan, in the Baglana coun
try : forty-seven miles south of Nassuck, and izz weftsouth-west of Aurungabad. Lat. 19. 11. N. Ion. 73. 59. E.
JU'NES, a town of Morocco : fifteen miles north-cast of
Azamor.
JU'NETIN, or Gen'etin,/ [from June.] The name
of an apple.
JU'NEVILLE, a town of France, in the department of
the Ardennes : (even miles north of Rethel.
JUNG-BUNT'ZEL. See Buntzlau.
JUN'GA. See Liukca.
JUNGDRAW'BERG, a town of Prussia, in the pala
tinate of Culm . twenty miles south of Dantzic.
JUNGENLES'LAW. See Inowloczaw.
JUNGERBAD', a town of Hindoostan : thirty-five
miles west of Benares.
JUN'GERMANN (Louis), a physician and botanist,
was born in 1572 at Leipsic, where his father, Csar, was
a doctor of law ; his mother was a daughter of the cele
brated Joachim Camerarius. He was brought up to the
study of medicine, and early distinguished himself by the
knowledge of plants. About the year 1600 he drew up
a catalogue of the plants growing in the vicinity of Altdorf ; and he was employed by Besler in a description of
the plants in the botanical garden at Eichstadt. He took
the degree of doctor of physic in isiio; and in 1614. oc
cupied the chair of botany at Giessen, where he procured
the establishment ot a botanical garden. When obliged by
the tumults of war to quit that university, he removed to
Altdorf in 1625, where he was made botanical and anato
mical professor, and director of the physic-garden. He
died in 1653. His Catalogut Plantarum, qua circa Alterfium
Karicum (3 Vicinis Locis prtmeniuni, was first printed in 161 5.

J U N
It is not a numerous list, but contains several rare plants,
and there is subjoined a catalogue of genera in the modern
manner; this was re edited in 1635, with the addition of
the plants in the garden of Altdorf. His other botanical
work is entitled Cornucopia Flora Giejsenfis, 1623, 4to. He
left in manuscript, to the university of Altdorf, catalogues
of the plants of Leiplic and Frankfort on t'ne Mayne ; as
likewise a copious hortus liccus. This good man amused
himself with writing anagrams, of which he publilhed a
collection, in honour of the professors of Giessen, in La
tin and German.
Joachim Jungermann, brother of the preceding, was
allo much attachedto botany, and died in the Morea upon
a tour to examine the plants of Greece.
JUNGERMAN'NIA, / [so named from Louis Jungermann; jult noticed.] Star-tip ; in botany, a genus
of the clal's'cryptogamia, order alg, in the natural order
of hepatic. The generic characters areI. Male flow
ers sessile, clustered, on the leaves ; stem, frond. Calyx :
scarcely any. Corolla: none. Stamina: filaments hardly
any ; antherx ovate, one-celled, gaping at the tip. II.
Female flowers on the fame, or on a separate individual.
Calyx: perianthium upright, tubular; truncated, crenated, or laciniated. Corolla : calyptra sessile, smaller
than the perianth, subglobose, closed on every side, membranaceous, tender, crowned by the style, at length burst
ing at the tip. Piitillum : germ oblong, involved by the
calyptra, sessile ; style straight, short, pasting through the
top of the calyptra; stigma simple. Pericarpium: capsule
seated on a long and very tender bristle, globose, onecelled, at length gaping longitudinally into four valves,
which are equal, spreading, permanent. Seeds : many,
globose, adhering by twilted elastic threads fixed to the
bottom, tip, dilk, or margin, of the valves. Several germs
are often found in one perianth, of which, however, only
one grows to maturity. The stemlets jungermanni have
their anthers within the substance of the tronds, and want
the perianth of the female flowers. Qu. Whether they do
not constitute a distinct genus ?
Thirty species of these mosses are arranged in five sub
divisions, in the fourteenth edition of the Systema Vegetabilium. Mr. Hudson has thirty species in the second
edition of his Flora Anglica. Dr. Withering has fortyeight species in the third edition of his Arrangement of
British Plants. He distributes them into four subdivisions.
Figures of these mosses will be found in Dillenius, Micheli, Vaillant, Hedwig, Dickson, Schmidel, Flora Da
nica, English Botany, Morison, Withering, &c. Many
of the species are beautiful microscopic objects, according
to the remark of Dr. Withering. See Mnium.
JUNGEVSK.OI, a town of Russia, in the government
of Tobolsk : fifty-six miles south of Keuislcoi.
JUNG'FERN TEI'NITZ. SeeTEiNiTZ.
JUNG'FRUN STOR, a small island on the west side of
the gulf of Bothnia. It is a high rocky island, and dan
gerous to navigation ; about six miles in circumference.
Lat. 61.10. N. Ion. 17. 10. E.
JUNG'FRUN LILL, a small island on the west side of
the gulf of Bothnia. Lat. 61. 16. N. Ion. 17. 9. E.
JUNGHAN'SIA,/ in botany. See Curtisia.
JUN'GHERAH, a small island in the river Ganges, on
which is a seminary of Hindoo mendicants. Scraje ul
Dowlah fled hither from Meer Jaflier; but was either killed
here, or taken and carried to Moorsliedabad : twelve
miles of Boglipour.
JUN'GIA, J. [named from Joachim Jungiut, M. D. pro
fessor at Hamburgh; author of Doxoscopia, 1662, and
Phytoscopia, 1678.] In botany, a genus of the class lyngenesia, order polygamia segregata, natural order of compolit oppositit'olia;, (cjnarocephalx, Jujs.) The generic
characters areCalyx : common many-leaved ; leaflets
somewhat spreading,linear, obtuse, channelled, (horterthan
the partial perianth, involving three or four flowers. Peri
anth partial, many-leaved, almost equal, many-flowered ;
leaflets oblong, channelled, obtuse, upright. Corolla 1
compound

J U N
521
J U. N
JU'NIOR,/
[from
the
adj.]
The
younger
;
the
later
compound uniform; corollets hermaphrodite, equal; proper one-peta1led, funnel-shaped; tube gradually widened ; born ; the later in office.
JUNIOR'ITY, / [from junior.] The state of being
border two-lipped ; the exterior division rolled back,
longer, linear, toothed at the tip ; the interior two-parted ; junior. Colt.
JUNIOW', a town of Poland, in the palatinate os Brathe two segments upright, (harp. Stamina : filaments five,
rcry stiort, inserted into the tube ; anther connate. Pil- claw : fifty-two miles north of Braclaw.
JU'NIPER, / [juniperus, Lat.] A tese.A clyster
tillum : germ inferior, linear, cornered; style filiform;
stigmas two, revolute, obtuse. Pericarpium: none; ca may be made of the common decoctions, or of mallows,
lyx unchanged. Seed : solitary, cornered ; down long, bav, and juniper-berries, with oil of linseed. Wiseman.See
sellile, feathered. Keceptaculum : chaffy ; chaffs resem Juniperus.
JU'NIPER, adj. Belonging to the juniper ; made of
bling the calycine leaflets.f.Jfendal CharaBer. Calyx
common, three-flowered ; receptacles chaffy; florets tubu- juniper.
JUNIPER-BERRY,/ The fruit of the juniper.
hir, two-lipped; outer lip ligulate, inner two-parted.
JU'NIPER-TREE, /. The juniper.
Jungia serruginea, a single species. Stems woody, co
JUNIP'ERUS, /. The Juniper-Tree; in botany, a
vered with a ferruginous down. Leaves alternate, petioled, remote, flat, rounded, five-lobed, cordate at the base ; genus of the class dioecia, order monadelphia, natural
lobes rounded, blunt; they are hirsute, and underneath order of conifer. The generic characters areI. Male.
hoary. Heads of flowers small, heaped. Native of South Calyx : ament conical, consisting of a common shaft on
which are disposed three opposite flowers in triple opposi
America.
JUN'GIBLE, adj. [from jungo, Lat. to join.] Capable tion ; a tenth terminating the ament ; each flower has for
its base a broad, short, incumbent, scale affixed to the co
of being joined.
JUN'GILE, a town of Hindoostan, in Benares: twenty lumn of the receptacle. Corolla : none. Stamina : fila
ments (in the terminal sioscule) three to eight, awl-sliaped,
miles south of Bidzigur.
JUNGIPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in the province united below into one body ; (in the lateralflowers scarcely
of Bengal, where the East-India Company have a factory manifest ;) anther three, distinct in the terminal flower,
for raw silk : twenty miles north of Mooifhedabad.
but fastened to the calycine scale, in the lateral ones.
]UN*GLE, /. A wood ; wild country ; ground which II. Female. Calyx : penantliium three-parted, very small,
lies fallow more than four years ; high grafs, or reeds ; a growing to the germ, permanent. Corolla : petals three,
permanent, rigid, acute. Piltillum: germ inferior; style*
thicket.
JUNGLEBAR'RY, a town of Bengal : fifty miles north three, simple ; stigmas simple. Pericarpium: berry fleshy,
roundish, marked on the lower part with three opposite
of Dacca.
obscure tubercles, (from the calyx having grown there,)
JUNGLEBOO'RY, /. Clearing of jungles.
JUNG'NAU, a town of Germany, and capital of a and at the tip by three teeth (which before were the pe
lordship belonging to the princes of Furftenberg : four tals), umbilicated. Seed : three ossicles, convex on one
teen miles west of Buchau, and forty south of Stuttgart. side, cornered on the other, oblong.Essential CharaQtr.
JUNG's HO'VED, or Jung's Head, a cape of Den Male. Calyx of the ament a scale; corolla none; stamina
mark, on the east coast of the island of Zealand. Lat. 53. three. Female. Calyx three-parted ; petals three ; style*
7. N. Ion. 11. 11. E.
three; berry three-seeded, irregular with the three tuber
JUNCWOSTITZ, a town of Bohemia, in Bechin : ten cles of the calyx.
Species. 1 . Juniperus thurifera, or Spanish juniper e
miles north-north-east of Tabor.
JU'NIA, a woman's name. Romans.
leaves imbricate in four rows, acute. Spanish juniper
JUNIAT'TA, a town of the state of Pennsylvania : five grows to the height of twenty-five or thirty feet, and
miles west-north-west of Huntingdon.
Fends out many branches, which form a fort of pyramid.
JUNIAT'TA, a river of Pennsylvania, which runs into Leaves acute, lying over each other in four rows, so as to
make the branches four-cornered. Berries very large,
the Susquehana ten miles north-west of Harrifburg.
JUNIC'ULUS,/ [Latin.] The branch of a vine grow black wheh ripe. Native of Spain and Portugal.
1. Juniperus Barbadensis, or Barbadoes juniper: all the
ing out to a great length.
JUNIL'IUS, an African bishop in the sixth century, leaves imbricate in four rows, the younger ovate, the
but of whar place is not known. He is spoken of by older acute. Barbadoes juniper or cedar, or Jamaica berryCave as flourishing about the year 550. He was the au bearing cedar, has been confounded with the Bermudas
thor of a work of merit, entitled, De parlibus divint Legis, cedar; but the branches of this spread very wide, the
Lib. II. which is written by way of question and answer, leaves are extremely small, and are every-where imbricate;
and forms a kind of introduction to the study of the sa the bark is rugged, splits off in strings, and is of a very
cred scriptures, which may be advantageously perused dark colour. The berries are smaller than those of the
by biblical scholars. In the preface, or dedication of this Bermudas cedar, and are of a light-brown colour when
work to Primasius bishop of Adrumetum, Junilius fays ripe. It is a native of the West Indies, where it rises to
that he received the substance of it from a learned Persian be one of the largest timber-trees ; the wood is frequently
named Paul, who had been educated at Nisibis, where fetched from thence by the inhabitants of North America,
there was a public seminary for teaching the knowledge for building ships. It is also an inhabitant of China and
of the scriptures, conducted in a similar manner with the Japan. Cultivated in 1759, Dy Mr- Miller.
celebrated catechetical school of Alexandria. This work
3. Juniperus Bermudiana, or Bermudas juniper : lower
was first printed at Basil in 154.5, 8vo ; and at Paris in leaves in threes, upper in pairs, decurrent, awl-soaped,
5556, izmo, accompanied by Commentaries on the first spreading, acute. Bermudas juniper, commonly called
three chapters of the book of Genesis, which were attri Bermudas cedar, whilst young, has acute-pointed leaves,
buted to our author, but have long been known to be the which spread open, and are placed by threes round the
production of venerable Bede.
branches; but, as the trees advance, their leaves alter, and
JU'NIOR, adj. [Latin.] One younger than another. the branches become four-cornered ; the leaves are very
According to the nature of men of years, I was repining soort, and lie over each other by fours round the branches.
at the rise of my juniors, and unequal distribution of The berries are produced towards the ends of the branches,
wealth. Tatier.
and are of a dark-red colour, inclining to purple. The
wood has a very strong odour, and was formerly in great
The fools, my juniors by a year,
esteem for wainscotting rooms, and also for furniture.
Are tortur'd with suspence and fear,
Native of America. Dr. Patrick Browne fays, that it
Who wisely thought roy age a screen,
grows very plentifully in most of the Blue Mountains of
When death approach'd to stand between.
Svi/i,
Jamaica, where it is frequently cut down for planks, Sec,
Vol. XI. No, 773.
6R
that

511
JUNIPER U S.
that it is a good timber-wood, admired for its smell, light ones imbricate, the older spreading. Leaves mutually op
ness, and close even grain; very fit for wainscotting, and posite by threes, fastened at the base by their inner fide, inall the inward parts os cabinet-work.
the new shoots imbricate in four rows, giving them the ap
4. Juniperus Chinensis, or Chinese juniper : leaves de- pearance of being quadrangular ; the year following these
current, imbricate-spreading, clustered ; stem-leaves in spread from the branch at an acute angle, and appear to
threes.} branch-leaves in fours. Loureiro describes the be disposed in six rows or longitudinal phalanxes. Berry
Chinese juniper as a shrub of three feet in height, with dark blue, covered with a whitish resinous meal. Native
twisted and very- spreading branches. Leaves awl-fhaped, of North America, the West-India islands, and Japan. It
hardisli, dark green ; according to Linnus spreading, grows to be one of the largest and highest timber-trees in
green on both sides, more clustered than in the other Jamaica, affording very large boards, of a reddish-brown
forts, fastened at the base, scarcely pungent, extremely colour, close and firm contexture, shining, very odorifer
distinct by the density of the leaves. Native of China.
ous, extremely .like Bermudas cedar, being towards its
5. Juniperus sabina, or savin juniper : leaves opposite, outside of a paler colour and looser contexture. The
erect, decurrent; the oppositions boxed. Miller makes two bark is thin, and ready to drop off in great pieces, ap
species of the common or cypress-leaved, and tamarilk- pearing somewhat contorted, of a reddiih-brown colour.
leaved or berry-bearing savin, as he calls it. The former, This tree is much used for wainscotting rooms, making
he fays, has by many been supposed to be only an acci escritoirs, cabinets, &c. cockroches aud other insects disdental variety; but the branches grow more erect, the liking the smell of it.
leaves are shorter, and end in acute points which spread
Mr. Miller has two species. The first he names J. Vir
outwards. It rises to the height of seven or eight feet, giniana, which he fays grows naturally in most parts of
and produces great quantities of berries; whereas the ta North America, where it is called red cedar, to distinguish
marisk-leaved savin very rarely produces either flower or it from a sort of cypress, which is called white cedar there.
feed in our gardens. The latter sends out its branches Of this there are two or three varieties; one of which has
horizontally, and seldom rises more than three or four feet leaves in every part, like those of the savin, and, upon
high, but spreads to a considerable distance every way. being rubbed, emit a very strong ungrateful odour; this
Leaves very short, acute-pointed, running over each other is commonly distinguished in America by the name of sa
along the branches, with the ends pointing upwards. vin-tree. There is another with leaves very like those of
The berries are smaller than those ot common juniper, cybrese; but, as these generally arise from the fame feeds,
but of the same colour, and a little compressed. The they may be supposed to be' only seminal varieties. The
whole plant has a very rank odour when handled. There second he names J. Caroliniana. The leaves of this are
is a variety with variegated leaves. Savin is a native of like those of the Swedish juniper, but the upper leaves are
the south of Europe and the Levant. It was cultivated like those of the cypress ; and this difference is constant,
here in 1,562, as we learn from Turner; but probably it if the seeds are carefully gathered from the fame tree; but
is a much older plant in our gardens. Professor Pallas it often happens that persons who gather the feeds in
lays, that in the Chersonefus Taurica, where it is very America mix two or three sorts together. In the Virginia
common, the savin is often found with a trunk a foot in cedar all the leaves are like those of juniper. The Caro
diameter ; that it grows upright there like a cypress, lina cedar, as the gardeners call it, is also a native of Vir
whereas by the Tanais it is procupibent, the branches ex ginia. Cultivated here in 1664, according to Evelyn.
tending on the sand several fathoms ; that the wood very
7. Juniperus communis, or common juniper-, leaves in
much resembles that of J. Lycia, but has a more cadave threes, spreading, mucronate, longer than the berry. Com
rous smell, and the leaves are more fetid.
mon juniper is alow shrub, seldom rising more than three
Savin is an article of the materia medica, and much feet high, sending out many spreading tough branches,
famed as an emmenagoguej it heats and stimulates the which incline on every side, covered with a smooth brown
whole system very considerably, and is said to promote or reddish bark, with a tinge of purple. Leaves narrow,
the fluid secretions. The leaves and tops of savin have awl-fhaped, ending in acute points, placed by threes round
a moderately -strong disagreeable smell, and a hot bit the branches, pointing outwards, bright green on one
terish taste; they give out their active matter to watery side, and grey on the other, continuing through the year.
liquors, and still more completely to rectified spirit ; dis The male flowers are sometimes on the fame plant with,
tilled with water, they yield a large quantity of essential the females, but at a distance from them ; but they are
oil. Decoctions of the leaves, inspissated to the form of commonly on distinct plants. The female flowers are suc
an extract, retain a considerable share of their pungency ceeded by roundish berries, which are first green, but when
and warmth, together with their bitterness, and have some ripe of a dark purple colour. They continue on the bush
degree of smell, but not resembling that of the plant it two years, and are sessile in the axil of the leaves. Grtself. On inspissating the spirituous tincture, there remains ner calls the fruit galiulut ; and describes it as spherical,
an extract consisting of tfto distinct substances ; of which berried, blackish-blue, covered with a bloom, marked at
one is yellow, oily, bitterish, and very pungent; the other top with three raised dots, and a three-forked groove, re
black, resinous, tenacious, less pungent, and very astrin ceived at bottom in a very small starred involucre; it is
gent. Savin, when used for the purpose of an emmena- juiceless, spongy- flefliy, and contains three stones. These
gogue, has been sometimes found to be too powerful ; and are bony, one-celled, valvelefs, gibbose, on one side from
it has even been supposed to possess the power of causing a broad and convex back narrowed towa&l; the base and
abortion ; but this seems to be extremely doubtful, and it keeled, on the other very bluntly angular, W-marked with
sometimes fails as an em'menagogue ; and its heating qua a longitudinal ridge, and at the bale on the outside with
lities are such as to require caution in its administration. four oblong little excavations, into each of which a balIn the Edinburgh Infirmary it appears to have been used samiferous gland is inserted. Seed single, ovate-acumi
with great success by Dr. Home, in cases of amenorrhoe, nate, dun-coloured with a brown mark at the base. Geofgiven in powder, from a scruple to a dram, twice a-day. froy first remarked these glands in 1721 ; but he reckoned
Upon the whole, savin may be considered as a warm sti only eight, whereas there are twelve, namely four to each
mulant and aperient, and particularly serviceable in ute seed. Juniper is common in all the northern parts of Eu
rine obstructions proceeding from a laxity or weakness of rope, in fertile or barren soils, on hills or in valleys, in
the vessels, or a cold sluggish indisposition os the juices. open sandy plains or in moist and close woods. On the
The distilled oil, exclusive of the powers just mentioned, sides of hills its trunk grows long, but on the tops of
is also a strong diuretic, and impregnates the urine with rocky mountains and on bogs it is little better than a
its smell. The dose is two or three drops, or more.
slirub. In Englind it is found chiefly on open downs,
6. Juniperus Virginiana, Virginian juniper, or red ce in a chalky or landy foil. In the southern countries of
dar : leave* in 'threes, faltered at the base 5 the youngei; Europe it is less common, except in more elevated ti tui
tions*

ASS
J U N I P E R U 8.
tions. When planted in a good foil, it will grow fifteen most of the other junipers have. Leaves small, obtuse,
or sixteen feet high, and form a well-looking bushy shrub. imbricate. This shrub will be feathered from top to bot
Mr. Evelyn mentions a slender bush of tworeet in height, tom, if left untouched from the first planting, or if not
brought from a common, which in ten years measured crowded with other trees. Leaves awl-fliaped, and finely
seven feet square and eleven feet high, and would have spread open ; they are very short, sharp-pointed, and give
been of a much greater altitude and farther spreading, had the shrub a fine look. The large browni(h-red berries
it not continually been kept shorn. It is easily trans make a handsome appearance when they are ripe, being
planted, and bears cropping. Qrass will not grow be as large as a hazel-nut. Native of Spain, Portugal, and
neath it, but the Avena pratensis destroys it. The wood the south of France.
9. Juniperus Phccnicea, Phenician juniper, or cedar t
is hard and durable. The bark may be made into ropes.
Spirit impregnated with the essential oil of these berries is leaves in threes, obliterated, imbricated, obtuse. Ray re
every-where known by the name of gin. The berries gards this as scarcely different from the next species.
sometimes appear in an uncommon form ; the leaves of the Native of the South of Europe, and the Levant. Culti
calyx grow double the usual size, approaching, but not vated in 1683, by Mr. James Sutherland. Mr. Miller fays,
closing ; and the three petals fit exactly close, so as to keep he frequently received the berries from Portugal.
10. Juniperus Lycia, Lycian juniper, or cedar: leaves
the air from the Tipul juniperi, which inhabit them.
Other insects feed on this shrub, as Cimex juniperinus, in threes, imbricate on all sides, ovate, obtuse. Lycian
Thripsjuniperina, and Coccinellanovempunctata. Horses, cedar has the branches growing erect, and covered with a
sheep, and goats, eat it. Gum sandarach, known under reddish-brown bark. Leaves small, obtuse. Male flowers
the name of pounce in its powdered form, is the produce at the ends of the branches in a conical ament ; aud the
of this shrub. The common juniper is celebrated for its fruit single from the axils below them, on the fame branch.
diuretic powers , the berries are principally used ; and Berries large, oval, and when ripe brown. According to
from them a spirit is prepared and kept in the shops, and Pallas, it is entirely prostrate, with the trunk branching
used plentifully in hydropic cases, and in diuretic draughts ; from the very bottom, often thicker than the human arm.
boiled in water these berries give a sweet decoction, tast This and the branches are often compressed or variously
ing very strongly of the juniper, and from the decoction deformed, with scarcely any outer bark. Wood smelling
may be obtained a quantity of sugar; the berries are also very strong, like the American cedar. Branches and ex
considered as stomachic, carminative, and diaphoretic. treme branchlets wand-like, straight, thickilh, covered
Of their efficacy in many hydropical affections we have with a testaceous bark. Pallas adds, that it is with diffi
various relations from physicians of high authority; as culty distinguished from savin ; that the bruised leaves
Du Verney, Boerhaave, Hoffman, Van Swieten, &c. Au have the fame smell; and that it differs from it principally
thors, however, do not seem perfectly agreed which pre in the greater thickness of the shoots, and in the leaflets
paration of the juniper is most efficacious; some preferring being acute and less clustered. He fays that the leaves
the rob or inspissated decoction, while on the contrary are never in threes with them. Native of the south of
Dr. Cullen disapproves of this, as having unavoidably lost France, the Levant, and Siberia. Miller received it both
a good part of its essential oil (in which he supposes a from Spain and Italy ; he cultivated it in 1749. This is
great part of the efficacy of the juniper to consist) in the the species from which is taken the gum-resin called oliboiling. Hoffman, however, strongly recommends the ianum, which has a strong smell, and a bitterish somewhatrob, and declares it to be of great utility in weakness of pungent taste. When burnt it diffuses a fragrant smell,
the stomach and intestines ; and particularly serviceable and is supposed to have been the incense used by the an
when such cases occur in old people ; but, as the modern cients in their religious ceremonies, though not the fame
practice generally depends on more powerful, or stronger, with the substance known by that name in the (hops. It
medicines, (the juniper being considered in a secondary is much employed by the Roman catholics in their
view,) it may perhaps be allowed that as good a form as churches, for similar uses. As a medicine, it has chiefly
any for its use js that of a simple decoction ; and this, ei been used in disorders of the head and breast, in hmopther by itself, or with the assistance of a small quantity of toes, and in alvine and uterine fluxes ; the dole from a scru
gin, may be a useful drink for hydropic patients. Medi ple to a dram, or more. It has also been used in plasters,
cal writers have also commended it in scorbutic cases, and &c. and as an ingredient in various pills.
11. Juniperus drupacea, or drupaceous juniper : leaves
in fomt cutaneous diseases; hut in these cases a decoction
prepared from the wood and the tops of the plant is in threes, spreading, acute ; three times shorter than the
thought preferable to that from the berries. We are told drupe, nut three-celled. Native of Mount Cassias ; and
by Linnus, that the Swedes prepare a beer from the ber probably the fame with the great junipers observed by
ries, which they consider as very efficacious in scorbutic Belon on Mount Taurus, and which he describes as rising
cases; and that the Laplanders deink infusions of juniper- to the height of a cypress, and bearing a sweet fruit, the
size and ssiape of an olive.
berries as we do tea and coffee, for the fame purpose.
/3. J. Suecica, Swedish or tree-juniper, rises to the
iz. Juniperus Daurica, or Siberian juniper: leaves op
height of ten or twelve (even sixteen or eighteen) feet ; posite, acute, imbricate-decurrent, spreading, awl-sliaped.
the blanches grow more erect than those of the common This is usually ssirubby, with the Items lying prostrate on
juniper; the leaves are narrower, end in more acute points, the rocks, the principal ones often the thickness of the
and are placed farther asunder on the branches ; the ber human arm. Respecting the leaves, there are two varie
ries also are longer. It is a native of Sweden, Denmark, ties of this juniper. In one, the leaves are mostly scaleand Norway. Mr. Miller insists on this being a distinct form, decurrent, with a short awl-shaped point, and
species, because, having raised both from seed for many closely imbricate, with here and there a longer needleyears, he never found them alter. Plants raised from shaped leaf on the branchlets. This is commonly male,
seeds have a tendency to grow higher than those which or with female flowers only at the incurved three-leaved
are cropped by cattle ; and this misled Mr. Miller, for tips of the branchlets. The other is commonly berrythese are certainly no more than varieties.
bearing all over, except the outer younger shoots ; and the
y. J. minor montana, alpine or mountain juniper, has leaves, like thole ot J. oxycedrus, are needle-shaped,
the leaves broader and thicker, and the berries rather spreading from the base, almost as long as the berries,
oval than spherical.
keel-grooved, compressed. Berries, globular, more bitter
8. Juniperus oxycedrus, or brown-berried juniper: than the common juniper, blackish when ripe, but ap
leaves in threes, spreading, mucronate, shorter than the pearing blue from the white meal that covers them, peberry. Height ten or twelve feet, branched the whole duncled as it were by standing on a leafless thickened
length. Branches small and taper, having no angles, as btanchlet, containing one or two stones ; kernels ovateglobular,

52+
JUNIF
globular, large, margined with a blunt rib, or fourgrooved, yellowish. Native of Siberia, and totally dif
ferent from J. Lycia.
Propagation and Culture. These plants are all propagated
by sowing their seeds, the best season for which is as soon
as they are ripe, if they can then be procured; for, when
they are kept until spring before they are sown, they will
not come up until the second year. The ground in which
the seeds of the hardy sorts are sown, mould be fresh and
light, but should not be dunged; it mould be well dug,
and levelled very even; then sow your seed thereon pretty
thick, and sift some earth over them about half an inch
thick ; this bed will require no farther care than only to
keep it clear from weeds, and towards the middle or latter
end of April you will find some of your plants appear above
ground, though perhaps the greatest part of them may lie
till the spring following before they come up ; therefore
you should carefully clear the beds from weeds, and in very
dry weather refresh them with some water, which will
greatly promote the growth of those plants which are up,
and also cause the other feeds to vegetate ; but, if the bed
in which these are sown is much exposed to the sun, it
should be shaded with mats in the day ; for,, when the
plants come first up, they will not be3r too much heat.
In this bed they should remain till the next spring or se
cond autumn, when you must prepare some beds to trans
plant them into, which should also be of light, fresh, undunged,soil ; and, having well dug and cleansed the ground
from all noxious weeds and roots, you should make it le
vel ; and then, in the beginning of October, which is the
proper season for removing these plants, you should raise
up the young plants with a trowel, preserving as much
earth as possible to their roots, and plant them into beds
about five or six inches asunder each way, (or eighteen
inches by nine or ten,) giving them some water to settle
the earth to their roots ; and, if it should prove very dry
weather, you may lay a little mulch upon the surface of
the ground round their roots, which will be of great ser
vice to the plants. But, as many of the feeds will be yet
left in the ground where they are sown, the beds should
not be disturbed too much in taking up the plants; for
a bed sown with these berries has supplied plants for three
years drawing, some of the berries having lain so long in
the ground before they sprouted ; therefore the surface of
the beds should be kept level, and constantly clean from
weeds.
The plants may remain two years in these beds, observ
ing to keep them clear from weeds. In the spring you
should stir the ground gently between them, that the roots
may with greater ease strike into it ; after which time they
Ihould be transplanted either into a nursery, at the distance
cf three feet row from row, and eighteen inches asunder
in the rows, or into the places where they are to remain.
The best season to transplant them, as before observed, is
in the beginning of October, when you Ihould take them
tip carefully, to preserve a ball of earth to their roots ;
and, when planted, their roots should be mulched 5 all
which, if carefully attended to, as also observing to re
fresh them with water in very dry weather until they have
taken new root, will preserve them from the danger of
not growing ; and they, being extremely hardy in respect
to cold, will defy the severest of our winters to injure
them, provided they are not planted in a moist or rich soil.
In order to have these trees aspire in height, their under
branches ihould be taken off, especially where they are in
clined to grow strong, but they must not be kept too
closely pruned, which would retard their growth ; for all
these evergreen trees abound more or less with a resinous
juice, which in hot weather is very apt to flow out from
such places as are wounded ; so that it will not be adviseable to take off too many branches at once, which would
make so many wounds, from which their sap in hot wea
ther would flow in such plenty as to render the trees weak
^nd unhealthy.
The Virginian cedar* grow to a very great height, and

ERUS.
in their native country afford excellent timber for manj*
uses ; but with us there are very few which are above
twenty-five or thirty-feet high, though there is no doubt
of their growing larger; for they thrive very fast after the
three first years, and resist the sharpest frost of our climate
exceeding well ; and are very apt to grow straight and re
gular, provided they are not suffered to shoot out too much
at bottom. These plants are also propagated by seeds,
which must be procured from Virginia or Carolina, (for
they rarely produce ripe seeds in England,) and sown as
was directed for the other junipers ; but, as this feed can
not be procured in England till spring, so, when sown at
that season, it remains in the ground until the succeeding
spring before the plants appear ; therefore you must ob
serve to keep the beds clear from weeds, and not suffer
the seeds to be disturbed, which is often the fault of some
impatient people, who think, because the plants do not
rise the first year, that they will never come up, and so
dig up the ground again, whereby their seeds are buried j
but, if they are suffered to remain, they seldom fail to grow,
though sometimes it is two years before they come up.
When the plants come up, they must be carefully weeded j
and in dry weather should be refreshed with water, which
will greatly forward their growth } and the autumn sol-
lowing they should have a little rotten tan laid between
them, to keep out the frost. In this bed the plants may
remain till they have had two years growth ; then theyshould be transplanted into other beds, as was directed be
fore for the other sorts, observing to preserve a ball of
earth to their roots; and after they are planted, if the sea
son prove dry, they must be carefully watered, and the
surface of the ground covered with mulch, to prevent the
sun and wind from entering the earth to dry the fibres ;
but they should not be too much watered, which often.
Eroves injurious to these trees, by rotting their tender fi
res soon aster they are emitted, whereby the plants have
been often destroyed. In these beds they may remain two
years, observing to keep them clear from weeds ; and in
winter you should lay a little fresh mulch upon the surface
of the ground round their roots, which will prevent the
frost from penetrating to them, and effectually preserve
them ; for, while the plants are so young, they are liable
to be injured by hard frosts, when much exposed there
to ; but, when they have attained a greater strength, they
will resist the severest of our cold. After two years, they
should either be removed into a nursery, (as directed for
the common juniper,) or transplanted where they are de
signed to remain, observing always to take them up care
fully, otherwise they are subject to fail upon transplanting ;
as also to mulch the ground, and water them as was be
fore directed, until they have taken root ; after which they
will require no farther care, than only to keep the ground
clear about their roots, and to prune up their side-branches
to make them aspire in height. The soil in which you
plant these trees Ihould be fresh and light, but must not
be dunged, especially at the time when they are planted ;
for dung is very hurtful to them, if it be not quite rotted
to mould ; therefore the mulch which is laid upon the sur
face of the ground should not be dung, but rather some
old tanners bark or sea-coal ashes, which will prevent the
frost from penetrating deep in the ground. These treest
being thus managed, will in a few years rise to a conside
rable stature, and, by the variety of their evergreen leaves
and manner of growth, will greatly add to the beauty of
all plantations, if rightly disposed, which indeed is what
we seldom observe in any of the English gardens or wil
dernesses ; for there are few people who consider the dif
ferent growths of the several trees with which they com
pose such plantations, so as to place the tallest-growing
trees the backwardest from sight, and the next degree to
succeed them, and so gradually diminishing till we come
to the common juniper, and others of the fame growth ;
whereby all the trees will be seen, and the gradual decli
vity of their tops will appear like a verdant slope, and be
much more agreeable to the sight, as also more advantage
ous

J U N
525
J U N
out to the growth of the trees, thnn to phee shrubs of years the trees will recompense the trouble. The timber
bumble growth near such plants as will grow to the first of this tree is of a reddish colour, and very sweet, and is
magnitude, whereby the slirub is hid from fight, and will commonly known in England by the name of cedar-wood;
be over-shadowed and destroyed ; nor can the distance though there are divers lortsof wood called by that name,
which each tree requires be so justly proportioned any which come from very different trees, especially in the
other way ; for.i.i this distribution, the largest trees, being West Indies, where there are several trees of vastly diffe
separated by themselves, may be placed at a due distance; rent appearances and genera, which have that appellation ;
and then those of a middling growth, succeeding, may be it is this wood which is used for pencils, as also to wain
accordingly allowed sufficient room ; and the smaller, scot rooms, and make stair-cafes, it enduring longer sound
which are next the fight, being placed much closer, will than most other sorts of timber, which perhaps may Le
hide the naked stems of the larger trees, and have an agree owing to some extreme bitter taste in the resin with which
the tree abounds ; for it is very remarkable, that the worms
able effect to the sight.
The Bermudas cedar, being a native of that island, and do not eat the bottoms of the vessels built with this wood,
also of the Bahama Islands, being much tenderer than any as they do those built with oak ; so that the vessels built
of the former sorts, except that of Jamaica, is not likely with cedar are much preferable to thole built with any
to thrive well in this country ; for, although many of these other sort of timber, tor the use of the West-India seas ,
plants have lived several years in the open air in England, but it is not fit for ships of war, the wood being so brittle
yet, whenever a severe winter happens, it either kills them, as to split to pieces with a cannon-ball.
The Jamaica juniper, being more impatient of cold than
or so much defaces them, that they do not recover their
verdure in a year or two after. These plants are propaga the Bermudas, will not live through the winter in the
ted by feeds in the fame manner as the former, with only open air in England, and the plants must be preserved in.
this difference, that these should be sown in pots or tubs pots and housed in the winter; this is propagated by feed ,
of earth, that they may be removed into shelter in the in the fame way as the Bermudas cedar; but, if the poti
winter-time, otherwise the young plants are often hurt by are plunged into a moderate hot-bed the second spring af
hard frosts ; but they will require no more care than only ter the feeds are sown, it will bring up the plants sooner,
to be placed under a common hot-bed frame, where the and they will have more time to get strength before winter.
All the other sorts, being hardy enough to live in the
glasses may be constantly kept oft" in mild weather, when
rhey cannot have too much free air, and only covered in open air, are very well worth propagating, as they add to
hard frosts. These seeds constantly remain in the ground the variety of evergreen plantations ; some of the sorts,
until the second year before they come up, therefore the rising to a very considerable height, may prove to be use
earth in the pots should not be disturbed ; and in the sum ful timber, and may be adapted to such soils as will not
mer-time they should be placed in the shade, to prevent suit many other trees. The common savin should not be
the earth from drying too fast ; and in very dry weather neglected, because it is so very hardy as never to be in
they mould be often watered ; but do not give too much jured by the severest frost ; and, as this spreads its branches
water to them at once, which would rot the seeds. The near the ground, if the plants are placed on the borders
spring following, when the young plants come up, they of woods, they will have a good effect in winter, by screen
must oe carefully cleared from weeds, and in dry weather ing the nakedness of the ground from sight. The com
resreslied with water ; but should stand, during the sum mon savin may be increased by slips, which will grow al
mer season, in a place defended from strong winds ; and most at any time. The upright savin also may be propa
in winter must be placed under frames, where they may gated by slips planted in moist weather in August, and
be covered in hard frosty weather, but must have open air kept sliaded and watered in dry weather afterwards. The
when the weather is mild. In April following you should striped savin must be increased the same ivay, from the
transplant them each into a single halfpenny-pot filled with branches' which are most variegated. They may also be
fresh light earth, being careful to raise them up with a ball raised by berries, when the plants produce any ; and by
of earth to their roots ; and, when they are planted, you these the most upright and best plants are produced. Molt
should ivater them, to settle the earth to their roots ; then of the sorts may he propagated by cuttings, which, if plant
place the pots in a warm situation, where they may be de ed in autumn, (or at the end of August,) in a shady bor
fended from sun and wind ; but, if you will bestow a mo der, will take root ; but those plants which are raised
derate hot-bed to plunge the pots in, it will greatly pro from cuttings will never grow so upright, nor to so large
mote their taking new root ; however, you must carefully a size, as the plants which are raised from seeds ; so that,
defend them from the great heat of the fun, which is in when these can be procured, it is much the better me
jurious to them when fresh removed j but, when they have thod, but the other is frequently practised on those sort*
taken root, you may expose them by degrees to the open which do not perfect their seeds in England. As seve
air. If you suffer the pots to remain plunged all the sum ral of these sorts grow to the height of eighteen or twenty
mer, it will preserve the earth therein from drying so fast feet, the procuring as many of the sorts as can be got
as it would do if they were set upon the ground. In Octo ten from the countries of their growth will be adding
ber you stiould again remove these plants into shelter, or to the variety of our evergreen plantations,Which cannot
else plunge their pots into the ground under a warm hedge, be too much propagated in England, where, in general, our
where they may be protested from the cold north and east winters are temperate enough for them to thrive to advan
winds ; and in the spring following you must shift the tage ; and, as the sorts which are a little more tender than
plants into pots a size larger, taking away some of the earth the others obtain strength, they will be in less danger of
from the outside of the ball, and adding some fresh, which suffering by severe winters, as we find by many other
will promote their growth ; and so continue to manage plants, which were so tender as not to live in the open air
them as was before directed, until you plant them out in at first, but how defy the severest cold of our climate.
JU'NISEN, a town of Sweden, in the lapraark of Kemi ;
the places where they are designed to remain ; which
should not be done till they are four or five years old, by sixty-four miles north-north-east of Kemi.
JU'NIUS, or De Jonghe (Adrian), a physician and
which time they will be strong enough to bear the cold of
our common winters. The reason for directing these plants man of letters, born in 1511, was the son of a respectable
to be preserved in pots until they are planted out for good burgomaster of Hoorn in West-Friesland. He^made an
is, because they are difficult to transplant, and, being ten early progress in his literary studies,"and travelled sor im
der, will require some shelter while young ; and whoever provement into various countries of Europe, taking the
observes the method here laid down, will find the plants degree of doctor of physic at Bologna. lie visited Eng
so_managec\ to gain two years growth in six from those land in a medical character in 1 543, and was physician
raised in the open air, and be in less danger of being de to the duke of Norfolk. He published there a Greek and
stroyed ; and, as the trouble and expence in raising them Latin Dictionary, which he dedicated to the young king
this way is not great, it is worth practising, since in a few Edward VI. and thereby drew upon himself the censuro
Vol.. XI. No. 77j. '

4&
J U I r i u s.
of the court of Rome, though he protested that he was a church of Schoon. In year 1 568, the elector palatine sent
good catholic. In the ensuing reign he endeavoured to Junius to the army of the prince of Orange, which he ac
obtain favour by publishing, in 1554., a Latin poem enti companied in the capacity of chaplain to that prince da
tled Philippii, on the marriage of Philip and Mary. In ring the unfortunate expedition to the Netherlands, and
1564 he was at Copenhagen in quality of preceptor to the till the return of the remaining troops into Germany, when
prince, and with the title of king's physician ; but, the he resumed his ministerial functions at Schoon. In the
elimate not agreeing with him, he returned to Holland, year 1573, he was sent for to Heidelbergh by the elector
and settled at Haerlem. At the siege of that city by the palatine, to be employed, conjointly with Tremellius, on
Spaniards in 1 572, he retired to Armuyden, and thence to a Latin translation of the Old Testament ; and five years
Middleburgh ; where the change of air, and grief for his afterwards he was appointed by prince Casimir theological
losses on the capture of Haerlem, particularly that of his professor in the new college which he had established at
library, brought him to the grave in 1575. He had just Newstadt. From Newstadt the prince sent him to super
been nominated to a medical professorship in the new uni intend the establishment of his new colony at Otterburg,
versity of Leyden. Adrian Junius is chiefly known as a of which he officiated at minister for eighteen months, and
philologist and linguist. He wrote commentaries on vari then returned to the duties of his professorsliip, till the
ous ancient authors, and six books of his Animadversa are prince became administrator of the electorate, when he
inserted in Gruter's Thesaurus Crit. He translated from was called to Heidelburgh, to fill the divinity-chair in that
the Greek into Latin the works of Hcsychius, Eunapius, university. In that situation he continued till the return
and Cassius Jatrosophista, and corrected the version of No of the duke of Bouillon into France, when he received
nius Marcellus ; but his translations are reckoned inaccu the command of the king, Heniy IV. to attend that no
rate. His original works are, 1. Commentarius de Anno bleman into his native country. Having been presented
St Mensibus, 1553. 2. De Coma comment3rius, 1556. to his majesty, he was instructed to return into Germany
3. Emblemata. 4. Poemata. 5. Epistola. 6. Nomen- on some business, and then to resign his professorship at
clator omnium rerum. This vocabulary of seven lan Heidelburgh. In his way back to France, after executing;
guages is a curious and useful work, and has been often re the king's commission, his family-affairs rendering it neces
printed. It is said that he did not disdain to seek infor sary for him to pass through Holland, he was received
mation from the lowest class of people while collecting with distinguished respect at Leyden, by the magistrates
words in the vernacular tongue.
and the university, and strongly solicited to fill the divi
JU'NIUS, or Du Jon (Francis), a learned French Pro nity-chair in that seminary. Having obtained the consent
testant divine, was descended from a noble family, and of the French ambassador, he accepted that office in the
born at Bourges in the year 1545. He received the early year 1592, and filled it ten years with great ability and
part of his education at home, under the inspection of his reputation. He died of the plague in 1602, in the fiftyfather ; and, as he possessed excellent natural abilities, as seventh year of his age, leaving behind him the character
well as a passionate desire to excel in learning, at the age of a learned, indefatigably-laborious, honest, and remark
of thirteen he had made an extraordinary proficiency for ably-modest, man, sincerely and ardently attached to the
his years. He then began the study of the civil law ; and, Protestant cause, but whose zeal was mingled with discre
after prosecuting it with diligence for some years, was sent tion, and his steady adherence to what he considered to be
to Lyons, in order to join the train of the ambassador from truth connected with charity towards those who differed
the king of France to Constantinople. Finding, when he most widely from him in opinion. He was the author of
arrived at that city, that the ambassador was departed, he numerous works, theological, controversial, and philolo
received instructions from his father to continue there, gical ; of which the principal are, 1. Commentaries on
and attend the' lectures in the public college. Having, by the first three chapters of Genesis, the prophecies of Ezethe avidity which he discovered for improvement, recom kiel, Daniel, and Jonah. 2. Sacred Parallels, and Notes
mended himself to the notice of the principal, he received upon the Revelation and the Epistle of St. Jude; toge
from him good advice with respect to the right method of ther with numerous theological and controversial treatises,
studying, -by which he profited with incredible industry. which, with the preceding, were printed at Geneva in
At the commencement of the civil wars in France, with 1608, in two volumes folio. 3. A translation out of the
his father's permission he went to Geneva, to perfect his Hebrew into Latin of the whole Old Testament, already
acquaintance with the learned languages ; and here receiv noticed. 4. A translation out of Greek into Latin of all
ed the malancholy intelligence that his father had been the apochryphal books. 5. A translation from the Ara
murdered by the bigottca Catholics, who had long sus bic into Latin of the Acts of the Apostles, and the Epis
pected him of an attachment to Lutheranism. This af tles of St. Paul to the Corinthians. 6. A Hebrew Lexion.
flicting news determined him to renounce his country, 7. A Grammar of the Hebrew Tongue. 8. Notes upon
and to support himself at Geneva by the instruction of Cicero's Epistles to Atticus.
JU'NIUS (Francis), son of the former, was born at
youth, while completing his studies for the Protestant mi
nistry, in which he was now resolved to engage. He con Heidelburgh in 1589. He was educated at Leyden, and
tinued this employment till the year 1 565, when he was his first destination was to the military profession; but the
appointed minister of the Walloon church at Antwerp. truce of 1609 caused him to change this intention, and
This was a post of danger ; but Junius did not decline it, he devoted himself entirely to letters. The collecting and
and his labours contributed greatly to the spread of the publishing of some of his father's works was his first lite
reformed religion, not only in that city, but in the neigh rary occupation. In 1620 he accompanied Thomas earl
bouring countries of Flanders and Brabant. Hence he of Arundel to England, where he resided in the family of
became obnoxious to the inquisition, which had lately that nobleman as his librarian during thirty years. Being
been introduced into the Low-countries, and many at void of all ambition, and indifferent to the usual objects ot"
tempts were made by the emissaries of that tribunal to get worldly pursuit, he made study the sole business of his life,
possession of his perlon, which timely information enabled and few men have ever spent more hours in the day over
him constantly to elude. It being after some time judged books. Neither his health nor his cheerfulness were in
expedient that he should remove into the country of Lim- jured by so much confinement, and he remained to old
burgh, he exercised his ministerial functions there with age free from the moroseness and querulousness which have
great success, till the dangers to which he was exposed too much attended men of letters. His frequent visits to
from the machinations of the priests and monks, engaged the Bodleian and other libraries introduced him to an ac
the magistrates to advise him to retire into Germany. He quaintance with books in the Anglo-Saxon dialect, which
was very graciously received at Heidelburgh by Frederic circumstance gave a decided turn to his studies. Convin
III. elector palatine; and, after taking a journey to Bour ced that he could discover in it the etymologies of all the
ges, to visit his mother, he returned to the dominions of tongues of northern Europe, he applied to it, and all the
that prince, where he was appointed minister of the small congenerous dialects, with the greatest assiduity j and his
1
final

J U N
Una! conclusion was that the Gothic was the mother of all
the languages of the Teutonic stem. Such was the ardour
with which he pursued this vein of investigation, that,
having heard of some villages in Friseland in which
the ancient Saxon was preserved in its purity, he went
and resided in that quarter for two years. Returning
thence into Holland, he met with the manuscript of the
four evangelists in silver Gothic letters, thence called
the silver manuscript. This he let about explaining, and
published it, with a glossary ; adding a corrected ver
sion of the fame in the Anglo-Saxon, with the notes of
Dr. Thomas Marshall. He returned to England in 1674,
and passed some time at Oxford. In August 1677,
he accepted an invitation from his nephew Dr. Isaac
Voflius, canon of Windsor, to reside in his house, where
he died the November following, at the age of eighty eight.
He was interred in St. George's chapel, where a table with
an inscription marks his tomb. He bequeathed all his
manuscripts and collections to the public library of Ox
ford. The works of this learned man are, 1. De Pictura
Veterum, 163;, 4.10 ; and 1694, folio, Rotterdam ; also an
English translation, entitled The Painting of the Ancients,
1638. a. Observationes in Willeromi Francicam Paraphras in Cantici Canticoruin, Ami 1655, 8vo. 3. Seve
ral Letters in the collection of the Epistles of Ger. John
Voss.us. 4. Ghjfarium Gothicum, in five languages, com
prised in 9 vols. which bishop Fell caused to be transcri
bed for the press. 5. An Etytnologicum Anglkanum (probably
a part of this) was publilhed from his papers by the rever
end Edward Lyed, folio, 1743.
JUNIUS, the fictitious name of an unknown but highly
eminent writer on political topics in England. His cele
brated Letters, which appeared in 1769, have been univer
sally read. They are not less distinguished for able re. siiark, keen invective, and polished iatire, than for their
extraordinary beauties of composition. He was opposed
by our noted lexicographer Johnson, who, nevertheless,
quotes Junius repeatedly in his Dictionary of the English
Language, and considered him a strictly classical writer.
JU'NIUS, a military township of North America, in
New York state, bounded north by Galen, and south by
Romulus.
JUNK,/, [probably an Indian word.] A small ship of
China.America, which has now but junks and canoes,
abounded then in tall stiips. Bacon's New Atalantit.Pieces
of old cable. I represented my want of junk. Hazukrsaronk's Voyages.
JUNK, a river os Guinea, which runs into the Atlan
tic in lat. 6. 5. N. Ion. 10. 5. W.
JUN'KER (Christian), a learned writer, was born at
Dresden in 1668. He studied at Leipsic ; and, after hav
ing occupied the place of co-rector at Schleusingen, he
was appointed, in 1707, first rector and librarian at Eise
nach, and historiographer to the prince of Saxony of the
Ernestine line. In the year 171 1 he was made a member
of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Berlin, and in 1713
director of the gymnasium at Altenburgh; but, having
lost his wife, he was so affected by this event, that he died
there, five days after, in the month of June, 1714. He
was a learned and diligent teacher, and an enemy to every
thing that bore the least resemblance to pedantry. Of his
literary talents he gave a sufficient proof by the many
works which he published, and particularly by his Geo
graphy of the Middle Ages, which appeared at Jena in
1711, in a large quarto volume. It is a useful and wellwritten production, which had been long wished for, but
never before attempted by any writer. It is divided into
two parts, and the whole is concluded with a useful index
of all the countries, towns, villages, forests, rivers, and
mountains, known in the middle ages. It is illustrated
with testimonies from the best writers, which display great
knowledge of the history of those periods. Though the
author publilhed this work as an imperfect (ketch, it will
be found of great utility to the lovers of history and geo
graphy. His principal works, besides the above, are >

1 U N
527
t. Vita D. Mart. Lutheri & fuccessuum Evangelic Reformationis, &c. numeris cxlv. atque Iconibus aliquot rarissimis confirmata & illustrata, Francos. & Lips. 1699.
Of this work, a German translation was publilhed at Nu
remberg in 1706, 8vo. 3. Vita Jobi Ludolphi, accedunt
Epist. aliquot clariss. virorum, nec non Specimen Lingual
Hottentottic, Lips. 1710, 8vo. 4. Principles of the Ec
clesiastical History of the Old and New Testament, Hainb.
1710, i76> 17*0, 1717, 8vo. 5. Job Ludolph's Theatre
of the Work!, or View of the History of the seventeenth
Century, after Ludolph's death. Junker edited a third
and fourth volume of this work, and continued the his
tory from the year 1651 to 1675, Frank, on the Main,
1713, 1 718, folio. 6. Line prim Erudition is universes
Histori Philosophic, Alten. 1714, 4to. This was hislast work, to which his successor C. F. Wilisch published
additions in 1715 from papers which Junker left behind
him. Hirsching's Manual of eminent Persons who died in the
eighteenth Century.
JUN'KERADT, a town of France, in the department
of the Rn seven miles north of Gerolstein.
JUNK'ET,/. [properly juncate.] A sweetmeat.Your
know, there want no junkets at the feast. Shakespeare.A.
stolen entertainment.
To JUNK'ET, v. n. To feast secretly ; to make enter
tainments by stealth.Whatever good bits you can pilfer
in the day, save them to junket with your fellow- servants
at night. Swift.To feast.Job's children junketed and
feasted together often, but the reckoning cost them dear
at last.The apostle would have no revelling orjunketing.
South.
JUNK'ETING,/ The act of merry-making.
JUNKOWN'DA, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of
Yani : twenty-two miles west of Pifania.
JUNKSEI'LON, Jan Sy'lan, or Junk Cey'loh, art
island in the Eastern Indian Sea, situated on the east side
of the bay of Bengal, belonging to Siam, and governed by
a viceroy from that court. It is about 40 miles long, and
15 broad; and separated from the continent of Malacca
by a narrow isthmus of sand, about a mile in length, and
half a mile in breadth : which isthmus is covered only at
high water, (the tide rising on the springs about ten feet,)
and shuts up on the north part an excellent harbour, call
ed Popra, with good anchorage all round it, generally on
a muddy bottom. The name, fays Capt. Forrest, is a cor
ruption from OojongSyian, (point or promontory of Sylan,)
the south point projecting a little way into the sea ; and
probably the name was given to it before it became an
island at high water, and before it was disjoined from the
continent, as it is at present ; the word oojong being a Ma
lay word signifying point, and the inhabitants in general
speaking Malay j from their intercourse with that people,,
had it been considered as an island, the word pulo, signify
ing island in the fame tongue, a word of easy pronuncia
tion, if once affixed to it would probably never have left
it. Jan Sylan has no high hill upon it, but several of mo
derate height ; and no considerable river; but creeks that
run to the sea, generally through flat marshes of mangrove
trees, from pleasant brooks in the interior parts ; the inha
bitants keeping purposely the skirts of the island in a state
of nature, probably to prevent invasion : and their vessels
consists only .of a few prows, about the size of Indiamen's
long-boats, and small canoes, that find their way up these
creeks to the cultivated plains, abounding with rice-fields,
in the middle of the island. Besides the harbour of Popra
above mentioned, there is another capacious harbour on
the south-west part of the island, as the natives informed
captain Forrest, but he never was in it. The place where
ships generally anchor is in a good road, well sheltered be
hind a small island, joined to the main island at low water.
There are seventeen towns or villages, and the inhabitants
of the whole island may be in number about 12,000 souls.
They have a good many elephants, which they get from
Mergui, but none wild ; no horses ; they have bullocks
and buffaloes for labour ; wild hogs aud deer ; a few tame
goats j,

528
J U 1?
goats ; no sheep j domestic dogs and cats. They hare the
common poultry, but not in abundance. The climate is
very agreeable: no violent heats ; the rains come on gently
in July, and continue until November, with frequent in
termissions : fine weather then succeeds, with very cool
north-east winds at night, which must be favourable to the
cultivation of the vegetables. The sale os opium on this
island was thirty or forty years ago very great, as this was
then a free port. The opium came from Bengal generally
in English country-ships, and was bought up by Malay
and Buggess prows ; who, after having fold a mixed cargo
by retail to the natives for tin, (in doing which they staid
many months, and hauled up their prows to repair,) they
then exchanged their tin with the Bengal vessels for opium,
which they carried chiefly to Celebes, and other Malay
islands. The mixed cargo they brought to fell for tin was
generally a chequered cloth called Buggess cambays, made
on the island of Celebes, resembling lungys of Bengal, but
closer woven ; Java painted cloths and painted handker
chiefs, generally made from Hindoostan long cloth ; Java
gongs, brass pots, and other utensils of brass made on that
island ; China and Java tobacco ; various porcelain ; blue
and white unbleached cloth called kangan, and white and
blue called compow, brought from China by the junks that
resort to Siam, Macassar, Sooloo, Batavia, and other places.
Things are now much altered ; the use ofopium is forbidden
to the natives, the importation is prohibited, and a heavy
duty is laid on the exportation of tin by orders from Siam :
in consequence the trade of the place has dwindled much ;
Hindoostan piece-goods, and some European articles, such
as iron, steel, lead, cutlery, and broad-cloth, being almost
the only imports. The annual export of tin is estimated
at 500 tons. Lat. 8. o. N. Ion. 98. 20. E.
JUN'NEH, according to the Hindoos, is the fourth of
the fix spheres situated above the earth, to which the souls
of pious and moral men go ; beyond which they do not
pass, unless they have some uncommon merits aud quali
fications. Roberta's Ind. Glossary.
JU'NO, a celebrated deity among the ancients, daugh
ter of Saturn and Ops. She was sister to Jupiter, Pluto,
Neptune, Vesta, Ceres, &c. She was born at Argos, or,,
according to others, in Samos ; and was entrusted to the
care of the Seasons, or, as Homer and Ovid mention, to
Oceanus and Tethys. Some of the inhabitants of Argolis
supposed, that (he had been brought up by the three
daughters of the river Asterion ; and the people of Stymphalus, in Arcadia, maintained, that (he had been edu
cated under the care of Temenus, the son of Pelasgus.
Juno was devoured by Saturn, according to some mythologists; and, according to Apollodorus, the was again re
stored to the world by means of a potion which Metis
gave to Saturn, to make him give up the stone which his
wife had given him to swallow instead of Jupiter. Jupiter
was not insensible to the charms of his sister ; and, the
more powerfully to gain her confidence, he changed him
self into a cuckoo, and raised a great storm, and made the
air unusually chill and cold. Under this form he went
to the goddess, all shivering. Juno pitied the cuckoo,
and took him into her bosom. When Jupiter had gained
these advantages, he resumed his original form, and ob
tained the gratification of his desires, after he had made a
solemn promise of marriage to his sister. The nuptials of
Jupiter and Juno were celebrated with the greatest so
lemnity ; the gods, all mankind, and all the brute crea
tion, attended. Chelone, a young woman, was the only
one who refused to come, and who derided the ceremony.
For this impiety, Mercury changed her into a tortoise,
and condemned her to perpetual silence ; from which cir
cumstance the tortoise has always been used as the symbol
of silence among the ancients. By her marriage with Ju
piter, Juno became the queen of all the gods, and mistress
of heaven and earth. Her conjugal happiness, however,
was frequently disturbed by the numerous amours of her
husband, and she showed herself jealous and inexorable
in the highest degree. Her severity to the mistresses and

J U N
illegitimate children of her husband was unparalleled. She
persecuted Hercules and his descendants with the moltinveterate fury j and her resentment against Paris, who
had given the golden apple to Venus in preference to her
self, was the cause of the Trojan war, and of all the mi
series which happened to the unfortunate house of Priam.
Her severities to Alcmena, Ino, Athamas, Semele, &c. are
also well known. Juno had some children by Jupiter.
According to Hesiod, (he was mother of Mars, Hebe, and
Ilithya, or Lucina ; and besides these, she brought forth
Vulcan, without having any commerce with the other sex,
but only by smelling a certain plaut. This was in imi
tation of Jupiter, who had produced Minerva from his
brain. According to others, it was not Vulcan, but Mars,
or Hebe, whom (he brought forth in this manner, and this
was after eating some lettuces at the table of Apollo.
The daily and repeated debaucheries of Jupiter at last
provoked Juno to such a degree, that me retired to Eubcea, and resolved for ever to forsake his bed. Jupiter
produced a reconciliation, after he had applied to Cithron for advice, and after he had obtained forgiveness by
fraud and artifice. See Ddala, vol. v. p. 558. This
reconciliation, however cordial it might appear, was soon
dissolved by new offences; and, to stop the complaints of
the jealous Juno, Jupiter had often recourse to violence
and blows. He even punished the cruelties which (he had
exercised upon his son Hercules, by suspending her from
the heavens by a golden chain, and tying a heavy anvil
to her feet. Vulcan was punished for assisting his mother
in this degrading situation, and he was kicked down from
heaven by his father, and broke his leg by the fall. This
punishment rather irritated than pacified Juno. She re
solved to revenge it, and (he engaged some of the gods to
conspire against Jupiter, and to imprison him; but Thetis
delivered him from this conspiracy, by bringing to his
assistance the famous Briareus. Apollo and Neptune were
banished from heaven for joining in the conspiracy;
though some attribute their exile to different causes.
The worsliip of Juno was universal, and even more than
that of Jupiter, according to some authors. Her sacri
fices were offered with the greatest solemnity. She was
particularly worshipped at Argos, Samos, Carthage, and
afterwards at Rome. The ancients generally offered on
her altars an ewe-lamb and a sow the first day of every
month. No cows were ever immolated to her, because
(he assumed the nature of that animal when the gods fled
into Egypt in their war with the giants. Among the
birds, the hawk, the goose, and particularly the peacock,
often called Junonia avis, were sacred to her. The dittany,
the poppy, and the lily, were her favourite flowers. The
latter flower was originally of the colour of the crocus ;
but, when Jupiter placed Hercules to the breasts of Juno
while asleep, some of her milk fell down upon earth, and
changed the colour of the lilies from purple to a beauti
ful white. Some of the milk also dropped in that part of
the heavens which, from its whiteness, still retains the
name of the milky way, via laftea. As Juno's power was
extended over all the gods, (he often made use of the god
dess Minerva as her messenger, and even had the privilege
of hurling the thunder of Jupiter when (he pleased. Her
temples were numerous, the most famous of which were
at Argos, Olympia, &c. At Rome no woman of de
bauched character was permitted to enter her temple, or
even to touch it. The surnames of Juno are various : they
are derived either from the functions or things over which:
she presided, or from the places where her worship wasestablished. She was the queen of the heavens ; (he pro
tected cleanliness, and presided over marriage and child
birth, and particularly patronised the most faithful and
virtuous of the sex, and severely punished incontinence
and lewdness in matrons. She was the goddess of all
power and empire, and (he was also the patroness of riches.
She is represented sitting on a throne with a diadem on
her head, and a golden sceptre in her right hand. Some
peacocks generally fat by her, and a cuckoo often perched
OB

J U N
on her sceptre, while Iris behind her displayed the ra
iled colours of her beautiful rainbow. She is sometimes
carried through the air in a rich chariot drawn by pea
cocks. The Roman consuls, when they entered upon of
fice, were always obliged to offer her a solemn sacrifice.
The Juno of the Romans was called Matrona or Romana.
She was generally represented as veiled from head to foot,
and the Roman matrons always imitated this manner of
dressing themselves, and deemed it indecent in any mar
ried woman to leave any part of her body but her face
uncovered. She has received the surname of Olympia, Sa
rnia, Lacedxmonia, Argiva, Telchinia, Candrena, Relcin\Ues, Prosymna, Imbrasia, Acrea, Cithronia, Bunea,
Ammonia, Fluonia, Anthea, Migale, Gemelia, Tropeia,
Boopis, Parthenos, Teleia, Xera, Egophage, Hyperchinia,
Juga, Ulithyia, Lucina, Pronuba, Caprotina, Mena, Populonia, Lacinia, Solpita, Moneta, Curis, Domiduca, Februa, Opigeni.i, Sec.
Some mythologies suppose that Juno signifies the air ;
others, that (he was the Egyptian Isis ; who, being repre
sented under various figures, was by the Greeks and Ro
mans represented as so many distinct deities.
JU'NO, the name of a planet, discovered in the year
1804., by M. Harding, of Lilientli.il near Bremen, and
mostly called after him by foreign astronomers. Tliis and
the other newly-discovered planets are very slightly no
ticed in the new edition of our article Astronomy, vol. ii.
p. 395. The following is M. Harding's account of the
discovery, in a letter to M. de la Lande, dated Nov. 10,
1804. " I had engaged in an undertaking, in which I
had been occupied above a year. Every favourable night
I composed a small atlas to represent the zodiac of the two
planets recently discovered by Messrs. Piazzi and Olbers,
(Ceres and Pallas.) The smallness of these two planets,
which, in most of their positions, are only of the eighth
or ninth magnitude, requires a perfect knowledge of all
the small stars that are in this zodiac. The celestial charts
hitherto published are not sufficiently detailed, and can
not convey a knowledge, at the first sight, of those two
small planets, because they represent no stars but what are
of the seventh or eighth magnitude. This consideration
induced me to compose more detailed charts, to contain
all the stars down to the ninth and tenth magnitude ; an
undertaking which would formerly have been immense,
but is now greatly facilitated, since you have made astro
nomers acquainted with fifty thousand stars which are in
your History of the Heavens. This enterprise, which pro
cured me a minute knowledge of the starry firmament,
furnilhed me with the opportunity of discovering a new
planet. On the 1st of September, comparing the Iheet of
my little atlas with the heavens, I found, between No. 3
in Mayer's Catalogue, and a star mentioned in your His
tory, another unknown star, which I had never before seen
in that place. I marked it in my chart as a star having
* l5' right-ascension, and 36' of northern-declination,
without iuspecting any singularity. On the 4th of Sep
tember this star was gone, but at i of right ascension,
and 1' of northern-declination, I observed another star,
which I had not perceived three days before. I began to
suspect a motion in the unknown star, and the more
ttrongly, as I found neither of the two stars marked in a
chart drawn last year, though I had introduced into it
stars of a much feebler light. I therefore hastened to ob
serve it with the micrometer, to determine its position ;
but a fog intervened, at the moment when I had brought
the star to the field of my telescope. I waited with im
patience till the following day, and found that the star
had changed its place considerably. The micrometer
gave me its position for 11 h. i' 45* mean-time, i 51' 51"
jight-ascension, and 11' 16" south declination. After this
observation I no longer doubted that it was a moveable
star, and perhaps a planet; because, when seen by our
largest telescopes, it had neither tail nor nebulosity, so that
it could not be a comet. I hastened to apprise Messrs.
Olbers, Gauss, Bode, and baron Von Zach, ot the circumVol.. XI. No. 773.

J U N
529
fiance. The first commenced his observations the 7th of
September. I prosecuted mine till the 17th, when I was
informed that M.'Von Zach had commenced a course of
observations with capital instruments." M. Gauss, an
able astronomer of Brunswick, also calculated the elements
of the orbit of this planet. And M. Burckhardt at Paris
communicated elements, which on the 23d of November
were so perfect, that they differed but little from those of
M. Gauss. The following are the observations made by
M. Burckhardt at the Military School, and which he made
use of to calculate the orbit .
Mean Time al the Ol'Jerva- Right Ascension. Southern Decli
nation.
lory, 1804.
h. '
a 1 * 0 t
Sept. 13, at 11 46 11. 359 7 3 4 5 4'-9
Oct. 4, - o 55 47 JS7 19 164 6 17 1 436
9 49 48 155 34 '5 , 9 4 39
,
>9 - Nov. 5, - 8 41 58 355 9 4'* 10 43 04
22, - 7 4* 34 357 i jo 10 sj 196
Dec. 11, - 6 18 15
4 37 33'9 8 3* 47-8
The following are the elements as given by M. Burck
hardt and M. Gauss :
.
:
M. BITRCK- M. GAUSS.
HAUDT.
1. O
'
f.
'
Ascending-node, - - - 5 21 6
5 o 47
Inclination, - - - 1 3 20
1 5
7 11 18
7 49
Equation, 2* ij
29 *s
Mean-distance, - - 2-657
2-623
Revolution, ----- 4yrs.4rao.2d. 4yrs.2mo.28d.
Longitude, Sept. 2 3, at noon, 0 19 45 b 19 40
It is impossible to behold the new planets without call
ing to mind the opinion of the ancients on this subject.
Artemidorus, quoted by Seneca, book vii. c. 5. said, that
the five planets were not the only ones, and that there ex
isted a great number which were unknown to us. But
the idea of Kepler is still more extraordinary : Inter Jovem et Mortem (fays that great astronomer) interposal nawto
planetam. The new planets furnish geometricians a vast
field of investigation. The perturbations they experience
must not only be considerable, but they will be very com
plicated, and very difficult to be calculated, on account
of their great eccentricities and inclinations.
JU'NOH, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar : thirty-fiv
miles north-east of Nagpour.
JUNONA'LIA, or Juno'nia, a festival observed by tha
Romans in honour of Juno. It was instituted on ac
count of certain prodigies that happened in Italy, and
was celebrated by matrons. In the lolemnity, two white
cows were led from the temple of Apollo into the city
through the gate called Carmentalis, and two images of
Juno, made of cypress, were borne in procession. Then
marched twenty-seven girls, habited in long robes, singing
a hymn to the goddess ; then came the decemviri, crowned
with laurel, in vestments edged with purple. This pompous,
company, going through the Vicus Jugarius, had a dance
in the great field of Rome ; from thence they proceeded
through the Forum Boarium to the temple of Juno, where
the victims were sacrificed by the decemviri, and the cy
press images were left standing. This festival is not men
tioned in the Fasti of Ovid, but it is fully described by
Livy, lib. vii. dec. 3. The hymn used upon the occasion
was composed by Livius the ppet.
JUNO'NES, a name of the protecting genii of the wo
men among the Romans. They generally wore by them,
as the men by their genii. There were altars often erect
ed to their honour. Pliny.
JUNO'NIAN, adj. Belonging to Juno. Cole.
JUNO'NIC, adj. Belonging to Juno. Celt.
JUNO'NIUS, one of the titles of Janus.
JUNljUE'IRA, a town of Spain, in the province of Ca.
iT
taionia.

30
I V o
tilonia. This was a colony of Massilians, and at on time
a considerable city, and a bishop's sec : it is now a sma^l
place, and much reduced. In the year 910, a battle was
fought here between the Christians and the Moors, in
which the former were defeated with great loss. The en
virons abound with cork-trees : thirty miles nocth of Gerona.
'
JUN'TA, or Junto, / [Italian.] In matters of go
vernment, denotes a select council for taking cognizance
of affairs of great consequence, which require secrecy. In
Spain and Portugal, it signifies much the fame with con
vention, assembly, or board, among us : thus we meet with
the junto of the three estates, of commerce, of tobacco, &c.
and, more recently with provisional junta, central junta,
supreme junta, &c. As great men often disgrace their
professions, the fame word came at length to be used, in
contempt, for a cabal ; a kind of men combined in any
secret design.From this time began an intrigue between
his majesty and a junto of ministers, which had like to have
ended in my destruction. Gulliver's Travels.
IVOI'RE, a town of France, in the department of the
Leman : thirteen miles north-north-east of Geneva.
I'VORY, s. [iveire, Fr. ebur, Lat.] Ivory is a hard, solid,
and firm, substance, of a fine white colour: it is the dens
exertus of the elephant, who carries on each side of his
jaws a tooth of six or seven feet in length j the two some
times weighing three hundred and thirty pounds; these
ivory tulks are hollow from the base to a certain height,
and the cavity is filled with a-compact medullary sub
stance. Hill.See the article Elephas, vol. vi. p. 4.63.
Two gates the silent house of sleep adorn,
Of poTifh'd iv'ry this, that of transparent horn :
True visions through transparent horn arise,
Through polinVd iv'ry pass deluding lies.
Dryden.
I'VORY, adj. Pertaining to ivory ; made of ivory.
I'VORY-BLACK', / A very fine kind of blacking.
A patent was taken out last year, (1810,) by Mr. William
Dockfey of Bristol, for improvements in the process of
manufacturing ivory-black. This invention consists in
manufacturing ivory-black, and all articles capable of an
easy separation of their parts, by calcination, &c. such as
potter's clays, flints, colouring and glazing materials, with
a very small quantity of water, in grinding or reducing
the said articles to powder; by which means much labour
is fayed, and the stoves employed to heat the rooms, or
other places, for evaporating the water used in the pro
cesses now practised, rendered unnecessary. The methods
adopted by the present patentee are as follow: "To ma
nufacture ivory-black, take the bones and sloughs of the
horns of animals, and calcine them to blackness, in close
or air-tight vessels ; then crush them, in their dry state, be
tween metal rollers of about two feet diameter, until they
are broken sufficiently small to pass through a hopper into
the eye of a mill-stone, and be reduced to powder between
mill-stones, in an horizontal situation, exactly similar to
the method of reducing or grinding corn or grain to flour.
By a like process, the powder thus obtained is then partly
passed through a dressing machine, constructed with brumes
and fine iron or brass wire, upon a circular frame, inclosed
within a rim, which receives it. Such part as passes
through the inesties of the wire (which mould be about
sixty-eight to an inch) is sufficiently fine for use, and is
damped down by a small quantity of water sprinkled upon
it, and packed for sale ; the coarser part is returned to the
hopper, and ground over again between the stones."
I'VORY COAST, a name given to a country of Afri
ca, situated on the coast of the Atlantic, between Cape
Apollonia and Cape Palmas, containing several towns,
which are situated at the mouths of the rivers called by
the fame names. The interior country is but little known,
the natives refusing the Europeans leave to build settle
ments, or even to trade amongst them, except by means
of the coast-negioes, and even this with the molt circum
spect caution. * The chief commodities axe gold, ivory,

I V o
and slaves; the former in the greatest plenty, but no re
gular tariff, or table, of the different proportions of each
was ever settled. The inhabitants of this district have
the reputation of being the most savage and barbarous on
the whole coast ; and some writers scruple not to call them
anthropophagi. Barbot advises mariners to touch with
caution on this fliore ; the natives, fays he, bring on-board
some beautiful ivory, as a bait to draw the seamen on
sliore, and, perhaps, to devour them. This is the more
probable, from their keeping their goods at so high a price,
as will assuredly ever prevent Europeans from purchasing
them, although they ask for every thing they lee, and are
greatly incensed if they meet with a refusal. Their sus
picion and jealousy are predominant qualities; inibmuch
that, on the least noise, they will precipitate themselves
headlong into the sea, and swim to the canoes; for many
of them have been carried off by European traders. What
ever the Gold Coast produces, is also found here in greater
abundance and perfection ; and, indeed, the fruits and
vegetables of the warmer climates seem all to be unitedon the Ivory Coast. The inhabitants of the Ivory Coalt
are less hospitable than those of the Gold Coast. They,
are exceedingly suspicious of strangers; and the latter, in.
their turn, dread them as a deceitful savage people ; it is
even beHeved that they are cannibals. When they conceive
a fondness for any thing, and it is not given to them, or
if they are not allowed to take it, they seem highly dis
pleased. It is very astonisliing that it has never yet been,
ascertained, whether the elephants' teeth are procured by
the death of the animal, or whether it casts them every
year, as the stag does its horns. The latter is the molt
probable, becaule elephants' teeth are often found in those
countries which the animal frequents, even when there is
no appearance of the carcase in the neighbourhood ; be
sides, what a number of them must die, to give the quan
tity of ivory which this coast furnilhes ! On account of
this abundance, it is called the Tooth Coajl. Some assert,
that 10,000 pounds weight of it are fold in one day ; but
we ought undoubtedly to understand here a whole year. As
the inhabitants of this country reside near astormy and deep
sea, they are good swimmers, and excellent divers. There
is a kingdom there named Guiomera ; which, in 1713,
was governed by a king called Afamouchon. A cheva
lier Damond found means to give him a taste for the French,
manners; and was so well treated by him, as to excite the
jealousy of the English. This part of Africa is subject to
furious tempests, dreadful storms of thunder, prodigious
falls of rain, and hurricanes, which overturn every thing,
and which are followed by calm and serene weather. If
a comparison can be made between things totally differ
ent, we might fay that the character of the inhabitants re
sembles their climate, mild and pacific at one time, and
the next moment irascible, and worked up into a passion,
so as to be ready to massacre all who fall in their way.
Certain contrasts are found also in their manners, the pu
rity of which has been praised by some travellers, while
others fay that they are void of modesty, and live under.
no restraint; and, that nothing may be wanting to com
plete the contrast, the women, we are told, except in re
gard to colour, would be considered in Europe as beau
ties, on account of their regular features, animated looks*
and fine delicate shape; while the men are coarse, stupid,
and dull. But it is to be observed that there are few na
tions on this coast respecting whom contradictory ac
counts are not given by travellers. The negroes are great
admirers of our curiosities, trinkets, and locks, but parti
cularly watches. They are, however, still more astonished
at our art of making paper (peak, as they express it, which
to them is a prodigy. If they are dispatched with a let
ter, the contents of which have been communicated to
them, they cannot be persuaded that the fantastical figures
inscribed on it are able to convey to the readers the
thoughts of an absent person, though they see it by ex
perience. They sometimes ask ironically what it con
tains, as if they meant to surprise it in a fault; and their

r u v
"ftonishmeht is inexpressible when they are told what the
subject ot' it is : they have no idea of writing, and ima
gine that the white men have a familiar demon, by whom
they are instructed on these occasions. This opinion,
which is somewhat similar to that of the natives of the
Gold Coast, who bclievethat every thing brought to them
by the Europeans is produced spontaneously, without any
pains or trouble on their part, renders the negroes like
our children, or certain inhabitants of our great cities,
whole credulity is often abused.
IVORY-HAFT'ED, adj. Having the haft made of
ivory.
IVOY'. See Caricnan.
JUPARITUBA'CA, a river of Brasil, which runs into
the Atlantic in lat. n. 10. S.
JUPICA'I, / in botany. See Xyris.
JU'PITER, the supreme god of the ancient Pagans.
The theologists, according to Cicero, reckoned up three
Jupiters ; the first and second of whom were born in Ar
cadia; of these two, the one sprang from ther, the other
from Ccelus. The third Jupiter was the son of Saturn,
and' born in Crete, where they pretended to show his se
pulchre. Cicero in other places speaks of several Jupiters
who reigned in different countries. The Jupiter, by whom
the poets and divines understand the supreme god, was the
son of Saturn king os Crete. He would have been de
voured by his father as soon as born, had not his mother
Rhea substituted a stone instead of the child, which Sa
turn immediately swallowed. Saturn took this method to
destroy all his male children, because it had been foretold
by Ccelus and Terra, that one of his sons should deprive
him of his kingdom. Jupiter, being thus saved from his
father's jaws, was brought up by the Curetes in a den on
Mount Ida. Virgil tells us, that he was fed by the bees ;
out of gratitude tor which he changed them from an iron
to a golden colour. Some fay, that his nurses were Amaltha and Melissa, who gave him goats' milk and honey ;
and others, that Amaltha was the name of the goat which
nourished him, and which, as a reward for her great ser
vices, was changed into a constellation. According to
others, he was fed by wild pigeons, who brought him am
brosia from Oceanus ; and by an eagle, who carried nectar
in his beak from a steep rock ; for which he rewarded the
former, by making them the foretellers of winter and sum
mer ; and the last by giving him immortality, and making
him his thunder-bearer. When grown up, he drove his fa
ther out of heaven, and divided' the empire of the world
with his brothers. For himself, he had heaven and earth ;
Neptune had the sea and waters ; and Pluto hell. The
Titans undertook to destroy Jupiter, as he had done his
father. These Titans were giants, the sons of Titan and
the Earth. They declared war against Jupiter, and heaped
mountains upon mountains, in order to scale heaven ; but
their efforts were unsuccessful. Jupiter overthrew them
with his thunder, and (hut them' up under the waters and
mountains, from which they were not able to get out.
Jupiter had several wives ; the first of w hoin, named Me
tis, he is said to have devoured when big with child, by
which he himself became pregnant; and. Minerva issued
out of his head, completely armed and fully grown. His
second was Themis; the name of his third is not known ;
his fourth was the celebrated Juno, whom he deceived un
der the form of a cuckoo, which to shun the violence of
a storm fled for stielter to her lap. He was the father of
the Muses and Graces ; and had a prodigious number of
children by his mistresses. He metamorphosed himself into
a satyr to enjoy Antiope ; into a bull, to carry off Europa ;
into a swan, to abuse JLeda ; into a shower of gold, to cor
rupt Danae ; and into several other forms to gratify his
passions. He had Bacchus by Semele, Diana and Apollo
by Latona, and was the father of Mercury and the other
gods.
The heathens in general believed that there was but one
supreme God ; but, when they considered this one great
being as influencing the affairs of the world, they gave

J U P
Ml
him many different names ; and hence proceeded their
variety of nominal gods. When he thundered or light
ened, they called him Jupiter ; when he calmed the sea,
Neptune; when he guided their councils, Minerva; and,
when he gave them strength in battle, Mars. In process of
time they used different representations of this Jupiter, Sec.
and considered them, vulgarly at least, as so many differ
ent persons. They afterward regarded each of them in
different views; e. g. the Jupiter that Ihowered down
blessings was called the Kind Jupiter; and, when punifhingr
the Terrible Jupiter. There was also one J upiter for Europe,
and another for Africa ; and, in Europe, there was one
great Jupiter who was the particular friend of the Athe
nians, and another who was the special protector of the Ro
mans ; nay, there was scarcely a town or hamlet perhapi
in Italy, that had not a Jupiter of its own ; and the Jupi
ter of Terracina, or Jupiter Anxur,represented in medals as
young and beardles s, with rays round his head, more resem
bled Apollo than the great Jupiter at the Capitol. In this
way Jupiterat length had temples and different characters,
almost everywhere ; at Carthage, he was called Amman; in
Egypt, Serapis ; at Athens, the great Jupiter was the Olym
pian Jupiter; and at Rome the greatest Jupiter was the?,
Capitolian Jupiter, who was the guardian and benefactor
of the Romans, and whom they called the " best and
greatest Jupiter," JupUer optimus maximus. The figure of
this Jupiter was represented in his chief temple on the Capitoline hill, as fitting on a curulc chair; with the fulmen
or thunder, or rather lightning, in one hand, and a sceptre
in the other. This fulmen in the figures of the old artists
was always adapted to the character under which they were
to represent Jupiter. If his appearance was to be mild
and calm, they gave him the conic fulmen, or bundle of
flames wreathed close together, held down in his hand ;
when punishing, he holds up the fame figure, with two
transverse darts of lightning, sometimes with wings added
to each side of it, to denote its swiftness ; this was called
by the poets the three-forked bolt of Jove ; and, when hewas gong to do some exemplary execution, they put in
his hand a handful of flames, all let loose in their utmost.'
fury ; and sometimes filled both his hands with flames.
The superiority of Jupiter was principally manifested in
that air of majesty which the ancient artists endeavoured
to express in his countenance ; particular attention was
paid to the head of hair, the eyebrows, and the beard.
There are several heads of the Mild Jupiter on ancient seals ;
where his face has a mixture of dignity and ease in it, ad
mirably described by Virgil, n. i. ver. 156. The statues
of the Terrible Jupiter were generally of hlack marble, as
those of the former were of white; theone fitting with an air
of tranquillity ; the other standing, more or less disturbed.
The face of the one is pacific and serene ; of the other an
gry or clouded. On the head of the one the hair is regu
lar and composed ; in the other it is so discomposed, that
it falls half way down the forehead. The face of the Ju
piter Tonans resembles that of the Terrible Jupiter; he is
represented on gems and medals as holding up the triple
bolt in his right hand, and standing in a chariot wbithseems to be whirled on impetuously by four horses. Thus,
he is also described by the poets ; Ovid, Deian. litre, v.28. Horace, lib. i. od. 4. Jupiter, as the intelligence pre
siding over a single planet, is represented only in a chariot
and pair ; on all other occasions, if represented in a cha
riot, he is always drawn by four horses. Jupiter is well
known as the chief ruler of the air, whose particular pro
vince was to direst the rains, the tluindcrs, and the light
nings. As the dispenser of rain, he was called Jupiter Pluvius ; under which character he is exhibited seated in the
clouds, holding up his right baud, or extending his arms
almost in a straight line each way, and pouring a stream of
bail and rain from his right hand upon the earth ; whilst
the fulmen is held down in his left. The wings that are
given him relate to his char icter of presiding over the air;
his hair and beard, in. the Antonine pillar, are all spread
down by the raiu, which descends in a lhcct from him,

5S2
J U R
and falls for the refreshment of the Romans ; whilst their
enemies are represented as struck with the lightnings, and
tying dead at their feet.
Some consider a great part of the fable of Jupiter to in
clude the history or' Noah ami his three sons; and that Sa
turn is Noah, who saw all mankind peristi in the waters
of the deluge ; and who, in some sort, swallowed them up,
by not receiving them into the ark. Jupiter is Ham ; Nep
tune, Japheth; and Shem, Pluto. The Titans, it is thought,
represent the old giants, who built the tower of Babel,
and whose pride and presumption God had confounded,
by changing their language, and pouring out the spirit of
discord and division among them. The name of Jupiter,
or Jovis Pater, is thought to be derived from Jehovah, pro
nounced with the Latin termination Jovis instead of Java;
and in medals we meet with'?*** in the nominative, as
well as oblique cafes ; for example, Jovis cujlos, Jovis propugnator, Jovis Jlalor. To the name Jovis was added pater ;
and afterwards, instead of " Jovis pater,*' Jupiter was used
by abbreviation.
'JU'PITER, in astronomy, one of the superior planets,
remarkable for its brightness. See Astronomy, vol. ii.
p. 384.
JU'PITER, in heraldry. See Hfrai dry, vol. ix. p. 411.
JU'PITER, a river of the island of Anticosti, which
r'nns into the river St. Laurence in lati 49. 25. N. Ion.
65. 4*. W.
JU'PITER's BEARD, in botany. See Anthyllis.
TU'PITER's BEARD, (American.) See Amorpha.
JU'PITER's DIS'TAFF. See Salvia.
JUP'PON, / [>/w*> Fr. an under petticoat.] A Ihort
close coat :
Some wore a breast- plate and a light juppon ;
Their horses clotli'd with rich caparison.
Dryden.
JUR-TCHEREMON'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the
government of Tobolik, on the Oby : sixty -eight miles
ibuth-west of Tomik.
JU'RA, a department of France, bounded on the north
by the department of the Upper Saone, on the east by the
department of the Doubsand the canton of Berne in Swifftrland, on the south by the department of the Aine, and
on the west by the departments of the Saone and Loire
and Cote-d'Or. Lons le Saunier is the capital.
JU'RA, an island in the North Sea, near the west coast
of Scotland. It extends full thirty miles in length, and
is on an average seven broad. It is the most rugged of
the Western Isles, being composed chiefly of huge rocks,
piled on one another in the utmost disorder, naked, and
incapable of cultivation. The chief of these mountains
extend in the form of a ridge, from south to north, nearly
in the middle of the island. They are four in number,
which are termed the Paps of Jfira, and are conspicuous
at a great distance, terminating the western prospect from
the continent, and are often covered with clouds and dark
ness. The southern one is termed Bcinn-achaoiais, or the
Mountain of the Sound, as being near to the sound of
Isla ; the next and highest, Brinn-an-oir, the Mountain of
.Gold ; the third, Btinn-fkeunta, the Consecrated Moun
tain j and that to the north, Corrabhtin, the Steep Moun
tain. Mr. Pennant ascended Beinn-an-oir with much dif
ficulty. It is composed of large stones, covered with
mosses near the base ; but all above were bare, and uncon
nected with each other; "the whole," fays he, " seemed a
vast cairn, erected by the sons of Saturn." The grandeur
of the prospect from the top compensated for the labour
of ascending the'mountain. From the west side of the
hill ran a narrow stripe of rock into the sea; called the
slide of the old hag." Jura itself displayed a stupendous
front of rock, varied with innumerable little lakes, of the
most romantic appearance, and calculated to raise grand
and sublime emotions in the mind of the spectator. Sir
Joseph Banks and his friends ascended Beinn-ihaunta, and
sound it, by actual measurement, to be 1359 feet above
he ievel of the sea; but Bein.n-an.-oir is considerably

j u a
higher, being elevated 1420 feet above the fame level.
The west side of the iiland is not fit for cultivation. It is
wild and rugged, intersected by many torrents, which
come rustling down from the mountains ; and has been
deemed so inhospitable, that no person chooses to fix his
habitation in it. All the inhabitants live on the east side
or the island. Here, along the margin of the sea, the
coast is pretty level ; but at a little distance from the more
there is a gradual ascent. The whole of this side forms a
pleasant Icene ; the coast, in several places, ,is indented
with bays and harbours; and the arable and pasturegrounds spread out on the declivity, and terminate at the
base of these huge rocky mountains, which form a roman
tic and awful back-ground. The soil along the sliore is
thin and stony; higher up it becomes moory, with patches
of improvable mois ; and along the foot of the mountains
there arc numerous springs, which render the ground un
fit for cultivation. The only crops are oats, barley, po
tatoes, and flax; the only manure is the sea- weed which
is cast ashore. There are two fine harbours on the east
co.-Ht of the island ; that to the south is called the harbour
of Small Isles ; the other is named the Lowlandman's Bay ;
there are also some anchoring places on the west coast.
Between Scarba and Jura is that famous gulf called Coryureckan, from Breacan, son of a king of Denmark, who
perished in it. There are several kinds of red deer tra
versing the mountains, and plenty of grouse and black
game. When Mr. Pennant visited the island, the number
of cattle was much greater than at present, the inhabitants
having banislied these to make way for the numerous
herds of sheep and goats which have been introduced.
Mr. Pennant mentions also a small worm, a native of the
island, that resembles, though in a less pernicious degree,
the Furia infernalis of Linnus. ThefiUan, or little worm
of Jura, small as a sewing-thread, and not more than an
inch in length, intinuates itself under the jkin, causes a
redness and great pain, and works its way from place to
place ; the cure uled by the inhabitants is a poultice made
of cheese and honey. Sloes are the only fruits of the
island ; and an acid is made from the berries of the moun
tain -alh, and a kind of spirit distilled from them. Neces
sity has instructed the inhabitants in the use of native dyes.
The juice of the heath-tops supplies a bright yellow; the
roots of the water-lily produces a dark brown ; the astrin
gent roots of the yellow- water iris is one of the ingre
dients in striking a black colour; and the Galium verum,
called rhu by the islanders, affords a fine red, scarcely in
ferior to the Rubia tinctorum, or madder. There is only
one small village, called Jura, on the east coast of the
island, inhabited by a few fishermen. The stones com
posing the mountauis are of white or red cjuartoze gra
nite, some of which is brecciated, or filled with crystalline
kernels of an amethystine colour. The other stones of the
island are a bluish-coloured slate, veined with red, and so
fine as to be used as a whetstone ; a micaceous sandstone ;
and, at the northern extremity, a quarry of micaceous
granite. There is great abundance of iron ore, and a
vein of the black oxyd of manganese. On the shores of
the west coast, there are found great quantities of a fine
kind of sand, which is carried away for the manufacture
of glass. The climate of Jura is very healthy.' It con
tained, in 1801, 1202 inhabitants. These, like the reft of
the Highlanders, are addicted to superstition, and have
their distinct clans. The Glic is the only language
spoken in the island. Lat. 55. 58. N. Ion. 5. 55. N.
JU'RA is also the name of a chain of mountains in
Swisserland, beginning in the canton of Zurich, extending
from thence along the Rhine into the canton and bifhopric of Basle, stretching into the canton of Soleure and the
principality of Neufchatel, and branching out towards
the Pays de Vaud ; separating that county from Franche
Comteand Burgundy, and continued beyond the Genevan
territories as far as the Rhone. Many elevated valleys are
formed by different parts of this chain in the country of
the Pays de Vaud \ among whkh one of the most remark1
,
able

aide is the valley of the lake of Jonx, on the top of that

part of the chain named Mont Joux. It contains several
-populous villages, and is beautifully diversified with wood,
arable land, and pasture. It is watered by two lakes; the
largest of which is that of Joux already mentioned. This
has one stSore of a high rock covered with wood; the op
posite banks forming a gentle ascent, fertile and well cul
tivated ; behind which is a ridge covered with pines,
beech, and oak wood. The smaller lake, named Brenet,
is bordered with fine corn-fields and villages ; and the
stream which issues from it is lost in a gulf named Entonnoir, or the Funnel, where the people have placed several
mills which are turned by the force of the falling current.
The river Orbe issues from the other side of the mountain,
about two milts from this place ; and probably owes its
origin to the subterraneous stream just mentioned. The
largest lake is supplied by a rivulet which ilsuas from the
bottom of a rock, and loses itself in it. The valley con
tains about 3000 inhabitants, remarkable for their indus
try. Some are watch-makers ; but the greatest number
employ themselves in polishing crystals, granites, and marcasites. The country is much infested with bears and
wolves. In ascending to this place there is a very exten
sive prospect of great part of the Pays de Vaud, the lake
cf Geneva, and that of Neufchatel, which from that high
point of view app:ar to be nearly on a level ; though M.
<\c Luc found the latter to be 159 feet above the level of
the lake of Geneva.
JU'RA SOUND, a strait of the sea, which separates the
ill and of Jura from the main land of Argyle, about four
miles wide.
,
JURANCO'N, a town,of France, in the department of
*he Lower Pyrenees, celebrated for its wine: near Pau.
JU'RAT,/. [juratm, Lat jttri, Fr.] A magistrate in
some corporations.Jurats are in the nature of aldermen.
Termrs de la Ley.
JU'RATE, adj. Sworn. Cole.
JURA'TION, / The act of swearing ; the administra
tion of an oath. Cole.
JURA'TOR, s. [Latin.] In old records, a juror.
JU'RATORY, adj. [juratoire, Fr. jura, Lat.] Com-prising an oath.A contumacious person may be com
pelled to give juratory caution de parendo juri, Ayliffe't
Parergan.
JUR'BO, a river of South America, which runs into
the gulf of Darien in lat. 8. 15. N. Ion. 76.44. W.
JUR'BORG, a town of Samogitia: twenty miles southsouth-west of Rosienne.
JUR'BY POINT, u cape on -the north-west part of the
Isle of Man : five miles west of Ramsey. Lat. 5+. 13. N.
Ion. 4. 8. W.
IVRE'A, or Jure'a, a town of France, in the depart
ment of the Dora, late a city of Piedmont, on the Dora
Baltea, or Grand Dora, originally a Roman colony, sent
"thither during the sixth consulship of Marius, and the first
of Valerius Flaccus, and which was called Eparcdia. It is
situated partly in a plain, and partly on a hill of easy as
cent ; the number os inhabitants is about 6000 ; it was
the fee of a bishop, suffragan of the archbishop of Turin ;
the cathedral is said to have been anciently a templa of
Apollo. There are still some remains of an ancient for
tress, called it Cajlellazzo, supposed to have been built by
Ardouin, first marquis of Ivrea, and afterwards king of
Italy, against Henry duke of Bavaria, his competitor for
the crown. The emperors having granted the fame, with
the lordship of the town, to the comtes of Blander.ite. the
inhabitants, weary of the yoke, demolished it in the year
1185, and drove the comtes from the town. It was af
terwards rebuilt, and came into the hands of the marquis
of Montferrat ; but the inhabitants were equally offended
with him, and demolished it a second time ; at the same
time passing an ordonnance, that the principal magistrate
mould every year, on entering his office, be compelled to
. carry away one stone, and make a public declaration of
liis hatred to the marquis of Montferrat. It nas a castle
Vol. XL No. 774.

J U <R
533
joining to the town, with four large towers, built by
Amadeus VI. furnamed the Green Comte ; it has two
other fortresses, one built by the Spaniards, in the war be
tween Charles V. and Francis I. king of France; the other
built by Thomas prince of Savoy, during the civil war in
Piedmont. A third, named it Cajlelletto, was demolished
by the French in 1641. Besides the cathedral, it has
three other parish-churches, and several religious houses.
The marquisate was founded by Charlemagne. In 1704,
Ivrea was taken by the French : twenty miles north of
Turin, and fifty-three welt of Milan. Lat. 45. 14. N.
Ion. 7. 44. E.
JUREPE'BA, / in botany. See Solakum.
JU'REV POVOL'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the go
vernment of Kostrom, on the Volga: seventy-three miles
east- south-east of Kolltrom. Lat. 57. 10. N. Ion. 43. 14. E.
JUREV'SKA, a town of Russia, in the government qf
Olonetz ; forty miles north-east of Olglkoi.
JURGEIT'SCHE, a town of Prussia": eight miles southfouth-west of Inlterburgh.
JURGIA'N Y, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate of
Troki : twenty-eight miles south of Birza.
JURGISTAN', a town of Persia, in the province of
Farsistan : 105 miles north of Schiras.
JURIAGUR', a town of Bengal : thirty miles southwest of Rogonatpour. Lat. 13. 45. N. Ion. 86. 35 E.
JURIDICAL, adj. \Juridicus, Ln.juridtque, Fr.] Act
ing in the distribution of justice.Used in courts of jus
tice.According to a juridical account and le^al signifi
cation, time within memory, by the statute of Westmin
ster, was settled in the beginning of the reign of kingRichard the First. Hale.
JURIDICALLY, adv. With legal authority j accord
ing to forms of justice.
JURIEU' (Peter), a celebrated French protestant di
vine, was the son of a protestant minister at Mer, or Mevers-la-Ville, a small town four leagues from Blois, where
he was born in the year 1637. He received part of his
education in Holland, under the learned professor Andrew
Rivet ; and was sent for thence into England, by his ma
ternal uncle Peter du Moulin, who was then fettled as a
clergyman in this country. Here Jurieu completed his
theological studies, and was admitted to holy orders in the
English episcopal church. Upon the death of his father,
he was called into France to succeed him in his pastoral
office at Mer j when, for the satisfaction of the French pro
testants, who disapproved of episcopal ordination, he sub
mitted to be re-ordained by presbyters, according to the
Genevan form. Afterwards he olficiated as minister at
Vitry ; whence he removed to Sedan, where lie was chosen,
professor of divinity and Hebrew, and acquitted himself
in the discharge of its duties with eminent reput.uion.
M. Jurieu, though in many things he hiiiisclf deputed,
from the sentiments of the reformed, set up nevertheless
for a rigorous defender of orthodoxy. In the year 1670
he attracted public notice, by printing An Answer to a
Treatise concerning the Re-union of Christians, by M.
d'Huisleau, minister at Saumur ; which was condemned by
the synod- of Saintongc, as containing heretical propositions.
Afterwards he wrote A Dissertation on the Subject of Bap
tism, in which he defended one of the obnoxious tenets
of the church of Rome; and it was. with much difficulty
that his friends persuaded him to suppress it. They found
no less difficulty in persuading him to strike out some pro
positions held by the protestants to be heretical, from his
Apology for the Morals of the Reformed, published in the
year 1674. Notwithstanding this, he united with some
other divines in persecuting M. Pajon, minister of Orleans,
who had a particular system concerning grace, though it
did not disagree fundamentally from the doctrine os abso
lute predestination, and final perseverance, which was
taught by the reformed churches in France. This con
duct of his originated in a mixture of bigotry, imperiousness, aud turbulence of temper, which involved him in
quarrels wherever he went. It had obliged him to quit
6U
the

5M
J U R
the churches of Mer and Vitry, and it proved the cause
of many mortifications which he met with in Sedan, where,
notwithstanding, a considerable party was warmly attached
to him. At this place he published, in 1673, his Preser
vative against the Change of Religion, to counteract the
effects of the Exposition of the Catholic Faith, by the ce
lebrated Bossuet, at that time bishop of Condom. In the
year 1 68 1 he publistied anonymously a spirited though bitter
attack on the Catholics, and in particular the Jesuits, in
a piece entitled, La Politique du Clerge de France, in a
vols. uiro, which excited considerable resentment in
the spiritual bodies, who certainly merited the castigation
which it bestowed upon them, for urging the court to strip
the protestants by degrees of all their privileges, in order
to complete their destruction. In pursuance of that ini
quitous system, during the present year Louis XIV. pass
ed an arret for the suppression of the academy of Sedan.
After the loss of his professorship, Mr. Jurieu was in
vited to undertake the office of the ministry at Rouen ;
but was deterred from accepting that offer, by receiving
information that the French court had made the discovery
that he was the author of La Politique, &c. While he
was at a loss for a settlement, his friend Bayle, for whom
he had been instrumental in procuring the prosessorsliip of
philosophy at Sedan, had the opportunity os discharging
that debt of obligation, by succeeding in his recommen
dation of him to an establishment at Rotterdam. Bayle
had obtained the professorship of philosophy in anewjiia/a
illujiris founded in that city ; and, by his influence with
Mi Paets, a counsellor of Rotterdam, who was himself a
learned man and a patron of men of letters, secured the
post of professor of divinity for his friend Jurieu. On
this office our author entered about the commencement
of the year 1682 ; and was afterwards, in connection with
it, appointed minister of the Walloon church in the fame
city. In the year 1683, M. Jurieu published, A Parallel
between the History of Calvinism and that of Popery, or
an Apology for the Reformation, the Reformers, and the
Reformed, in Answer to a Libel, entitled The History of
Calvinism, by M. Maimbourgj 2 vols. +to. This work is
ably and forcibly written ; but it had the misfortune to
follow a criticism on the same performance by M. Bayle,
which was so much more popular than our author's, that
the mind of the latter began to be impressed with that jea
lousy and dislike towards his friend, which was not long
in ripening into settled enmity. In 1685, M. Jurieu pub
lished, Prejugez Legitimes contre le Papisme, in 2 vols.
4to. which was followed, in the year 1686, by a work en
titled, " The Accomplishment of the Prophecies, or the
approaching Deliverance of the Church : a Work wherein
it is proved that Popery is the Kingdom of Antichrist ;
that this Kingdom is not far from its Ruin, and that this
Ruin is to begin very soon : that the present Persecution
cannot continue above three Years and a Half, &c." 3
vols. i2mo. Ih this work he imagined that he had offered
a true key to the profound mysteries of the apocalypse j
that they contained prophecies of an approaching revolu
tion of things in France, in which popery should be abo
lished, and the kingdom converted to the protestant faith,
without bloodshed, and by the royal authority ; and he
confidently predicted that this change would take place
within three years and a half from the date of the revoca
tion of the edict of Nantz. With this conviction on his
mind, he was weak enough to believe in pretended mira
cles, signs, and wonders, in France, of which accounts
were propagated by the ignorant and credulous ; and, if
any persons doubted of their truth, he ranked them with
the impious and prophane. To confirm the impression
made on great numbers of the refugees and others by his
predictions, he also published Pastoral Letters, intended
to prepare the minds of the reformed in France for this
great revolution. When the event had given the lie to
his predictions, and the general laugh was turned against
the author and those who had given credit to them, Jurieu,
though forced to acknowledge that he had mistaken the

j u n
time and manner of the predictions being accomplished1,
still maintained the certainty of their speedy fulfilment ;
and the revolution in England in 1688, together with the
subsequent confederacy against France oil the continent,
made him believe that the predicted reformation should tri
umph by way of conquest. He, therefore, declared his
firm belief, that God had raised up king William to exe
cute his great design of abasing and humbling the persecu
tors in France, and of bringing about the speedy deliver
ance of the reformed.
M. Jurieu's pieces above mentioned gave rife to a vari
ety of temporary publications, by protestants and catho
lics, some serious, and some satirical ; and among others
there appeared, in 1690, one entitled, Important Advice
to the Refugees, on their approaching Return to France;
which, though not acknowledged, there is good evidence
to believe was the production of Mr. Bayle. Of this M,
Jurieu was convinced, and it changed his growing hatred
against his old friend into rage and fury. Indeed his
tyrannical and litigious temper led him to quarrel with his
best friends when they opposed any of his sentiments. It
also led him to assume the character of an inquisitor of the
faith, and virulently to persecute several French ministers,
most of whom were refugees in Holland. He accused them
of Socinianifm, and brought them before the synods ; when
all their criminality consisted in their being men of mode
rate principles ; but in his judgment toleration was the
greatest of all heresies. If he found it impossible to accuse
those whom he hated of heresy, he endeavoured to make
them suspected by the government, and represented them
to be traitors and spies of France. This persecuting tem
per he displayed during the remainder of his life ; but the
mortifications which he met with in the opposition of many
spirited antagonists, the refusal of government to support
by the arm of power the violence of his proceedings, and
the tacit condemnation of some of his opinions by the ec
clesiastical synods, at length preyed upon his mind, and
brought on him a lowness of spirits under which he funk,
in the year 171 3, when in the seventy-sixth year of his age.
He was certainly a man of considerable learning and abili
ties, but tyrannical, bigotted, and intolerant in the ex
treme ; and that his mind was tinctured with a considera
ble portion of fanaticism, is abundantly apparent from
what is related in the preceding narrative. Besides the
eight articles already noticed, he was the author of, 9. A
Treatise on Devotion, 1683. 10. A Treatise on the Pow
er of the Church, 1677. 11. The true System of the
Church, 1686. i2. On the Unity of the Church, 1688. 13.
A Treatise on Nature and Grace, 1688. 14.. An Abridg
ment of the History os the Council of Trent, 1683, 3 vols.
15. An historical Treatise of a Protestant on the Subject
of mystical Theology, 1699. 16. Janua Clorum reserata,
1692. 17. A History of the Opinions and religious Cere
monies of the Jews, 1704.. 18. Sermons, &c.
JURIEWIC'ZE, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate
of Minsk : forty miles east of Minsk.
JURIE'WO, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate of
Minsk : twenty miles east-north-east of Minik.
JURILGUN'GE, a town of Bengal, in Chittigongs
thirty-five miles north-north-west of Islamabad.
JU'RIN (James), a physician of the mathematical sect,
was several years secretary to the Royal Society of Lon
don, and became president of the college of physicians.
He died in 1750. He made himself known by several in
genious applications of mathematical science to physiolo
gical topics. In the Philosophical Transactions of 1718
and 1719, he gave dissertations on the force of the heart,
which he calculated in its contractions to be equal to a
weight of 151b. 4.0Z. This involved him in a controversy
with Keill, to whose objections he made a reply in the
Transactions. He also, in 1719, communicated to the
Royal Society some experiments to determine the specific
gravity of the human blood. These, and other papers, he
publistied collectively under the title of Physico-mathematical Dissertations, 8vo. 173a, To Smith' System of
Optics,

J u It
Optics, publilhed in 173?, Jurin added An Essay upon
diltinct and indistinct Vision, in winch he made subtle
calculations of the change necessary to be made in the
figure of the eye to accommodate it to different distances
of objects. This paper was commented upon by Robins,
to whom Jurin wrote a reply. He had also controversies
with Senac respecting the force of the heart; with Michelotti on the movement of running water ; and with the
partisans of Leibnitz on living forces. He was a warm
partisan for inoculation ; and in several publications
gave an account of its success from 17x3 to 1717, esta
blishing its utility upon the true foundation of comparison
between the respective mortality of the natural and inocu
lated small-pox. Seventeen papers of his, on medical,
physiological, and philosophical, topics, are inserted in the
Philosophical Transactions from vol. lx. to vol. lxvi.
JURIN'GI, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon:
forty miles west-north-west of Jedo.
JU'RISCONSULT,/. [ juris consultus, Lat.] One who
gives his opinion in cafes of law.There is mention made,
in a decision of the jurisconsult Javolcmus, of a Britannic
fleet. Arbuthnot on Coins.
The jurisconsulti, among the Romans, were persons
learned in the law ; masters of the Roman jurisprudence ;
and who were consulted on the interpretation of the laws
and customs, and on the difficult points in law-suits.
The fifteen books of the Digests were compiled wholly
from the answers or reports of the ancient jurisconsulti.
Tribonianus, in destroying the two thousand volumes
from whence the Code and Digest were taken, has de
prived the public of what would have given light into
the ancient office of the jurisconsulti. We sliould scarcely
have known any thine beyond their bare names, had not
Pomponius, who lived in the second century, taken care
to preserve some circumstances of their office. The Ro
man jurisconsulti seem to have been the same with our
chamber-counsellors, who arrived at the honour of being
consulted through age and experience, but never pleaded
at the bar. Their pleading advocates, or lawyers, never
became jurisconsulti. See Advocate, vol. i. p. 132. In
the times of the commonwealth, the advocati had by
much the more honourable employment, as being in the
ready way to attain the highest preferments. They then
despised the jurisconsulti, calling them in derision formularii and legulei, as having invented certain forms and
monosyllables, in order to give their answers the greater
appearance of gravity and mystery. But in process of
time they became so much esteemed, that they were called
prudentes and sapientes, and the emperors appointed the
judges to follow their advice. Augustus advanced them
to be public officers of the empire ; so that they were no
longer confined to the petty councils of private persons.
Bern. Rutilius has written the lives of the most famous
jurisconsulti who have lived within these two thousand
years.
JURISDICTION,/ [Fr. jurisdiclio. Lat.] Legal au
thority ; extent of power.All persons exercising eccle
siastical jurisdiction should have the king's arms in their
seals of office. Hayward.
You wrought to be a legate : by which power
You maim'd the jurisdiction of all bishops. Shakejpcare.
District to which any authority extends.
Jurisdiction, in law, an authority or power, which
a man hath to do justice in causes of complaint brought
before him; of which there are two kinds; the one, which
a person hath by reason of his fee, and by virtue thereof
doth right in all plaints, concerning the lands within-his
fee ; the other is a jurisdiction given by the prince to a
bailiff'; and by him whom they called a bailiff, we may
understand all who have commission from the king to give
judgment in any cause. Custum. Normand. cap. 2.
The courts and judges at Westminster have jurisdiction
all over England ; and are not restrained to any county
. - or place j but all other courts are confined to their parti-

J U K
535
eular jurisdictions ; which if they exceed, whatever they
do is erroneous, i Lil. Abr. 110. A court (hall not be
presumed to have a jurisdiction, where it doth not appear
to have one. 2 Hawk. c. 10. If an action is brought in a
corporate town, and the plaint (howeth not that the mat
ter arises infrajuriJdiBionem of the court, it will be wrong,
though the town be in the margin; but the county serves
in the margin for the superior courts. Jenk. Cent. 312.
The declaration in a base court must allege, that the
goods were sold and delivered within the jurisdiction
thereof, as well as that the defendant promised within it*
1 mis. ii. 16.
After a verdict for the plaintiff in K. B. for less than
4.0s. the defendant may enter a suggestion on the roll,
that he resided in Middlesex, which if true, the court of
K B. hath no jurisdiction, by Itat. 21 Geo. II. c. 33. See
Court of Conscience.
JURISINCEP'TOR,/ [Latin.] A student of the ci
vil law.
JURISPRUDENCE,/ [jurisprudence, Fr. jurisprudentia,
Lat.] The science of the law. Aristotle himself has laid,
speaking of the laws of his own country, thatjurisprudence,
or the knowledge of those laws, is the principal and molt
perfect branch of ethics. Blackftotu.
JU'RIST,/. ijurise, Ft. jura, Lat.] A civil lawyer;
a man who professes the science of the law ; a civilian.
This is not to be measured by the principles of jurists.
Bacon.
JURJU'RA, a mountain of Africa, in Algiers, and
supposed to be the highest in Barbary ; anciently called
Mons Ferratus. It is at least twenty-four miles long; and,
if we except a pool of good water, bordered round witli
arable ground, that lies near the middle of it, the whole,
from one end to another, is a continued range of naked
rocks and precipices. In the winter season, the ridge of
this mountain is always covered with snow; and it is fur
ther remarkable, that while the inhabitants of the one
side carry on an hereditary and implacable animosity with
those of the other ; yet, by consent, this border of snowputs a stop to all hostilities during that inclement season,
which, like those of the cranes and pigmies, as related by
the poet, are renewed with fresh vigour in the spring :
twenty-four miles south of Dellys.
JURKO'NE, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Kitchwara: fifteen miles south of Budawar.
JUR'MO, a small island in the Baltic, between the
island of Aland aud the coast of Finland. Lat. 60. 33. N.
Ion. 20. 52. E.
JU'RO, or Devil's Island, a small island in the Gre
cian Archipelago. Lat. 39. 33. N. Ion. 24.. 1 5. E.
JU'RO POU'LO, a small island in the Grecian Archi
pelago. Lat. 39. 35. N. Ion. 24. 16. E.
JURO'CO, a town of Brasil, in the province of Minas
Geraes : 1:0 miles south-west of Villa Rica.
JU'ROR,/ [jure, Lat.] One that serves on the jury.
About noon the jurors went together; and, because they
could not agree, they were (hut in. Hayward.
I sing no harm, good sooth ! to any wight,
Juror, or judge.
Donne.
JUROU'DA, a town of Hindoostan, in the ciroar of
Chandaree: fifteen miles south-east of Seronge.
JUROZEC, a town of Ruffian Lithuania: eighty miles
south-east of Minslc.
JUR'VA, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Wasa: thirty-two miles north-north-east cf Christineftadt.
JURUN'GE, a town of Hindoostan,. in Bahar : on the
Bogmutty : thirteen miles west of Durbungah.
IVRY', a town of France, in. the department of the
Eure : twenty-four miles north of Dreux.
IVRY', a town of France, in the department of the
Cote d'Or : nine miles south-east of Arnay le Due.
IVRY', a town of France, in the department of Pa
ris. In 1589, the duke of Mayenne was defeated here by
the king ; three miles south oi Paris.
JVRY.,

536
J U
JV'RY,/. [jurata, Lat jure, Fr.] A company of men,
as twenty-four, or twelve, sworn to deliver a verdict upon
such evidence as shall be delivered them touching the
matter in question.Clodius was acquitted by a corrupt
jury, that had palpably taken stiarcs of money before they
gave up their verdict. Bacon.
The jury, passing on the prisoner's life,
May in the sworn twelve have a thief or two
Guiltier than him they try.
Shakespeare.
As trial by jury is esteemed one of the most important
. privileges which members of society can enjoy, and the
bulwark of the British constitution, every man of reflec
tion must be stimulated by the desire of inquiring into its
origin and history, as well as to be acquainted with the
forms and advantages by which it is accompanied. Its in
stitution has been ascribed to our Saxon ancestors by sir
William Blackstone. " Some authors (fays that illustrious
lawyer) have endeavoured to trace the origin of juries up
as high as the Britons themselves, the first inhabitants of
our island ; but certain it is that they were in use among
the earliest Saxon colonies, their institution being ascribed
by bishop Nicholson to Woden himself, their great legisla
tor and captain. Hence it is, that we may find traces of
juries in the laws of all those nations which adopted the
feodal system, as in Germany, France, and Italy; who had
all of them a tribunal composed of twelve good men and
true, bmi homines, usually the vassals or tenants of the lord,
being the equals or peers of the parties litigant; and, as
the lord's vaslals judged each other in the lord's courts, so
the king'9 vaslals, or the lords themselves, judged each
other in the king's court. In England we find actual men
tion of them so early as the laws of king Ethelred, and
that not as a new invention. Stiernhook ascribes the in
vention of the jury, which in the Teutonic language is de
nominated nembda, to Regner king of Sweden and Den
mark, who was contemporary with our Egbert. But we
are apt to impute the invention of this, and some other
pieces of juridical polity, to the superior genius of Alfred
the Great ; to whom, on account of his having done much,
it is usual to attribute every thing ; just as the tradition
of ancient Greece placed to the account of their own Her
cules whatever atchievement was performed superior to
the ordinary prowess of mankind ; whereas the truth seems
to be, that this tribunal was universally established among
all the northern nations, and so interwoven in their very
constitution, that the earliest accounts of the one give us
also some traces of the other."
At any rate, it is not contested that the institution of a
jury existed in the time of the Conqueror. The document
which remains of the dispute between Gundulf the bishop
of Rochester and Pichot the sheriff, ascertains this fact.
We will state rife leading circumstances of this valuable
account, from Turner's History of the Anglo-Saxons.
" The question was, Whether some land belonged to the
church or the king >. T!t<5 rfin^ commanded that all the
men of the county should be gathered together, that by
their judgment it might be more justly ascertained to whom
the land belonged. This was obviously a sliire-gemot.
They, being assembled, from fear of the sheriff asti.'med that
" the land was the king's ; but, as the bishop of Bayeux, who
presided, did not believe them, he ordered, that, if they
knew that what they said was true, they should chuse
twelve from among themselves, who should confirm with
an oath what all had declared. But these, when they had
withdrawn to counsel, and were there harassed by the she
riff through his messenger, returned and swore to the truth
of what they asserted. By this decision the land became
the king's. But a monk, who knew how the fact really
stood, assured the bishop of Rochester of the falsehood of
their oath, who communicated the information to the bi
shop of Bayeux. The bishop, after hearing the monk, sent
for one of the twelve, who, falling at his feet, confessed
that he had foresworn himself. The man on whose oath
they had sworn theirs, made a similar avowal. On this

Tt Y.
the bishop ordered the sheriff to send the reft to London,
and twelve other men from the best in the county, who
confirmed that to be true which they had sworn. They
were all adjudged to be perjured, because the man whose
evidence they had accredited had avowed his perjury.
The church recovered the land; and, when the last twelve
wished to affirm that they had not consented with those
who had sworn, the bishop said they must prove this by
the iron-ordeal. And, because they undertook this and
could not do it, they were fined three hundred pounds to
the king by the judgment of other men of the county.'*
By this narration we find, that a sliire-gemot determined
on the dispute, in the first instance ; but, that in conse
quence of the doubts of the presiding judge, they chose
from among themselves twelve who swore to the truth of
what they had decided, and whose determination decided
the case.
The jury was no doubt an institution ofprogressive growth,
and its principle may be traced to the earliest Anglo-Saxon
times. One of the judicial customs of the Saxons was, that
a man might be cleared of the accusation of certain crimes,
if an appointed number of persons came forward and
swore that they believed him innocent of the allegation.
These men were literally juralores, who swore to a veredictum ; and so far determined the facts of the case as to ac
quit the person in whose favour they swore. Such an oath,
and such an acquittal, is a jury in its earliest and rudest
shape ; and it is remarkable that, for accusations of any con
sequence among the Saxons of the continent, twelve juratores were the number required for an acquittal. Thus,
for the wound of a noble which produced blood, or dis
closed the bone, or broke a limb ; or if one seized another
by the hair, or threw him into the water; in these and
some other cases, twelve juratores were required. Similar
customs may be observed in the laws of the continental
Angli and Frisiones, though sometimes the number of the
jury or juratores varied according to the charge; every
number being appointed, from three to forty-eight. In
the laws of the Ripuarii we find that in certain cases the
oaths of even seventy-two persons were necessary to his
acquittal. It is obvious, from their numbers, that these
could not have been witnesses to the facts alleged. Nor can
we suppose that they came forward with the intention of
wilful and suborned perjury. They could only be persons
who, after hearing and weighing the facts of the case,
proffered their deliberate oaths that the accused was inno
cent of the charge. And this was performing one of the
most important functions of our modern juries."
Dr. Pettingal in his Inquiry into the Use and Practice
of Juries among the Greeks and Romans, deduces the ori
gin of juries from these ancient nations. He begins with
determinating the meaning of the word hxat-cu in the
Greek, and judices in the Roman, writers. " The common
acceptation of these words (fays he), and the idea gene
rally annexed to them, is that of presidents ofcourts, or, as
we call them, judges ; as such they are understood by com
mentators, and rendered by critics. Dr. Middleton, in
his life of Cicero, expressly calls the judices, judges of the
bench ; and archbishop Potter, and in short all modern wri
ters upon the Greek or Roman orators, or authors in ge
neral, express itxarat and judices by such terms as convey
the idea of presidents in courts ofjustice. The propriety of
this is doubted of, and hath given occasion for this inqui
ry ; in which is shown, from the best Greek and Roman
authorities, that neither the h\xotr*i of the Greeks, nor the
judices of the Romans, ever signified presidents in courts ofju
dicature, or judges of the bend ; but, on the contrary, they
were distinguished from each other, and the difference of
their duty and function was carefully and clearly pointed
out by the orators in their pleadings, who were the best au
thorities in those cases, where the question related to form*
of law, and methods of proceeding in judicial affairs and
criminal process.
"The presidents of the courts in criminal trials at Athens were the nine archons, or chief magistrates, ot which
i
whoever

JURY.
537
whoever presided wit called nysput tman^m, or president favage Scythian companions, as the first introducers of so
of the court. These nine presided in different causes pe humane and beneficent an institution."
Trials by jury in civil causes are of two kinds ; extra
culiar to each jurisdiction. The archon, properly so cal
led, had belonging to his department all pupillary and he ordinary and ordinary. The first species of extraordinary
ritable cases ; the xj-.*h or rex sacrorum, the chief priest, trial by jury is, that of the grand astst, which was insti
all cafes where religion was concerned ; the polemarchus, tuted by king Henry VII. in parliament, by way of alter
or general, the affairs of the army and all military matters ; native offered to the choice of the tenant or defendant in.
and the six thesmothet, the other ordinary suits. Wher a writ of right, instead of the barbarous and unchristian
ever then the
hxarou, or judicial men, are addressed custom of duelling. For this purpose a writ de magna asby the Greek orators in their speeches, they are not to be Jisi iligendd is directed to the slieriss, to return four
understood to be the presiding magistrates, but another knights, who are to elect and choose twelve others to be
class of men, who were to enquire into the state of the cause joined with them, in the manner mentioned by Glanville,
before them, by witnesses and other methods of coming (1. 2. c. 11, 11 ;) who, having probably advised the mea
at truth ; and, after inquiry made and witnesses heard, to sure himself, is more than usually copious in describing
report their opinion and verdict to the president, who was it ; and these, all together, form the grand assise, or great
to declare it. The several steps and circumstances attend jury, which is to try the matter of right, and must now
ing this judicial proceeding are so similar to the forms ob consist of sixteen jurors. F.N.B.+. Finch. L. 412. 1 Leot.
served by our jury, that the learned reader, for such I must jo j. It seems not, however, to be ascertained that any
suppose him, cannot doubt but that the nature, intent, and specific number above twelve is absolutely necessary to
proceedings, of the ^ri{ among the Greeks were the constitute the grand assise ; but it is the usual course to
fame with the English jury; namely, for the protection swear upon it the four knights, and twelve others.
of the lower people from the power and oppression of the 2 mis. 54.1.
Another species of extraordinary juries, is the jury to
great, by administering equal law and justice to all ranks ;
and therefore, when the Greek orators directed their try an attaint ; which is a process commenced against a
speeches to the
t\xara.i, as we fee in Demosthenes, former jury, for bringing in a false verdict. It is suffici
schines, and Lysias, we are to understand it in the fame ent here to observe, that this jury is to consist of twentyfense as when our lawyers at the bar fay, Gentlemen ostkejury. four of the best men in the county, who are called the
"So likewise among the Romans, the judicet, in their Grand Jury in the Attaint, to distinguish them from the
pleadings at the bar, never signified judges of the bench, or first or petit jury ; and these are to hear and try the good
president* of the court, but a body or order of men, whose ness of the former verdict. See Attaint, vol. ii. p. 49s.
With regard to the ordinary trial by jury, it may be pre
office in the courts of judicature was distinct from that of
the prtor, or judex quejlionis, which answered to our judge mised, that these juries are not only used in the circuits
of the bench, and was the fame with the archon, ornyiuut of the judges, but in other courts and matters; as, if a
Jixarifm, of the Greeks ; whereas the duty of the judices coroner inquire how a person killed came by his death,
consisted in being impannelled, as we call it, challenged, he doth it by jury ; and the justices of peace in their
and sworn to try uprightly the case before them ; and, when quarter-sessions, the sheriff in his county-court, the steward
they had agreed upon their opinion or verdict, to deliver of a court-leet or court-baron, &c. if they inquire of any
it to the president who was to pronounce it. This kind offence, or decide any cause between party and party,
ef judicial process was first introduced into the Athenian they do it in like manner. Lamb. Eiren. 384.
polity by Solon, and thence copied into the Roman repub
When an issue is joined, between the parties in a suit,
lic, as probable means of procuring just judgment, and by these words, " and this the said A. prays may be in
protecting the lower people from the oppression or arbi quired of by the country," or, "and of this he puts him
trary decisions of their superiors.
self upon the country, and the said B. does the like," the
. " When the Romans were settled in Britain as a pro court awards a writ of venire facias upon the roll or re
vince, they carried with them theirjura and instiiuta, their cord, commanding the sheriff, " that it cause to come here,
laws and customs, which was a practice essential to all co on such a day, twelve free and lawful men (libtros et lelonies ; hence the Britons, and other countries of Ger gales komines) of the body of his county, by whom the
many and Gaul, learned from them the Roman laws and truth of the matter may be better known, and who are
customs ; and, upon the irruption of the northern nations neither of kin to the aforesaid A. nor the aforesaid B. to
into the southern kingdoms of Europe, the laws and in recognise the truth of the issue between the said parties."
stitutions of the Romans remained, when the power that And such writ is accordingly issued to the sheriff.
introduced them was withdrawn ; and Montesquieu tells
Thus the cause stands ready for a trial at the bar of the
us, that, under the first race of kings in France, about the court itself ; for all trials were there anciently had, in ac
fifth century, the Romans that remained, and the Bur- tions which were there first commenced ; which then never
gundians their new masters, lived together under the fame happened but in matters of weight and consequence ; all
Roman laws and police, and particularly the fame forms trifling suits being ended in the court-baron, hundred, or
of judicature. How reasonable then is it to conclude, county courts ; and indeed all causes of great importance
that in the Roman courts of judicature, continued among or difficulty, are still frequently retained upon motion, to
the Burgundians, the form of a jury remained in the fame be tried at the bar in the superior courts. (See the arti
state it was used at Rome. It is certain, that Montesquieu, cle Trial.) But, when the usage began to bring actions
speaking of those times, mentions the/Nsim or hommesae fits, of any trifling nature in the courts of Westminster-hall,
homagers or peers, which in the fame chapter he calls juges, it was found to be an intolerable burthen to compel the
judges or jurymen ; so that we hence see how at that time the parties, witnesses, and jurors, to come from Westmorland
iommej deJits, or " men of the fief," were called peers, and perhaps, or Cornwall, to try an action of assault, at West
those peers were juges, or jurymen. These were the fame minster. A practice, therefore, very early obtained, of
as are called in the laws of the Confessor pert de la tenure, continuing the cause from term to term in the court above,
the " peers of the tenure, or homagers," out of whom the provided the justices in eyre did not previously come into
jury of peers were chosen, to try a matter in dispute be the county where the cause of action arose ; and, if it ap
tween the lord and his tenant, or any other point of con peared that they arrived there within that interval, then
troversy in the manor. So likewise in all other parts of the cause was removed from the jurisdiction of the justices
Europe, where the Roman colonies had been, the Goths, at Westminster, to that of the justices in eyre. Bra8. 1. 3.
succeeding them, continued to make use of the fame laws tr. 1. c. 11. $ 8. Afterwards, when the justices in eyrq.
and institutions which they found to be established there were superseded by the modern justices of assise, (who
by 'the first conquerors. This is a much more natural came twice or thrice in the year into the several counties,
way of accounting for the origin of a jury in Europe, than ad capiendas ajifas, to take or try writs of assise, &c.) a
having recourse to the fabulous story of Wodea and his power was superadded by stat. Weftin. 1, j j Edw. I. c. 30,
Vol. XI. No. 77*.

JS8
J U
to these justices of assisc to try common issues ib trespass,
and other less important suits, with directions to return
them (when tried) into the court above ; where alone the
judgment mould be given. And at only the trial, and
not the determination of the cause, was now intended to
be had in the court below, therefore the clause of nifi
priui was left out of the conditional continuances beforementioned, and was directed by the statute to be inserted
in the writs of venirefacias; that is, "that the sheriff should
cause the jurors to come to Westminster, (or wherever the
king's courts should beheld,) on such a day inEasterand Mi
chaelmas terms; nifiprius, unless before that day the justices
assigned to take assises (hall come into his said county."
By virtue of which the sheriff returned his jurors to the
court of the justices of assise, which was sure to be held in
the vacation before Easter and Michaelmas terms ; and
there the trial was had.
An inconvenience attended this provision : principally
because, as the sheriff made no return of the jury to the
court till
at Westminster,
the parties
wereand
ignorant
who were
they
were
they came upon
the trial,
therefore
not ready with their challenges or exceptions. For this
reason, by flat. 42 Edw. III. c. 11, the method of trials
by nifi prius was altered ; and it was enacted that no in
quests (except of assise and gaol-delivery) should be taken
by writ of nifi prius, till after the sheriff had returned the
names of the jurors to the court above. So that now
in almost every civil cause the clause of nifi prius is left
out of the writ of venirefacias, which is the sheriff's war
rant to warn the jury ; and is inserted in another part of
the proceedings ; for now the course is, to make the ssieriff's venire returnable on the last return of the fame term
therein issue is joined, viz. Hilary orTrinity terms; which,
from the making up of the issues therein, are usually
called iff/table terms. And he returns the names of the
jurors in a panel (a little pane, or oblong piece of parch
ment) annexed to the writ. This jury is not summoned,
and therefore, not appearing at the day, must unavoida
bly make default; for which reason, a compulsive process
is now awarded against the jurors, called in the common
pleas a writ of habeas corpora juratorum, and in the king's
bench a diflringas, commanding the sheriff to have their
bodies, or to distrain them by their lands and goods, that
they may appear vpon the day appointed. The entry,
therefore, on the roll or record is, " that the jury is re
spited, through the defect of the jurors, till the first day
of the next term, then to appear at Westminster ; unless
brfore that time, viz. on Wednesday the fourth of March,
the justices of our lord the king, appointed to take assises
in that county, mall have come to Oxford ;" [that is, to
the place assigned for holding the assises ;] and thereupon
the writ commands the sheriff to have their bodies at
Westminster on the said first day of next term, or before
the said justices of assise, if before that time they come to
Oxford ; viz. on the fourth of March aforesaid. And, as
the judges are sure to come and open the circuit commis
sions on the day mentioned in the writ, the sheriff returns
and summons this jury to appear at the assises, and there
the trial is had before the justices of assise and nisi prius ;
among whom are usually two of the judges of the courts
at Westminster, the whole kingdom being divided into
fix circuits for this purpose. Thus it may be observed,
that the trial of common issues, at nisi prius, which was
jn its origin only a collateral incident to the original
business of the justices of ussise, is now, by the various reTolutions of practice, become their principal civil em
ployment ; hardly any thing remaining in use of the real
assises but the name.
If the sheriff be not an indifferent person, as if he be a
party in the suit, or be related by blood or affinity
to either of the parties, he is not then trusted to return
the jury ; but the venire shall be directed to the coroners,
who, in this as in many other instances, are the substi
tutes of the sheriff, to execute process when he is deemed
n improper person. If any exception lies to the coro-

R T.
ners, the venire (hail be directed to two clerks of the court,
or two persons of the county named by the court, nnd
sworn. And these two, who are called elifors, or electors,
shall indifferently name the jury; and their return is final,
no challenge being allowed to their array. Forlefc, dc Laud.
LI. c. 1/5. Co. Liu. 158.
When a cause is ready for trial, the jury is called and
sworn. To this end the sheriff returns his compulsive
process, the writ of habeas corpora, or distringas, with the
panel of jurors annexed, to the judge's officer in court.
The jurors contained in the panel are either special or
common jurors.
Special juries were originally introduced in trials at bar,
when the causes were of too great nicety for the discussion
of ordinary freeholders ; or where the sheriff was suspected
of partiality, though not upon such apparent cause as to
warrant an exception to him ; he is, in such cases, upon
motion in court, and a rule granted thereupon, to attend
the prothonotary or other proper officer with his free
holders' book ; and the officer is to take, indifferently,
forty-eight of the principal freeholders in the presence of
the attorneys on both sides; who are each of them to
strike off twelve, and the remaining twenty-four are re
turned upon the panel. By stat. 3 Geo. II. c. 15, either
party is entitled upon motion to have a special jury struck
upon the trial of any issue as well at the assises as at bar;
he paying the extraordinary expences, unless the judge
will certify (in pursuance ofjtat. 24 Geo. II. c. 11,) that
the cause required such special jury.
By stat. 3 Geo. II. c. 25, when any special jury shall be
ordered by rule of the courts in any cause arising in
any city, &c. the jury is to be taken out of lists or books
of persons qualified, which shall be produced and brought
by the sheriffs, &c. before the proper officer, as the free
holders' book is for striking juries in causes arising in
counties. And by stat. 6 Geo. II. c. 37, (which makes
perpetual stat. 3 Geo. II. c. 25,) the justices of assise for
the counties palatine of Chester, Lancaster, Sec. upon mo
tion in behalf of the king, or any prosecutor, or defend
ant, in an indictment, information, or any suit, may ap
point a jury to be struck for trial of issues in like manner
as special juries in the courts of law at Westminster.
Thoughthis special jury is allowed as well in indictments
and informations for misdemeanors as in civil actions,
there cannot be a special jury in cases of treason or
felony, on account of the prisoner's privilege of peremp
tory challenge. If, after a special jury has been struck,
the cause goes off for default of jurors, no new jury can
be struck, but the cause must be tried by the jury first ap
pointed. 5 Term Hep. 453.
The nomination of a special jury, is to be in the pre
sence of the attorneys on each side; but, if either of them
refuse to come, then the secondary, &c. may proceed ex
pane, and he shall strike twelve for the attorney who
makes default. R. Trin. 8. Wil III. B. R. It has been also
adjudged, that, if a rule k made for a special jury, and
it is not expressed that the master of the office or secon
dary shall strike forty-eight freeholders, and that each of
the parties shall strike out twelve; in such case the master
may strike twenty-four, and neither of the parties strike,
out any. 1 Salk. 405. A special jury may be granted to
try a cause at bar, without the consent of- parties. Pajch.
so Geo. I.
The frequent recurrence of late years to the system of
special juries has not passed without severe animadver
sion. Lord Erfkine, in a discussion in the house of lords,
in which the subject came under consideration on the 4th
of March, 181 1, intimated his opinion that it was ex
tremely defective; and lord Holland insisted on the ne
cessity of an enquiry into the foundation of a notion that
special juries are less favourably disposed to a defendant
than common juries. Sir Richard Phillips, in his work
on the Powers and Duties of Juries, has the following
pertinent observations on this subject : " The last en
croachment on the ancient system of convening and using
juries.

J u
furies, to which I respectfully call the attention of oracles
of law and legislation, is the multiplication of special ju
ries in all kinds of causes, and even in causes in which
the crown-office prosecutes, although the master of that
office is the person appointed to strike those juries. What
I have observed, in regard to the false principle on which
the juries of the revolutionary tribunal were constituted,
applies with nearly equal force to these new-fangled Eng
lish juries. They nearly always consist of the same men,
becoming an integral part of the court, identifying them
selves with it in spirit, seeling, and practice ; and by their
regular attendance, convert the office os juryman into a
place of permanent profit. The statute which forbids she
riffs to summon jurors oftener than with an interval of two
terms is wholly disregarded, and the officer who strikes
special juries is equally inattentive to the clause which
restricts him from returning them; 4 Geo. II. cap. 7. I
confess I doubt altogether the necessity or expediency of
the 15th section of the jd of Geo. II. which extended to
ordinary causes the special provisions of trials at bar , but
the legislature, of course, did not contemplate the intro
duction of such juries except on extraordinary occasions.
After the enquiries of a committee, I venture to hope par
liament will feel the necessity of repealing tliat and the
two following sections. If persons superior in education
and expert in business are necessary in particular causes,
there seems to be no sound pretence for taking the choice
of them out of the hands of the sheriff, nor for exempt
ing them from the general restriction of the 4 Geo. II.
cap. 7. A conformity to this restriction would render
them less liable to objection ; but it is altogether unac
countable, and without analogy in the whole course of
our jurisprudence, that a man may first be prosecuted on
the suggestion of an attorney-general, without the inter
vention or the presentment of a grand jury, and afterwards
be tried by a special jury, struck in the exchequer by the
remembrancer of that court, or in the king's bench by
the master of the crown office."
A common jury is one returned by the sheriff accord
ing; to the directions of stat. 3 Geo. II. c. 25 , which ap
points, that the sheriff or officer (hall not return a separate
panel for every separate cause, as formerly, but one and
the fame panel for every cause to be tried at the seme afsises, containing not lets than forty-eight, nor more than
seventy-two, jurors ; and that their names, being written
on tickets, shall be put into a box or glass ; and, when
each cause is called, twelve of these perlons, whose names
shall be first drawn out of the box, shall be sworn upon
the jury, unless absent, challenged, or excused ; or unless
a previous view of the messuages, lands, or place, in ques
tion, shall have been thought necessary by the court ; in
which case it is provided, by stat. 4 Ann.c. 16, that fix or
TOore of the jurors returned, to be agreed on by the parties,
or named by a judge or other proper officer of the court,
shall be appointed, by special writ of habeas corpora, or
elistringas, to have the matters in question shown to them
by two persons named in the writ; and then such of the
jury as have had the view, or so many of them as appear,
shall be sworn on the inquest previous to any other jurors.
These statutes are well calculated to restrain any suspicion
of partiality in the sheriff, or any tampering with the ju
rors when returned.
Panels of juries returned to inquire for the king, may
be reformed by the judges of gaol-delivery,&c. 3 Hen. VIII
t. 12. Jurymen not appearing sliull forfeit issues, if they
have no reasonable excuse for their defaults, viz. <s, on
the first writ, upon the second 10s. and the third writ
13s. 4d. 35 Hen. VIII. t. 6. No jury is to appear at
Westminster for a trial, when the offence was committed
thirty miles off ; unless the attorney-general require it.
1 8 Eliz. c. j. 4. 2. Constables of parishes, Sec. at Michaelrhas quarter- sessions yearly, are to return to the justices of
peace, lists of the names and places of abode of persons
/qualified to serve on juries, between the ages of twentyenc and seventy, attested upon oath, on pain os forfeiting

R Y.
SS9
5I . And the justices of peace Avail order the clerk of the
peace to deliver a duplicate of those lists to the sheriff, Sec.
And sheriffs are to impanrl no other persons, under the
penalty of 20I. Sec. 7 (3 8 Will. III. c. 3*. 3 A*: c. 18.
No sheriff, bailiff, Sec. shall return any person to serve on
a jury, unless he hath been duly summoned fix days be
fore the day of appearance; nor shall take any money or
other reward to excuse the appearance of any juryman, oa
pain of forfeiting 10I. 4 (3 5 Wilt. (3 Mary, c. 24.
By 3 Geo. II. c. 25. lists ot jurors qualified are to be
made from the rates of each parish, and fixed on the door*
of churches, &c. twenty days before the fealt of St Mi
chael, that public notice may be given of persons qualified
omitted, or of persons inserted who are not so, Sec. and,
the lists being set right by the justices of peace in quartersessions, duplicates are to be delivered to the fhtriffs of
counties by the clerks of the peace ; the names con
tained in which (hall be entered alphabetically by the she
riffs in a book, with their additions, and places of abode,
&c. If any flieriff shall return other persons to serve on
juries ; or the clerk of the assise record any appearance,
when the party did not appear; they shall be fined by the
judges, not above 10I. nor less than 409. The like penalty
for taking money to excuse persons from serving; and the
sheriffs may be fined 5I. for returning jurors who have
served two years before, &c. Jurors making default in
appearance (hall be fined not exceeding 5I. nor under 409.
By 4 Geo. II. c. 7. . 2. no person (hall be returned as a
juror at nifi prius in Middlesex, who has been returned
there in the two preceding terms, or vacations. In defi
ance, however, of this statute, the fame special jurymen
serve for their guinea per trial in almost every cause in the
courts at Westminster and Guildhall ; and sheriffs sum
mon them, although liable to a fine of 5I in every instance.
By 3 Geo. II. c. 25. no persons (hall be returned as juror*
at affifes in counties who have served within two years ;
except in Rutlandshire, (the smallest county in England,)
where the time is limited to one year ; and in Yorkstiire,
(the largest,) where it is extended to four years. The
29 Geo. II. c. 19. enacts, that persons summoned on juries
in courts of record in London, or in any other cities, cor
porations, and franchises, not attending, may be fined from
40s. to 20s.
If the sheriff return twelve jurors only according to the
writ, where he ought to have returned twenty-four ac
cording to the usage, for speeding the trial in case of
challenge, death, or sickness, Sec. he shall be amerced,
Jeni. Cent. 172.
Either the plaintiff or defendant may use their endea
vours for any juryman to appear ; but one who is not a
party to the suit may not; and an attorney was thrown
over the bar, because he had given the names of several
persons in writing to the sheriff, whom he would have re
turned on the jury, and the names of others whom he
would not have returned, d/.vr SS2. If a juryman appear,
and refuse to be sworn, or refuse to giveany verdict, if heendeavours to impose upon the court, or is guilty of any mis
behaviour aster departure from the bar, he may be fined, and
attachment issue against him. 2 Hawk P. C. c. 22. 15-18.
If, by means of challenges, or other cause, a suffi
cient number of unexceptionable jurors doth not appear
at the trial, either party may pray a tales. A tales is a
supply of such men as are summoned upon the rirlt panel,
in order to make up the deficiency. For this purpose a
writ of decem tales, oclo tales, and the like, was used to be
issued to the (herirt at common law, and must be sttll so done
at a trial at bar, if the jurors make default. Bur at the
assises or nisi prius, by virtue of stat. 35 Hen. VIII. c. 6,
and other subsequent statutes, the judge is impowered,ir the
prayer of either party, to award a tales de circwnflanlibus of
such perlons present in court as are duly qualified to be
joined to the other jurors to try the cause, who are liable
however to the lame challenges as the principal jurors.
This is usually done till the legal number of twelve be
completed. A talc* is nut to be granted where the whole
1
"
jury

540
J U
jury is challenged, Sec. but the whole panel, if the chal
lenge be made good, is to be quashed, and a new jury re
turned j for a tales consists but of some persons to supply
the places of such of the jurors as were wanting of the
number of twelve, and is not to make a new jury, 2 Lil.
Abr.r^i. If but one juror appears on the principal pa
nel, the court may order a tales under stat. 35 Hen. VIII.
c. 6. 10 Rep. iox. And if upon a habeas corpora, or a diftringas jur. none of the jury appear, it is said a deem tales
shall be awarded ; but it (hall not be had upon avenirefa
cias. Cro. Eliz. 501. Moor 528. See Dyer 245. 2 Roll. Rep. 75.
At the assises, one of the principal panel appeared, and no
more, and a tales was awarded, the title whereof was nomina decem talium, and under it eleven were returned ; this
was, notwithstanding, held good ; for it is only a mifprision of the clerk, and decem was struck out, and then the
title was nomina talium, Sec. And it was adjudged, that
if, after a tales granted, the principal panel mould be
.quashed, the tales should stand good, and more be added,
ice. 4 Rtp. 103. 2 Cro. 316. Before the stat. 3 Geo. II.
c. z$. twenty-four different jurors were returned for the
trial of each separate cause in the manner of twenty-four
special jurymen at present ; hence the necessity of praying
a tales, from the non-attendance of twelve unexception
able persons in each panel, would frequently occur. And
.by stat. 7 & 8 Will. III. c. 31. it was enacted, that the
.tales-men should be selected from those who had been
summoned on other panels. But, since the pradlice was
introduced by the said stat. 3 Geo. II. c. 25, of impanel
ling not less than forty-eight, nor more than seventy-two,
for the trial of all common causes, the provisions of the
statutes respecting a tales are now confined, in a great
measure, to special juries. If a tales in default of special
jurymen is prayed, it is supplied, agreeably to stat. 7 & 8
Will. III. c. 32, from the panel of common jurymen.
But no tales can be prayed where all the special jurymen
iare absent.
When a sufficient number of persons impanelled, or
tales-men, appear, they are then separately sworn, " well
:and truly to try the issue joined between the parties, and a
true verdict to give according to the evidence ;" and hence
they are denominated the jury,jurata ; and jurors,_/rslr.
The number of the jury thus sworn must in general be
twelve ; to this there are, however, a very few exceptions
which admit of a smaller number. Instances, in which
the law allows or requires more than twelve, are, attaint,
in which there must be twenty-four ; the grand assise, in
which there must be sixteen ; the grand jury, for indict
ments, which usually consist of some number between
twelve and twenty-three; a writ of inquiry of waste, in
which thirteen have been allowed. Finch L. 484.. Spelm.
Clojf. voc. Jurata.
As the jurors appear, when called, they fliall be sworn,
unless challenged by either party. Challenges are of two
.forts; challenges to the array, and challenges to the polls.
Challenges to the array are at once an exception to the
.whole panel in which the jury are arrayed or set in order
by the sheriff in his return ; and they may be made on ac
count of partiality, or some default in the sheriff, or his
.under-officer who arrayed the panel. Though there be
110 personal objection against the ssieriff, yet, if he arrays
the panel at the nomination or under the direction of eitheir party, this is good cause of challenge to the array.
By the policy of the ancient law, the jury was to come
de vicineto, from the neighbourhood of the vill or place
where the cause of action was laid in the declaration ; and
therefore some of the jury were obliged to be returned
from the hundred in which such vill lay ; and, if none
were returned, the array might be challenged for defect
of hundredors. For, living in the neighbourhood, they
were properly the very country, or pais, to which both par
ties had appealed; and were supposed to know before
hand the characters of the parties and witnesses, and there
fore the better knew what credit to give to the facts al
leged in the evidence. But this convenience was over-

It Y.
balanced by another rery natural and almost unavoidable
inconvenience; that jurors coming out of the immediate
neighbourhood would be apt to intermix their prejudices
and partialities in the trial of right. And this our Taw
was so sensible of, that it has for a long time been gra
dually relinquishing this practice; the number of neces
sary hundredors in the whole panel, which, in the reign
of Edward III. were constantly fix, being in the time of
Fortescue reduced to four. Gilb. Hist. C. P. c. 8. Fortefc. c.
15. Afterwards, indeed, 35 Hen. VIII. c. 6. restored the
ancient number of six ; but that clause was soon virtu
ally repealed by stat. 27 Eliz. c. 6. which required only
two. And sir Edward Coke also gives us such a variety
of circumstances, whereby the courts permitted this ne
cessary number to be evaded, that it appears they were
heartily tired of it. 1 Inji. 157. At length, by stat. 4 Se 5
Ann. c. 16, it was entirely abolished upon civil actions,
except upon penal statutes ; and upon those also by stat.
24 Geo. II. c. 18. the jury being now only to come dt
corpore comitatus, from the body of the county at large, and
not de vicineto, or from the particular neighbourhood.
The array, by the ancient law, may be challenged, if ait
alien be party to the suit ; and, upon a rule obtained by his
motion to the court, fora jury de medietate lingua, if such
a one be not returned by the sheriff, pursuant to the stat.
28 Edw. III. c. 13. enforced by flat. 8 Hen. VI. c. 29.
which enacts, that where either party is an alien born, the
jury shall be one half denizens, and the other aliens, (if
so many be forth-coming in the place,) for the more im
partial trial ; a privilege indulged to strangers in no
other country in the world, but which is as ancient with
us as the time of king Ethelred. But, when both parties
are aliens, no partiality is to be presumed to one more
than another ; and therefore it was resolved soon after the
stat. 8 Hen. VI. that, where the issue is joined between
two aliens, (unless the plea be had before the mayor of the
staple, and thereby subject to the restrictions of 27 Edw.
III. ft. 2. c. S.) the jury shall all be denizens. And it now
might be a question, how far the stat. 3 Geo. II. c. 25,
bath in civil causes undesignedly abridged this privilege
*of foreigners, by the positive directions therein given con
cerning the manner of impanelling jurors, and the per
sons to be returned in such panes So that (unless this
statute is to be construed by the fame equity, which slat. 8.
Hen. VI. c. 29, declared to be the rule of interpreting
stat. z Hen. V. A. 2. c. 3, concerning the landed qualifi
cations of jurors in suits to which aliens were parties) a
court might perhaps hesitate, whether it has now a power
to direct a panel to be returned de medietate lingua ; and
thereby alter the method prescribed for striking a special
jury, or balloting for common jurors.
Challenges to the polls, in capita, are exceptions to parti
cular jurors. By the laws of England, in the time of
Bracton and Fleta, a judge might be refused for good
cause ; but now the law is otherwise, and it is held, that
judges and justices cannot be challenged. See BraQ. I. 5.
c. i$. Fleta, I. 6. c. 37. Co. Lit. 294.
Challenges to the polls of the jury (who are judges of
fact) are reduced to four heads by sir Edward Coke.
1 . Propter honoris respettum, as if a lord of parliament bo
impanelled on a jury, he may be challenged by either
party, or he may challenge himself.
2. Propter dtjellum ; as, if a juryman be an alien born,
this is defect of birth ; if he be a slave or bondman, this
is defect of liberty, and he cannot be liber et legaiis homo.
Under the word homo also, though a name common to both
sexes, the female is however excluded, propter defeQum/ex
its : except when a widow feigns herself with child, in or
der to exclude the next heir, and a supposititious birth is
suspected to be intended ; then, upon the writ de ventre infpiciendo, a jury of women is to be impanelled to try the
question, whether with child or not. Cro. Eliz. 566. But
the principal deficiency is defect of estate sufficient to
qualify him to be a juror. This depends upon a variety
of statute). First, by stat. West. *. 13 Edw. I.e. 38.
none

J u
none (hall pass on juries in assiscs within the county, but
such as may dispend twenty (hillings by the year, at the
least, which is increased to forty (hillings by 21 Edw. I.
ft. i. i Hen. V. ft. 2. c. 3. This was doubled by stat. 27
Eliz. c. 6. which requires, in every such case, the jurors
to have estate of freehold to the yearly value of four pounds
at the least. This qualification was railed by 16 & 17
Car. II. c. 3. to twenty pounds per annum; which being
only a temporary act tor three years, was suffered to ex
pire without renewal. However, by stat. 4 Sc 5 Will, and
Mary c. 24. it was again raised to ten pounds per annum
in England, and six pounds in Wales, of freehold lands
or copyhold ; which is the first time that copyholders (as
such) were admitted to serve upon juries in any of the
king's courts; though they had before been admitted to
serve in some of the (heriff's courts, by stats. 1 Rich. III.
c. 4- 9 Hen. VII. c. 13. Lastly, by stat. 3 Geo. II. c.
5. any leaseholder for the term of five hundred years ab
solute, or for any term determinable upon life or lives, of
the clear yearly value of twenty pounds per annum, over
and above the rent reserved, is qualified to serve upon ju
ries. On account of the small number of freeholders in
the county of Middlesex, and the frequent occasion for
juries at Westminster, in that county, it is enacted, by
stat. 4 Geo. II. c. 7. that a leaseholder for any number of
years, if the improved annual value of his lease be fifty
pounds, above all ground-rents and other reservations,
lhall be liable to serve upon juries for that county. By
stat. 3 Geo. II. c. 25. persons impanelled upon any jury
within the city of London (hall be householders, and pos
sessed of some estate, either real or personal, of the value of.
one hundred pounds. When the jury is de medietate lingute, that is, one moiety of the English tongue or nation,
and the other of any foreign one, no want of lands (hall
be cause of challenge to the alien ; for, as he is incapable
to hold any, this would totally defeat the privilege.
3. Jurors may be challenged profter afscclum, (or suspi
cion of bias or partiality. This may be either a principal
challenge, or to the favour. A principal challenge is such,
where the cause assigned carries with it primdfacie evident
marks of suspicion, either of malice or favour ; as, that a
juror is of kin to either party within the ninth degree;
Finch L. 401. that he has been arbitrator on either side ;
that he has an interest in the cause; that there is an action
depending between him and the party; that he has taken
money for his verdict ; that he has formerly been a juror
in the fame cause ; that he is the party's master, servant,
counsellor, steward, or attorney, of the same society or
corporation with him ; all these are principal causes of
challenge; which, if true, cannot be over-ruled. Chal
lenges to the favour, are where the party hath no principal
challenge ; but objects only some probable circumstances
of suspicion, as acquaintance and the like ; the validity
of which must be left to the determination of triors, whose
office it is to decide whether the juror be favourable or
unfavourable. The triors, in cafe the first man called be
challenged, are two indifferent persons named by the
court, and, if they try one man, and find him indifferent,
he (hall be sworn ; and then he and the two triors (hall
try the next ; and, when another is found indifferent and
sworn, the two triors shall be superseded, and the two first
sworn on the jury (hall try the rest. Co. Lit. 158.
4. Challenges propter dclitlum are for some crime or
misdemeanor, that affects the juror's credit and renders
him infamous. As for a conviction of treason, felony,
perjury, or conspiracy ; or if for some infamous offence
he hath received judgment of the pillory, tumbrel, or the
like, or to be branded, whipt, or stigmatised; or if he be
outlawed or excommunicated ; or hath been attainted of
false verdict, pramunire, or forgery ; or, lastly, if he hath
proved recreant when champion in the trial by battle, and
thereby hath lost his liberam legem. A juror may himself
be examined on oath of voire dire, veritatem dicere, with re
gard to such causes of challenge as are not to his disho
nour or discredit, but not with regard to any crime, or
Vol. XI. No. 774.

R Y.
541
any thing which tends to his disgrace or disadvantage.
Co. Litt. 158.
Besides these challenges, which are exceptions against
the fitness of jurors, and whereby they may be excluded
from serving, there are also other causes to be made use
of by the jurors themselves, which are matter of exemp
tion, whereby their service is excused. As by stat. Wettm.
2, 13 Edw. I. c. 38, sick and decrepit persons, persons not
commorant in the county, and men above seventy years
old; and by the stat. 7 & 8 Will. III. c. 31, infants under
twenty-one. This exemption is also extended by divers
statutes, customs, and charters, to physicians, and other
medical persons, counsel, attorneys, officers of the courts
of the army and navy, excisemen and placemen in gene
ral, quakers, and some authors fay butchers, poulterers,
and fislimongers, in criminal cases ; all of whom, if im
panelled, must (how their special exemption. Clergymen
are also usually excused, out of favour and respect to
their function; but, if seised of lands and tenements, they
are, in strictness, liable to be impanelled in respect of
their lay fees, unless they be in the service of the king or
some bistiop. F.N.B. 166. Reg. Breo. 179. Barons of the
realm, as has been already hinted, and all above them,
are not to serve in any ordinary jury ; and others may
have this privilege by writ, or the king's grant, &c.
6 Rep. 53. 1 Brownl. 30. But such as have charters of
exemption, (hall be sworn on great assises, and in attaints.
Sec. when their oath is requisite. 52 Hen. III. c. 14.
A person indicted of treason may challenge thirty-five
of those returned on the panel of jurors to try him, with
out cause shown ; and, if two or more are to be tried, they
may challenge so many each ; but then they are to be
tried singly, or all may challenge that number in the
whole, and be tried jointly. 3 Sa/h. 81. By stat. 3 Hen.
VII. c. 14, in treason, by the king's sworn servants, for
compassing to kill the king, tried before the steward of
the king's household, &c. no challenges lhall be allowed
but for malice. Some statutes which take away the be
nefit of clergy from felons, exclude those from their
clergy who peremptorily challenge more than twenty,
whereby they are liable to judgment of death. But it is
now settled, that, if the offender be within the benefit of
c'ergy> the challenge (hall be over-ruled, and the party
put upon his trial. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 43.
All peremptory challenge! are to be taken by the party
himself ; and, where there are divers challenges, they must
be taken all at once. But there can be no challenge till
the jury is full ; and then the array is to be challenged
before one of them is sworn. Hob. 135. Where the king
is party, if the other side challenge a juror above the
number allowed by law, he ought to (how the cause of
his challenge immediately. 1 Bulst. 191. A defendant
(hall (how all causes of challenge, before the king lhall
(how any. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 43.
If the juror is convicted and attainted of treason, fe
lony, perjury, adjudged to the pillory, or other punish
ment whereby he becomes infamous, or is outlawed or
excommunicate, these are all principal challenges ; but in
these cafes and others, he that challenged) is to (how the
record, if he will have it take place as a principal chal
lenge ; otherwise he must conclude to the favour, unless
it be a record of the fame court. Co. Litt. 157. A person
under prosecution for any crime, may, before indicted,
challenge any of the grand jury, as being outlawed, &c.
or returned at the instance of the prosecutor, or not re
turned by the proper officer. &c. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 25. 16.
If one challenge a juror, and the challenge is entered,
he may not have him afterwards sworn on the jury. If
the defendant do not appear at the trial when called, he
loseth his challenge to the jurors, though he afterwards
appear. 1 Lil. Abr. 259. When the jury appear at a trial,
before the secondary calls them to be sworn, he bids the
plaintiff and defendant to attend their challenges, &c.
After a juror is sworn, he may not go from the bar un
til the evidence is given, for any caule whatsoever, with<Y
out

542
JURY.
out leave of the court ; and with leave be mult have a from their confinement, obtain leave (in civil cafes) to
keeper with him. z IM. 123, 127. A witness may not be give their verdict privily to th'e judge out of court; which
called by the jury to recite the lame evidence he gave in privy verdict is of no force, unless afterwards affirmed by
court, when they are gone from the bar. Cro. F.liz. 1S9. a public verdict given openly in court; wherein the jury
Nor may a party give a brief or notes of the cause to the may if they pleale vary from their privy verdict. So that
jury to consider of j if he doth, lie and the jurors may be the privy verdict is indeed a mere nullity ; yet it is X
fined. Moor. 815. It jurymen after sworn, either before dangerous practice, and therefore very seldom indulged.
or after they are ngre-ed os their verdict, eat and drink, But the only effectual and legal verdict, is the public verthe verdict may be good ; but they are fmeable ; and, if did; in which they openly declare to have found the is
3t be at the charge of either party, the verdict is void. sue for the plaintiff or for the defendant ; and, if for the
Da/is. io. Cro. Jac. 21. If they agree to cast lots for their plaintiff, they assess the damages also sustained by him.
Sometimes, if there arises in the cafe any difficult mat
verdict, or to bring in guilty or not guilty, as the court
/hall seem inclined, they may be since!. 2 Lev. 205. Cro. ter of law, the jury, for the fake of better information,
Eli2. 779. But a jury have been permitted to re-call their and to avoid the danger of having their verdict attainted,
verdict ; as where one was indicted of felony, the jury will find a special verdiEl, which is grounded on stat.
found him not guilty, but immediately before they went Westm. 2, 13 Edw. I. c. 30. .. And herein they state
from the bar, they said they were mistaken, and found the naked facts as they find them to be proved, and pray
him
guilty, which
last was recorded for their verdict. the advice of the court thereon ; concluding conditionally,
Plowd.zxi.

that, if upon the whole matter the court shall be of opi

The jury are to judge upon the evidence given, but nion that the plaintiff had cause of action, they then find
the jurors may not contradict what is agreed in pleading for him ; if otherwise, then for the defendant. This is
between the parties; if they do, it (hall be rejected; and, entered at length on the record, and afterwards argued
where the jury find the fact, but conclude upon it con and determined in the court at Westminster, from whence
trary to law, the court may reject the conclusion. 1 And. the issue came to be tried. Another method of finding
41. 10 Rep. 56. Co. Lilt. 22. Hob. 222. The jury may a species of special verdict is where the jury find a verdict
find a thing done in another county, upon a general issue; generally for the plaintiff, but subject nevertheless to the
and foreign matters done out of the realm, &c. Moor, c. opinion of the judge or the court above, on a special case
138. Godb. 33. Jurors, having once given their verdict, stated by the counsel on both sides with regard to a mat
although it be imperfect, shall not be sworn again in the ter of law. But in both these instances the jury may, if
lame issue, unless it be in assife. 2 Cro. 210.
they think proper, take upon themselves to determine, at
If a juryman is guilty of bribery, he is disabled to be their own hazard, the complicated question of fact and
of any assile or jury ; and shall be imprisoned and ran law ; and, without either special verdict or special case,
somed at the king's will. Slat. 5 Edw. III. c. 10. Jurymen may find a verdict absolutely either for the plaintiff or the
accused of bribery, are to be tried presently by a jury defendant. Lilt. 386. 3 Comm. c. 23. It may be sufficient
then taken. 34. Edw. III. c. 8. And, if a juror takes any in this place to remark, that, in cafe the jury find against:
thing of either party to give his verdict, he fliall pay ten what in the opinion of the court above is law, such
times as much as taken, or suffer a year's imprisonment. court will repeatedly grant a new trial, till what they con
,38 Edw. III. c. i2. And on this statute a writ of decies sider to be a proper verdict is found. This might alone
tantum lies; and this, though they give no verdict, or the be an answer as to the juries being judges os law in civil
verdict be true, if they take money. Reg. Orig. 188. cafes.
F. N.B. 171. New Nat. Br. 380. Dyer 95.
It was an ancient doctrine, that such evidence as the
A jury, sworn and charged in case of life and member, jury might have in their own consciences, by their private
cannot be discharged till they give a verdict. In civil knowledge of facts, had as much right to sway their
cases, it is otherwise; as where nonsuits arc had, Sec. judgment, as written or parol evidence delivered in court.
And sometimes, when the evidence has been heard, the And therefore it hath been often held, that, though no
parties, doubting of the verdict, do consent that a juror proofs be produced on either fide, yet the jury might
stall be withdrawn or discharged. 1 hji. 154., 227.
bring in a verdict. Yearb. 14 Hen. VII. 29. Plowd. 12. Hob.
The jury, after the proofs in a cause are summed up, 227. 1 Lev. 87. For the oath of the jurors, to find ac
unless the cafe be very clear, withdraw from the bar to cording to their evidence, was construed to be, to do it
consider of their verdict ; and, in order to avoid intem according to the best of their own knowledge. Vaugh. 148,
perance and causeless delay, are to be kept without meat, 149. This seems to have arisen from the ancient practice
drink, fire, or candle, unless by permission of the judge, in taking recognitions of assife, at the first introduction
<ill they are all unanimously agreed. If thev eat or drink of that remedy ; the sheriff being bound to return such,
at all, or have any eatables about them, without consent recognitors as knew the truth of the fact, and the recog,of the court, and before verdict, it is fineable ; and, if nitors, when sworn, being to retire immediately from the
they do lo at his charge for whom they afterwards find, bar, and bring in their verdict according to their own
it will set aside the verdict. Also if they speak with ei- personal knowledge, without hearing extrinsic evidence,
her of the parties, or their agents, after they are gone or receiving any direction from the judge. Brail. I. 4. c.
from the bar; or if they receive any fresh evidence in pri 19. 3. Fleta. I. 4. c. 9. 2. And the same doctrine
vate ; or if, to prevent disputes, they cast lots for whom (when attaints came to be extended to trials by jury, as
they shall find j any of these circumstances will entirely well as to recognitions of assife) was also applied to the
vitiate the verdict. And it has been held, that if the cafe of common jurors; that they might escape the heavy
jurors do not agree in their verdict before the judges are penalties of the attaint, in cafe they could show by any
about to leave the town, though they are not to be additional proof that their verdict was agreeable to the
' threatened or imprisoned, the judges are not bound to truth, though not according to the evidence produced 3
wait lor them, but may carry them round the circuit from with which additional proof the law presumed they were
town to town in a cart. Mirr. c. 4. 2-4.. Lib. Aff. sal. 40. privately acquainted, though it did not appear in court.
pi. 11. This necessity of a total unanimity seems jo be But this doctrine was again exploded, when attaints be
peculiar to our own constitution. See Barrington 0* the gan to be disused, and new trials introduced in their stead.
Statutes, 19, 20, 21. 3 Comm. c. 23; and Mr. Christian's For it is quite incompatible with the grounds upon
notes there.
which such new trials are every day awarded, viz. that
A Verdict, vert diclum, is either privy or public. A the verdict was given without, or contrary to, evidence.
privy vtrdiS is when the judge hath left or adjourned the And therefore, together with new trials, the practice
court, and the jury being agreed, in order to be delivered seems to have been first introduced, which now universally
4
ubtainsj

JURY.
543
obtains, that, if a juror knows any thing of the matter in and allowed in the courts of that day, it was necessary,
issue, he may be sworn as a witness, and give his evidence perhaps, in order to guard the subject on a point common
to both modes of preceding, to name both, without mean
publicly in court.
The antiquity and excellence of the trial by jury in ci ing to declare, or even to consider, their legality. Long
vil casts, has already been explained at length. The ar practice, which is one of the justifications (et up for dis
guments in its favour hold much stronger in criminal casts. pensing with grand juries, might lead us to consider infor
Our law has therefore wisely and mercifully .placed the mations as part of the common law, provided they were
strong twofold barrier, of a presentment and a trial by compatible with the constitution, and there were not so
jury, between the liberties of the people and the preroga many declaratory statues altogether at variance wish the
tive of the crown. It has with excellent forecast con practice, and prohibitory of it. Lord Hale, in his Pleas
trived, that no man mould be called to answer for any capi of the Crown, observes, that " in all criminal cases the
tal crime, unless on the preparatory accusation os twelve, or most regular and safe way, and that the most consonant
more, of his fellow-subjects, the grand jury; and that the with Magna Charta and other statues, is by presentment
truth of every accusation should be afterwards confirmed or indictment of twelve sworn men ;" and a higher autho
by the unanimous suffrage of twelve of his equals and rity need not be quoted. I have indeed been gratified to
and neighbours, indifferently chosen, and superior to all perceive, even in our own days, in which liberty has been
suspicion. So that the liberties of England cannot but rendered decrepid under the iron (way of revenue-laws,
subliltso long as this palladium remains sacred and invio that lord chief justice Ellenborough has repeatedly refused
late; unawed by the power of the monarch, and unstained to grant rules against parties, -on the ground that the mat
by the weakness or wickedness of those who are called ter charged was properly within the cognizance of a grand
jury.
upon to exercise this invaluable privilege.
" Before I conclude these observations, on a subject ii
The grand jury generally consists of twenty-four men,
of greater quality than the other, chosen indifferently which the legislature is bound once more to interpose its
out of the whole county by the sheriff; and the petit jury authority, I (hall anticipate some objections by observing,
conlisteth of twelve men, of equal condition with the that the sheriff of Middlesex (h ikes and summons for every
party indicted, impanelled in criminal cases, called the term, from among the most respectable persons in the coun
Jury of Life and Death. The grand jury find the bills ty, a grand jury, which at Westminster is called the grand
of indictment against criminals, and the petit jury convict inquest, or aj/ife ; and it is, I conceive, their duty to pre
them by verdict, in the giving whereof all the twelve sent to the court of King's Bench such offenders as are
must agree; and according to their verdict the judgment now proceeded against by information. It is, therefore, a
passeth. 3 Inst. 30, 31, an. See Indictment, p. 9 of vulgar error, that some offences by their enormity, or dan*ger to the public weal, require to be proceeded against by
this volume.
The grand jury is one of the most ancient and respecta this prompt mode of information ; because the grand in
ble tribunals known to the constitution, and its members quest could examine the charge, and decide as quickly oa
are usually gentlemen of the first consequence and best for the fame evidence as that which grounds the present mode
tune in their county. They stand in the situation of um of proceeding. The grand inquest, however, meetad
pires between the accuser and the accused, and are thus journmeet againand again adjourn !"
The grand jury should consist of at least twenty-three
able at all times to protect the weak against the strong,
and the persecuted against persecution. Their precise persons ; but the business may proceed although thatliumestate is not defined by any statute ; but they ought to have ber are not present, the foreman taking especial care that
freeholds at least equal to petit jurymen ; and, in striking no bill is considered as found, unless supported by the votes
them, it is customary to summon none but such as have the of twelve of the jury. Their foreman should be chosen
by themselves before they go into court, and any attempt
joint additions to their names of elejuire and freeholder.
Sir Richard Phillips has the fallowing judicious remarks on the part of the court or the stieriff to nominate ano
upon grand juries, their office, and duties. "If I may ther, cr swear him in as such, should be resisted. The
indulge in an hypothesis on a subject involved in so much members, with their foreman at their head, then present
obscurity, I should presume that, in their institution, grand themselves in court to be sworn.
Oath of the Foreman of the Grand Jury.-" You shall dili
juries were subsequent to petit ones. A grand jury ap
pears from its nature and object to be a refinement or ad gently enquire, and true presentment make, of all articles,
dition to the trial by petit jury, and is probably coeval matters, and things, as shall be given you in charge, or
with the division of the kingdom into counties and hun otherwise come to your knowledge, touching this present
dreds. May we not suppose that petit juries in barbarous service; the king's counsel, your own, and your fellows*,
ages may have been so far over-ruled by judges as not to you shall well and truly keep secret. You shall present no
contimie their intended barrier against oppression. We man for hatred, malice, or ill will ; nor leave any unpreknow, that in the time of Alfred a great number of judges sented Tor fear, favour, or affection, or for any reward,
were hanged ; and the reason given by the author of the hope, or promise thereof ; but in all your presentments
Mirrour for these severities, was their having over-ruled or you shall present the truth, the whole truth, and nothing
rendered of no effect the verdicts of petit juries ; hence but the truth, according to the best of your skill and
the necessity, and perhaps the origin, of grand juries. knowledge. So help you God."
They secure innocent persons, in the first instance, from
The rest of the jury are sworn three or sour at a time in
being exposed to an ignominious trial, and preserve them the following words :" The fame oath that A. B. your
from the caprice of judges. They now form an integral, foreman, has now taken before you on his part, you, and
essential, and indispensable, part of the jury-system.
every of you, shall well and truly observe and keep on
As grand juries are the lawful guardians of the liege your respective parts. So help you God."
subjects of this realm against vexatious prosecutions, it
A bailiff is then sworn to protect the grand jury."Yon
mult be evident, that criminal proceedings by motion, sug shall diligently attend this grand jury during this session of
gestion, process, information, or in any mode except oyer and terminer ; you shall safely carry to them all such
through the medium of a grand jury, are contrary to the indictments, informations, and other writings, as shall be
spirit of our constitution. It has given me great pain to delivered to you by the court, and the same, when re-deli
observe, that the late bill for declaring, say rather for re vered to you by the grand inquest, yeu shall bring back
storing, the rights of juries in matters of libel, speaks of again, and deliver them safe to the court without any al
indictments, and also of informations. It can scarcely, teration thereof. So help you God."It is, however,
however, be contended, that such incidental recognition usual, as well as safe, for the grand jury, or part of them,
of a practice renders it legal, and does away the force of to return their bills into court in person.
all our charters of liberty. As the practice was common, < No person not of the grand jury, no banister, attorney,
clerk.

544
J U
clerk os the court, or other person whatsoever, can be pre
sent during the deliberations and decisions of the grand
jury; but sometimes a deputation of the jury consults the
court on any mere point of law.
To establish a charge once made, a prosecutor often
swears to things before a grand jury which he suppresses
before a public court ; hence doubtless it is, that courts
are often surprised at the apparently defective evidence on
which a bill has been found. Except in hackneyed wit
nesses, as thief-takers, informers, and others, who live on
conviction-money, the separate examination produces a
salutary degree of timidity in many witnesses. Common
informers, or prosecutors by employment, mould, however,
be discovered by some leading questions, ascertaining their
expectancy from the conviction ; and their evidence mould
then be received with proportionate caution. A grand
jury should support their own dignity, and the dignity of
the laws, by rejecting all bills on trifling, ridiculous, and
contemptible, charges ; and they ought never to suffer
themselves to be made instruments for supporting private
malice. It mould be kept constantly in mind, that all in
dictments are at the suit of the king, for offences against
his good government, or against the peace and security of
the public. As it is the express object of a grand jury to
decide whether there is any ground of serious accusation
against the party accused, or whether he ought to be put
on his trial, they are competent to decide totally on all
the parts of the charge, both as to fact and intention j and
in matters of libel, murder, $cc. as the malicious intention
constitutes the crime, if this is not proved or made evident,
the bill ought not to be found. This uncontrouled and
extensive power of grand juries, constitutes one of the
chief glories of the constitution of England, and renders
it the great bulwark of the liberties of the people.
As it is a very serious and solemn matter for a person
to be publicly placed on trial at the bar of a court of jus
tice, and as the grand jury generally hear evidence only
on the side of the prosecution, the whole case ought to be
clearly and unquestionably made out by the prosecutor, to
justify them in finding a true bill.
So tender is the law of England -of the lives of the sub
ject, that no man can be lawfully convicted of any offence
unless by the unanimous voice of twenty-four of his equals,
that is to fay, by at least twelve of the grand jury assent
ing to the accusation, and afterwards by the decision of
the entire petit jury.
In an indictment for stealing, if the crime is not proved
against the thief, the accessary mult be acquitted as matter
of course ; because, if there is no crime, there can be
no accessary. Indictments, therefore, against principals
ought to be heard and determined before those against
accessaries ; but the law makes an exception in regard to
receivers of stolen goods.
The grand jury are sworn to enquire only for their own
County ; they cannot, therefore, regularly enquire in re
gard to a fact done out of it, unless particularly authori
zed by statute. When a man is wounded in one county,
and dies in another, the offender (by 2 & 3 Edw. VI. 24)
is now indictable in the county where the party died ; and,
(by 2 Geo. II. c. 21,) if the stroke or poisoning were in
England, and the death at sea, or out of England, or vice
versa, the offenders, and their accessaries, may be indicted
in the county where either the death, poisoning, or stroke,
respectively happened. When treason has been committed
out of the realm, it may be enquired into in any county.
The following observations ot Sir R. Phillips must na
turally excite great attention and interest. " A question
cannot fail to present itself to every grand juryman, rela
tive to the omission to examine any witnesses except against
the accused. He must be struck with the peculiarity of
the practice of examining witnesses only on one side, of
hearing all who appear for the prosecution, and none for
the prosecuted. This circumstance will of course suggest
to him the necessity of finding no bill, unless the evidence
is point blank and indubitable j for, if the evidence is not

r y.
complete and decisive when it is all on one side, it wiH
make a sorry figure when it is sifted in a public court, in
presence of the accused and his counsel, and opposed by
evidence in favour of the prisoner. But it demands con
sideration, how far, in some cases, it may not be proper to
examine witnesses in defence. The grand juryman's oath
requires him to enquire diligently ; which he cannot be said
to do, if he hear only one side, and the case require him
to hear both ; and true presentment make ; yet how can he be
said to do this, if he refuse to hear both sides ? His pre
sentments too are to be the whole truth, and nothing tut the
truth ; yet how can he answer for this, if he is but partially
acquainted with the affair, and has not heard what the other
party has to fay in his defence ? He is to do this to the best
os hisJkitt; he will, however, evince very little (kill, or ra
ther no skill at all, if he do not sometimes hear both side*
before be pass adverse judgment. A little consideration
will explain how this practice his arisen. The ancient
laws of England presumed every person to be innocent till
he was proved to be guilty. No man, therefore, was bound
to prove his own innocency ; and the burthen of proof lay
on the accuser. Hence, by our ancient practice, as the ac
cused was assumed to be innocent till proof of guilt was
brought home to him by his accuser, no witnesses were ad
duced in defence, but the evidence of the accuser, by it
self, was left to the jury. In the reign of Mary, this prin
ciple was departed from, and it was enacted, that evidence
might be heard in favour of a prisoner, but not on oath ;
but (by the first of Anne, cap. 9) it was enacted, that they
should be heard on oath. Nothing is said to the contrary ;
but I conceive that these laws apply only to trials before
the petit jury. The ancient principle of practice is, how
ever, departed from by these statutes ; and, as no law restrains
a grandjury from hearing both sides, and the custom was cre
ated at first by a principle no longer respected, I conceive
it to be perfectly optional in any grand jury, generally or
particularly, to hear evidence on both sides. By our com
mon law, any person against whom an indictment is about
to be submitted to a grand jury, may challenge any of that
jury for cause mown j a right, which proves that defen
dants are not deemed to be excluded from the knowledge
of what is passing before a grand jury. The practical use
which I desire to make of this doctrine is, that witnesses
mould be examined on both sides, 1. In cases of great pub
lic importance ; 2. In cases where the evidence is decisive,
but the crime improbable ; or the person charged of such
high rank, that some extortion may be the object ; 3. In
cases where men of character are charged with infamous
crimes ; 4. In cases of cross bills (chiefly assaults), in
which one bill mult be' true, and the other false ; and, 5. In
cases where the defendants,themselves attend, and tender
evidence in rebutment of the charge ; and in this last case
it appears to me that the grand jury cannot refuse to hear
the defendant without breaking their oath."
Sir Richard then proceeds to state the other duties ofgrand
jurymen. "The state of the several prisons j the malver
sation of the gaolers and turnkeys ; the conduct of all ma
gistrates ; gross and scandalous abuses of any kind ; acti
of public oppression, however and wherever committed ;
and all public nuisances; within the county ; are proper
objects for the enquiry, examination, report, and present
ment, of a grand jury. In walking through the prisons,
all and every part of which .should be visited, the jury
should see with their own eyes, and decide on their own
conviction. Gaolers, and their turnkeys, are wily cha
racters ; and their misconduct will seldom be detected on
their own admissions. The sufferings of the prisoners can
only be known by encouraging them to speak out, and
by assuring them of protection from the resentment of
the gaoler, should their condition require animadversion.
Grand jurors should recollect, that in' their office they are
constitutional public censors, that the country relies on
them as such, and that, except by their presentment, pub
lic abuses, nuisances, and oppressions, may continue and
escape with impunity. If the court to which they belong

JURY.
545
Jus not cognizance of the abuse, or power to redress it, or if prisoner, is denied to the king, by 33 Edw. I. ft. 4; which
any proceedings of the court itself are the subject of com enacts, that the king mall challenge no jurors without as
plaint, the jury :ire warranted in petitioning the high court signing a cause certain, to be tried and approved by the
of parliament. This is the surest mode of obtaining redress ; court. However, it is held that the king need not assign
but some juries content themselves with laying their com his cause of challenge till all the panel \s gone through,
plaint before the secretary of state, presenting as matter of and unless there cannot be a full jury without the per
sons so challenged ; and then, and not sooner, the king's
form a copy of their letter to the court.
" As public nuilances often elcape presentment, owing counsel must show the cause, otherwise the jurors mall be
to the jury not knowing what objects are within their cog sworn. 2 Hawk. P. C.c. 43. . 3. 2 Hal. P. C. 27 1. Raym. 473.
These peremptory challenges of the prisoner mult how
nizance, I have subjoined a list :
ever have some reasonable boundary ; this is settled by
Bad roads.
the common law at the number of thirty-five, that is, one
Imperfect bridges.
under the number of three full juries ; and if a prisoner
Obstructions, and floodings of rivers.
Disorderly houses, as bawdy-houses and gaming-houses. peremptorily challenged above that number, and would
not retract his challenge, he was formerly to be dealt
Scolds and public disturbers.
Offensive manufactories from smell, smoke, effluvia, or with as one who stood mute, or refused his trial, by sen
tencing him, in cases of felony, to the peine Jortc & dure,
noise.
Ruinous houses, and every thing dangerous to life or pressing to death, now totally abolished ; and by attainting
him in treason. And so the law stands at this day with
limb.
regard to treason of any kind. But by stat. 22 Hen. VIII.
Accumulations of dung or filth.
c. 14, no person arraigned for felony can be admitted to
Letting loose ferocious dogs or bulls.
Cruelty to animals in butchers, poulterers, drovers, or make any more than twenty peremptory challenges.
If by reason of challenges, or the default ot jurors, a
graziers.
sufficient number cannot be had of the original panel, .1
Fire-works and bonfires.
Magistrates who abuse their power, or who act corruptly tales may be awarded, as in civil causes ; though this
cannot take place in mere commissions of gaol-delivery,
r immorally.
Gaolers who treat their prisoners with severity, beyond but in which the court may by word order a new panel
to be returned injlantcr. When at length the number of
what is reasonably necessary for safe custody.
twelve is completed, the crier tells the first juryman of
Abuses in work-houses, and in regard to the poor.
the panel to look upon the prisoner, and lay his right
Beggars, strollers, and vagabonds.
Misappropriation of public charities, and the neglect or hand upon the New Testament ; and then swears him
in the following manner: " You shall well and truly
abuse of them."
Thus much of grand juries.When a true bill is re try, and true deliverance make, between our sovereign
turned into court, and the prisoner, on his arraignment, lord the king and the prisoner at the bar, whom you shall
has pleaded AW guilty, and tor his trial hath put himself have in charge, and a true verdict give according to the
upon his country, which country the jury are, the merits evidence. So help you God." In this form and manner
of the county must return a panel of jurors; freeholders the twelve are to be sworn, one by one, each looking
without just exception, and of the neighbourhood; that upon the prisoner as the oath is recited.
The foreman of the petit jury is usually the person who
is, of the county where the fact is committed. 2 Hal. P.C.
164. 2 Hawk. P. C.c. 40. If the proceedings are before happens to answer first to his name when the summoned
the court of K. B. time is allowed, between the arraign jurymen are called ; but the jury may choose their fore
ment and trial, for a jury to be impanelled by writ of man, if they do not approve of the person who happens
venire facias to the sheriff as in civil causes ; but before to be the first called, particularly if that person has never
commissioners of oyerand terminer, and gaol-delivery, the before been on a jury, or if he decline to act as foreman.
sheriff, by virtue of a general precept directed to him be No privilege attaches to the foreman beyond that of pub
forehand, returns to the court a panel of forty-eight ju licly pronouncing the verdict to the court after the jury
rors, to try all felons that may be called upon their trial have decided.
After each witness against the prisoner has been exa
at that session. 4 Comm. c. 27.
Challenges may be made in criminal cases either on the mined by the king's counsel, the prisoner's counsel, and
part of the king, (the prosecution,) or on that of the pri the court, the prisoner and the jury may atk him any
soner ; and either to the whole array or to the separate questions they please. It is the business of the prosecu
polls, for the very fame reasons that they may be made in tor's counsel to examine first the witnesses produced against:
civil causes. For it is here at least as necessary as there, the prisoner ; the prisoner or his counsel cross-examining
that the jury be liable to no objection; that the sheriff or them. The prisoner first examines his own witnesses,
returning officer be totally indifferent; and that, where an and afterwards the prosecutor cross-examines them ; the
alien is indicted, the jury should be half foreigners, if so reply belonging to the prosecutor. The jury are at li
many are found in the place ; this latter privilege how berty to ask questions for their own better information, at
ever does not hold in treasons, aliens being very improper any stage of the proceedings.
judges of the breach of allegiance.
When the evidence for and against the prisoner, the
Challenges upon any of the accounts specified in civil prisoner himself, and his counsel, have been heard, and
cases are styled challenges for cause; which may be with the judge has explained the law to the jury, they are to
out stint in both criminal and civil trials. But in crimi consider of their verdict. If they do not immediately
nal cases, at least in capital ones, there is in savour of life agree, the foreman requests that they may retire ;, on
allowed to the prisoner an arbitrary and capricious species which the clerk of the arraigns bids the crier swear a
of challenge, to a certain number of jurors, without bailiff' to keep them : "You shall well and truly keep
showing any cause at all ; a provision full of that tender this jury without meat, drink, fire, or candle; [if, it be in
ness and humanity to prisoners for which the English the night-time the word candle is to be omitted ;] you (hall
laws are justly famous. This is grounded on two reasons, not suffer any person to speak unto them, nor you your
viz. the sudden impressions and unaccountable prejudices self, unless it be to atk them whether they are agreed of
which every one is apt to conceive on the bare looks and their verdict, until they (hall be agreed of their verdict.
gesture of another ; and the consideration that the very So help you God." The bailiff' then takes them to iSme
questioning a person's indifference may provoke resent convenient room, provided for that purpose, locks them
ment; a juror therefore challenged for insufficient cause in, and attends at the door, until they inform him they
may afterwards be peremptorily challenged. This privi- have agreed. He then lets them out, and takes them into
kge of peremptory challenges, though allowed to the court, to deliver their verdict. If they siud they cannot
V0L.X1. No. 77j.
iZ
agree

546
J U
agree in any reasonable time, they usually apply to the
court for fire, candle, and refreshment, which, with the
consent of the parties, are generally allowed them. But
without permission, it is deemed criminal to eat or drink,
although a juryman may have brought refreshment with
him in his pocket j nor must any of the jury hold the
flitrhtest intercourse with the plaintiff or defendant, or re
ceive any written or printed papers from either of them.
For such offences they are justly liable to be committed,
r fined, and to have their verdict set aside.
Should the deliberation last a considerable time, the
Judges may adjourn, while the jury are withdrawn to con
fer; but they must return and receive the verdict in open
court. 3 St. Tr. 731.
On the state-trials for high treason, at the sessions-house
in the Old Bailey, London, under a special commission, in
1794, against Thomas Hardy, Home Tooke, and several
others, charged with having formed the destructive pro
ject of A Convention of the People, to overthrow the monar
chy and the constitution, the jury on each prisoner were
kept together, in the custody of the sheriff or his bailiffs,
night and day, for several days successively, during the
whole of the proceedings on each trial, and till they gave
their verdi61s. The court adjourned from evening till
morning ; and also once in the day for the purpose of re
freshment j and from Saturday evening till Monday morn
ing, when Saturday intervened. The sheriff was charged
to fee that no improper communication was had with the
jury during these intervals. And, the first jury having
been sent several nights to an hotel in Covent Garden,
at some distance from the court, a (light suspicion arising
that they were not kept quite free from extraneous infor
mation, the subsequent juries were accommodated with
beds in rooms nearly adjoining the court.
A culprit was indicted for murder. The jury were
sworn, and part of the evidence given, but before the
trial was over, one of the jurymen was taken ill, went out
of court with the judge's leave, and presently after died.
The judge, doubting whether he could swear another
jury, discharged the eleven, and left the prisoner in gaol.
The court was moved for a writ of habeas corpus, to bring
tip the prisoner that he might be discharged, having been
once put upon his trial. This being a new cafe, the
court laid they would advise with the other judges upon
it; and afterwards they all agreed that the prisoner might
be tried at the next assises, or the judge might have or
dered a new jury to have been sworn immediately. Mick.
4 Geo. II. R. v. Gould.
The verdict in a criminal case thus publicly and openly
given may be either general, Guilty, or Not guilty ; in
which precise terms alone a general verdict must be given;
or special, when it must set forth all the circumstances of
the case, and pray the judgment of the court, whether, for
instance, on the facts stated, it be murder, manslaughter,
or no crime at all. This special verdict is where the jury
doubt the matter of law, and therefore choose to leave it
to the determination of the court ; though they have an
-unquestionable right of determining upon all the circum
stances, and finding a general verdict if they think proper
so to hazard a breach of their oaths; and, if their verdict
be notoriously wrong, they may be punislied, and the ver
dict set aside by attaint at the suit of the king, but not
the suit of the prisoner. 2 Hal. P.C. yo. ^Cornm. 361. c. 27.
In general the judges decline, and with great propriety,
to receive special verdicts, not only because they do not
decide the point, but because, in giving a partial special
verdict, the juryman does not fulfil the obligation of his
oath, which is to try and decide the points in issue. The
jury are, however, justified in delivering what verdict
they^ please, and the verdict vich they persist in declar
ing must be received by the court ; nor can they be de
tained^ by the court till they conform to its wishes, nor
be fined, or in any way called to account by the court in
a summary manner ; otherwise, it would not be the ver
dict of the jury, but the verdict of the court, and juries

R T.
would be worse than useless, by giving countenance t#
arbitrary power.
Judges sometimes presume to tell a jury what their ver
dict must be, and that it can be nothing else. This con
duct, to lay the least of it, it indecorous; and juries
sliouid be deaf to such peremptory instructions, and de
cide only on their own views and convictions. If a judge
should have presumed to be imperative in his charge, and
a juryman, notwithstanding, entertains any doubts, these
ought to have at least their full weight, because there will
remain a lurking prepossession in regard to the observa
tions of the judge ; and, if he feels any counterpoise in
the fear of disobliging the judge, let him look on the pri
soner at the bar, and compare the consequences to the
unfortunate man with those which may arise from disap
pointing the court. No consideration of temporary con
venience, nor any momentary prejudice or feeling, besides
the truth, and the intrinsic merits of the case, ought to
influence a verdict which is to decide on the life, fortune,
or happiness, of a fellow-being. Phillips, 180.
It is equally indecorous (fays sir R. Phillips) to en
quire of juries the ground or reasoning on which they
found their verdict. They have decided on their oath*
and consciences ; and, having formally pronounced their
decision, they are not bound, or required by law or by
courtesy, to explain to any one, or to re-discuss it with
the judge. If they should be told that their verdict is im
proper, they ought to reply, that it is unconstitutional
and indecorous to tell them so. If they are asked on
what point they found so and so, the foreman ought to
fay, that he is not instructed to explain, or that he sup
poses the jury found on various grounds. Judges are dis
creet persons, and they well know that reprimands or in
terrogatories of juries in regard to their verdict are highly
improper. Some judges have presumed occasionally on
the timidity or modesty of juries; but, if they discover in
them a spirit of firmness sounded on a knowledge of
their powers, these practices will be far less frequent.
Juries in all cafes sliouid behave with respect and good
manners ; but they should never sacrifice the dignity and
the sacred functions of their office to any personal consi
derations. A juryman should not for a moment forget
that he forms part of a jury, and that, for the time, he is
the guardian for his country of fliis bulwark of equal jus
tice and civil liberty.
The instances which formerly happened of fining, im
prisoning, or otherwise punishing, jurors, merely at the
discretion of the court, for finding their verdict contrary
to the direction of the judge, were arbitrary, unconstitu
tional, and illegal ; and indeed it would be a most un
happy case for the judge himself, if the prisoner's fate de
pended on his directions ; unhappy also for the prisoner ;
for, if the judge's opinion must rule the verdict, the trial
by jury would be useless. See a very curious cafe if this kind
in Phillips on Juries, p. 319 & seq. Yet in many instances
where, contrary to evidence, the jury have found the pri
soner guilty, their verdict hath been mercifully set aside,
and a new trial granted by the court of king's bench ; for
in such case it cannot be set right hy attaint ; 1 Lev. 9.
T. Jones. 163. 10 St. Tr. 416. as the party is found guilty,
in fact, by twenty-four ; 1 Rol. 280. /. 2. 7. But the
court have never interfered even to grant a new trial
where a prisoner is once acquitted ; however contrary the
verdict might be to the opinion of the judge, or to what,
in the eyes of all but the jury, might be deemed the real
justice of the case. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 47. 11, 12 ; where
it is positively stated as settled, that the court cannot set
aside a verdict whjch acquits a defendant of a prosecution
properly criminal.
The foreman, in delivering the verdict, should recol
lect the feverilh anxiety of the parties, their, friends and
relations, and should take care not to have occasion to
correct himself, but Ihould pronounce the verdict with
solemnity, and in such a tone of voice as to be heard
through the whole court. Nothing is Ib disgraceful to a

J u
Jary as to have a foreman who cannot pronounce the ver
dict in a full tone of voice, and with collectedness of
mind, so as not to have occasion to explain himself. If
he does his duty with commendable care, he will in every
Case write the verdict, and read it from his paper at the
time he pronounces it. " Every part of the duty of a jury
man, and particularly all that regards the delivery of the
verdict, should be performed with gravity and solemnity.
He should maintain a permanent feeling in regard to the
sanctity, the impartiality, and the immutable and serious
consequences, ot his decision. He should bear constantly
in mind the consideration, that he is filling an office
which secures justice to himself and his posterity; and
which must often have been honestly and ably filled by
his forefathers, or the right could not have descended to
him ; nor his native country have afforded its existing
blessings of legal protection and security, and of civil and
religious liberty." Phillips, zio.
The question whether juries are, or are not, judges of
law as well as of /act, has been long agitated with great
zeal and energy. The following is the view which is
taken of the subject by Mr. Counsellor Tomlins, the edi
tor of Jacob's Law Dictionary :
We have just seen, that juries may, by a general verdict of
acquittal in criminal prosecutions, prevent the case from
coming under the final consideration of the court ; who,
in that event, have no opportunity of deciding on the
question of law. But, in cases of conviction, it is the
established rule, that the judges of the court in which the
prosecution is carried on may arrest the judgment, or
grant a new trial, where they are of opinion, that the of
fence is not such as is charged in the indictment; that the
indictment is defective in charging it ; or, that the verdict
is against evidence. Thus much therefore appears indis
putable, that in one event the court are the acknowledged
judges of the law, as the jury are of the fact ; and that
the latter have the absolute power of acquittal in criminal
cases ; but not of conviction. A provision, indeed, full of
that wisdom and mercy which so eminently characterize
the English laws.
This litigated question has principally arisen on prose
cutions for libels, and above all others for those for fiatettbels; in which it had for a long time been the usage for
the judge to direct the jury, that if the fact of the publi
cation of the paper charged to be a libel was proved, and
if they believed the innuendoes in the indictment, they
must find the defendant guilty; without adverting to any
other circumstances, such as whether the paper were in
their opinion a libel, or published with a malicious, sedi
tious, or traiterous, &c. intention. The counsel for the
defendants in such prosecutions always maintained, that
it waj the province of the jury to judge whether the pa
per was a libels and also whether it were published with
a malicious, seditious, See. intention, as charged ; a com
plicated question of law and fact.
Mr. Erlkine was the most strenuous asserter of this lat
ter doctrine; and by the indefatigable exertions of him
and Mr. Fox, the following act or parliament was obtain
ed with a view expressly of settling this question by le
gislative authority : The stat. 32 Geo. III. c. 60, after re
citing that "doubts had arisen whether on the trial of an
indictment or information for the making or publishing
any libel, where an issue or issues are joined between the
king and the defendant, on the plea of Not guilty pleaded,
it be competent to the jury, impanelled to try the fame,
to give their verdict upon the whole matter in issue ;" enacts,
that, " on every such trial, the jury sworn to try the issue
may_give a general verdict of Guilty or Not guilty upon
the whole matter put in iffue upon such indictment or infor
mation ; and shall not be required or directed by the court
or judge, before whom the indictment, &c. shall be tried,
to find the defendant guilty, mertly on the proof of the
publication by such defendant, of the paper charged to be
a libel, and of the sense ascribed to the fame in such in
dictment." . i. But it is provided in the said statute,

R T.
547
that she court judge shall, according to their discre
tion, give their opinions and directions to the jury on the
matter in issue, as in other criminal cases; that the jury
may also find a special verdict ; and that, in Case the jury
shall find the defendant guilty, he may move in arrest of
judgment, as by law he might have done before the pass
ing of the act. . 2, 3, 4.
The above is the whole substance of the statute; the
only case that appears on the subject of libels, in the books,
subsequent to the passing that act, is the king against Holt,^
5 Term. Rep. 436. which does not seem to bear upon the
question, further than that Mr. Erlkine incorrectly stated
the statute, as giving the jury a right to take into their
consideration the intention of the defendant.
It is observable, however, that, as the rule on this sub
ject laid down by lord Coke. 1 Inf. 155,*. it in a negative
way j "Ad quasiicnemfaH non respondent judiecs, ad quaftionem
juris non respondent juratorts ; Judges are not to answer to
the question of fact ; juries are not to answer to the q uefrion of law ;" so this modern statute, in the fame kind of
language, provides, that " the jury (hall not be required or
directed to find a verdict of guilty, merely on the proof
of publication, and the fense ascribed to the paper." The
statute does not proceed any further to state what matters
may or m.iy not be given or produced in evidence in such
trials ; nor does it fay one word as to the contested point,
the settling of which was the pretext for its being pro
cured, as to the right or province of the jury to decide
the question of law. On the contrary, it is most remark
able that the doubt, expressed to have been entertained, is,
whether it were competent to the jury to give their verdict
upon the whole matter in issue. Now this doubt certainly
never existed; since, wherever the question of law is in
issue, it is always tried by the court on a demurrer, and is
never submitted at all to a jury. On an issue of fats,
(such as that joined on all indictments is,) the law is ne
ver in dispute. And the provision in the act, "that in
cases where the jury shall find a verdict ofguilty, the de
fendant may move in arrest of judgment, as by law he
might have done before the passing of the act," seems as
express a denial of the right of the jury to determine the
question of law as could possibly be framed ; since that
question can never arise on a verdict of Not guilty. Ir
was, doubtless, adopted in najorem eautelam ; lest, by any
forced construction, the statute should have been inter
preted as taking into consideration the question how far
the jury could act as judges of law.
The whole fallacy of the controversy seems to have origi
nated, first, from the complication of fact and law, which is
more apparent in prosecutions for libel than in other cri
minal cases ; and, secondly, from confounding the term!
power and right, as synonymous ; faculties frequently so
similar in their operations, that it requires the discrimina
tion of a penetrating mind to assign the effects arising from,
either to their proper source. The jury, as the law at pre
sent stands, have the power of acquittal, absolute and uncontrOuled; except, may-be, by the tedious and now most
uncertain process of attaint ; which, though it might punissi the jufy for their verdict, yet could not convict the
defendant whom they had acquitted ; and it is even
doubted whether such attaint could be maintained, in a
criminal- case, against a jury. Let it not, however, be
thought invidious to remark, that there may have been
verdicts, in which none but the jury themselves, or the
party whose cause they espoused, were capable of coneciv,
mg that they had the right of acquittal, by, constituting
themselves judges of the law. But these are case? over which
it becomes a sincere lover of the Constitution, and of this
most valuable branch of it, to draw a veil ; in nity to the
perhaps laudable and often irresistible prejudices to which
the frailty of human nature is liabic.
There is no doubt that, before the passing of the abovementioned ft.it. 31 Geo. III. c. Ca, if a jury were con
vinced, either that the paper alleged to be a libel was
not such in law, or that the defendant published the fame
through.

548
JURY.
through an innocent negligence, or inadvertence, they had they were apprised of it by the judges ; because, if theyalways the power of giving a verdict of acquittal, which mistook the law, [against the direction os the judge,] they
could never be called in question. Whether that statute were in danger of an attaint. 1 Inst. 228, a. Sixthly, If
has conferred any further privilege on them is left for the the jury find the facts specially, and add their conclusioa
reader to determine ; after considering the foregoing ob as to the law, it is not binding on the judges ; but; they have
servations, and those which follow ; extracted from two a right to controul the verdict, and declare the law as they
most learned, ingenious, and constitutional, writers.
conceive it to be. At least this is the language of some
On the trial ot John Lilburne for treason, in 16+9, high most respectable authorities. Staunf.^P. C. 165. a. Plowd.
words passed between the court and him, in consequence 114. a, b. 4 Co. 42. b. Hal. H. P. C. i. 471, 6, 7. ii. 302.
of his stating that the jury were judges both of law and Lastly, The courts have long exercised the power of grant
fact, and citing passages in 1 Inst. 228, a, to prove it. 2 St. ing new trials in civil cases, where the jury finds against
Tr.4ed.69. In the cafe of Penn and Meade, who, in that which the judge trying the cause, or the court at
1670, were indicted for unlawfully assembling the people, large, holds to be law; or where the jury finds a general
and preaching to them, the jury gave a verdict against the verdict, and the court conceives that on account of diftiT
directions of the court in point of law, and for this were culty of law there ought to have been a special one. Hard;a.
committed to prison. But the commitment was question *6. And the court will grant such new trial, even a se
ed ; and, on a habeas corpus brought into the court of com cond and a third time, till the jury gave a general verdict
mon pleas, it was declared illegal, Vaughan, Ch. J. distin consonant to law ; or a special verdict, on which the court,
guishing himself on the occasion by a most profound ar may pronounce the law. Tindal, v. Brown 1 Term Rep. 167.
gument in favour of the rights of a jury. Btijhcll's Ca, And though, in criminal and penal cases, the judges do not
1 Freem. 1. Faugh. 135. However, the contest did not claim such a discretion against persons acquitted, the reason
cease, as appea'rs by fir John Hawles's famous Dialogue presumed is in respect of the rule, nemo bis punitur aut vexatur
between a Banister and a Juryman, which was published pro eodem dtliElo ; or the hardship which would arise from
in 1683, to assert the claims of the latter, against the then allowing a person to be twice put in jeopardy for one of
current doctrine, decrying their authority. Since the re fence ; and, if this be so, it only shows, that on that ac
volution also, many cafes have occurred, in which there count an exception is made to a general rule. 4 Comm. 361.
2 Ld. Raym. 1585. 2 Stra. 899. 4 Co. 40. a. PVidgate's Max
has been much debate on the like topic.
Mr. Hargrave, the author of the above note, then pro ims, 695. Upon the whole, (lays Mr. Hargrave,) the' re
ceeds to give his own ideas on the subject; which trom sult is, that the immediate and direct right of deciding
the known learning and probity of the writer, are deserv upon questions of law is entrusted to the judges ; that in.
ing very serious attention. " On the one hand, fays he, a jury it is only incidental; that, in the exercise of this
as the jury may, as often as they think fit, find a general incidental right, the latter are not only placed under the
verditl, I therefore think it unquestionable that they so far luperintendance of the former, but are, in some degree, conmay decide upon the law as well as fact ; such a verdict troulable by them ; and therefore, that, in all points of
necessarily involving both. For-this, there is the autho law arising on a trial, juries ought to (how the most re
rity of Littleton himself, who writes, that, ' If the inquest spectful deference to the advice and recommendation of
will take upon them the knowledge of the law upon the judges. Nor is it any small merit in this arrangement,
matter, they may give their verdict generally,' . 368. 228, that, in consequence of it, every person accused of a
a. But, on the other hand, it seems clear, that questions crime is enabled, by the general plea of Not guilty, to have
of law generally, and more properly, belong to the judges ; the benefit of a trial, in which the judge and jury are a
and that, exclusively of the fitness of having the law ex check upon each other. 1 Inst. 155, a, &c. in it."
The student will perceive from the above extract, that
pounded by those who are trained to the knowledge of it
by long study and practice, this appears from various con Mr. Hargrave admits the incidental right of the jury to de
siderations. First, If the parties litigating agree in their termine questions of law ; in which he goes further than,
facts, the cause can never go to a jury, but is tried on a the writer from whom the subsequent long quotation i.
demurrer ; it being a rule, apparently without exception, introduced. Mr. Wynne, in his Eunomus, or Dialogues
that issues in law are ever determined by the judges, and concerning the Law and Constitution of England, Dial 3.
only issues of fact are tried by a jury. 1 Injl. 71. b. Se . 53, & seq. examines the dispute in the following manner :
"All that may here be said upon the subject of juries
condly, Even when an issue of fact is joined, and comes
before a jury for trial, either party, by demurring to evi is agreeable to the established maxim above recognised, ad
dence, which includes an admission of the fact to which quastionem saQi, Sec. This is the fundamental maxim ac
the evidence applies, may so far draw the cause from the knowledged by the constitution ; and yet this is the max
cognizance of the jury ; for in that case the law is refer im, which those who have advanced doctrines against the
red for the decision of the court, from which the issue of constitution have ever in their mouths. Fundamental
the fact comes ; and the jury is either discharged, or, at maxims of law or government are so plain and intuitive,
the utmost, only ascertains the damages. 1 In/f. 72, a. that every body understands them ; those of the lowest ca
Thirdly, The jury is supposed to be so inadequate to find pacity make them their standard in their own breasts to
ing out the law, that it is incumbent on the judge who judge by. And therefore they who would lead a party in
presides at the trial to inform them what the law is; and, a wrong cause with success, must do it, not by disputing
as a check to the judge in the discharge of this duty, ei fundamentals, but by avowing and afterwards perverting
ther party may, under stat. Westm. 2. c. 31, make his ex them. This seems to be much the case in the present con
ception in writing to the judge's direction, and enforce its tested question.
'* It is undoubtedly true, that the jury are judges, the
being made a part of the record, so as afterwards to found
error upon it. 2 Inst. 426. Fourthly, The jury is ever at only judges, of the fact : is it not equally within the spi
liberty to give a special verdict, the nature of which is to rit of the maxim, that judges only have the competent cog
bud the facts at large, and leave the conclusion of law to nisance of the law ? Can it be contended that the jury
the judges of the court from which the issue comes. For have, in reality, an adequate knowledge of law; or that
merly, indeed, it was doubted whether in certain cafes, in the constitution ever designed they should ? Every coun
which the issue was of a very limited and restrained kind, try village has its jurors, whom nobody will suppose to
the jury *as not bound to find a general verdict ; but the be lawyers ; and it is from the generality that we are to
contrary was settled in Dowman's case, 9 Co. 11, j and the form our notions of the nature of a jury, as the law has
rule now holds both in criminal and civil cases without prescribed it ; not from the abilities of any particular man,
exception. 1 Inst. 227, b.' Fifthly, Whilst attaints, which or any particular jury. But it is said, and it is an argu
Hill subsist in law, were in use, it was hazardous in a jury ment not a little insisted upon, that the law and thefaQ art
to iiud a general verdict where the case was doubtful, and often complicated. Then it is the province of the judge to
1
distinguiffi

JURY.
543
distinguish them ; to tell the jury, that, supposing they be the plain tenor of their oath. The form of every oath ad
lieve that such and such facts were done, what the law is ministered in a court of justice, is either according to com
in such circumstances. This is an unbiassed direction ; mon law, or as required by fame act of parliament. 3 In/1.
this keeps the province of judge and jury distinct; the 165. An oath ot office contains a summary description
facts are left altogether to the jury ; and the law does not of duty ; and the terms of a jury 's oath are so strictly apeontroul the fast, but arises from it. If the law is thought plicable to fact only, that they do by the strongest impli
to be mistaken, the direction of the judge that gave it may cation exclude any cognizance of the law. Every juror,
be considered in another court ; and, if it is mistaken, the in a cause, is enjoined by his oath ' well and truly to try
verdict in conformity to it will be os no effect. But a the issue joined between the parties, and a true verdict to
verdict cannot be complained of as contrary to the direc give according to the evidence.'' Now to consider this by
tion of law given ; it can scarcely be concluded it is ; and parts. 1. He is well and truly to try. How can one well
the reason is, because the law arises only from the fact ; and truly try any point but' accarding to his knowledge ?
Either, as has been contended, according to his own pre
and the jury previously find the fact in their own mind, be
fore they couple it with the bw pronounced from the vious knowledge, or according to the information he
meets with at the time of the examination. A juror may
bench to make up their verdict. Every verdict is com
have knowledge of both kinds as to the fact ; but it is not
pounded of law and fact ; but the law and the fact are al
requisite he should have either as to the law. 1. The oath
ways distinct in their nature. See Vaugh, 14.6, 152.
" Littleton and his commentator have been made advo directs the juiy to try the issue joined. This issue is always
cates on this occasion ; and have been thought to fay, a fact denied on one side, and affirmed on the other ; where
the law is directly in dispute, the issue (as has been already
though at the peril of contradicting themselves an hun
dred times, that jurors are the judges of the law as well repeatedly observed in the remarks on the stat. 31 Geo.
as the fact ; in the passage already repeatedly cited and al
III. c. 60.) goes before the court, and not at all before a
luded to j 1 Injl. 128, a ; 'If they will take upon them jury. And, though, during the trial of an issue of fact,
the knowledge of the law upon the matter, they may give points of law do very often incidentally arise, it does not
their v"erdict generally, as is put in their charge.' See 2 follow from thence that they are under the cognizance of
Ld. Raym. 1+04. Hardw. 16. But does not the judge be thejury ; any more than disputes about practice, the com
tray his trust in not telling them how the law is 1 If he petence of witnesses, or whether such and such evidence
does not tell them, it is true they may suppose it to be so, is admissible ; which do as often arise in the course of a
and find accordingly ; if he dots tell them how the law trial,' and were never contended to belong to the jury.
is, they are to compare the fact with the law ; but cannot The law, therefore, because it arises out ot the fact, and
of their own head fay what the law is. The law is never because in the end it is to govern it, does not, on that ac
submitted to them, as part of their inquiry. Vaugh. 143. count, appertain to the jury, if from other considerations
No finding can in general be complained of, as against a it appears to be improper. 3. What can be meant by a
judge's direction, but as against the weight of evidence ; true verdiQf Truth, both philosophers and lawyers will
and in that cafe the remedy is well known. The warrant refer to fact, rather than opinion about law ; when it is
of commitment, as stated in the return in BuOiell's cafe, referred to opinion, we mean the agreement of a propo
was nevertheless expressly granted against the jury, for sition with our own ideas, or the ideas of others. But
finding contrary to the direclion of the judge in a matter of law. how those who have such faint and imperfect ideas as
Which part of the return, Vaughan, C.J. said, literally jurors have of law, can discern this agreement, or judge
taken, was insignificant and not intelligible ; and, if it had of the truth, in such a case, every reasoning man must be
any meaning, strips of the veil and colour of words, was at a loss to determine. 4. But, to exclude the possibility
a direct argument for the abolition of the form of trial by of a doubt in this question, their oath does not only direct
jury ; because the judge in such case must resolve both the them to find the truth, but tells them what rule or mea
law and the fact. True it is, the chief justice does there sure they are to go by in their enquiry. They are to find
put a particular cafe of a jury finding against a judge's di a true verdicl, according to the evidence. This branch of the
rection, which in general, for the reason he has given, is oath, which governs the whole, can be applied only to the
impossible ; and that cafe is, where the judge asks the jury fact. The fact only is in evidence ; and consequently the
previous to the verdict, How they find Rich a particular law, not being in evidence, is not before them. See Vaugh.
thing propounded to them ? If on their giving an answer 143. Thus in the clearest terms does the oath limit and
the judge adds, Then, as you agree to find the fact so, the define their duty.
law is for the plaintiff or defendant ; and, if the finding
" But, secondly, in the course and management of a
is afterwards contrary to what he declares, they do in that trial, other persons are likewise under an oath, and have
cafe find contrary to the judge's direction in matter of law. duties incumbent on them also. Now, without looking
But, in that cafe, the regular order of proceeding is di into the oath of a judge, it will be easily understood to be
rectly inverted ; the judge makes them find a particular inconsistent with his duty and his oath to be a mere ci
fact previous to his declaration of the law ; whereas, what pher on the bench. A judge however will be little more
Vaughan, C.J. calls the discreet and lawful assistance of a than a cipher, either if he fits and fays nothing, or if what
judge to a jury, is always to give an hypothetical direction he does fay is to go for nothing. The jury's ignorance
to the jury ; not by previously having their answer to the of law makes it necessary for the judge to tell them what
fact, and thereupon declaring the law to controul their the law is in the case before them ; but he tells it them
verdict ; but to leave their verdict free, by saying, Ifyou surely to very little purpose, if they think themselves af
find thefa8Jo andso, then the law is for the plaintiff; or, terwards at liberty to determine otherwise.
you are to find for the plaintiff; or vice versa. See Vaugh.
" Other arguments there are also which deserve to have
weight on this question, drawn from the forms of pleading
36> '43. +
" All this reasoning shows, that the province of judge and the general frame of records; than which none per
and jury, as to law and fact, are separate and exclusive; haps can be produced more worthy to be relied on. 1.
that, in the general and regular form of proceeding, it is It is well known in constant experience, that, by the mode
impossible fora verdict to be said to be against a direction of drawing a demurrer, the matter in debate is referred al
in law ; but, if the cafe should happen, the verdict must together to the decision of the court, and in reality never
be rectified ; for this plain reason, that it appears in such does go before a jury. By a demurrer, the bare law is ia
a case the jury have taken upon them the determination question ; the fact being constantly admitted, if clearly ex
of the law, which is entirely out of their jurisdiction.
pressed. The reason of admitting the fact in that case
"Besides what has been already said, it seems undenia seems to be, that without such confession of the fact tha
bly to appear, that juries are designed by the constitution court have no ground to go upon ; for the law in every
to be judges of the fact'only, and not of the law, for these case arises from the fact. The case then must really exist
reasons : First, Because the contrary supposition is against before the legality of it, as to circumstances, can be deterVol. XI. No. 775.
7 A
mined.

.550
J U
mined. But, if a matter where the law only is in ques
tion is never, nor can in its nature be, sent to a jury, it
proves almost to a demonstration, that the jury have no
thing to do with bare law. a. Nor is the argument to be
drawn from the nature of aspecial verdiB of less force on
this occasion. The ignorance of the jury as to the law in
the cafe, and their reference to the court, is the constant
language of a special verdict. Not that the jury can in
reality be supposed more ignorant of the law arising in
such a case than they are in a thousand others, where all
is concluded under a general verdict. Indeed, in that light,
the common juries are ntjw much improved in their know
ledge of the law, there being very few instances of their
expressing their doubts in special verdicts at this day.
The reason of having special verdicts was, at all times,
in order to have the point of law solemnly determined,
and remain on record ; without which, in many cases, no
writ of error could have been brought in former times,
nor the point reserved for the consideration of the court.
The ulage of fiating a cafe, and having a general verdicl,
subject to the opinion of the court afterwards on the cir
cumstances of the cafe, is an invention of the late times ;
and is found in practice to be less expensive, and to an
swer to the parties as well as a special verdict. But the
case stated, and the special verdict, are equally proofs of
what is here contended for, by expressly leaving the law
to the court for their determination.
" The professed patrons of the right of the jury to be
judges of law have principally applied their doctrine, as
has been already remarked, to the cafe of libels ; but they
were aware that the conclusion would be general, though
the case was particular ; because the right of the juries to
determine the law in the cafe of libels, could only be a
con sequence of their right to find the law in other cases.
There seems to be this fatality that has in practice attend
ed the cafe of libels, that the law and tbe fact have not
been always accurately distinguished ; and perhaps, in fe
verish times, some particulars have been contended for as
implications of law, which ought rather to have been con
sidered as facts, and left to the jury. [An evil, and per
haps the only one, in some measure guarded against by the
construction put on the stat. 31 Geo. III. c. 60. mention
ed at the beginning of this discussion.]
" It seems however universally, that any action, the in
tention of the agents, and every other circumstance under
which that action was done, are equally satis, and as such
cognizable by a jury ; but, whether that action, under all
the circumstances in which it has been admitted or proved
to have been done, is a crime or not, is what the law alone
can determine; and the judges, whose breasts are the depo
sitories of the law, alone can pronounce. Otherwise it is
evident the quality of human actions, more especially of
those that are in themselves indifferent, and have been de
fined by society alone, would be referred, not only to a
very variable standard, but an incompetent one. Apply this
particularly to the cafe of libels, and the least reflection
will be sufficient to show, that the power and province of
juries is the fame in cafe of libels as in every other cafe.
And that in no cafe whatever a jury has, in its nature, a
cognizance of law, though by accident the law may have
been sometimes left to them."
Yet there are some arguments in savour of the jury's
right, as relating to criminal cafes, which seem not answer
ed by the remarks arising from the conduct of civil causes.
In the first place, their oath is, that they shall "well and
truly try, and a true deliverance make, between our sove
reign lord the king and the prisoner whom they have in
charge, and a true verdict ^ive according to the evidence."
Now it is not expressed what they (hall try ; it is therefore
inferred, that the whole of the cafe is submitted to their
determination. But, we must recollect that, in this as in
all cafes, an ijfue is joined, between the king and the pri
soner, of Not guilty, and Guilty. The verdict according
to the evidence must be therefore on the issue, as in all
other cafes ; and the fact only, not the low, is submitted to

E Y.
the consideration of the jury. Some doubt has arisen cm
the word deliverance; whether it applies to delivering the
verdict j to the deliverance of the culprit from bis charge
and imprisonment ; or whether it does not simply mean a
true deliberation on, and consideration of, the evidence pro
duced to them ; which latter is the fense most approved
by legal writers and historians on the subject. If indeed
it does apply to the deliverance of the prisoner, still it
must be true deliverance, on proof of his innocence, or ra
ther on failure in the proof of his guilt.
Another argument, which at first bears the appearance
of more weight than those just mentioned, though it has
not been frequently relied on, is this : That, from the
very nature and words of the verdict, the jury are consti
tuted judges of the law, as well as the fact, in criminal
cases. That the words Guilty or Not guilty do not
merely ascertain the commission or non-commission of
any indifferent fact ; but the commission of a criminal
fact { or the being free from any crime, as the fact is
not done, or as the fact though done were lawful, or
performed without any illegal or criminal intention. That
therefore the jury in terms decide, by their verdict, not
only on the perpetration of the fact, but on the crimina
lity annexed to it ; since, if the fact be not criminal, no
guilt is incurred ; and therefore the verdict of Guilty
would be false, and of Not guilty nonsensical ; no guilt
attaching to a praise-worthy, an indifferent, or an inno
cent, ait. Two answers suggest themselves : One, that the
language in which alone the jury can deliver a general
verdict, according to the rules positively prescribed to
them by law, at all events allows the fact charged to be
criminal as far as the judgment or discretion of the juryon that question can be exercised, whatever may be the
subsequent decision of the court. The second, that the
language of the verdict, interpreted according to the
rules of law, of practice, and ot common sense, is this
"Guilty, -if the fact, with which the prisoner is charged,
be sufficiently stated, and is a crime in the eye of the
law." And that this is the true interpretation of the
verdict of guilty, the right of the court to arrest the judg
ment, in case, on inspection of the record, they are of opi
nion that the fact charged is no crime, or, rf a crime, is
defectively charged, is undeniable proof. This right of
the court to decide the law in the event of a verdict of
guilty is recognized by stat. 32 Geo. III. c. 60. already so
often cited.
Still it may be objected, that the jury, by a verdict of
Not guilty, have a right to decide the law. But the fal
lacy of confounding the terms right and power has already
been noticed ; and it may be added, that, though nineteen
juries were successively to acquit nineteen defendants on,
a charge of publishing the fame libel, their verdicts could
never be produced as precedents in law, that a twentieth
person might not be indicted for the fame libel, and found
guilty by a twentieth jury. An instance occurred very
lately, wherein the proprietors of the Examiner, a London
newspaper, were tried for a libel and acquitted ; and the
proprietor of the Stamford News was tried at Lincoln afiises for publishing the same libel, was convicted, and is
now (Dec. 1811) suffering imprisonment for the same.
To put the case itill stronger; it is by no means an un
common circumstance, that, where several criminals are in
cluded in the fame indictment, they sever in their chal
lenges, and are therefore tried separately ; but it was ne
ver imagined that the conviction or acquittal of one had
the least effect upon the question of the guilt or innocence
of the others. Whereas the decision of the court, on art
indictment, that the fact charged in it as a crime was not
such, or was defectively charged, would quash the whole
indictment against all ; and be a precedent for arresting
the judgment on any subsequent conviction, or indict
ment under the same circumstances. And why ? Clearly
because in one case the mere fact is decided, as relates to
the individual accused ; in the other the question os law,
as relates to the crime charged.
Aster

J u n
After these strong legal arguments, the reader may not he
displeased to perusea few short extracts on this difficult sub
ject from sir Richard Phillips's publication, so often quoted
in this article. " Juries (hould listen with attention to the
judge's exposition of the law, and they should hear with re
spect his observations on the evidence ; although to decide
on the evidence is not his business, but theirs ; yet his pro
fession, rank, experience, and office, demand their attention,
and a reasonable degree of deference. The jury are to de
cide on their own conviSions, in regard to the facts adduced
in evidence, combined with the information given them by
the judge, relative to the bearings of the law on the cafe.
Ji is not an essential part of the duty of a judge to sum up the
evidence; but his reasonings ought to be received respect
fully, yet not without great reserve and jealousy (if wholly
on one side), the jury being, by the constitution, the sole
judges of the evidence. Nothing but gross ignorance in
a jury, palpable inattention, or incapacity to take notes
of the evidence, can render such interference necessary.
Juries are bound by respect to themselves, and by their ob
ligations to the rights and liberties of their country, to
discountenance all partial observations of the judge on the
evidence. With reference to the bearings of the law,
judges cannot, however, be too explicit, or juries too at
tentive. They are unavoidably ignorant of law, and in
this respect must receive instruction from the judge, and
rely on his knowledge and perspicacity for so much of
their verdict as involves a mixture of the law with the fact.
The observations of the council on boll: sides cannot fail
to assist them in acquiring legal views of the question be
fore them ; but the judge is an authority on which they are
bound to rely ; and, if he does his duty ably and completely,
there will be few occasions for subsequently disputing the
verdict of an honest and sensible jury.
" There is in many cafes a pure question of law, which
can never depend on any general principles, but must be
governed by certain fixed and arbitrary rules, to be col
lected from former decisions; and the judge alone is com
petent to determine how far these are or are not applicable
to the particular case.
*' As neighbours of the parties, juries are often more
competent to decide than judges ; they are also more in
number, and they are bound by their particular oath in
each cause. Again, the ascendancy of their influence ex
cites no public jealousy; because the same set of jurymen
are seldom on a jury ; while the permanent ascendancy of
a judge would be suspicious and dangerous. If a judge
agree with the jury, the interposition of his opinion is use
less ; and, if he differs from them, it is unnecessary to give
his opinion ; because the jury cannot help seeing with
their own eyes, and they are bound by their oaths to de
cide on their own convictions. Further, if.a jury were at
tainted forgiving a false verdict, it would be no valid plea
of innocence, or bar of the penalties of conviction, that
they followed the direction of the judge, and, from senti
ments of courtesy and deference, yielded their own opi
nions to the more enlightened judgment of the court.
" If judges were religiously to refrain from giving a co
lour to the evidence, nothing could be more desirable to
the jury than to have it fully recapitulated from the bench j
btit, if a judge interpose his own opinion (and it is difficult
for him to avoid doing so), it is likely to make an impro
per impression on the jury, because it is most unpleasant
to jurymen to give a verdict in apparent variance with
the expressed opinion of the judge ; and, when a juryman
feels doubtful, he is apt to quote the opinion of the judge,
and excuse himself to his own conscience, by resting on
that opinion rather than on his own conviction, or, what
is worse, rather than take any trouble to investigate the
subject.
" I am aware that judges will continue tenacious in re
gard to a practice which has been sanctioned by long cus
tom, and which constantly adds to their influence ; but, as
I deprecate every species of foreign interference in the opi
nions of juries relative to the cause before them, I do not

J U R
551
conceive that a practice which interferes vitally with the
independent and unbiassed exercise of their functions,
ought to escape observation. After all, it would be a sa
lutary, if it could be rendered an inoffensive, practice ; and,
were judges to determine to recapitulate the evidence,
without dictating their own opinions, they would commendably assist juries, and indicate a degree of respect for
the independence of trial by jury, and for public opinion,
highly honourable to themselves. Judges are too good lo
gicians to mistake these observations on an unconstitutional
practice, and on an occasional abuse of their privileges, fof
an imputation on their general conduct. I have heard at
least five hundred charges to juries, and I confess the ma
jority of them have been models of sound reasoning and
judicial eloquence ; and I never heard a score to which an
objection could have been justified. I believe also, I ve
rily and sincerely believe, that there are not more able and
upright men existing than the judges of England. Their
education, their experience, their habits ot life, and their
office, entitle them to profound respect. But, during a
trial by jury, it must never be forgotten, without any per
sonal disparagement to them, that, by the constitution,
they are but legal assistants of the jury ; that the jury are
primary, and that judges are secondary; that it is the jury
who are to examine, try, and decide totally and finally;
and that the sole and only duty of the judge is clearly
and fully to state the law as it may hypothetically bear on
any kind of verdict of which the call' may be susceptible ;
and, after the verdict, to assign the legal punishment, or
pass the judgment of the law." To conclude ; it will
doubtless be granted, that this dispute on the power, pro
vince, and rights, of juries, has arisen from a jealouly, on
their parts, of the predilection supposed to be entertained by
judges of the courts of law in favour of the king's pre
rogative ; and, on the other hand, from the opinion those
courts entertain that juries may be too much inclined to
screen popular offenders from the punishment of the law.
The trial by jury is one of the few relics of the first
revolutionary constitutions which still exist in France ; if
indeed the weak, mutilated, and uncertain, state to which
it is reduced deserves the name of existence. What then
is the charge against this institution, on the pretence of
which Bonaparte has assailed, and, we may add, over
thrown it? M. Faber (Internal State of France, just publilhed) replies, " Because it leans to the side of mercy ;
because it rather absolves the guilty than condemns the
innocent."" Such (he proceeds to fay) was ths light in
which Bonaparte chose to view the trial by jury. It is
true that crimes of every kind were committed in France
with alarming audacity ; but the government, instead of
seeking the causes of this general deluge of vice in the
public indigence and a continual state of warfare, thought
fit to impute them to the juries, and lay them to the
charge of their humanity." Laboured speeches were pro
nounced in the tribunate, exaggerating every species of
objection to the obnoxious institution ; and, " to obviate
the danger that might arise from it to a new order of
things," a law was at length passed, vesting in tribunals of
exception the cognizance of all crimes to which a political
colouring could be given. Thus the trial by jury is en
tirely laid aside in all cafes wherein the government is
concerned.
For further matter incidental to the duty and office of
a jury, fee the articles Trial and Verdict.
JU'RYMAN, f. One who is impanelled on a jury.i
No judge was known, upon or ost" the bench, to use the
least insinuation that might affect the interests of any one
single juryman, much less of a whole jury. Swift.
The hungry judges soon the sentence sign,
And wretches hang that juymcn may dine.
Pope.
JU'RYMAST, /. [ft seems to be properly dvret mas!,
mat de durce, a mast made to last for the present occasion.]
So the seamen call whatever they set up in the room of a
mast lost in a fight or by a storm; being some great yard
whitli

552
JUS
which they^pc* down into the step os that lost mast, fast
ening it into t'ie partners, and fitting to it the mizen or
some smaller yard with sails and ropes, and with it make
a (hist to fail lor a time.
JUR'ZEC, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate of
Mimic : twenty miles north of Rohaczow.
JUS, s. [Latin.] Law; right; equity; authority and
rule. Lit. Dia.
Jus Accrescendi, the right of survivorship between
joint-tenants. See Joint-tenant, p. 238.
Jus Anglorum. The laws and customs of the West
Saxons, in the time of the Heptarchy, by which the peo
ple were for a long time governed, and which were pre
ferred before all others, were termed Jus Anglorum,
Jus Civile, amongst the Romans, signified no more
than the interpretation given by the learned of the laws
of the twelve tables; though the phrase now extends to
the whole system of the Roman laws.
Jus Civitatis, signifies freedom of the city of Rome,
which entitled thole persons who had obtained it to molt
of the privileges of Roman citizens. It differs from Jus
Quiritum, which extended to all the advantages which a
free native of Rome was entitled to. The difference is
much the lame as betwixt denization and naturalization
with us.
Jus Coron, the right of the crown; and it is part
of the law of England, though it differs in many things
from the general law relating to the subject. 1 hjl. 15.
The king may purchase lands to him and his heirs, but
he is Ceiled thereof in jure coron ; and all the lands and
possessions whereof the king is thus seised (hall follow the
crown in descents, &c. See King.
Jus Deliber andi, in Scots law, that right which an
heir has by law of deliberating for a certain time whether
he will represent his predecessor.
Jus Divolutum, in Scots law, the right of the church,
of presenting a minister to a vacant parish, in case the pa
tron (hall neglet to use that right within the time limited
by law.
Jus Duplicatum, where a man hath the possession as
well as property of any thing. BraEl. lib. trail. 4. c. 4.
z Comm. 189.
Jus Gentium, the Law of Nations. The law by which
kingdoms and societies in general are governed.
Jus Habendi & Retinendi, right to have and retain
the profits, tithes, and offerings, &c. of a rectory or par
sonage. Hughes's Parsons' Law, 188.
Jus Hreditatis, the right or law os inheritance.
See Descent.
Jus Honorarium, was a name given to those Roman
laws which were made up of edicts of the supreme magis
trates, particularly the prtors.
Jus Imaginis, was the right of using pictures and sta
tues amongst the Romans, and had some resemblance to
the right of bearing a coat of arms amongst us. This ho
nour was allowed to none but those whose ancestors or
themselves had borne some curule office, that is, had been
Curule dile, censor, prtor, or consul. The use of sta
tues, &c. which this right gave, was the exhibiting them
in funeral processions, &c.
Jus Liberorum, a privilege granted to such persons
in ancient Rome as had three children, by which they were
exempted from all troublesome offices. The fame exemp
tion was granted to any person who lived in other parts
of Italy, having/our children; and those that lived in the
provinces, provided they had Jive (or as some fay seven)
children, were entitled to the fame immunities.
Jus Mariti, in Scots law, the right the husband ac
quires to his wife's moveable estate, in virtue of the mar
riage.
Jus Papirianum, the laws of Romulus, Numa, and
Other kings of Rome, collected into a body by Sextus Papirius, who lived in the time of Tarquin the Proud ;
which accounts for the name.
Jus Patronatus, a commission granted by the bishop

JUS
to some persons, usually his chancellor, and others of
competent learning, to inquire who is the rightful patron
of a church. If two patrons present their clerks, the bi
shop shall determine who shall be admitted by right oj pa
tronage, Sec. on commission of inquiry of six clergymen,
and six laymen, living near to the church; who are to in
quire on articles as a jury, Whether the church is void ?
Who presented last > Who is the rightful patron ? Sec.
But, if coparceners severally present their clerks, the bi
shop is not obliged to award a. jus patronatus, because they
present under one title ; and are not in like case where
two patrons present under several titles. 5 Rep. 102. 1 Inst.
116. The awarding a jus patronatus is not of necessity,
but at the pleasure of the ordinary, for his better infor
mation who hath the right of patronage ; for, if he will at
his peril take notice of the right, he may admit the clerk
of either of the patrons, without a jus patronatus. 1 Leon,
168. A bishop may award a jus patronatus with a solemn
premonition to all persons, quorum interest, (3c. where he
knows not who is the patron, to give notice of an avoid
ance by deprivation, &c. Hob. 318. This inquiry by jus
patronatus is to excuse the ordinary from being a disturber.
3 Comm. 246.
Jus Possessionis, a right of seisin or possession; and a.
parson hath a right to the possession of the church and
glebe, for he hath the freehold ; and is to receive the pro
fits to his own use. Pars. Law, 188.
Jus Presentations, the right of the patron of pre
senting his clerk unto the ordinary to be admitted, in
stituted, and inducted, into a church. See Advowson.
Jus Preventions, in Scots law, the preferable right
of jurisdiction acquired by a court, in any cause to which
other courts are equally competent, by having exercised
the first act of jurildiction.
Jus in Re, complete and full right; such as a parson,
acquires, on promotion to a living, who, after nomination
and institution, hath corporal possession delivered to him;
for, till such delivery of corporal possession, he had only^'w
in rrm. 2 Comm. 312.
Jus Relicta, in Scots law, the right the wife has in
the goods in communion, in cafe of the previous decease
of the husband.
Jus ad Rem, an inchoate and imperfect right, such as
a parson promoted to a living acquires by nomination
and institution. 2 Comm. 312.
JU'SERITZ, a river of Silesia, which runs into the
Oder three miles north of Steinau.
JUSHAB'ESED, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
JUSHPOU'R, a circar of Hindoostan, in the country of
Orissa, bounded on the north by Surgooja, on the east by
a part of Bahar, on the south by the circars of Gangpour
and Ruttunpour, and on the west by Ruttunpour. Odeypour appears to be the capital.
JUSOFI'E, a town of Arabia, in the province of Hadsjar, on the south coast of the Persian Gulf. Lat. 15.
34. N. Ion. 50. 30. E.
JUS'QUIAME, or Jusouia'mus, s. One of the names
of henbane. See Hyocsyamus.
JUSSAW'HA, a town of Hindoostan, in Moultan :
fourteen miles west of Toulomba.
JUS'SEL, / [from jus, Lat. broth.] A dish made of
several sorts of meat minced together.
JUSS'EY, a town of France, and principal place of *
district, in the department of the Upper Saone, on the
Ama nee : twenty-one miles east of Langres, and fifteen
north-west of Vefoul. Lat. 47. 49. N. Ion. 5.59. E.
JUSS1EU' (Antony de), a physician and botanist, was
born at Lyons in 1686. He became a doctor of the medi
cal faculty of Paris, professor of botany in the royal gar
den, a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Pa
ris, and also the Royal Societies of London and Paris. He
died in 1758. Jussieu was the disciple and successor of
Tournefort, whose system he adopted and improved. In
1 712 he made a botanical tour into Spain and Portugal,
whence he imported several plants, of which he gave de1
soriptjoni

f u s
seriptions in the Memoirs of the Academy of Science!.
He enriched the fame collection with various other bota
nical papers, of which one of the most important was his
account of the Simarouba bark, and its use in the dysen
tery, in the year 1729 and 1731. He published several se
parate works, among which are, 1. Eloge de M. Fagon,
avec l'Hilloiredu Jardin Royal de Paris, & une Introduc
tion a laBotanique, 1714.- * Difcours fur le Progres de
Ja Botanique, 1 718. 3. De Analogia inter Plantas 8c Animalia, 1721. He edited the posthumous papers of Barcelier, and reduced the plants observed by him to the Tournesortian system ; and likewise reprinted the Institutions
of Tournefort, and added an Introduction, and Life of
the author.
JUSSIEU' (Bernard de), brother to the preceding, also
a physician and botanist, was born at Lyons in 1699. He
was made a doctor of the faculty of Paris in 1728, and ob
tained the place of botanical demonstrator in the royal gar
den, and admiflion into the Academy of Sciences. He
was an excellent botanist, but was prevented by his mo
desty from writing much. He gave, in 1725, an improved
edition of Tournesort's Histoire des Plantes qui naissent
aux Environs de Paris, 2 vols. nino, and also publilhed
a Catalogue of Trees and Shrubs which may be reared
about Paris, 1735. He communicated a few botanical pa
pers to the Academy of Sciences, which are printed in its
Memoirs. Bernard was consulted by Louis XV. on the
formation of a botanical garden at Trianon, and had seve
ral conferences with the monarch, who expressed great es
teem for him. But, as his modesty did not permit him to
ask for any thing, nothing was given him, not even the reim
bursement of the expence of his journeys. He visited England,
where he was made a fellow of the Royal Society, and
whence he carried the first plants of the cedar of Lebanon
seen in France. This botanist discovered by his experi
ments the manner in which the seminal farina of plants is
made to explode ; and also confirmed Peyssonel's opinion
that most corallines, corals, and madrepores, are animal,
and not vegetable, productions. He published a memoir
of the efficacy of eau-de-luce against the bite of a viperHe passed his life in the privacy of a man of true science,
universally esteemed for his knowledge and virtues ; and
died in 1777.
JUSSIEU'A,y; [so named by Linnus from Antony
de Jussieu.] Tree-Primrose; in botany, a genus of the
class decandrja, order monogynia, natural order of calycanthem, (onagrae, Jus.) The generic characters are
Calyx: perianth five-cleft, superior, small; leaflets ovate,
acute, permanent. Corolla : petals five, roundish, spread
ing, sessile. Stamina: filaments ten, filiform, very short;
anther roundish. Pistillum: germ oblong, inferior; style
filiform ; stigma headed, flat, marked with five streaks.
Pericarpium : capsule oblong, crowned, five-celled, gap
ing at the corners. Seeds very many, disposed in rows.
EJJential CharaSer. Calyx four or five parted, superior ;
petals four or five. Capsules four or five celled, oblong,
gaping at the corners ; feeds numerous, minute. Grtner
remarks, that Ludwigia indeed differs sufficiently from
this genus in the fabric and situation of the receptacle of
the seeds, but that the distinction between Jusfieua and
Oenothera is merely factitious and imaginary.
Species. 1. Jussieua repens, or creeping jussieua : creep
ing; flowers five-petalled, ten-stamened ; leaves ovate-ob
long. Roots simple, filiform, short. Stem branching,
creeping ; branches long, subdivided, divaricating, some
what succulent, round, smooth. Leaves on short petioles,
scattered, small, blunt, spreading, entire, very smooth ;
with smaller ones in the axils. Flowers yellow, small.
Native of Jamaica, in moist watery places, flowering in
the spring. Browne says it is frequent in the low lands
about Plaintain-garden river.
/3. The Indian plant, J. adscendens, which stands as a
distinct species in Linnus's Mantissa, has herbaceous, as
cending, simple, even, stems; leaves petioled, ovate-obVol. XI. No. 77-5.

JUS
535
long, even, blunt ; peduncles one-flowered, shorter than
the leaf; but those of the fruit the length of the leaf.
2. Jussieua tenella, or tender jussieua : smooth, flowers
five-petalled subsessile ; leaves opposite linear-lanceolate.
Stems smooth, with alternate branches ; leaves quite entire. Native of Java
3. Jussieua Peruviana, or Peruvian jussieua : upright,
flowers five-petalled, peduncles leafy. Native of Lima.
4. Jussieua pubescens, or hairy jussieua: upright villose,
flowers five-petalled, ten-stamened, sessile. Stem usually
brown, strong, four or five feet high, having several hairy,
red, angular branches, thick set on every side with long
narrow hairy-nerved leaves, several of which come out to
gether, some larger, some smaller; the larger three inches
long, and scarcely one broad, light-green, downy and soft
like velvet. Flowers large,' yellow, on peduncles half an
inch in length, very open. Native of Jamaica.
5. Jussieua suffruticosa, or slirubby jussieua : upright,
villose; flowers four-petalled, eight-stamened, peduncled.
This rises with a shrubby stalk near three feet high, and
sends out several side-branches. The flowers come out
from the side of the stalks singly, on short peduncles; the
capsule has a great resemblance to cloves. It flowers in
July and August, and the seeds ripen in October. Linnxus sets it down as a native of India. Miller fays it
grows naturally at Campeachy, whence the seeds were sent
him by Mr. Robert Millar.
6. Jussieua erecta, or upright red-stalked jussieua : up
right, smooth ; flowers four-petalled, eight-stamened, ses
sile. Root annual. Stem from two to four feet high,
herbaceous, very much branched, four-cornered, smooth,
reddish. Branches filiform, quadrangular, erect, subdi
vided, pubescent. Flowers abundant, yellow, small. Ca
lyx four-leaved ; leaflets ovate-lanceolate, acuminate,
spreading, striated underneath, smooth. Petals four, dis
tant, ovate, entire, concave, deciduous. It is a vernal
marsh-plant, native of Jamaica, and others of the WeftIndia islands, as well as of the continent. Thunberg
found it in Japan, and also in Java and Ceylon ; but in
these latter places always with narrower leaves, and subpeduncled flowers ; whereas this plant has usually leaves
a quarter of an inch broad, and sessile flowers. It is shown
at fig. 1 of the annexed Plate.
7. Jussieua inclinata, or inclined jussieua : upright,
smooth; flowers four-petalled, eight-stamened, peduncled.
This is an annual plant, upright, and wholly smooth.
Native of Surinam, in marshes ; found there by C. G.
Dalberg.
8. Jussieua octovalvis, or eight-valved jussieua; upright,
flowers four-petalled, eight-stamened, peduncled ; capsules
many-valved, leaves lanceolate. Branches almost upright,
four-cornered, pubescent. Native of South America and
the West Indies, in marshy watery places.
9. Jussieua hirta, or hairy jussieua: upright, hirsute;
flowers four-petalled, eight-stamened ; leaves ovate acu
minate, rough-haired underneath. This is a shrubby
plant, with a hispid stem. Native of South America and
Jamaica.
10. Jussieua onagra: upright, smooth, branching; flow
ers four-petalled, eight-stamened, sessile ; leaves lanceo
late. This has a branching smooth stalk, near three feet
high, with leaves on short footstalks ; flowers small and
yellow. It was sent to Mr. Miller from Carthagena by
Dr. Houstoun.
11. Jussieua hirsuta, or hirsute jussieua: upright, hir
sute, simple ; flowers five-petalled, ten-stamened, sessile ;
leaves lanceolate. This rises with single, upright, red,
stalks, three feet high, hairy and channelled. The leaves
stand nearer together than in any of the other sorts.
Flowers axillary, towards the top of the stalk, composed
of five large yellow petals ; capsules an inch long. Sent
from Vera Cruz by Dr. Houstoun. His specimen is in sir
Joseph Banks'.. Herbarium, and it is there named Jussieua
elliptica.
7B
Propagation

554
JUS
Preparation and Culture. All these arc propagated by
seeds, which, should be sown early in the spring, in pots
filled with a soft loamy foil, and plunged into a moderate
hot-bed j but, as these seeds often lie a whole year in the
ground before they vegetate, the earth must be kept moist,
and the glasses- of the hot-bed shaded in the heat of the
day ; by this method the feeds may be brought soon to
vegetate. When the plants come up, and are fit to re
moves they stioyld be each planted into a small separate
pot, filled with light loamy earth, and plunged into a hot
bed of tanners' bark, where they should be shaded from
the fun till they have taken new root ; after which they
ihould have free air admitted to them every day, in pro
portion to the warmth of the season ; they must also be
frequently refreflied with water, but it must not be given
to them in too great plenty. When the roots of the plants
have filled these small pots, the plants should be removed
into others a size larger; and, if the plants are too tall to
stand under the frames of the hot-bed, they Ihould be re
moved into the bark- stove, where they may remain to
flower and perfect their seeds; for, when the plants rise
early in the spring, and are brought forward in hot-beds,
all the sorts will flower and perfect their seeds the fame
year, which is better than to have them to keep through
,the winter. See Iatropha.
JUSS'ULENT, adj. .[from jus, Lat. broth.] Sodden ;
Hewed in broth.
JUSSY, a town of France, in the department of the
Yonne : five miles south of Auxerre.
JUSS'Y, a town of France, in the department of the
Leman : six miles east of Geneva.
JUST, adj. [juste, Ft.Justus, Lat.] Upright ; incor
rupt ; equitable in the distribution of justice. Men are
commonly sojust to virtue and goodness, as to praise it in
others, even when they do not practise it themselves.
Tilhtfon.
Take it, while yet 'tis praise, before my rage
Unsafelyjust, break loose on this bad age.
Dryden.
Honest ; without crime in dealing with others.Just ba
lances, just weights, and a just ephah. Lev. xix.some
times with of:
Just of thy word, in ev'ry thought sincere,
Who knew no wisti but what the world might hear. Pope.
Exact ; proper ; accurate.Boileau's numbers are excel
lent, his expressions noble, his thoughts just, his language
pure, and his fense close. Dryden.
- Once on a time La Mancha's knight, they lay,
A certain bard encount'ring on the way,
Difcours'd in terms as just, with looks as sage,
As e'er could Dennis of the laws o' th' stage.
Pope.
Virtuous; innocent; pure.How mould man be just with
God ? Job.A just man falleth seven times, and riseth.
Proverbs.He shall be recompensed at the resurrection of
thejust. Matth.True ; not forged.Crimes were laid to
his charge too many, the least whereof, beingjo/?, had be
reaved him of estimation and credit. Hooker.Grounded
on principles of justice; rightful:
Me though just right
Did first create your leader.
Milton.
Equally retributed.He received a. just recompense of re
ward. Heb. ii. i.
As Hesiod sings, spread water o'er thy fields,
And a most just and glad increase it yields.
Dcnham.
Complete without superfluity or defect.He was a comely,
fiersonagc, a little above just stature, well and straight
imbed, but (lender. Bacon's Henry VII.Regular ; or
derly :
When war shall stand rang'd in its jufl array,
And dreadful pomp, then will I think on thee. Addifon.
Exactly proportioned ;

JUS
The prince is here at hand : pleaseth your lordship
To meet his grace, just distance 'tween our armies >
Shakespeare.
Full ; of full dimensions.His soldiers had skirmishes
with the Numidians, so that once the skirmish was like to
have come to a just battle. Knollts.There is not 3ny one
particular above-mentioned, but would take up the business
of a just volume. Halt's Origin of Mankind. There seldom
appeared a just army in the civil wars. Duchess of New
castle.
JUST, adv. Exactly; nicely; accurately.A few
understand him risrht ; just as when our Saviour said, in
an allegorical sense, Except ye eat the flesh of the son of
man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. Bentley.
'Tis with our judgments as our watches ; none
Go just alike, yet each believes his own.
Pope.
Merely; barely.It is the humour of weak and trifling
men to value themselves upon just nothing at all. 'Jlrange.
The Nereids swam before
To smooth the seas ; a soft Etesian gale
But just inspir'd and gently swell'd the sail.
Dryden.
Give me, ye gods, the product of one field,
That so I neither may be rich nor poor ;.
And, having just enough, not covet more.
Dryden.
Nearly ; almost ; tantum non.Being spent with age, and
just at the point of death, Democritus called for loaves of
hew bread to be brought, and with the steam of them un
der his nose prolonged his life. Temple.
JUST, / [By some derived from the French jouste, of
the Latin juxta, because the combatants fought near one
another; Salmasius derives it from the modern Greek
zoustra, or rather rfarf*, which is used in this sense by
Nicephorus Gregorius; others derive it ftomjusta, which
in the corrupt age of the Latin tongue was used for this
exercise, by reason it was supposed a more just and equal
combat than the tournament.] A sportive kind of com
bat on horseback, man against man, armed with lances or
swords, or both.None was either more gratefur'to the
beholders, or more noble in itself, than justs, both witi
sword and launce. Sidney.
Among themselves the tourney they divide,
i
In equal squadrons rang'd on either side ;
Then turn'd their horses heads, and man to man,
And steed to steed oppos'd, the justs began.
Dryden.
The difference between justs and tournaments consists
in this, that the latter is the genus, of which the former
is only a species. Tournaments included all kinds of
military sports and engagements made out of gallantry
and diversions; justs were those particular combats where
the parties were near each other, and engaged with lance
and sword. Add, that the tournament was frequently
performed by a number of cavaliers, who sought in a
body : the just was a single combat of one man against:
another. Though the justs were usually made in tourna
ments after a general rencounter of all the cavaliers, yet
they were sometimes single, and independent of any tour
nament. See Tournament.
To JUST, v. n. To engage in a mock fight; to tilt. To
push; to drive ; tojustle.
JUS'TABAS, a town of South- America, in the pro
vince of Tucuman : forty-five miles north-west of St.
Fernando.
JUS'TELL (Christopher), counsellor and secretary to
the king of France, and eminent for his acquaintance with,
ecclesiastical antiquities, was born at Paris in the year
1 580. He possessed excellent natural abilities, and a
strong inclination for literature, which he cultivated with,.'
great success. Soon after he quitted college he applied
to the study of ecclesiastical history, and of the councils}
and was persuaded by his friends to gratify the public

JUS
With the result of his learned investigations. In the year
a6io, he presented to the world, Codex Canonum Ecc)csi
JJnivers a Concilio Calchedonensi & Justiniano Imp. Coniirmatus, Gr. & Lat. 8vo. collected from printed Greek
books, aud manuscripts, and illustrated with note*. This
was followed, at no long interval, by Codex Canonum
jEcclesiasticorum Dionysii Exigui, five Codex Canonum
vetus Ecclesi Roman, ex tantiquislimo Codice MS.
8vo. The next work which he published, relative to ecclesiastical antiquities, was in the year 1615, and entitled
Codex Canonum Ecclesi African, Gr. and Lat. ex
MSS. Cod. 1615, 8vo. with notes and illustrations. Be
sides these, he made many other curious and valuable col
lections of Greek and Latin canons, &c. from manu
scripts in the royal, palatine, and private, libraries, which
constitute the two volumes in folio, entitled, Bibliotheca
Juris Canonici Vctcris, &c. published in Paris in 1661, by
our author's son Henry Justell, and William Voell. Our
author's enquiries, however, were not confined to ecclesi
astical, but comprehended also civil, history and antiqui
ties i and he was considered to be better acquainted with
those of the middle age than any person of his time. In
the year 1645 hepubhlhed A Genealogical History of the
House of Auvergne, deduced from Charters, Deeds, and
other authentic Documents, folio; which contains many
very curious pieces, useful in illustrating the history of
France. His labours also extended to the history of the
chancery, under the first, second, and third, races of the
French kings ; and to the study of sacred geography ; but
his papers on these subjects have not been committed to the
press. Justell maintained a literary correspondence with
the most learned men of his age, foreigners as well as
Frenchmen, and particularly with Usher, Saumaise, Blondel, and sir Henry Spelman. He died 1649, when about
lijcty-nine years of age. Moreri.
JUSTICE,/ [justice, Fr.justitia, L*t.] The virtue by
which we give to every man what i. his due; opposed to
injury or wrong. It is either distributive, belonging to
magistrates; or commutative, respecting common transac
tions between men.Justice and right (hall not be sold,
denied, or delayed. Mai;. Chart.Right lhall be done to all
without respect. Stat. West. 1.Justice shall not be delayed
for any command under the great seal, &c. Edw. III.
c. 8.The delaying of justice is an obstruction to, and
kind of denial thereof; but this is understood of unne
cessary and unjust delay, for sometimes it is convenient
for the better finding out the truth, and preparation of
parties, that they may not be surprised. Jacob's lan< Did.
Equity ; agreeablcness to right: as, He proved the jus
tice of his claim.Vindicative retribution; punishment;
opposed to mercy.Examples of justice must be made for
terror to some; examples of mercy for comfort to others.
Bacon's Advice to Villitrs.Right ; assertion of right :
Draw thy sword
That, if my speech offend a noble heart,
Thy arm may do thee justice.
ShaJteJpearet
Justice, in a moral sense, is one of the four cardinal
virtues, which gives every person his due. Fidelity and
truth are the foundation of justice. As to be perfectly
jult is an attribute of the Divine Nature, to be so to the
utmost of our ability is the glory of man. The following
examples of this virtue are extracted from various authors.
1 . Among the several virtues of Aristides, that for which
he was most renowned was justice ; because this virtue is of
most general use, its benefits extending to a greater num
ber of persons, as it is the foundation, and in a manner
the soul, of every public office and employment. Hence
it was that Aristides, though in low circumstances, and of
mean extraction, obtained the glorious surname os the 'Just;
a title, says Plutarch, truly royal, or rather truly divine ;
but of which princes are seldom ambitious, because gene
rally ignorant of its beauty and excellency. They choose
rather to be called the conquerors of cities and the thun
derbolts of war, preferring the vain honour of pompous

JUS
555
titles, which convey no other idea than violence and slaugh
ter, to the solid glory of thole expressive of goodness and
virtue. How much Aristides deserved the title given him,
will appear in the following instances ; though it ought to
be observed, that he acquired it not by one or two parti
cular actions, but by the whole tenor of his conduct.
Themistocles, having conceived the design of supplant
ing the Lacedemonians, and of taking the government of
Greece out of their hands, in order to put it into those of
the Athenians, kept his eye and his thoughts continually
fixed upon that great project; and, as he was not nice or
scrupulous in the choice of his measures, whatever tended
towards the accomplishing of the end he had in view he
looked upon as just and lawful. On a certain day then he
declared in a full assembly of the people, that he had a
very important design to propose ; but that he could not
communicate it to the people, because its success required
it should be carried on with the greatest secrecy ; he there
fore desired they would appoint a person to whom he might
explain himself upon the matter in question. Aristides
was unanimously fixed upon by the whole assembly, who
referred themselves entirely to his opinion of the affair ;
so great a confidence had they both in his probity and pru
dence. Themistocles, therefore, taking him aside, told
him that the design he had conceived was to burn the fleet
belonging to the rest of the Grecian states, which then lay
in a neighbouring port; and by this means Athens would
certainly become mistress of all Greece. Aristides here
upon returned to the assembly, and only declared to them,
that indeed nothing could be more advantageous to the
commonwealth than Themistocles's project, but that at
the fame time nothing in the world could be move unjust.
All the people unanimously ordained that Themistocles
should entirely desist from his project. There is not per
haps in all history a fact more worthy of admiration than
this. It is not a company of philosophers (to whom it
costs nothing to establish tine maxims and sublime notions
of morality in the school) who determine on this occasion
that the consideration of profit and advantage ought ne
ver to prevail in preference to what is honest and just; but
the whole people who are highly interested in the proposal
made to them, who are convinced it is of the greatest im
portance to the welfare of the state, and who, however,
reject it with unanimous consent, and without a moment's
hesitation ; and for this only reason, that it is contrary to jus
tice. How black and perfidious, on the other hand, was
the design which Themistocles proposed to them, of burn
ing the sleet of their Grecian confederates at a time of
entire peace, solely to aggrandize the power of the Athe
nians ! Had he a hundred times the merit ascribed to him,
this single action would be sufficient to sully all his glory ;
for it is the heart, that is to fay, integrity and probity,
which constitutes and distinguishes true merit.
a. The government of Greece having passed from Sparta
to the Athenians, is was thought proper under this new
government to lodge in the island of Delos the common
treasure of Greece ; to six new regulations with regard to
the public money ; and to lay such a tax as might be re
gulated according to the revenue of each city and state,
in order that, the expences being equally born,e by the se
veral individuals who composed the body of the allies, no
one might have reason to murmur. The difficulty was to
find a person of so honest and incorrupt a mind, as to dis
charge faithfully an employment of so delicate and dan
gerous a kind, the due administration of which so nearly
concerned the public welfare. All the allies cast their
eyes on Aristides ; accordingly they invested him with full
powers, and appointed him to levy a tax on each of them,
relying entirely on his wisdom and justice. The citizens'
had no cause to repent their choice. He presided over the
treasury with the fidelity and disinterestedness of a man
who looks upon it as a capital crime to embezzle the small
est portion of another's possession, with the cure and acti
vity of a father of a family in the management of his ow n
estate, and with the caution and integrity of a person who
consider*

JUSTICE.
considers the public money as sacred. In fine, lie succeeded gave him that command. He was not long seated in that
in what is equally difficult and extraordinary, viz. to ac- government before he cast his eyes upon Sapphira, a wo
quire the love of all in an office in which he who escapes man of exquisite beauty, the wife of Paul D.anvelt, a
the public odium gains a great point. Such is the glori wealthy merchant of the city under his protection and go
ous chara :ler which Seneca gives of a person charged with vernment. Rynsault was a man of a warm constitution,
an employment of almost the fame kind, and the noblest and violent inclination to women. He knew what it was
eulogium that can be given to such as administer public to enjoy the satisfactions which are reaped from the pos
revenues. It is the exait picture of Aristides. He disco session of beauty ; but was an utter stranger to the decen
vered Ib much probity and wisdom in the exercise of this cies, honours, and delicacies, that attend the passion to
office, that no man complained ; and those times were ward them in elegant minds. He could with his tongue
considered ever after as the golden age; that is, the period utter a passion with which his heart was wholly untouched.
in which Greece had attained the highest pitch of virtue In short, he was one of those brutal minds which can be
and happiness.
gratified with the violation of innocence and beauty, with
While he was treasurer-general of the republic, he made out the least pity, passion, or love, for that with which
it appear that his predecessors in that office had cheated they are so much delighted.
the state of vast sums of money, and among the reft TheRynsault, being resolved to accomplish his will on the
mistoclesin particular : for this reason, when Aristides came wife of Danvelt, left no arts untried to get into a fami
to pass his account, Themistocles raised a mighty faction liarity at her house ; but me knew his character and dis
against him, accused him of having embezzled the public position too well not to shun all occasions that might en
treasure, and prevailed so far as to have him condemned snare her into his conversation. The governor, despairand fined. But, the principal inhabitants, and the most ing of success by ordinary means, apprehended and im
virtuous part of the citizens, rising up against so unjust prisoned her husband, under pretence of an information
3 sentence, not only the judgment was reversed and the that he was guilty of a correspondence with the enemiea
fine remitted, but he was elected treasurer again for the of the duke to betray the town into their possession. This
year ensuing. He then seemed to repent of his former design had its desired effect ; and the wife of the unfor
administration ; and, by mowing himself more tractable tunate Danvelt, the day before that which was appointed
and indulgent towards others, he found out the secret of for his execution, presented herself in the hall of the go
pleasing all that plundered the commonwealth ; for, as he vernor's house, and as he passed through the apartment
neither reproved them nor narrowly inspected their ac threw herself at his feet, and, holding his knees, besought
counts, all these plunderers, grown fat with spoil and ra his mercy. Rynsault beheld her with a dissembled satisfac
pine, now extolled Aristides to the skies. It would have tion j and, assuming an air of thought and authority, he
been easy for him, as we perceive, to have enriched him bade her rise, and told her she must follow him to his clo
self in a post of that nature, which seems,, as it were, to set; and, asking her whether she knew the band of the
invite a man to it by the many favourable opportunities letter he pulled out of his pocket, went from her, leaving;
it lays in his way ; especially as he had to do with officers, this admonition aloud : " If you would save your hus
who for their part were intent upon nothing but robbing band, you must give me an account of all you know,
the public, and would have been ready to conceal the without prevarication ; for every body is satisfied that he
frauds of the treasurer their master, upon condition he is too fond of you to be able to hide from you the namea
did them the same favour. These very officers now made of the rest of the conspirators, dr any other particulars
interest with the people to have him continued a third whatsoever." He went to his closet, and soon after the
year in the fame employment : but when the time of elec lady was sent for to an audience. The servants knew their
tion was come, just as they were on the point of electing distance when matters of state were to be debated ; and the
Aristides unanimously, he rose up, and warmly reproved governor, laying aside the air with which he had appeared
the Athenian people : " What ! ( says he,) when I ma in public, began to be the supplicant, and to rally an af
naged your treasure with all1 the fidelity and diligence an fliction which it was in her power easily to remove. She
honest man is capable of, I met with the most cruel treat easily perceived his intention ; and, b;ithed in tears, be
ment, and the most mortifying returns ; and now that I gan to deprecate so wicked a design. But he signified to
have abandoned it to the mercy of these robbers of the her, in so many plain terms, that he was unhappy till he
republic, I am an admirable man and the best of citizens ! possessed her, and nothing less mould be the price of her
I cannot help declaring to you, that I am more ashamed husband's life ; and that she must, before the following noon,
of the honour you do me this day, than I was of the con pronounce the death or enlargement of Danvelt. After
demnation you pasted against me this time twel ve-montlis ; this notification, when he law Sapphira enough distracted
and with grief I find that it is more glorious with us to to make the subject of their discourse to common eyes ap
be complaisant to knaves than to save the treasures of the pear different from what it was, he called his servants to
republic." By this declaration he silenced the public plun conduct her to the gate. Loaded with insupportable afflic
derers, and gained the esteem of all good men.
tion, she immediately repaired to her husband, and, having
3. Aristides being judge between two private persons, signified to the gaolers that me had a proposal to make to
one of them declared, that his adversary had greatly in her husband from the governor, she was left alone with him,
jured Aristides. " Relate rather, good friend, (said he, revealed to him all that had passed, and represented the
interrupting him,) what wrong he hath done thee ; for it endless conflict she was in between love to his person and
is thy cause, not mine, that I now sit judge of."Again : fidelity to his bed. It is easy to imagine the sharp afflic
Being desired by Simonides, a poet of Chios, who had a tion this honest pair were in upon such an incident, in
cause to try before him, to stretch a point in his favour, lives not used to any but ordinary occurrences. The man
he replied, "As you would not be a good poet if your was bridled by shame from speaking what his fear prompt
lines ran contrary to the just measures and rules of your ed upon so near an approach of death ; but let fall words
art ; so I should neither be a good judge nor an honest that signified to her, he should not think her polluted,
nian if I decided aught in opposition to law and justice." though (lie had confessed to him that the governor had vi
4. When Charles duke of Burgundy, surnamed the Bold, olated her person, since he knew her will had no part in
reigned over spacious dominions, now swallowed up by the action. She parted from him with this oblique per
the power of France, he heaped many favours and honours mission, to save a life he had not resolution enough to re
upon Claudius Rynsault, a German, who had served him sign for the safety of his honour. The next inoruing the
in his wars against the insults of his neighbours. The unhappy Sapphira attended the governor, and, being led
prince himself was a person of singular humanity and jus into a remote apartment, submitted to his desires. Ryn
tice ; and, being prepossessed in favour of Rynsault, upon sault commended her charms } claimed a familiarity after
the decease of the governor of the chief town of Zealand what had passed between them ; and with an air of gaiety,
3
in

JUSTICE.
537
m the language os.a gallant, bade her return and take her in the credit he had with his master, that without any
husband out of prison ; but, continued he, my fair one more ado causes were bought and sold in the courts of ju
must not be offended that I have taken care he should not dicature as openly as provisions in the market. But, when
be an interruption to our future assignations. These last Cambyfes was informed of these proceedings, enraged to
words foreboded what (he found when she came to the find his friendship so ungratefully abused, the honour of
his government proltituted, and the liberty and property
gaol, her husband executed by the order of Rynsault.
It was remarkable, that the woman, who was full of of his subjects sacrificed to the avarice of his wretched mi
tears and lamentations during the whole course of her af nion, he ordered him to be seized and publicly degraded ;
fliction, uttered neither sigh nor complaint, but stood fixed after which he commanded his skin to be stripped over his
with grief at this .consummation of her misfortunes. She ears, and the feat of judgment to be covered with it as a
betook herself to her abode ; and, after having in solitude warning to others. At the fame time, to convince the
paid her devotion to Him who is the avenger of inno world that this severity proceeded only from the love of
cence, (he repaired privately to court. Her person, and justice, he permitted the son to succeed his father in the
a certain grandeur of sorrow negligent of forms, gained honours and office of prime minister.
8. One of the greatest of the Turkish princes was Maher passage into the presence of the duke her sovereign.
As soon as she came into his presence, she broke forth mood, or Mahmud, the Gaznevide. His name is still ve
into the following words : " Behold, O mighty Charles, nerable in the east ; and of the noble parts of his charac
a wretch weary ot life, though it has always been spent ter, a regard to justice was not the least. Of this the fol
with innocence and virtue. It is not in your power to lowing example is related by Mr. Gibbon in his Decline
redress my injuries, but it is to avenge them ; and, if the and Fall of the Roman Empire : As he fat in the divan,
protection of the distressed, and the punishment of op an unhappy subject bowed before the throne to accuse the
pressors, is a task worthy of a prince, I bring the duke of insolence of a Turkish soldier who had driven him from
Burgundy ample matter for doing honour to his own great his house and bed. " Suspend your clamours, (said Mah
name, and of wiping infamy off mine." When she had mud,) inform me of his next visit, and ourself in person
spoken this, she delivered to the duke a paper reciting her will judge and punish the offender." The sultan followed
ftory. He read it with all the emotion that indignation his guide ; invested the house with his guards ; and, extin
and pity could raise in a prince jealous of his honour in the guishing the torches, pronounced the death of the crimi
behaviour of his officers and the prosperity of his subjects. nal, who had been seized in the act of rapine and adultery.
Upon an appointed day Kynfault was sent for to court, After the execution of his sentence, the lights were rekin
and in the presence of a few of the council confronted by dled, and Mahmud fell prostrate in prayer ; then, riling
Sapphira. The prince asking, " Do you know that lady ?" from the ground, he demanded some homely fare, which
Rynsault, as soon as he could recover his surprise, told the he devoured with the voraciousness of hunger. The poor
duke he would marry her, if his highness would please man, whose injury he had avenged, was unable to suppress
to think that a reparation. The duke seemed contented his astonishment and curiosity ; and the courteous monarch
with this answer, and stood by during the immediate so condescended to explain the motives of this singular be
lemnization of the ceremony. At the conclusion of it he haviour. " I had reason to suspect that none except one
told Rynsault, "Thus far you have done as constrained of my sons could dare to perpetrate such an outrage ; and
by my authority : I shall not be satisfied of your kind I extinguished the lights, that my justice might be blind
usage of her, unless you sign a gift of your whole estate and inexorable. My praying was a thanklgiving on the
to her after your decease." To the performance of this discovery of the offender; and so painful was my anxiety,
also the duke was a witness. When these two acts were that I had passed three days without food since the first mo
executed, the duke, turning to the lady, told her, " It ment of your complaint."
9. In Gladwin's History of Hindoostan, a singular fact it
now remains for me to put you in quiet possession of what
your husband has so bountifully bestowed on you ;" and related of the emperor Jehangir, under whole father Akber the Mogul empire in Hindoostan first obtained any re
ordered the immediate execution of Rynsault.
5. In the Universal History we meet with the following gular form. Jehangir succeeded him at Agra on the 2zd
remarkable instance of a scrupulous regard to justice in a of October, 1605 ; and the first order which he issued on
Persian king named Nouschirvan. Having been out a-hunt- his accession to the throne was for the construction of the
ing, and desirous of eating some of the venison in the golden chain osjustice. It was made of pure gold, and mea
field, several of his attendants went to a neighbouring vil sured 30 yards, weighing 4 inaunds of Hindoostan (about
lage, and took away a quantity of salt to season it. The 4.00 pounds avoirdupois). One end of this chain was sus
king, suspecting how they had acted, ordered that they pended from the royal bastion of the fortress of Agra, and
should immediately go and pay for it. Then, turning to the other fastened in the ground near the side of the river*
his attendants, he said, " This is a small matter in itself, The intention of this extraordinary invention was, that
but a great one as it regards me : for a king ought ever if the officers of the courts of law were partial in their de
to be just, because he is an example to his subjects ; and, cisions, or dilatory in the administration of justice, the in*
if he swerves in trifles, they will become dissolute. If I jured parties might come themselves to this chain ; and,
cannot make all my people just in the smallest things, 1 making a noise by shaking the links of it, give notice that
can at least show them it is possible to be so."
they were waiting to represent their grievances to his ma
6. Artabarzanes, an officer of Artaxerxes king of Per jesty."
sia, begged his majesty to confer a favour upon him ; which
10. In Bourgoanne's Travels in Spain, vol. ii. p. 364..
if complied with would be an act of injustice. The king, the following anecdote is given of Peter HI. of Castile.
being informed that the promise of a considerable sum of A canon of the cathedral of Seville, affected in his dress,
money was the only motive that induced the officer to and particularly in his shoes, could not find a workman
make so unreasonable a request, ordered his treasurer to to his liking. An unfortunate shoemaker, to whom ha
give him thirty thousand dariuses, being a present of equal applied after quitting many others, having brought him
value with that which he was to have received. Giving a pair of (hoes not made to please his taste, the canon be
him the order for the money, " Here, take (fays the king) came furious, and, seizing one of the tools of the stioemathis token of my friendship for you ; a gift of this nature ker, gave him with it so many blows upon the head, as
cannot make me poor ; but complying with your request laid him dead upon the floor. The unhappy man left a
would make me poor indeed, for it would make me unjust." widow, four daughters, and a son thirteen years of age,
7. Cambyfes king of Persia was remarkable for the se the eldest of the indigent family. They made their com
verity of his government, and his inexorable regard to jus plaints to the chapter ; the canon was prosecuted, and con
tice. The prince had a particular favourite whom he demned not to appear in the choir forayear. The young
made a judge i and this judge reckoned himself so secure shoemaker, having attained to man's estate, was scarcely
Vol. XI. No. 776.
7 C
able

553
JUSTICE.
able to get a livelihood ; and, overwhelmed with wretched God is not a tyrant, proud of uncontroulable power, who
ness, fat down on the day of a procession at the door of imposes capricious laws only as tests of our obedience,
the cathedral of Seville at the moment the procession pass and to make us feel the weight of his yoke ; all his pre
ed by. Amongst the other canons he perceived the mur cepts are lessons which teach us how to be happy. But
derer of his father. At the light of this man, filial affec it is the will of God that we should be just ; from whence
tion, rage, and despair, so far got the better of his reason, it follows, that no true happiness can be acquired by
that he fell furiously upon the priest, and stabbed him to those who are unjust. An action, therefore, which is
the heart. The young man was seized, convicted of the contrary to the will of God, must be inconsistent with our
crime, and immediately condemned to be quartered alive, true interest ; and consequently, so far from being useful
Peter, commonly called the Cruel, but whom the Spani or expedient, it must inevitably produce ruin and misery.
ards call the Lover of Justice, was then at Seville. The af Injustice sometimes meets with the punishment it deserves
fair came to his knowledge ; and, after learning the par in this world ; but, if it should escape here, it does not
ticulars, he determined to be himself the judge of the follow that it will forever escape. It proves, on the con
>' oung shoemaker. When he proceeded to give judgment, trary, that there is another world in which the fates of
h e first annulled the sentence just pronounced by the cler mankind will be impartially decided.
gy : and, after asking the young man what profession he
JUSTICE, Uvstitiaru, Lat.] An officer deputed by the
was, " I forbid you (said he) to make shoes for one year king to administer justice, and do right by way of judg
to come."
ment. They are called Justices because in ancient time
it. During a recent cruize off the coast of France, cap the Latin word for a judge was justitia, and for that he hath
tain Moore, of the English frigate Syren, fell in with some his authority by deputation, and not jure magistratus. See
small fishing-vessels, the owners of which, on his approach, Judge. Of these Justices there are various sorts, with va
abandoned their nets, and escaped to fliore. Being in rious powers and duties ; some of which have been ex
want of -fresh provisions, he ordered out his boats, and plained under the articles Courts, Chancellor, Chan
drew the nets, by which means he obtained a considerable cery, Exchequer, and Judge ; fee also Common Pleas,
quantity of fi(b. With due consideration, however, to Forest, and King's Bench.
the wretched poissards, whom he had thus deprived of the
Justices of Assise, Justiciarii ad capiendns ajfisas. Such,
hire of their labour, he ascertained the value of the fish, as were wont by special commission to be sent (as occa
which proved, on the testimony of the pilot, to be six sion was offered; into this or that county, to take assises
guineas; and this sum, together with an appropriate let for the ease of the subjects ; for, as these actions pass al
ter, he put into a bladder, and suspended it to the nets, ways by jury, many men could not, without damage and
which he again threw into the water, and set sail. The charge, be brought to London ; therefore justices for this
frighted fishermen from the shore witnessed the early part purpose, by commission particularly authorized, were sent
of the transaction, and on the departure of the frigate re to them. For it seems, that the Justices of the Common
turned to their station for the purpose of saving the rem Pleas had no power to take aslises till the ttat. of % R. II,
nant of their nets, which, according to common usage, c. , by which they were enabled to do it, and to deliver
they expected to have found hacked to pieces. How gaols. And the Justices of the King's Bench have by that
great must have been their gratitude and delight, when, statute such power affirmed unto them, as they had one
on drawing in their nets, they not only discovered them hundred years before. These commissions ad capiendas
whole, but the treasure attached to them ! It is thus we qstisas, have of late years been settled and executed only
should ever act. We war not against individuals, whom, in Lent and the long vacation, (called now the Lent and
in all the relative duties of life, we should consider as Summer Assises,) when the justices and other learned
friends and brethren.
lawyers might be at leisure to attend those controversies j
These examples, to which many more might be added, whereupon it also falls out, that the matters that were
are highly pleasing to a sagacious and virtuous mind ; wont to be heard by more general commissions of Justices,
but the sensual and brutal part of mankind, who regard in Eyre, are heard all at one time with these afiises ; which
only the present moment, who see no objects but those was not so of old, as appears by Bracton, lib. 3. And by
which fall under the cognizance of the corporeal eye, and this means the justices of both benches, being worthily ac
estimate the merit of every action by the gain which it counted the fittest of all others, and their assistants, were
produces, have always considered justice and utility as in employed in these affairs. That Justices of Assise and Jus
dependent of each other. They put utility in the balance tices in Eyre did anciently differ, appeareth by stat. 27
against honesty every day ; and never fail to incline the Edw. III. c. 5. And that Justices of Assise and Justices
beam in favour of the former, if the supposed advantage of Gaol-delivery were different, is evident by stat. 4 Edw.
is thought to be considerable. They have no regard to III. c. 3. The oath taken by the Justices of Assile is all
justice but as they reckon to gain by it, or at least not to one with that taken by the Justices of the King's Bench.
To what is said under Assise, may be added, that the
lose ; and are always ready to desert it when it exposes
them to any danger or threatens them with any loss. From courts of Assise and Nisi Prius are composed of two or more
this disposition of mind proceeds that avidity of wealth commissioners, who are sent twice in every year, by the king's
and that habitual fraud which perpetually embroil civil special commission, all round the kingdom, (except Lon
society 5 from this fatal source arises that deluge of ini don and Middlesex, where courts of Nisi Prius are holden
quity which has overflowed the world ; from this prefer in and after every term, before the chief or other judge of
ence of interest to honesty proceed every unjust litigation the several superior courts; and, except the four northern
and every act of violence. And yet nothing is more cer counties, where the assises are only holden twice a-year,)
tain than that "Whateyeris unjust must, upon the whole, to try by a jury of the respective counties the truth of
such matters of fact as are then under dispute in Weltbe disadvantageous;" which might be proved thus :
Nothing is advantageous or useful but that which has a minster-hall. These Judges of Assise came into use in
tendency to render us happy ; the highest advantage, or the room of Justices in Eyre, who were regularly estaabsolute utility, is complete happiness ; and to this hap blissied, if not first appointed, by the parliament of Nor
piness, whatever is advantageous or useful is relative as to thampton, A. D. J 176, 22 Hen. II. with a delegated power
an ultimate end ; and nothing that is not thus relative to from the king's great court, or aula regia, being looked
happiness can properly be said to be advantageous or use upon as members thereof ; and they afterwards made their
s'*!. Now whatever is unjust is so far from tending to circuit round the kingdom once in seven years for the
promote, that it destroys, our happiness ; for whatever is purpose of trying causes. Ca. Lit. 293. They were after
unjust is contrary to the Divine will ; and it is not possi wards directed by Magna Charta, c. 12, to be lent into
ble that we should become happy by resisting that will, every county twice a-year, to take (or receive the verdict
because of this will our happiness js the immediate object. of the jurors, or rtcognitors, in certain actions then call1
*
ed)

JUSTICE.
ed) recognitions in assifes; the most difficult of which uproar, or other occasion, in the country; but these in
t'lty are directed to adjourn into the court of Common Eyre (as Mr. Gwin sets down in the Preface to his Read
Pleas, to be there determined. The itinerant justices were ing) weie lent btit once in every seven years; with whom
sometimes mere Justice; of Alii fe, or of Dower, or of Gaol - agrees Horn in his Mirror of Justices, 1. 2. But, accord
delivery, and the like ; and they had sometimes a more ing to Orig. Juridiciales, they went ot'tener. These were
general commission, to determine all manner of causes, instituted by king Henry II. as Camden in his Brit, wirbeing constituted JuJIkiarii adomnia placita. Brad. I. 3. tr. nesseth, p. 10+. In some respects they resembled our Jus
i.e. 11. But the present Justices of Allisc and Nisi Prius tices of Assise at present, though their authority and man
are more immediately derived from the stat. Weftm. 2, ner of proceeding much differ. 1 Inst. 293.
Justice of the Forest, Jujliciarius Forestx ; is a lord
which directs them to be assigned out of the king's
sworn justices, associating to themselves one or two dis by his office, and he hears and determines all offences
creet knights of each county. By stat. 27 Edw. I. c. 4, within the sorest, committed against vert or venison. Of
(explained by 12 Edw. II. c. 3,) assifes and inquests were these there are two, whereof one hath jurisdiction overall
allowed to be taken before any one justice of the court in forests on this side Trent, the other of all beyond it. The
which the plea was brought; associating to him one chief point of their jurisdiction conslsteth upon the arti
knight, or other approved man of the county. And, last cles of the king's charter, called Charta de Foresta, made
ly, by stat. 14. Edw. III. c. 16, inquests of Nisi Prius may 9 Hen. III. concerning which fee Camd. Brit. p. 214.
be taken before any justice of either bench, (though the The court where this justice sits and determines, is called
pica be not depending in his own court,) or before the the Justice-seat of the Forest, held once every three years.
chief baron of the exchequer, if he be a man of the law; Manwood's Forest-Laws, cap. 24. He is also called Justice
or otherwise before the Justices of Assise, so that one of in Eyre of the Forest ; and is the only justice that may
such justices be a judge of the King's Bench or Common appoint a deputy by the statute of 32 Hen. VIII. c. 35.
Pleas, or the king's serjeant sworn. They usually make See Forest, vol. vii. p. 566.
Justices of Gaol-delivery, JuJIkiarii ad Gaolas delitheir circuits in the respective vacations after Hilary and
Trinity Terms ; assifes being allowed to be taken in the berandas, are those who are sent with commission to hear
holy time of Lent by consent of the bishops at the request and determine all causes appertaining to such who for
of the king, as expressed in stat. Westm. 1. 3 Edw. 1. c. any offence are cast into gaol ; part of their authority is
51. And it was also usual, during the times of popery, to punish such as let to mainprize those prisoners who are
for the prelates to grant annual licences to the Justices of not bailable by law, nor by the statute dt stnibus, cap. 3.
Assise to administer oaths in holy times ; for, oaths being F.N.B. 151. These seem in ancient time to have been
of a sacred nature, the logic of those ages concluded that sent into the country upon several occasions ; but after
they must be of ecclesiastical cognizance. Instances hereof wards Justices of Aliise were likewise authorized to the
may be met with in the Appendix to Spelman's Original like purposes. 4 Edw. III. e. 3. Their oath is similar to
of the Terms, and in Parker's Antiquities, 209. The others of the king's justices of either bench. 2 Edw. III.
prudent jealousy of our ancestors ordained, that no man c. 2. Old Abridgment of the Statutes, tit. Sacramentum Juftiof law should be Judge of Assise in his own county where ciariorum. Cornell. Justices of Aslise, if laymen, (hall de
in he is born or doth inhabit. But this restraint is now liver the gaols. 27 Edw. l.Jl. 1. c. 3. The Justices of
taken off, as to Justices of Oyer and Terminer, by stat. 11 Peace sliall deliver over their indictments to the Justices
of Gaol-delivery. 4 Edw. III. c. 2. See Justices of
Geo. II. c. 27.
The courts of Nisi Prius in London and Middlesex are Gaol-Delivery, vol. viii.
Justices ok the Jews, Justiciarii ad custodians Judxcalled stttings ; and those for Middlesex were established
by the legislature in the reign of queen Elizabeth. In orum ajjignati. King Richard I. after his return out of
ancient times all issues in actions brought in that county the Holy Land, anno 1194, appointed particular justices,
were tried at Westminster in the terms, at the bar of the laws, and orders, for preventing the frauds, and regulat
court in which the action was instituted ; but, when the ing the contracts and usury, of the Jews. Hovedeii, part*
business of the courts increased, these trials were found so post, p. 745. Claus. 3 Edw. I. m. 19.
Justices of Labourers ; Justices heretofore appoint
great an inconvenience, that it was enacted by stat. 18
Eliz. c. ii, that the Chief Justice of the King's Bench ed to redress the frowardnels of labouring men, who
should be empowered to try within the term, or within would either be idle, or have unreasonable wages. See
four days after the end of the term, all the issues joined the old statutes, 21 Edw. III. c. 1. 25 Edw. III. c. 8. 31
in the courts of Chancery and King's Bench; and that Edw. I. c. 6.
Justices of Nisi Prius. These are at this time the
the Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, and the Chief
Baron of the Exchequer, sliould in like manner try the fame with Juftises of Assise ; for it is a common adjourn
issues joined in their respective courts. In the absence of ment of a cause in the Common Pleas, to put it off to
any one of,the chiefs, the fame authority was given to such a day, Nifi prius Justiciarii vencrint ad eas paries ad catwo of the judges or barons of his court. The stat. 12 piendas ajfijas; "Unless the justices shall first come to a
Geo. I. c. 31, extended the time to eight days after term ; place named to take the assifes;" which they are sure to
and impowered one Judge or Baron to sit in the absence do ; and upon this clause of adjournment they are called
of the chief. Stat. 2+ Geo. II. c. 18, extended the time Justices of Nisi Prius, as well as Juitices of Aliise. Their
commission may be seen in Cromp. Juris, sol. 204; yet,
after term still further to fourteen days.
Justices in Eyre, Justiciarii itineraries ; so termed of with this difference between them, that Juitices of Aliise
the old French word erre, as a grand erre, i. e. magnis iti- have power to give judgment in a cause, but Justices of
neiiius, proverbially spoken. These, in ancient time, Nili Prius only to take the verdict. But, in the nature of
were sent with commission into divers counties to hear both their functions, this seems to be the greatest differ
such causes especially, as were termed pleas of the crown. ence, that Justice of Nisi Prius have to deal in causes per
And this was done for the ease of the people, who must sonal as well as real; whereas Justices of Assise, in strict:
else have been hurried to the King's Bench, if the case acceptation, meddle only with the possessory writs called
were too high for the county-court. They differed from aslile. Cowell.
the Justices of Oyer and Terminer, who were sent uponJustices of Oyer and Terminer, Justiciarii ad auone or a few special causes, and to one place ; whereas diendum ? terminandum ; were justices deputed upon some
the Justices in Eyre were sent through the provinces and special or extraordinary occasions. Fitzhcrbert in his
counties of the land, with a more indefinite and general Nat. Brev. faith, That the commission d'Oyer and Termi
commission, as appeareth by Bracton, lib. iii. cc. 11, 12, ner is directed to certain persons upon any great riot, in
13. and Britton, cap. 2. And again, because the Justices surrection, heinous misdemeanors, or trelpalles conuiniitad.
ci Oyer and Terminer were lint uncertainly upon any And, because the occasion of granting this commillion
should

560
JUS'
should be maturely weighed, it is provided by the stat. i
Edw. III. c. 2, that no such commission ought to be
granted, but that they (hall be dispatched before the jus
tices of the one bench or other, or justices errant, except for
horrible trespasses, and that by the special favour of the
king.
The courts of Oyer and Terminer, and general Gaoldelivery, are of a general nature, and universally diffused
over the kingdom ; but yet are of a local jurisdiction,
and confined to particular districts. These are held be
fore the king's commissioners, among whom are usually
two judges of the courts at Westminster, twice in every
year, in every county of the kingdom ; except the four
northern ones, where they are held only once, and Lon
don and Middlesex, wherein they are held eight times.
These were (lightly mentioned under Justices of As
sist ; and under title Assise it is observed, that, at what
is usually called the Assises, the judges sit by virtue of five
several authorities ; two of which, the Commission of As
sise -and its attendant jurisdiction of Nisi Prius, being
principally of a civil nature, are there explained ; to which
may here be added, that these justices have, by virtue of
several statutes, a criminal jurisdiction also, in certain spe
cial cases. * Hal. P. C. 39. 2 Hawk. P. C. c. 7. As to an
other authority, the commission of peace, fee Justices
of the Peace. It may here be mentioned, that all the
justices of the peace of any county wherein the assises are
held are bound by law to attend them, or else are liable
to a fine, in order to return recognizances, &c. and to as
sist the judges in such matters as lie within their know
ledge and jurisdiction, and in which some os them have
probably been concerned, by way of previous examina
tion. The commission of Oyer and Terminer, to hear
and determine all treasons, felonies, and misdemeanors, is
directed to the judges and several others, or any two of
them; but the judges or serjeants at law only are of the
gvorum, so that the rest cannot act without the presence of
one of them. The words of the commission are, '* to in
quire, hear, and determine :" so that, by virtue of this com
mission, they can only proceed upon an indictment found
at the (ame assises; for they mult first inquire, by means
of the grand jury, or inquest, before they are empowered to
hear and determine by the help of the petit jury. There
fore they have, besides all these, a commission of general
gaol-delivtry, which empowers them to try and deliver every
prisoner who Aall be in the gaol when the judges arrive
at the circuit-town, whenever, or before whomsoever, in
dicted, or for whatsoever crime committed. It was an
ciently the course to issue special writs of gaol-delivery
for each particular prisoner, which were called the writs
de bono et malo; 2 Inst. 43 : but, these being found incon
venient and oppressive, a general commission for all the
prisoners has long been establislied in their stead. So that,
one way or the other, the gaols are in general cleared, and
all offenders tried, punished, or delivered, twice in every
year; a constitution of singular use and excellence. Some
times also, upon urgent occasions, the king issues a spe
cial and extraordinary commission of Oyer and Terminer,
and Gaol-delivery, confined to those offences which stand
in need of immediate inquiry and punishment; upon
which the course of proceeding is much the (ame as upon
general and ordinary commissions.
Formerly it was held, in pursuance of the statutes S
Rd. II. c. 2. 33 Hen. VIII. c. 4, that no judge or other
lawyer could act in the commillion of Oyer and Termi
ner, or in that of Gaol-delivery, within his own county
where he was born or inhabited ; in like manner as they
are prohibited from being judges of assise, and determin
ing civil causes. But that local partiality, which the jea
lousy of our ancestors was careful to prevent, being judged
lesi likely to operate in the trial of crimes and misde
meanors than in matters of property and disputes be
tween party and party, it was thought proper, by the stat.
11 Geo. II. c. 27, to allow any man to be a Justice of

'ICE.
Oyer and Terminer and general Gaol-delivery within any
county of England. 4 Comm. 269-271. In fine, as the
Justices of Assise and Nisi Prius are appointed to try civil
causes, so are the Justices of Oyer and Terminer and Gaoldelivery to try indictments for crimes, all over the king
dom, at what are generally denominated the circuits, or
assises ; and the towns where they come to execute their
commissions are called the assise-towns, and are generally
the county-towns.
Justices of the Pavilion, Justiciarii Pavilionis, are
certain Judges of a Pie-powder CoUrt, of a molt trans
cendent jurisdiction, held under the bishop of Winches
ter at a fair on St. Giles's Hill near that city, by virtue of
letters patent granted by Richard II. and Edw. IV. See
the patent at large in Prjnne's Animad. on 4 Inst. sol. 191.
Justices of the Peace are judges of record, appoint
ed by the king's commission to be justices within certain
limits; generally within the counties where they are resi
dent ; for the conservation of the peace, and for the exe
cution of divers things' comprehended within their com
mission, and within divers statutes committed to their
charge. Da/t. c. 2. The principal of these is theCustos Hotulorum, or Keeper of the Records of the county. 1 Comm.
349.
1
The common law hath ever had a special care and re
gard for the conservation of the peace ; for peace is the
very end and foundation of civil society. And there
fore, before the present constitution of justices was in
vented, there were peculiar officers appointed by the com
mon law for the maintenance of the public peace. Of
these, some had and still have this power annexed to other
offices which they hold ; others had it merely by itself,
and were thence named cvjiodes or conjervatores pads. Those
that were so virtute offieii still continue; but the latter sort
are superseded by the modern justices.
The king's majesty is, by his office and dignity royal,
the principal conservator of the peace within all his do
minions, and may give authority to any other to see the
peace kept, and to punissi such as break it ; hence it is
usually called the king's peace. Lamb. Eirenarch. 12. The
Lord Chancellor or Keeper, the Lord Treasurer, the Lord
High Steward of England, (when any such officers are in
being,) and all the justices of the court of King's Bench
(by virtue of their offices), and the Master of the Rolls
(by prescription), are general conservators of the peace
throughout the whole kingdom, and may commit all
breakers of it, or bind them in recognizances to keep it.
Lamb. 12. The other judges are so only in their own
courts. The Coroner is also a conservator of the peace
within his own county; as is also the Sheriff; and both
of them may take a recognizance or security of the peace.
Brit.^. F.N.B.ii. Constables, tything-men, and the like,
are also conservators of the peace within their own juris
dictions ; and may apprehend all breakers of the peace,
and commit them, till they find sureties for their keeping
it. Lamb. 14. See Constable.
Polydore Virgil lays, that Justices of the Peace had their
beginning in the reign of William I. called the Conque
ror; but sir Edward Coke was of opinion, that in the
sixth year of K. Edw. I. frima suit institutio Jufticiariorvm
pro pace conservandd. Mr. Prynne affirms, that in the reign
of king Henry III. after the agreement made between
that king and his barons, guardians ad paccm conjcrvandam
were constituted. And sir Henry Spelman differs from
both these, being of opinion that they were not made un
til the beginning of the reign os king Edward III. when
they were thought necessary for suppressing commotions,
which -might happen upon dethroning king Edward II.
It is certain the general commission of the peace, by sta
tute, began 1 Edward III. though before that time there
were particular commissions of peace to certain men, in
certain places ; but not thoughout England. 2 Nets. Ab.
1063.
Justices of the peace were formerly to be allowed 41. aday

JUS
day during their attendance at the quarter- sessions, to be
paid by the sheriffs of counties. 12 Rd. II. 2 Hen. V. 18
Jfen. VI.
These justices are appointed by the king's special com
mission under the great seal, the form of which was set
tled by all the judges A. D. 1590. Lamb. 43,35. The power
of constituting them is only in the king; though they are
generally made at the discretion of the lord chancellor or
lord keeper, by the king's leave; and the king may now
appoint in every county in England and Wales as many as
lie shall think fit. 1 Inst. 174, 175. Their commission ap
points them all, jointly and severally, to keep the peace;
and any two or more of them to inquire of and deter
mine felonies and other misdemeanors ; in which num
ber some particular justices, or one of them, are directed
to be always included, and no business to be done with
out their presence; the words of the commission running
thus, Quorum (Of whom) elrqucm vejlrum, A. B.C. D. (3c.
vnum rjfe volumus ; "any one of you the aforesaid A. B.C. D.
&c. we will fliall be one ;" whence the persons so named
are usually called Justices of the Quorum. And formerly
it was customary to appoint only a select number of jus
tices, eminent for their (kill and discretion, to be of the
Quorum; but now the practice is to advance almost all of
them to that dignity, naming them all over again in the
quorum clause, except perhaps only some one person for
the sake of propriety j and no exception is now allowable
for not expressing in the form of warrants, orders, &c.
that the justice who issued them is of the quorum. 26
Geo. II. c. 27. See also flat. 7 Geo. III. c. 11. When any
justice intends to act under this commission, he sues out
a writ of dedimus poleflatm, from the clerk of the crown in
chancery, empowering certain persons therein named to
administer the usual oaths to him ; which done, he is at
liberty to act.
As the office of these justices is conferred by the king,
so it subsists only during his pleasure; and is determina
te, 1 . By the demise of the crown ; that is, in six months
after. 1 Ann. c. 8. But, if the fame justice is put in com
mission by the successor, he (hall not be obliged to sue out
a new dedimus, or to swear to his qualification afresh ;
1 Geo. III. c. 1J5 nor, by reason of any new commission,
to take the oaths more than once in the fame reign. 7 Geo.
III. c. 9. 2. By express writ under the great seal, dis
charging any particular person from being any longer jus
tice. Lamb. 67. 3. By superseding the commission by
writ of Jiiper/cdcat, which suspends the power of all the
justices, but does not totally destroy it, seeing it may be
revived again by another writ called a proctdtndo. 4. By
a new commission, which virtually, though silently, dis
charges all the former justices that are not included there
in ; for two commissions cannot subsist at once. 5. By
accession of the office of ssieriffor coroner. 1 Mar. 1. c. 8.
A sheriff cannot act as justice during the year of his of
fice ; but it has been observed, that neither this statute re
ferred to by Blackstone, nor any other, disqualifies a co
roner from acting as a justice of the peace ; nor do the
two offices in their nature seem incompatible. 1 Comm. c. 9.
14.
On renewing the commission of the peace, (which ge
nerally liappeneth as any person is newly brought into
the fame,) there cometii a writ of dedimus potrflatem direct
ed out of chancery, tp some ancient justice (or other), to
take the oath of him which is newly inserted, which is
usually in a schedule annexed; and to certify the same
into that court, at such a day as the writ commandeth.
Unto which oath are usually annexed the oaths of allegi
ance and supremacy. Lamb. 53.
The form of which oath of office at this day is as followeth: "Ye (hall swear, that, as Justice of the Peace in
the county of M. in all articles in the king's commission
to you directed, you shall do equal right to the poor and
to the rich, after your cunning, wit, and power, and after
the laws and customs of the realm, and statutes thereof
made. And ye shall not be of counsel of any quarrel
Vol. XI. No. 776.

T I C E.
*Si
hanging before you. And that ye hold your sessions af
ter the form of the statutes thereof made. And the issues,
fines, and amerciaments, that (hall happen to be made, and
all forfeitures which (hall fall, before you, ye (hall cause
to be, entered without any concealment (or embezzling),
and truly send them to the king's exchequer. Ye (hall
not let for gift or other cause, but well and truly ye (hall
do your office of Justice of the Peace in that behalf. And
that you take nothing for your office of Justice of the
Peace to be done, but of the king, and fee* accustomed,
and costs limited by statute. And ye shall not direct,
nor cause to be directed, any warrant (by you to be made)
to the parties, but ye (hall direct them to the bailiff of
the said county, or others the king's officers or ministers,
or other indifferent persons, to do execution thereof. So
help you God."
Touching the number and qualifications of these jus
tices; it was ordained by stat. 18 Edw. III. c. 2, that two
or three of the best reputation in each county mould be
assigned to keep the peace. But, these beifig found ra
ther too few for that purpose, it was provided by stat. 34
Edw. III. c. 1, that one lord, and three or four of the
most worthy men in the county, with some learned in the
law, shall be made justices in every county. But after
wards the number of justices, through the ambition of
private persons, became so large, that it was thought ne
cessary, by stats. 12 Ric. II. c. 10, and 14 Ric. II. c. 11,
to restrain them at first to six, and afterwards to eight
only. But this rule is now disregarded, and the cause
seems to be (as Lambard observed long ago), that the
growing number of statute-laws, committed from time to
time to the charge of justices of the peace, have occa
sioned also (and very reasonably) their increase to a larger
number. And as to their qualifications, the statutes just
cited direct them to be of the best reputation, and most
worthy men in the county; and stat. 13 Ric. II. c. 7, or
ders them to be of the most sufficient knights, esquires,
and gentlemen of the law. Also, by stat. 2 Hen. V. It. 1.
c. 4; and st. 2. c. 1 ; they must be resident in their several
counties. And because, contrary to these statutes, men
of small substance had crept into the commission, whose
poverty made them both covetous and contemptible, it
was enacted by stat. 18 Hen. VI. c. 1, that no justice should
be put in commission, if he had not lands to the value of
20I. per annum. And, the rate of money being greatly
altered since that time, it was enacted by 5 Geo. II. c. 18.
18 Geo. II. c. 20, that every justice, except as is therein
excepted, shall have 100I. per annum clear of all deduc
tions ; and, if he acts without such qualification, he (hall
forfeit 100I. Also, it is provided that no practising at
torney, solicitor, or proctor, shall be capable of acting as
a justice of the peace for any county. The stat. 18 Geo.
II. c. 20, provides that no person shall be capable of be
ing a justice of peace, or acting as such, who shall not
have, in law or equity, for his own use in possession, a
freehold, copyhold, or customary estate for life, or some
greater estate, or for years determinable upon a life or
lives, or twenty-one years, in lands, &c. of the clear yearly
value of 100I. over and above all incumbrances, rents, and
charges; or entitled to the immediate reversion or remain
der in lands, &c. of 300I. per annum, and who shall not
take the oath in this act mentioned, under the penalty of
100I. to be recovered by action of debt, and the proof of
the qualification to lie on the defendant ; arid, if lie insists
on any lands not mentioned in the oath, he is to give no
tice of them ; and lands, not mentioned in the oath ornotice, are not to be allowed. This act is not to extend to
corporation justices, or to the eldest sops of peers, and of
gentlemen qualified to be knights of shires, the officers of
the board of green cloth, principal officers of the navv,
under secretaries of state, heads of colleges, or to the
mayors of Oxford and Cambridge ; all of whom may act
without any qualification by estate.
The power, office, and duty, of a justice of the peace
depend on his commission, and on the several statutes
7 -D
which

562
JUS'
which have created objects of his jurisdiction. His commillion, first, empowers him singly to conserve the peace ;
and thereby gives him all the power of the ancient con
servators at the common law, in suppressing riots and af
frays, in taking securities for the peace, and in appre
hending and committing felons, and other inferior crimi
nals. It also empowers any two or more to determine all
felonies, and other offences ; which is the ground of their
jurisdiction at the sessions. And, as to the powers given
to one, two, or more, justices by the several statutes,
which from time to time have heaped upon them such an
infinite variety of business, that few care to undertake,
and fewer understand, the office ; they are such, and of so
great importance to the public, that the country is greatly
obliged to any worthy magistrate that, without sinister
views of his own, will engage in this troublesome servjce.
i Ccmm. c. 9. 4 Comm. c. 20. If therefore a well-meaning
justice makes any undesigned slip in his practice, great
lenity and indulgence are mown to him in the courts of
law j and there are many statutes made to protest him in
the upright discharge of his office ; which, among other
privileges, prohibit such justices from being sued for any
oversights without notice before-hand ; and stop all suits
begun, on tender made of sufficient amends. 7 Jac. I. c. 5.
ai Jac. I. c. 12. 24 Geo. II. c. 44. But, on the other
hand, any malicious or tyrannical abuse of their office is
usually severely punislied ; and all persons who recover a
verdict against a justice, for any wilful or malicious injury,
are entitled to double costs. 1 Comm. 350-4.
Justices of peace are to hold their sessions four times ayear, i. e. the first week after Michaelmas, the Epiphany,
Easter, and St. Thomas called Becket, being the 7th of
July. 36 Edw. III. c. 12. 12 Rd. II. c. 10. They are Jus
tices of Record, for none but justices of record can take a
recognizance of the peace. Every justice of peace hath a
separate power, and may do all acts concerning his office
apart and by himself; and even may commit a fellowjustice upon treason, felony, or breach of the peace ; and
this is the ancient power which conservators of the peace
had at common law. But it has been held, that one jus
tice of the peace cannot commit another for breach of the
peace ; though the justices in sessions may do it. Lamb.
Just. 385. Jenk. Cent. 174.. By several statutes, justices may
act in many cafes where their commission doth not reach;
the statutes themselves being a sufficient commission.
Lamb. lib. 4.. Wood's Inst. 79, So. If a justice of peace
does not observe the form of proceeding directed by sta
tute, it is coram non judicc, and void ; but, if he acts ac
cording to the direction of the statutes, neither the jus
tices in sessions nor K. B. can reverse what he has done.
Jjnes, 170.
The power of justices is ministerial when they are com
manded to do any thing by a s uperior authority, as by the
court of K. B. &c. In all other cafes they act as judges;
but they must proceed according to their commission, &c.
Where a statute requires any act to be done by two justices,
it is an established rule, that, if the act is of a judicial na
ture, or is the result of discretion, the two justices must
be present to concur and join in it, otherwise it will be
void ; as in orders of removal and filiation, the appoint
ment of overseers, and the allowance of the indenture of
a parish apprentice ; but, where the act is merely ministe
rial, they may act separately, as in the allowance of a poorrate. This is the only act of two justices which has yet
been construed to be ministerial; and the propriety of this
construction has been juifly questioned. 4 Term. Rep. 386.
A justice is to exercise his authority only within the
county where he is appointed by his commission ; not in
any city which is a county of itself, or town corporate,
having their proper justices, &c. though in other towns
and liberties he may. Dalton. But, by stat. 24 Geo. II.
c. 55, where a justice shall grant a warrant against a per
son escaping or residing out of his jurisdiction, a justice
of the county, &c. where such person shall reside, shall in4orse his name on the warrant, which sliall be a sufficient

ricE.
authority to the person to whom the warrant was origvnally directed, to execute the warrant, and carry the per
son before the justice who indorsed the warrant, or any
other justice of the fame county, who, if the offence ber
bailable, (hall take bail for the person's appearing at the
next sessions for the county, &c. where the offence was
committed, and deliver the recognizance and all proceed
ings to the constable, Sec. who apprehended the party, to
be by him delivered to the clerk of the peace of the
county, Sec. where the fact was committed ; and, if the
fact be not bailable, or the party shall not give bail, the
constable may carry the party before a justice of the county
where the fait was committed. Should there be any
thing irregular or illegal in the warrant, no action lies
against the justice who indorses such warrant, but only
against the justice who granted it.
Justices either of the county from which tenants frau
dulently remove goods, or of that in which they are con
cealed, may convict the offenders in their respective
counties. A justice dwelling in a city or precinct, that
is a county of itself within the county at large, may act
at his own dwelling-house for such county at large. A
man may be a justice of peace in one part of Yorksliire,
and yet not be a justice of peace in every part of the
county; this county being divided into separate ridings.
Hill, zi Car. B.R.
By stat. 5 Geo. II. c. 19, on appeals to justices of peace
in the sessions, they are to cause defects in form in orders,
&c. to be rectified without charge, and then determine the
matters according to the merits of the cafe ; and their
proceedings sliall not be removed into the K. B. without
entering into recognizance of 50I. to prosecute with ef
fect, and pay costs if affirmed. No cerliorari sliall issue to
remove any order, made by justices of peace of any county,
&c. or at the quarter- sessions, unless it be applied for
within six months, and proved on oath that six days' no
tice in writing was given to the justices, by whom the or
der was made, that they or the parties concerned may
show cause against in
justices of peace may take an information against per
sons committing treason ; issue warrants for their appre
hension, and commit them to prison, Sec. They commit,
all felons in order to trial; and bind over the prosecutors
to the assiscs ; and, if they do not certify examinations
and informations to the next gaol-delivery, or do not bind
over prosecutors, &c. they sliall be fined. Da/t. c. 11. For
petit larceny and small felonies, the justices in their quar
ter sessions may try offenders ; other felonies being of
course tried at the assises ; and in cafe of felonies, and
pleas upon penal statutes, they cannot hold cognizance
without an express power given them by the statutes.
Justices of peace in their sessions cannot try a cause the
same sessions, without consent of parties, &c. for the party
ought to have convenient time, or it will be error. Cro.
Car. 317. Sid. 334. Nor can the sessions of justices refer a
matter which ought to be tried, to be determined by an
other session ; yet they may refer a thing to another to
examine, and make report to them for their determination.
2 Salh. 477. The sessions is all as one day, and the jus
tices may alter their judgments at any time while it con
tinues. Ibid. 494,
It is incident to the office of a justice of peace to coinmit offenders ; and a justice may commit a person that
doth a felony in his own view, without warrant ; but, if
it be on the information of another, he must make a war
rant under hand and seal for that purpose. If complaint
and oath be made before a Justice of goods stolen, and the
informer, suspecting that they are in a particular house,
shows the cause of his suspicion, the justice may grant a
warrant to the constable, Sec. to search in the place sus
pected, to seize the goods and person in whose custody
they are found, and bring them before him or some other
justice. The search on these warrants ought to be in the
day-time, and doors may be broke open by constables to
take the goods. Justices of peace may make and persuade
aft.

JUS
an agreement in petty quarrels and breaches of the peace,
where the king is not entitled to a fine, though they may
not compound offences or take money for making agree
ments. A justice hath a discretionary power of binding
to the good behaviour; and may require a recognizance,
with a great penalty, for keeping of the peace, where the
party bound is a dangerous person, and likely to break
the peace, and do much mischief; and for default of sure
ties he may be committed to gaol. But a man giving secu
rity for keeping the peace in the King's Bench or Chan
cery, may have a fufersedeas to the justices in the county
not to take security ; and also by giving surety of the
peace to any other jultice. Is one make an assault upon
a justice of peace, he may apprehend the offender and
commit him to gaol till he finds sureties for the peace ;
and a justice may record a forcible entry on his own pos
session; in other cases he cannot judge in his own cause.
Contempts against justices are punishable by indictment
and fine at the sessions. Justices stiall not be regularly
punished for any thing done by them in session as judges;
and, if a justice be tried for any thing done in his office,
he may plead the general issue, and give the special mat
ter in evidence ; and, if a verdict is given for him, or if
the plaintiff be nonsuit, he sliall have double costs ; and
such action sliall only be laid in the county where the of
fence is committed. 7 Jac. 5. 21 Jac. c. 12. But, if they
are guilty of any misdemeanor in office, information lies
against them in the King's Bench, where they stiall be
punished by fine and imprisonment ; and all persons who
recover a verdict against a justice for any wilful or mali
cious injury, are entitled to double costs. By 24 Geo. II.
c. 44, no writ sliall be sued out against any justice of
peace, for any thing done by him in the execution of his
office, until notice in writing stiall be delivered to him
one month before the suing out of the same, containing
the cause of action, &c. within which month he may ten
der amends ; and, if the tender be found sufficient, he
sliall have a verdict. No such plaintiff stiall recover
against the justice, unless such notice stiall be proved at
the" trial. If the justice sliall neglect to make such tender,
or stiall make an insufficient tender, he may, before issue
joined, pay into court such sum as he (hall think fit.
Where an action is against a justice and constable, if there
be a verdict against the justice, and the constable be ac
quitted, the plaintiff sliall recover such costs against the
justice, as to include the costs the plaintiff stiall be obliged
to pay to the constable. And this statute enacts, that, if
the plaintiff in any such action stiall recover against a jus
tice, and the judge Jhatt certify that tie injury was wilfully
and maliciously done, the plaintiff stiall recover double costs.
No action sliall be brought against a justice for any thing
done in the execution of his office, unless commenced
within six months after the act committed.
For further matter relative to this extensive and useful
office, see Burn's Justice, title Justices of the Peace.
Justices of Peace within Liberties; Justiciarii ad
pacem infra libertates ; are such in cities, and other corpo
rate towns, as the others are of the county; and their au
thority is all one within the several territories and pre
cincts, having besides the aslise of ale and beer, wood,
victuals, Sec. 27 Hen. VIII. c. 5. But, if the king grant
to a corporation, that the mayor and recorder, &c. stiall
be justices of peace within the city ; if there be no words
of exclusion, justices of the county have concurrent ju
risdiction with them ; and the king, notwithstanding his
charter, may grant a commiffion of the peace specially in
that city or county. 2 Hole's Hist. P. C. 47. Also, where
the justices of any corporate town deny doing right, jus
tices of the peace of the county may inquire into it.
Mod. Cas. 164. Justices of cities and corporations are not
within the qualification act, 5 Geo. II. c. 18.
To JUS'TICE, v. a. To administer justice to any. Net
in use.As for the title of proscription, wherein the em
peror hath been judge and party, and hath justiced himself,
God forbid but that it should endure an appeal to a war.

JUS
63
Bacon.Whereas one Styward, a Scot, was apprehended
for intending to poison the young queen of Scots ; the
king delivered him to the French king, to be justiced by
him at his pleasure. Hayward.
JUSTICE-SEAT,/ The principal court of the forest.
Justice-seat is the highest court that is held in a forest,
and it is always held before the lord chief justice in eyre
of the forest. Termes de la Ley.See Forest.
JUS'TICEMENT,/. Procedure in courts.
JUS'TICER,/ Administrator of jultice. An old word.
He was a singular good justictr ; and, if he had not died
in the second year of his government, was the likeliest perj
son to have reformed the English colonies. Davies on Ireland.
JUSTICESHIP,/. Rank or office of justice. Swift.
JUSTI'CIA, / [so named by Houstoun from James
Jultice, esq. F.K.S. one of the principal clerks of session
in Scotland, author of the British Gardener's Director,
1764.] In botany, a genus of the class diandria, order
monogynia, natural order of perlbnat, (acanthi, Jujf.)
The generic characters areCalyx: perianthium oneleafed, very small, five-parted, acute, upright, narrow.
Corolla: one-petalled, ringent ; tube gibbose ; border
two-lipped ; lip superior, oblong, emarginate; inferior of
the same length, reflex, trisid. Stamina: filaments two,
awl-stiaped, hid under the upper lip; anther upright,
bifid at the base. Pistillum : germ top-sliaped ; style fili
form, length and situation of the stamina; liigma simple.
Pericarpium : capsule oblong, obtuse, narrowed at the
base, two-celled, two-valved ; the partition opposite to
the valves, gaping with an elastic claw. Seeds: roundish.
Some species recede so much from this character as to
seem of a distinct genus.Essential CharaQer. Corolla ringent; capsule two-celled, opening with an elastic claw;
stamina with a single anther.
General Remarhs. This genus is divided by Linnus into
shrubby and herbaceous, but the known species are become
so numerous, and the duration of the stem is so uncertain,
or difficult to ascertain in plants of India cultivated in
our stoves, or in specimens sent from hot countries, that
Vahl has substituted other circumstances of subdivision
taken from the calyx and corolla, as adopted below. It
appears from late observations of Jacquin, Jussieu, Vahl,
&c. that the two anther on each filament are not a suf
ficient generic distinction ; for in some species of Dianthera
the filaments are divided into two segments, each of
which has an anther ; but in others the filaments arc un
divided, and have two anther indeed, but so approxi
mated as almost to coalesce into one. But not only diantheras properly so called have two anther, but most of
the justicias, if not all, are really diantheras; for not only
several of Linnus's justicias have two anther quite dis
tinct, as J. hyssopifolia, orchioides, &c. but the rest have
generally twin or double anther, with this difference,
that being parallel to each other they seem to be but one,
although they are really two. If this natural genus, con
sisting of Justicia and Dianthera, is to be separated, Vahl
recommends it to be grounded on the capsule rather than
the anther. The species in the first section might very
well form a distinct genus, and accordingly were consi
dered as such by the late Dr. Solander. Some of them
rather belong to the class Didynamia and the genus Ruellia, as J. pulcherrima, infundibuliformis, gangetica, &c.
Some of the species (N9, 10. 31. 37, 38.42, 43, 44.47.
62.) are repeated from our article Dianthera, vol. v. be
cause they more properly belong to this place.
Species. I. With a double calyx. 1. Justicia fastuosa,
or superb justicia : shrubby ; leaves lanceolate-elliptic j
flowers in terminating thyrses ; calyxes two-ilowered.
Stem round, smooth, and even. Leaves opposite, petioled,
quite entire, with alternate veins, hairy underneath and
round the edge. Flowers very abundant,clustered in ax
illary racemules, not longer than the leaves ; calyx even,
the size of a grain of wheat, receding in this and other
parts of the flower so much as to warrant the making this
plant of a genus separate from justicia, This is sufficU
ciitly

564
JUST
ently distinct from the next species in its elliptic leaves
narrowing to both ends, emarginate at top, usually smooth ;
in its compound elongated terminating raceme ; in its
flowers pointing one way, with roundish mucronate floral
leaves ;and in the four-parted outer calyxes inclosing two
flowers. Native of Arabia Felix and the island of St. Jo
hanna.
*. Justicia Forfkahlei, or Forskahl's justicia : shrubby ;
leaves, ovate, acuminate ; flowers in axillary and terminat
ing thyrfes; calyxes one-flowered. Native of Arabia Felix.
3. Justicia purpurea, or purple justicia: herbaceous;
branches pubescent; flowers in axillary and terminating
spikes ; bractes lanceolate, smooth. Found near Canton
in China by Osbeclc, and since by Loureiro.
4. Justicia verticillaris, or whorled justicia: villose; leaves
ovate ; flowers axillary in whorls ; outer calyxes awnless.
Discovered at the Cape of Good Hope by Thunberg.
5. Justicia ariftata, or bearded justicia : villose ; leaves
ovate ; flowers axillary in whorls, subsessile; outer calyxes
awned. Branches woody, angular at top, with an exca
vated line running down the sides of the joints. Leaves
an inch long, quite entire, acute, villose especially under
neath, on short petioles. Flowers eight or ten on each
fide, on two or three very short peduncles. Native- of the
Cape of Good Hope.
6. Justicia Chinensis, or Chinese justicia : herbaceous ;
leaves ovate; peduncles axillary, in whorls, trifid ; bractes
ovate, mucronate, coloured at the base. Stem6 procum
bent, hexangular, a foot long, branched at bottom. Na
tive of China.
7. Justicia triflora, or three-flowered justicia : herbace
ous ; leaves ovate ; peduncles axillary, elongated, subtriflorous ; bractes linear-lanceolate. Branches villose, with
joints four inches long, four-grooved. Leaves remote,
quite entire, sometimes obscurely toothletted towards the
base, hairy, an inch long; petiole twice the length of the
leaf. Native of Arabia Felix.
8. Justicia serpens, or creeping justicia : herbaceous,
creeping; leaves oblong, smooth ; flowers axillary, solitary.
9. Justicia sulcata, or furrowed justicia : herbaceous;
leaves ovate-cordate ; spikes terminating; flowers in whorls.
See Dianthera sulcata.
to. Justicia bicalyculata, or two-budded justicia : leaves
ovate-acuminate; flowers in axillary dichotomous pani
cles ; outer bracte linear, double the length of the other ;
anther binate. Native of the East Indies, where it was
observed by Koenig.
11. Justicia bivalvis, or two-valved justicia : stirubby ;
leaves ovate-lanceolate ; peduncles axillary, trifid, lateral,
pedicels two-flowered ; bractes ovate, awned, nerved.
'From Rumphius's description, and from his figure, it is
plain, that his bungum belongs to J. purpure, and folium
tinctorium to this. Native of the East Indies and Arabia
Felix.
II. Withafingle calyx. Corollas two-lipped ; lips un
divided. 11. Justicia sexangularis, or chickweed-leaved
justicia: herbaceous ; leaves ovate ; peduncles three-flow
ered ; bractes wedge-stiaped ; anther parallel. This is an
annual plant, with an upright stalk, having six angles, ri
sing two or three feet high, and dividing into many
branches. Leaves opposite, an inch and half long, and
one inch broad ; smooth, as are also the stalks. At each
joint come out clusters of small bractes. Long before the
stalks decay most of the leaves fall off, leaving only these
bractes. Flowers in small spikes at the side of the branches,
sitting very close ; they are of a beautiful carmine colour.
The upper lip is arched, bending over the lower, which
is also a little reflexed ; both are entire. Capsules short,
wedge-shaped, opening lengthwise, inclosing two small
oval seeds. Native of Vera Cruz and Jamaica. Cultiva
ted before 1733 by Mr. Miller, whose specimen is in fir
Joseph Banks's Herbarium.
13. Justicia scorpioides, or scorpion justicia : stirubby;
branches round ; leaves lanceolate-ovate, hirsute, sessile ;
spikes axillary, recurved ; bractes minute ; anther parallel.

I C I A.
Stem brittle, five or fix feet high, sending ont many
branches. Leaves two inches long, and one inch broad,
hairy, opposite. Flowers large, of a carmine colour, and
ranged on one side of the spike. Discovered at Vera Cruk
by Dr. Houstoun, and cultivated by Mr. Miller before
1733, His specimen is in Banks's Herbarium. ,
14. Justicia assurgens, or ascending justicia: herbaceous,
branches angular, leaves ovate-elliptic, spikes axillary and
terminating branched, flowers alternate, bractes linear, an
ther parallel. This rises by a slender stem to the height
of about three feet from the ground, and (hoots into a
great number of branches that grow gradually less as they
ascend, and are disposed in an opposite order, as well as
the leaves from whose axils they commonly shoot. It re
sembles J. sexangularis, but the bractes are narrow and
acuminate. Swartz doubts whether it be really distinct
from J. sexangularis. Native of Jamaica.
III. Corollas two-lipped ; lower lip divided. 15. Jus
ticia acaulis, or stemless justicia : stemless ; leaves orenate ;
veins viilolf underneath. Root pubescent, woolly at top.
Leaves radical, several, narrower at the base, subseslile.
There is a variety with lyrate-pinnatifid leaves and smooth
veins, which perhaps may be a different species. There
is another in Banks's Herbarium, from North America,
with the leaves quite entire, and smooth on both sides.
Retzius observes, that the leaves are usually lyrate, but
that some on the same plant are entire. Found in the East
Indies by Koenig.
15. Justicia ecbolium.or long-spiked justicia : shrubby ;
spikes terminating, four-cornered ; bractes ovate, imbricate,
ciliate,mucronate; upper lip linear, reflex ; anther parallel.
Loureiro fays it grows five feet high, upright, with spread
ing branches. Mr. Miller affirms that it rises in its native
foil with a strong woody stem ten or twelve feet high ; that
the leaves are five inches long, and two inches and a half
broad, of a lucid green, and opposite; that the flowers
grow in very long spikes from the end of the branches,
and are of a greenisli colour with a shade of blue. Native
of the East Indies, Cochinchina, &c.
17. Justicia pulcherrima, or handsome justicia : shrubby;
spikes axillary and terminating ; bractes ovate, imbricate,
ciliate, awnless ; upper lip lanceolate, straight. Stem up
right, six feet high, round, scarcely branched, often seve
ral from the same root. Leaves ovate, acuminate at both
ends, obscurely toothletted, the upper surface smoothilh,
the lower tomentose, with ascending and parallel veins,
opposite, on short petioles, eight inches long. Spikes up
right, dense, four-cornered, three inches long, mostly in
pairs or fours. Flowers without smell, in four rows, of
a fine bright red. It differs from the justicias in the struc
ture of the corolla and the number of stamens, which are
four, filiform, upright, of the fame length, inserted into
the lower part of the corolla, and nearly as long as that.
The younger Linnus, in the Supplement, reckons only
two stamens, and fays that his plant differs from that of
Jacquin in 110 other respect. Mr. Professor Martyn says,
*' I should be inclined to refer it to Ruellia ; but Jacquin
observes that it diners very much both from that and Barleria in the petals and the equality of the stamens. He re
fers it to this genus on account of the habit and the agree
ment of the fruit." Native of South America ; frequent
near Carthagena.
iS. Justicia Carthaginenfis, or Carthagena justicia j her
baceous; leaves elliptical ; spikes axillary and terminating;
bractes imbricate, all wedge-sliaped, ciliate, upper lip emar
ginate, anther binate. This is an upright elegant plant,
growing six feet high among bushes and in hedges, but
only three feet in other situations. It appears to be an
annual plant. Stems round, smooth. Leaves quite entire,
shining on the back, but somewhat rugged on the upper
surface, on short petioles, opposite, half a Toot long. Flow
ers void of scent, purple. It has altogether the character
of J. eustachiana. Native of Carthagena in Spanish Ame
rica.
19. Justicia tetragona, or four-cornered justicia : shrub
4
by i

!>s>5
J U S T I C I A.
by; leaves crenate, smooth; spikes terminating, four-cor branched j lower finwers in whorls. Branchss round,
nered; bractes ovate, imbricate, in four rows, keeled, cili- smooth ; leaves three inches long, broad-ovate, smooth,
ate. Branches roundish, smooth, opposite. Leaves petioled, quite entire, on a petiole only two lines in length, chan
about a span in length, much attenuated at the base, de- nelled above, convex underneath. Native of the East In
current along the petiole, nerved, obscurely veined, a lit dies.
28. Justicia picta, or painted justicia : shrubby ; leaves
tle attenuated at the tip, smooth on both sides, except
along the midrib and larger veins, not at all soft. It was ovate, painted ; spikes axillary and terminating ; flowers
sent from Cayenne by von Rohr as the J. pulcherrima of in whorls, upper lip bifid ; anther parallel. Stem striated,
Jacquin, with which it agrees in the leaf and corolla ; but eight feet high, the thickness of the human arm ; with as
the leaves are not soft to the touch underneath, the spikes cending, whitish, even, brittle branches. Leaves quits
are terminating and solitary, not axillary two or four toge entire, shining, petioled, opposite, dusky green, beautifully
ther, the bractes ovate, not fubcordate-round, the anther marked with a long, white, lucid, sinuateu, spot in the mid
small and smooth, not very large, and villose at the back ; dle, whence the trivial name ; the lateral ribs are parallel
nor has von Rohr mentioned any thing of the inner bractes and oblique. Flowers in sliort spikes. Calyx five-cleft,
and nichis being tomentose. It differs from the J. pul acute, short, permanent. Native of the East Indies. .
29. Justicia nitida, or neat justicia ; shrubby; leaves el
cherrima of Linnus in the smoothness of the branches,
and in the leaves not being hoary with soft hairs under liptic,, acuminate ; racemes spike-form, whorled ; bractes
neath, nor quite entire. It is certainly different from the minute; pedicels and calyxes smooth; anther parallel.
It has the habit of J. variegata, Aubl. Guian. t. 4. which
J. pulcherrima of Vahl's second part.
20. Justicia coccinea, or scarlet-flowered justicia : shrub differs however in having sessile leaves, flowers in spikes,
by ; leaves and bractes elliptical, acuminate ; upper lip un peduncles and calyxes rough-haired. Jacquin fays, that
divided ; anther parallel. Stem six feet high, nearly erect, it very much resembles J. hirsuta; and that, besides the
round, covered by a smooth brown bark, cracking longi two fertile stamens, there are at the bottom of the corolla
tudinally. Flowers large, handsome, scarlet, becoming two barren filaments, which Vahl could not discover. Na
tawny in decay. This is the largest species, at least of tive os the Welt Indies ; as Martinico, Guadaloupe, and
those that are cultivated, here, and grows in the hot-house Santa Cruz.
30.. Justicia stricta, or narrow justicia : herbaceous ;
almost to the size os a tree. The flowers are only to be
found on old plants. The leaves, when bruised, have an leaves lanceolate-elliptic; racemes axillary, two-parted,
herbaceous smell, like some trefoils ; the flowers have no pointing one way, filaments ; smooth. It differs from
smell. Native of South America. Found by Aublet on the next species, to which it approaches in habit, by a
the banks of rivers in the island of Cayenne, flowering in stem three times the thickness, longitudinally grooved,
October, November, and December. Here it flowers in broader leaves on long petioles; peduncles three times
shorter than the leaves, once bifid ; flowers opposite, longer
summer. Introduced about 1770.
i. Justicia hirsuta, or hirsute justicia: herbaceous; than the calyxes, and bracted at the base, and smooth fila
leaves toothed ; spikes axillary and terminating, four-cor ments. Native of Malabar.
31. Justicia paniculata, or panicled justicia : herbaceous;
nered ; bractes ovate, imbricate, hirsute. Branches obscure
ly quadrangular, pubescent, with internodes three inches leaves lanceolate ; panicles axillary and terminating, dilong. Leaves petioled, an inch long, remote, blunt, end chotomous ; flowers pointing one way ; filaments hirsute ;
ing at the base in a short petiole, bluntly and remotely capsules compressed. Stem a foot and half high, stiff,
toothed, with minute hairs pressed close on both sides, ' four-cornered : angles sliarp, smooth, with two streaks at
the sides. Leaves like those of J. pectoralis, an inch and a
Whiter underneath. Found in Java, by Thouin.
22. Justicia sphrosperma, or round seeded justicia : her half long, attenuated to both ends, ending in a very short
baceous ; spikes axillary, opposite, in pairs on each fide ; petiole, quite entire, smooth, bluntifh. It differs from
bractes linear,clongated ; feeds globular, sinning. Branches the other species, in having capsules compressed flat, and
round. Leaves on very short petioles, two inches long, of the same breadth from end to end. Native of the East
ovate, acute, quite entire, smooth. Native of the Carib- Indies.
32. Justicia nutans, or nodding justicia : herbaceous ;
bee-islands.
23. Justicia gandarusia : shrubby; leaves lanceolate, elon leaves toothed ; racemes terminating, nodding at top ;
gated ; spikes terminating, leafy ; flowers in whorls ; bractes flowers inverted. Stem .roundish, smooth, very finely stri
minute; upper lip undivided ; anther binate. Native of ated. Branches alternate. Native of Java.
the East Indies.
33. Justicia nafuta, or nosed justicia : fuffruticosc; leaves
24. Justicia procumbens, or procumbent justicia : herba elliptic, quite entire; peduncles axillary, dichotomous |
ceous ; stem procumbent; leaves lanceolate, quite entire ; upper lip upright, bifid ; anther divaricating. Stem
spikes axillary and terminating ; calyxes four-cleft. This shrubby, somewhat angular, three feet or more in height,
varies with shorter denser hairy spikes, figured by Plukenet green, very much branched, slightly pubescent. Flowers
in t. 391. f. 4; and with longer narrower smooth spikes, pure white, inodorous ; calycine leaflets lanceolate, entire,
figured by the fame author in t. 56. f. 3 ; with smaller permanent ; these, as well as the whole of the plant, are
rounder leaves, the stems branching very much and dif beset with minute transparent globules, visible with a
fused, the stem more upright, or the leaves lanceolate. Bur- magnifier. It produces almost the year through abundance
man fays that his specimens agree with Hort. Malab. to. of flowers, distinguished not less for their singularity than
t. 94. and Pluk. phyt. t. 392. f. 4. (in which the spikes their snowy whiteness. The bruised leaves are used in the
are longer,) in figure, more ovate leaves, and sessile imbri East Indies, where it is a native, for the cure of cutane
cate shorter incralTated spikes. Native of Ceylon and Java. ous eruptions. Introduced into the Royal Garden at Kew
15. Justicia echioides : herbace'ous; leaves lanceolate-li since the publication of the Catalogue in 17S9.
34. Justicia seandens, or climbing justicia : shrubby;
near, rough-haired ; spikes, axillary, opposite, pointing one
way, ascending ; anther parallel, bearded at the base. leaves ovate, acuminate, subrepand ; branches villose ; pe
duncles axillary, trichotomous, divaricating. Branches
Native of the East Indies.
26. Justicia longifolia ; or long-leaved justicia : herbace climbing, round, villose, jointed. Leaves two inches long,
ous ; leaves lanceolate, elongated ; spikes axillary, in pairs ; broad-ovate, sharp at the base, veined : veins somewhat
opposite, pointing one way. Stem smooth. Leaves three villose on both sides. It varies with the branches and
or four inches long, scarcely an inch in breadth, attenu veins of the leaves less villose, and is allied to J. nafuta.
ated, blunt, quite entire, smooth. Native of the island Native of Malabar.
os Ma he.
35. Justicia ciliaris, or ciliated justicia : herbaceous ;
27. Justicia latisolia, or broad-leaved justicia : shrubby ; leaves lanceolate, bluntifh; flowers axillary, opposite; an
leaves ovate, acuminate ; spikes terminating, somewhat ther parallel, appendicled. Stem dividing from the very
.Vol. XI. No. 776.
7E
bottom

566
JUST I C I A.
bottom into long branches, resembling so many stems ;
46. Justicia pectoralis, or pectoral justicia: herbaceous;
these are round at bottom, but obscurely quadrangular at leaves lanceolate, petioled ; spikes panicled, bractes mi
top, upright, weak, hairy, a foot and a half high, a little nute; upper lip undivided; anther binate. This is an
branched at top. Leaves opposite, hirsute, on a ciliate upright plant, two or three feet in height ; Browne soys,
petiole, quite entire, dark green on the upper surface, it seldom rises more than ten or twelve inches. Leaves
spreading, the lower ones remote, the upper closely and acuminate, two inches long. Flowers numerous, red,
imbricately heaped, and hence having the appearance of a sessile. The whole plant has the smell of new hay mixed
uadrangnlar spike. The whole plant is rugged. It with a resresliing aromatic scent. Native of the West In
a owers the whole summer; but the flowers have no smell. dies ; as Domingo and'Martinico, where the inhabitants
Its native place of growth is unknown. Introduced in make a syrup of it, which they use against disorders of
j 780 by Mons. Thouin.
the breast. The bruised leaves are also good in wounds
36. Justicia secunda, or inferior justicia : herbaceous ; and cuts ; whence the French there call it htrbt a charleaves ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; racemes terminating, ptnliere.
compound ; racemelets pointing one way ; anthers binate.
47. Justicia comata, or hairy juslicia : herbaceous; leaves
Stem upright, very smooth, as is the whole plant, hexan- linear-lanceolate, subseslile ; spikes lubumbelled-whorled ;
gular with the sides grooved. Leaves petioled, two inches bractes minute; anther binate. See Dianthera comata.
long, attenuated, quite entire. Raceme a hand in length,
48. Justicia undulata, or waved justicia : herbaceous ;
upright, composed almost to the top of upright raceme- leaves
lanceolate, waved ; peduncles terminating, urnlets, an inch long, opposite; towards the top simple, with belled, simple, and trifid ; anther binate. Branches a
opposite flowers. Native of the island of Trinidad : dis foot long and more, quite simple, opposite, from upright
covered by von Rohr.
spreading, obscurely angular, with internodes from three
37. Julticia debilis, or weak justicia: stirubby; spikes to four inches in length ; there are frequently two other
axillary, and terminating ; bractes ovate, imbricate, cili shorter branches from the axils. Leaves two inches long,
ate ; anther binate. 38. Justicia violacea, or blue jus very remote, acuminate, somewhat rugged, paler under
ticia : stirubby; leaves lanceolate; spikes terminating; neath, on filiform petioles two or three lines in length.
bractes lanceolate, imbricate; ciliate; anther binate. Observed in Malabar by Koenig. '
See Dianthera.
49. Justicia frondosa, or frondose justicia : herbaceous ;
39. Justicia Rohrii, or Rohr's justicia: herbaceous; umbels axillary, peduncled, compound ; peduncles elon
leaves elliptic, quite entire ; spikes terminating, com gated ; bractes obovate, rhombed, smooth, blunt; anther
pound, imbricate, pubescent; bractes ovate; anther bi binate. Stem round, smooth. Leaves two inches long,
nate. Stem upright, branched, quadrangular, very finely ovate, acute, smooth, quite entire, on short petioles. Na
pubescent at top, somewhat hoary. Leaves six or eight tive of Otaheite.
inches long, and two or three broad, attenuated, sliarp at
50. Justicia pubescens, or pubescent justicia : stirubby;
both ends, nerved, smooth, on petioles two inches long. peduncles axillary, opposite, four-flowered, pedicelled ;
Native of Cayenne.
bractes ovate-roundisli, mucronate, pubescent ; anther bi
40. Justicia polystachya, or many-spiked justicia : her nate. Stem branched, pubescent, round. Leaves petioled,
baceous ; leaves lanceolate-ovate ; spikes axillary opposite, two inches long, ovate-lanceolate, bluntilh, quite entire ;
pointing one way ; bractes ovate, hirsute; anther binate. the younger ones pubescent. Native of Botany Island.
Stem upright, stiff, obscurely quadrangular, hairy back
51. Juflicia lvigata, or smooth justicia : shrubby; pe
wards at the angles. Leaves three inches long, attenu duncles axillary, opposite, three-flowered, pedicelled ;
ated, sliarp, quite entire, smooth above, Alining, hairy bractes oblong, mucronate, pubescent ; anther binate.
underneath, spreading very much, on very sliort petioles. Stem covered with an ash-coloured bark, except at top,
Native of Cayenne.
where it is green. Branchlets quadrangular, opposite,
41. Justicia retusa, or refuse justicia : herbaceous; leaves short, spreading very much. Leaves petioled, an inch
ovate, acuminate ; spikes terminating ; bractes obovate, long, ovate, attenuated, quite entire, bluntilh, smooth on
subretuse, imbricate; anther binate. Stem round, smooth, both fides. This is very nearly allied to the two species
as is the whole plant. Leaves on sliort petioles, two immediately preceding. Native of Java.
inches and more in length, with raised nerves on both
52. Justicia cuspidata, or pointed justicia: peduncles ax
sides, quite entire, bluntilh, paler underneath. Native of illary, in whorls, lubtriflorous, pedicelled ; bractes wedgethe island of Santa Cruz in America.
form, awned ; anther binate. This resembles J. Chi41. Justicia flava, or yellow justicia : stirubby ; leaves nenfis so much, that it may be considered as a mere va
lanceolate-oblong ; spikes terminating ; flowers in pairs ; riety. It differs only in the form of the bractes, and the
bractes lanceolate, blunt. 43. Julticia Americana, or number of the anther.
American justicia : herbaceous; leaves linear-lanceolate;
53. Justicia bitlora, or two-flowered justicia: suffrutispikes axillary, solitary, like corymbs ; peduncles fili cose ; peduncles axillary, two-flowered, pedicelled, equal
form, alternate, the length of the leaves ; anther binate. ling the leaves ; bractes awl-sliaped ; anther binate.
44. Justicia punstata, or prickly justicia : herbaceous ; Branches obscurely quadrangular, smooth ; with inter
leaves lanceolate-ovate ; spikes terminating ; flowers re nodes three inches long, somewhat gibbose on one side at
mote, in a sort of whorl ; bractes lanceolate, acuminate. the base. Leaves an inch long, ovate, a little attenuated,
See the fame trivial names under the genus Dianthera, sharp at the base, very smooth ; on loose petioles, the lower
vol. v. p. 791.
ones the length of the leaves. Native of the East Indies.
45. Justicia eustachiana, oreustachian justicia: shrubby;
54. Justicia sestilis, or sessile-flowered juflicia : shrubby;
leaves oblong, acuminate; spikes axillary and terminat leaves ovate-acute, fubscrrate ; flowers axillary, solitary,
ing; flowers in remote whorls, two or three together; so sessile ; upper lip quite entire. This is an upright plant,
litary at top ; bractes wedge-shaped. This is an upright with slender round branches. Flowers inodorous, purple.
shrub, three feet high, with round brittle stems. Leaves Native of the West Indies ; frequent in the island of St.
quite entire, smooth, on sliort petioles, opposite, three Eustatius in hedges and coppices; flowering in July and
inches long. Flowers inodorous, purple. According to August.
Vahl, there are frequently two or three flowers within a
55. Justicia nigricans, or blackisli-leaved justicia: shrub
six-leaved involucre ; the two outer leaflets larger, widen by; leaves lanceolate-linear, blunt, blackish; spikes dis
ing outwards, mucronate, one a little shorter than the tich, terminating. Stem upright, six feet high. Native
other, the remaining four equal and awl-shaped. Native of Cochin-china.
of the West Indies j common on the arid open hills of
56. Justicia tinctoria, or dying justicia: herbaceous;
St. Eustatius.
leaves lanceolate, suberenate, pubescent } flowers axillary,
heaped'.

5s>7
J U S T I C I A.
heaped. Stem branched, procumbent, long, round, by ; leaves oblong, blunt ; peduncles axillary, subtriflo*
grooved. Leaves acuminate, opposite ; they are used to rous, opposite ; flowers selsile; anlherse binate. This isa
dye cloth of a fine green colour. Native of Cochin-china. stiff shrub, with opposite, distorted, waited, round,
Loureiro has another species, which he suspects may be branches, quadrangular at top, with an ash-coloured pu
the Jajluosa of Linnus ; but it can scarcely be the same, bescent bark, leafless at bottom. Leaves petioled, an inch
since he describes the leaves as elliptic and subserrate ; the long, approximating, quite entire, coriaceous, veinless,
flowers in compound racemes or thyrses ; the upper lip nerved; when young somewhat ash-coloured. Native of
of the corolla acute, and the lower trifid 3 whereas in the Arabia Felix. _
64. Julticia hyssopisolia, or snap-tree justicia: shrubby;
sastvrja the leaves are fha'rp at both ends, and quite en
tire ; the flowers all point one way ; the upper lip of the leaves lanceolate, blunt ; peduncles axillary, one or twoflowered ; bracles shorter than the calyx, calycine seg
corolla is blunt, and the lower entire.
IV. Corollas ringent. 57. Julticia adhatoda, or Mala ments oblong; anther binate, appendicled. Stem from
bar nut : arboreous; leaves ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; three to four feet high, sending out branches on every
spikes axillary, opposite ; bractes ovate-elliptic, leafy ; side from the bottom, so as to form a pyramid ; they are
anther parallel. Malabar nut rises here with a strong covered with a white bark. Leaves entire, near twa
woody stem to the height of twelve or fourteen feet, send inches long, and one third of an inch broad, smooth, stiff-,
ing out many spreading branches. Leaves more than six deep green, opposite ; at the base of the foot-stalks come
inches long, and three inches broad, placed opposite. out clusters ot smaller leaves, of the fame shape and tex-*
Flowers on ihort spikes at the end of the branches; co ture. Flowers white, with long calyxes. Capsules ob
rolla white, with some dark spots. It flowers in July, long, when ripe throwing out their feeds, whence its
but does not bear feeds in England. Native of Ceylon. name of snap tree. Native of the Canary Islands, whenca
Cultivated in 1699 by the duchess of Beaufort. It flow the feeds were brought about the year 1690, and cultivated '
ers in May and July. Mr. Miller's specimen is in the in the royal garden at Hampton-Court.
6j;, Julticia orchoides, or orchis justicia: shrubby;,
Banksian Herbarium.
58. Justicia betonica, or betony justicia : shrubby; leaves leaves lanceolate, sessile ; peduncles axillary, solitary,
elliptic, spikes terminating, elongated ; bractes ovate- one-flowered ; bractes shorter than the calyx ; anther bi
acuminate, membranaceous, netted, coloured ; anther nate, appendicled. This is a very stiff, smooth, shrub
binate appendicled. Stem nearly as in adhatoda and ec- leaves small, extremely stiff, almost prickly at the end.
bolium, but more herbaceous. Leaves smaller, more re Found at the Cape of Good Hope by Thunberg and Masson ; flowers in August and September.
mote, lanceolate-ovate. Native of the East Indies.
66. Justicia Madurenlis, or Madura justicia i shrubby;
59. Julticia repens, or creeping justicia : herbaceous ;
leaves elliptic, fubseslile ; spikes axillary and terminating, leaves oblong, toothed ; peduncles axillary, one flowered:
pointing one way, smooth; bracles ovate, membranaceous Stem solid, round, smooth, whitish. Native of Madura.
67. Justicia cuneata, or wedged justicia: shrubby;
at the edge; anther binate, appendicled. This plant
has the appearance of Thymus acinos. In Herman's spe leaves obovate, emarginate ; flowers axillary, solitary, ses
cimen the leaves are much broader than in Burman's sile; anther binate. This is astiff shrub, with an ashfigure (which is not our plant), ovate and crenulate. Stems coloured bark. Native of the Cape of Good Hope.
68. Justicia Tranquebarensis, or Tranquebar justicia :
procumbent, putting out roots from the joints. Spikes
with lanceolate bractes, by no means membranaceous at sussruticose ; leaves obovate, on hoary branches ; flowers,
the edge. In the Species, it is said that the bractes are axillary, solitary, sessile ; bractes remote, obcordate ; an
widely membranaceous at both edges; and in the Systema, ther binate, appendicled. Stem round, red, covered
that it varies with lanceolate fellile leaves. Native of with slender, white, soft hairs. Found in Tranquebar by.
Ceylon.
Koenig.
69. Justicia odora, or sweet-smelling justicia : shrubby;
60. Justicia pectinata, or pectinated justicia : herbace
ous ; leaves oblong; spikes axillary, pointing one way, branches smooth, leaves roundish ; flowers axillary, solitary, .
tomentose; bractes half-lanceolate, diltich. Branches op fertile, opposite. Stem ash-coloured. Native of Arabia
posite, long, diffused. Leaves opposite, quite entire, even, Felix, where they make wreaths of it to wear on their
petioled. Spikes solitary, with very small flowers, un heads oft festivals. It has little smell when, green ; but
derneath longitudinally imbricate in a double row. Na dry it smells like Anfhoxanthum, or vernal-grafs.
V. Corollas almost equal. 70. Justicia infundibulifor- tive of the East Indies. Koenig sent it from Calcutta,
and it is thus described by Retzius under the name of J. mis, or funnel-shaped justicia: slirubby; leaves lanceolate-rviflora. Stems subherbaceous, diffused, angular, pu- ovate, in fours ; spikes terminating. Native of the Ease.
be scent. Leaves ovate, quite entire, acute, somewhat his Indies. This is probably rather a species of Ruellia.
pid. Spikes half an inch long, terminating and axillary,
71. Justicia finuata, or jointed-leaved justicia: shrubby; ;
P eduncled, pointing one way, many-flowered. Dorsal leaves linear, oblong, sinuate-pinnatifid ; peduncles axil
b ractes imbricate, lanceolate, acuminate, green, obliquely lary, trifid; corollas salver-shaped; anther parallel. Na
nerved, with a thin white margin ; the anterior ones like tive of the island of Tanna in the South Seas.
these, but winged as it were with a wider margin, some
71. Justicia spinosa, or spiny justicia : slirubby-; leaveswhat hirsute within ; the upper ones emarginate. Calyx ovate, or obovate ; spines axillary, lateral peduncles sim
minute, hyaline, with (harp teeth; corolla minute, white, ple, corollas salver-shaped, anther parallel. Stem five,
with a green upper lip. See the Plate at p. 553. fig. *.
feet in height, dividing into few, round, weak, pliant,
61. Justicia languinolenta, or bloody justicia : herbace leafy, very long, branches. Leaves quite entire, blunt,
ous; Item creeping, leaves oblong; peduncles axillary, shining, opposite, about half an inch in length. It is
solitary, one-flowered. The whole plant is of a blood- armed with strong, opposite, very spreading, awl-shaped,
red colour, whence its trivial name. Stem simple, the acuminate, spines, half the length of the leaves. Between,
lower internodes two inches, the upper scarcely half an the leaves and spines come out the peduncles, three orinch, in length. Leaves an inch long, usually quite en four together, one-flowered, short, opposite. Flowers ino
tire, but sometimes obscurely crenate, blunt, smooth, on dorous, shorter than an inch, purple. Native of the
petioles twice or three times as long as the leaf. Found West Indies ; about Port au Prince in Domingo,, and Ja
in Ceylon by Koenig.
maica. Vahl remarks, that there are frequently several- .
62. Justicia Japonica, or Japan justicia : herbaceous ; leaves from the fame gem ; and that it varies with ob
leaves ovate-oblong, acuminate ; peduncles axillary, al long, obovate, roundUh, emarginate, greater and smallerternate, four or five flowered, pedicelled ; bractes lan leaves. Mr. Miller adds, that the branches are covered,
ceolate, ciliatc. See Dianthera Japonica.
with a whitish bark ; that under the leaves at every joint,
63. Julticia trisulea, or three-furrowed justicia ; shrub. there are two- sharp thorns like those of the batberj.y ; that
ti*-~

6si8
J U S T I C I A.
the flowjrs, which come out singly from the axils, are mitted by Mr. William Keat, one of the gardeners sent
small, and of a pafe-red colour. Dr. Houstoun sent it abroad by his majesty to collect plants for the royal gar
from Jamaica to England ; and therefore Mr. Miller cul den atKew. It appears to be an acquisition to our stoves.
tivated it before 1733, in which year Dr. Houstoun died. The name .seems to have been suggested by some simila
rity in the form of the flowers to Viola tricolor. This
His specimen is in the Banksian Herbarium.
73. Justicia repanda, or flat-leaved justicia : stirubby ; plant is well described in the Botanical Magazine. In
leaves elliptic, repand ; peduncle axillary, trifid ; corollas the Botanical Repository it is erroneously said to be a na
salver-soaped ; anther parallel. Native of the island of tive of Jamaica.
To the above copious list of Justicias we .might add
Tanna in the South Seas; discovered there the 13th of
many more, that have been discovered in the East and
August 1774.
74. Justicia armata, or armed justicia : stirubby ; prick West Indies, at the Cape of Good Hope, Sierra Leone,
ly; leaves oblong, emaiginate, coriaceous, mining. 75. &c. but these are not yet sufficiently known or determin
Justicia acicularis, or needled justicia : stirubby; diffused, ed to lay them before the public.
Propagation and Culture. These plants are all the pro
spiny ; spines bristle-soaped ; flowers peduncled, axillary,
duce of warm climates; not one is a native of Europe.
solitary. Natives of Jamaica.
VI. New Species. 76. Justicia reptans, or crawling Most of them, except a few from the Cape, require the
justicia: stem herbaceous, creeping; leaves blunt; spike protection of the bark-stove. They may be propagated
terminating, undivided. Annual. Native of St. Domingo. from seeds, where these can be obtained ; and the greater
77. Justicia humifusa, or moist justicia : stem herbace part, being slirubby, may also be increased from cuttings.
ous, decumbent ; leaves ovate, and cordate ; spikes um- Many of them are beautiful, and would be a great orna
ment to the stove ; but few only are yet introduced among
belled. Annual. Native of Jamaica.
78. Justicia nemorofa, or tufted justicia : stem herbace us. N 57, the Malabar nut, may be propagated by cut
ous, four-cornered, somewhat upright ; leaves ovate-lan tings, which, if planted in pots in June or July, and
ceolate ; spikes ovate. Perennial. Native of Jamaica and plunged into a very moderate hot-bed, will take root ;
but they must be every day screened from the sun ; and,
Hifpaniola.
79. Justicia fruticofa, or slirubby justicia : slirubby ; if the external air is excluded from them, they will suc
leaves ovate, or ovate-lanceolate, hirsute, petioled ; bractes ceed better than when it is admitted to them. It may
cordate-acuminate. This rises with a hairy stirubby stem also be propagated by laying down the young branches,
four tofive feethigh, dividing into several branches. Leaves which will take root in the tubs or pots in one year ; then
four inches long, and two inches and a half broad, oppo the young plants mould be put each into a separate pot,
site, on foot-stalks above an inch long; at the base of silled with soft loamy earth, and placed in the (hade till
these comes out a cluster of small leaves. Flowers in they have taken new root, when they may be placed in a
loose clusters from the axils towards the end of the flickered situation during the summer, but in winter they
branches, of a pale red colour. Discovered by Dr. Hous must be housed, and treated in the same way as orangetrees, with only this difference, that these require more
toun at Campeachy.
80. Justicia arborea, or branching justicia : arboreous ; water. The snap-tree, N 64, is propagated by cuttings
leaves lanceolate-ovate, sessile, tomentose underneath ; during any of the summer months ; they mould be planted
flowers in clustered terminating spikes. This riles with in pots filled with light loamy earth, and plunged into a
a strong woody stem twenty feet high, dividing into many moderate hot-bed, and shaded from the sun, and now and
crooked irregular branches, covered with a light-brown then gently refrestied with water, a'nd not too much air
bark. Leaves near four inches long and two broad, admitted to them. In about two months the cuttings
which are covered with a soft down on their under side. will have taken root; then they must be gradually inured
Three, four, or five, spikes arise from the fame point; the to the open air, by placing them in a sheltered situation,
middle one near three inches long, and the others about where they may remain till autumn ; if they get root
half that length. The flowers are small and white. It early in the summer, separate them each into a small pot,
was found by Dr. Houstoun at Campeachy; and was cul setting them in the soade till they have taken new root,
tivated by Mr. Miller before 1733.
and place them as above directed ; but, if it be late in
81. Justicia montana, or mountain justicia: stems many, the season before they have taken root, let them remain
striated.^ointed, smooth, leaning on the ground, and root in the fame pots till the following spring. In winter
ing at the joints. Young shoots four-sided ; leaves oppo these plants must be placed in a warm green-house or mo
site; petioled, oval, pointed, declining, running down the derately-warm stove, for they are impatient of cold and
petiole, from three to four inches song, and about two damp, nor will they thrive in too much warmth. They
broad; spikes many, terminal, erect, slender; peduncle will often require water in winter, but it must then be
four-sided. Brakes opposite, decussated, linear, acute, given them moderately. In summer they must be removed
hairy, one-flowered ; bracteolae two to each of the bractes, into the open air, in a warm sheltered situation ; and in
pressing laterally the calyx, like the large exterior one, warm weather they must have plenty of water.
but much smaller. Flowers opposite, decussated, of a very
N 12, 13, 16, 72, 79, and 80, may all be propagated
pale blue. It is a small straggling, jointed, under-fhrub; by seeds, sown early in the spring, in Imall pots filled with
a native of the mountains of Coromandel ; flowers dur fresli light earth, and plunged into a moderate hot-bed of
ing the cold season.
tanners' bark, observing to water the earth gently as it
'81. Justicia pulchella, or elegant justicia: stems many, appears dry. The seeds frequently lying a year in the
erect, or nearly so, from two to three feet high ; branches ground, the pots must not be disturbed, if they should not
round ; young moots four-sided ; smooth. Leaves as in appear ; but in the winter sliould be kept in the stove,
the former, but much larger, being from six to nine inches and the spring following plunged into a fresli hot-bed.
long, and from three to four broad ; they are of a much When the plants begin to appear, the glasses of the hot
deeper and brighter green. Spikes as in the former, but bed sliould be raised every day, when the weather is warm,
larger. Bractes disposed as in the former, but much larger; to admit fresli air ; they must also be frequently watered in
broad, ciliated, and stand much nearer one another. Flow warm weather, but not largely whilst the plants are young,
ers large, numerous, of a deep bright blue. A very beau for they are then subject to rot at bottom with much
tiful flowering slirub ; a native of dry, uncultivated, sliady, moisture. When the plants are about two inches high,
places on the coast of Coromandel ; flowers during the take them up carefully, and transplant each into a small
cold season. This is the species sliown on the annexed pot filled with fresli light earth, plunging them into the
Engraving, from Dr. Roxburgh.
hot-bed again, watering and sllading them till they have
83. Justicia bicolor. A new species; native of Lufon, taken new root ; then (hey sliould have air admitted to
one of the Philippine islands, whence the feeds were trans them every day in proportion to the warmth of the sea1
son,

JUS
son, and should be duly watered every two or three days
ju hot weather. As the, plants advance in their growth,
they should be shifted into targer pots ; for, if their roots
are too much confined, the plants will not make any con
siderable progress ; but they should not be over potted,
for that will be of worse consequence than the other ;
because, when they are planted in very large pots, they
will starve and decay, without producing any flowers.
They are. too tender to endure the open air in this coun
try, therefore they should always remain in the hot-bed,
being careful to let them have a due proportion of air in
hot weather; and the annual or twelfth sort mould be
brought forward as fast as possible in the spring, that the
plants may flower early, otherwise they will not produce
good seeds in England.
The thirteenth and seventy-ninth sorts should remain
in the hot bed during the summer season, provided there
is room under the glasses, without being scorched ; but at
Michaelmas they mould be removed into the stove, and
plunged into the bark-bed, where they must remain dur
ing the winter season, observing to keep them warm, as
also to water them gently once or twice a- week, accord
ing as they shall require. The following summer these
plants will flower, and abide several years ; but they rare
ly produce good feeds in Europe. The sixteenth sort
miy be more hardily treated, when the plants have ob
tained strength. This may be also increased by cuttings,
as diro-led for the snap-tree; and when the plants are
two or three years old, they will thrive in a moderate de
gree of warmth in the winter, and in summer they may be
placed abroad for two months in the warmest season ; but
they should have a sheltered situation ; and, when the nights
begin to grow cold, they must be removed into the stove;
but they must have free air admitted to them at all times
when the weather is warm. The seventy-second and
eightieth sorts should constantly remain in the bark-stove,
and require the fame treatment as other tender plants
from the warmest countries.
JUSTICIABLE, adj. Proper to be examine*! in courts
of justice.
JUSTI'CIAR, / [from justice.] An officer instituted
by William the conqueror; a lord chief justice.
JUSTICIARY, / [justiciarius, barb. Lat.] A chief
justice.Formerly the court of common pleas, in con
junction with all the other superior courts, was held before
the king's capital justiciary of England, in the aula regis,
or such of his palaces wherein his royal person resided.
Btackstme.
JUSTI'CIES, / In law, a particular kind of writ.
Justifies is a writ directed to the sheriff for the dispatch of
justice in some special cases in his county-court, of which
he cannot by his ordinary power hold plea there. Terms
de la Ley.
JUSTIFIABLE, adj. [from justify.} Defensible by law
or reason.Although some animals in the water do carry
a justifiable resemblance to some at land, yet are the major
part which bear their names unlike. Brown s Vulgar Errours.
Just are the ways of God,
And justifiable to men.
Milton's Agonistes.
JUS'TIFIABLENESS,/ Rectitude; possibility of be
ing fairly defended. Men, jealous of the justifiahtrnrss of
their doings before God, never think they have human
strength enough. King Charles.
JUSTIFIABLY, adv. Rightly; so as to be supported
by right : defenfibly.A man may more justifiably throw
cross and pile for his opinions, than take them up by such
measures. Locke.
JUSTIF'ICAL, adj. {.horn justify.} Executing justice.
j\'ot much used. Bailty.
JUSTIFICATION,/ [Fr. justificatio, low Lat.] Ab
solution.I hope, for my brother's justification, he wrote
this but as an essay of my virtue. Shakespeare.Defence ;
maintenance ; vindication ; support.Among theologi
cal arguments, in justification ot absolute obedience, was
Vol. XI. No. 777.

JUS
5C<J
one of a singular nature. Swift.Deliverance by pardoft
from sins past.'Tis the consummation of that former act
of faith by this latter, or, in the words of St. Paul and St.
James, the consummation of faith by charity and good
works, that God accepteth in Christ to jujlistcation ; and
not the bare aptness of faith to bring forth works, if those
works, by the fault of a rebellious infidel, will not be
brought forth. Hammond.
In such righteousness.
To them by faith imputed, they may find
Justification towards God, and peace
Of conscience.
Milton.
Justification, in law, signifies a maintaining or (howing a sufficient reason in court why the defendant did
what he ii called to answer. Pleas in justification mult
set forth some special matter ; thus, on being sued for a
trespass, a person may justify it by proving, that the land
is his own freehold ; that he entered a house in order to
apprehend a felon ; or, by virtue of .1 warrant, to levy a
forfeiture, or in order to take a distress ; and, in an assault,
that he did it out of necessity.
JUSTIFICATOR,/ One who supports, defends, vin
dicates, or justifies.
JUS'TIFIER, J. One who justifies; one who defends
or absolves; one who frees from sin by pardon.That he
might be just, and the juftifier of him which believeth in.
Jesus. Rom. iii. 16.With printers, the space u(ed in ad
justing those quadrats called quotations. See Printing.
7i JUSTIFY, v.a. [ juftifier, Fr. justifico, low Lat.] To
clear from imputed guilt; to absolve from an accusation.
Sin may be forgiven through repentance, but 110 act or
wit of man will ever justify them. Sherlock.
The law hath judg'd thee, Eleanor ;
I cannot justify whom law condemns.
Shakespeare.
To maintain ; to defend ; to vindicate.1Let others justify
their missions as they can ; we are lure we can justify that
of our fathers by an uninterrupted succession. Attcrlury.
Yet still thy fools shall stand in thy defence,
And justify their author's want of fense.
Dryden.
To free from past sin by pardon.By him all that believe
are justified from all things, from which ye could not be
justified by the law of Motes. Ails.To make a proper ad
justment of types in printing.
JUSTIFYING, / The act of clearing from reputed
guilt. The act of adjusting types by a printer.
JUSTIN I. emperor of the East, was born in 4500s an
obscure family at a village in Thrace. He was brought
up to the mean office of Keeping cattle, which he was in
duced, by an adventurous spirit, to quit for the militaryservice, and he entered among the guards of the emperor
Leo. He gradually rose through successive steps of pro
motion in the course of fifty years, and at the death of the
emperor Anastasius, in 51?, possessed the important office
of prefect-prtorio. It is asserted that he was entrusted
with the distribution of a large sum of money among the
guards, by the eunuch Amantius, for the purpose of rai
sing one of that minister's friends to the empire, and that
he employed it in gaining their suffrages for himself. How
ever this were, he succeeded to the purple without oppo
sition ; and, through his character for lenity of disposition
and orthodoxy in the faith, his election was agreeable to
the clergy and people. Amantius was soon after put to
death, with some of his associate?, on a charge of conspi
racy. The Gothic chief Vitalian, who had revolted against
Anastasius, and remained at the head of a powerful army,
was decoyed into the palace, and assassinated ata royal ban
quet. Justin, whom want of education and advanced
years rendered little fitted for managing the concerns of the
state, entrusted the public business to the questor Proclus,
and brought his nephew Justinian from the country to
Constantinople to be educated as his heir and the future
sharer of his empire. The principal events of this reign
were the persecution of the Ariani, and advances towards
7 f
reconciliation

JUSTIN.
.370
reconciliation with the Roman see, and the commence to the death of Philip, commences with the seventh book.
ment of a war with the king of Persia, Cabades, in con This.was the principal subject of Theopompus; and we
sequence of his rejection of that king's request that lie may clearly discern, as well from a view of the whole nar
should adopt his younger son Chosroes. An earthquake, rative, as from a number of detached portions, that Tro
which almost ruined Antioch and several other cities of gus was only a copyist of Theopompus. It is the fame
the East, was a calamity which deeply affected the empe with respect to that part of the history which relates to
ror, and displayed his benevolence in relieving it. He the Persians that were contemporary, and which is interca
associated Justinian as his colleague in the empire in 527, lated with the other parts. The eleventh and twelfth
and soon after died, at the age of seventy-seven, in the books contain the history of Alexander. We know not
what authority Trogus has followed here ; this, however,
ninth year of his reign. Gibbon.
JUSTIN II. emperor of the East, was the son of Vigi is a matter of indifference, as these notices only contain
lant, sister of Justinian. His wife was Sophia, niece of what is very well known. Afterwards come the times of
the empress Theodora. At the death of Justinian in 565, Alexander's successors. These times are not without a
Justin stood fairest among the imperial nephews for the suc number of historians, who described the exploits of those
cession, and was accordingly raised to the throne without princes and of their posterity j most of them are easily cha
opposition. As his predecessor had given great offence by racterized, particularly from their partiality to such or
abolishing the office of consul, the new emperor restored such a prince.; which also points out the source from which
it in his own person on January 1, 566, on which occasion Justin has borrowed in certain parts of his narrative. The
he distributed large sums of money among the people. history of the twenty-one first years, to the death of Cas.
He received in imperial majesty the ambassadors of the sander, (298 years before the vulgar era,) is related in
Avars, who came to demand the tributary pension paid the twelfth to the fifteenth books ; but so briefly, and in
by Justinian, and asserted the dignity of his throne by re a manner so defective, that we cannot divine what author
fusing to renew such a token of inferiority. The popula Trogus has followed. The episode on the origin of Cyrity-acquired by this commencement of Justin's reign was rene is probably of Theopompus ; that of the Indies from
ibon forfeited by instances of cruelty and avarice, which Megasthenes. The digression upon Heraclea is likewise
were chiefly imputed to-the instigation of the empress So from Theopompus. In the seventeenth book, the parti
phia. The first of these was the murder of his kinsman ality of the author for Seleucus against Lysimachus proves
Justin, who had a command on the banks of the Danube, that he has here followed Hieronyinus pf Cardia, who pro
and was in general esteem. The suspicious emperor caused bably has been so far his guide in a number of places.
him to be decoyed without his guards to Constantinople, The digression on the ancient history of Epirus is, like
where he was apprehended, sent to Alexandria, and there wise, borrowed from Theopompus, and is introduced oi>
strangled. Two senators were the victims of the fame occasion of the wars of Pyrrhus in Italy. Trogus inter
calates a long episode on the history os the first times of
jealousy.
An affront given by Sophia to the veteran commander Carthage, (which we are only acquainted with from him,)
and recoverer of Italy, Narses, is supposed to have indu and on that of many Greek cities in Italy ; and he relates,
ced him to invite the Lombards into that country, who, the history of Syracuse from the time of Dionyftns ; all
under their king Alboinus, made a permanent settlement, this is from Theopompus. Only when Theopompus fails
and subdued all the northern part, since called after their him, Trogus has recourse to Timaeus ; so that it is not
name. Seethe article Italy, p. 452, 3, of this vol. The always very easy to distinguissi which belongs to the one
protection given by the Romans to the PeTsarmenians or to the other. But it is assuredly fromTimus that the
brought upon them, in 571, the arms of Chosroes king of history of Agathocles is related ; we may discern it clearly
Persia. He invaded Syria and Mesopotamia ; and, while in the stiaded portrait which he exhibits of that extraordi
the Romans fruitlessly laid siege to Nisibis, the Persians nary prince. In the history of Pyrrhus this fame writer
took Dara and several other places. Justin at this period was his guide ; and in the other events related in the twen
was seized with a disorder which affected hit intellects, ty-fourth to the twenty-ninth books, particularly in the
and rendered him incapable of government. By the ad dissensions between the Macedonians, the Acbaians, and.
vice of the empress, he raised to the rank of Csesar, in the Spartans, he has followed Phylalcus, as appears from
574, a Thracian named Tiberius, who had obtained by his his partiality for Cleomenes. The following books, the
abilities the post of captain of the guards. On him the cares thirtieth to the thirty-fifth, contain the period described
of the empire devolved, and Justin passed four more years by Polybius ; and there is no reason to question but that
in tranquil retirement, relieved from a burthen which he he has borrowed from that author. It is more difficult,
seems never to have been fitted to sustain. He died in 578. but also much more important, to know the authorities
JUS'TIN, a Latin historian, is supposed to have lived in from which he has borrowed the contents of the books
the second century, under Antoninus Pius. Nothing is thirty-six to forty- two. These books are, at present, the
known concerning his family or condition ; one of the ma principal sources for many of the most important passages
nuscripts of his work calls him M. Junianus Juftinus. His of ancient history, especially for the last periods of the his
history is an abridgment of that of Trogus Pompcius, in tory of Syria ; also, in part, for that of the Macedonians
forty-four books, and was probably the cause of the loss and the Egyptians ; for the history of Mithridates, and
of the original. The six first books serve for an introduc that of the Parthians. By means of the fragments of the
tion. They contain, down to the time of Philip of Ma- ancient historians, interspersed in large portions in Atheeedon, the history of the Asiatic nations, and Greeks, that natus, the author has succeeded in finding the general source
were afterwards subjugated by the Macedonians. For from which the whole is derived. This source is the con
the whole of these books, Theopompus, in his Philippics tinuation of Polybius by Posidonius of Rhodes, a friend
and his Hellenics, has been the principal authority. That of Pompey the Great, and equally celebrated as a philo
historian had made it bis business to intercalate through sopher and an historian. This great work, divided into,
out his work the primitive history of the states and na fifty-two books, contained the most remarkable passages
tions of which he treats ; Trogus did the fame ; and so far of universal history, from the destruction of Carthage and
as the work of Theopompus extends, we may be sure that of the Achaian league to the defeat of Mithridates by
all such sort of digressions in Trogus are borrowed from Pompey ; also the downfal of his kingdom and of that of
his predecessor. As the whole of that part of the history Syria, sixty-four years before the vulgar era. He that
is only composed of fables, we ought not to reproach Tro will revolve the great revolutions of that time, may judge
gus for having adopted them ; he was not the first, he of the extent and interest of that work ; and he who de
only copied others, and his history in the historical period sires to see in what spirit it is written, may find a speci
is not the less worthy of credit. The history of Macedon, men of it in a fragment preserved by Athenus. This
which is continued to the end of the tenth book, namely, fragment seems to be exactly made for our times. Posido
nius

JUSTIN.
571
jiltw, in relating the history of the Athenian philosopher retaining the habit os a philosopher. About the begin
sent by Mithridates to Athens to secure it in his interest, ning of the reign of the emperor Antoninus Pius he went
and who, from an outrageous demagogue, came to be the to Rome, w here he diligently employed himself in promo
tyrant of that city, has given us an example of what some ting and defending the Christian cause, and in opposing
times happens when philosophers are placed at the head of the heretics of the age, particularly Marcion, againlt whom
affairs. And, lastly, as to what concerns the two last he wrote and published a book. The severity of persecu
books, the forty-third and forty-fourth, the former of tion to which the Christians were at this time exposed, by
which contains the first times of Rome and of Marseilles, rigorously putting in force against them the edicts of pre
it is probable that they are taken from Diocies of Pe- ceding emperors, induced Justin to draw up his first Apo
parethus, a riter about the time of the second Punic war ; logy for them; in which he (hews the cruelty and injustice
but we cannot exactly point out the sources of the last of the proceedings against them, proves their innocence of
book on Spain ; M, Heeren is of opinion that Trogus has the crimes laid to their charge, and gives an exact account
here again followed Posidonius. These details (how what of their doctrines, manners, and ceremonies, The Apo
interesting writers, all Greeks, (for he has not consulted logy was presented to the emperor in the year 14.0, accord
Roman authors,) Trogus has copied from, and what trea ing to Cave and Lardner ; though some critics give it an
sure we should possess if we still had his work. AVe must earlier, and others a later, date. After this, Justin went
take the extracts of Justin for what he gives them, for a into Asia, and at Ephesus became acquainted with Tryselection of amusing and instructive passages, which he has pho, a Jew of considerable note and learning, with whom
taken from Trogus, but not at all for an historical abridg he held a dispute, which lasted two days, on the evidence
ment. Hence it is that we find so many detailed narra furnished by the Old Testament to prove that Jesus is the
tions, which seem copied almost word for word from Tro Messiah. Of this dispute he afterwards wrote an account,
gus, and afterwards meet with concise extracts, which entitled, A Dialogue with Trypho. From Ephesiis, Jus
were only intended to connect the parts. With this in tin returned to Rome, where he had frequent disputes
tention before our eyes, we may be easily qualified to ap with Crefcens, a cynic philosopher, who was a malignant
preciate the labour of Justin. He writes with considera enemy to the Christians, and embraced every opportunity
ble purity ; his narration is clear, his reflections are sen of misrepresenting and traducing the principles of their
sible though obvious, his style occasionally rises to elo religion. He had also the pain ot witnessing the cruel per
quence. He cannot, however, rank among the great his secution by which his brethren were harassed, in conse
torians ; and his book is chiefly used as an elegant com quence of the calumnies propagated by such wicked men.
pendium for young Latin scholars. Some of the best edi This determined him to write his second Apology ; in
tions of this author are the Delpliin, Par. 410. 1677 ; which he complains of the injuries which were unjustly
Hearne's, Oxf. 8vo. 1703 ; and Gronovius's, Lugd. Bat. offered to the Christians, and exposes the malignity of Cre
Stvo. 1 719, and 1760. Vojii Hist. Lat. and Heeren s Mtmoirs fcens, whom he had convicted of the grossest ignorance,
ch Trogus and his Abridgtr Justin.
and of the most vicious and depraved morals. T his Apo
JUS'TIN, furnamed the Martyr, one of the earliest logy seems to have been presented to the emperor Marcus
and most learned writers of the Christian church, was the Antoninus in the year 162. Instead, however, of pro
son of Priscus, a Greek by nation, of the Gentile religion, ducing any mitigation of that severity against which it re
and born at Flavia Neapolis, anciently called Sichem, a monstrates, it had the effect only of exasperating Crefcens
city of Samaria in Palestine, towards the close of the first, to seek a bloody revenge against the man with whom he
or the commencement of the second, century. He was was unable to contend in argument. For this purpose he
educated in the religion of his ancestors, and in all the preferred against him an accusation of impiety, or of ne
learning and philosophy of the times ; not only attending glecting the pagan rites, of which the emperor was a strict:
the ablest instructors in his native country, but being lent observer. This charge occasioned Justin to be imprisoned,
for further improvement into foreign parts, particularly and tried before the prefect of the city, who, upon his re
Egypt, the grand feat of the more recondite1 and mysteri fusal to sacrifice to the gods, condemned him to be first
ous religion and literature. He was an early lover of truth, scourged, and then beheaded. This sentence was put into
and studied, first the Stoic, and afterwards the Peripatetic, execution about the year 164, when he is supposed to have
philosophy, under different masters. Not finding, however, been in the seventy-fourth or seventy-fifth year of his age.
Justin is spoken of in high terms of praise by ancient
in either of these schools the satisfaction which he wished
concerning the divine nature, and having been refused Christian writers. Tatian calls him an admirable man.
admission to the Pythagorean school, for want of the ne- Methodius fays, that he was not far removed from the
ceflary preparatory instruction and discipline, he determi apostles in time or in virtue. Eusebius fays, that he flou
ned to addict himself to the study of the doctrine of Plato. rished not long after the time of the apostles. Photius
Under the direction of an able and judicious Platonist of thus speaks of him : " He was well acquainted with the
Alexandria, he prosecuted this study with great delight; Christian philosophy, and especially with the Heathen ;
and, that he might proceed in it without interruption, he rich in the knowledge of history, and other parts of learn
withdrew to a place of retirement near the sea. He had ing. But he took little care to set off the native beauty
not been long 111 this situation, when, in one of his soli of philosophy with the ornaments of rhetoric ; for which
tary walks, he was accosted by an old man of a venerable reason, his discourses, though weighty and learned, want
appearance, whom some suppose to be Polycarp ; a suppo those allurements which are apt to attract the vulgar."
sition which Justin favours, by calling himself a disciple He adds, " he showed himself a philosopher not only in
of the apostles, which seems to imply that he had been in words, but in his actions and his habit." Justin, after
structed by some apostolic man. Whoever he was, this old his conversion, retained a strong attachment to the Plato
man discovered in his conversation with Justin no slight nic system, and applied his knowledge of this system to
acquaintance with the Platonic philosophy ; for he made the explanation and defence of the Christian doctriue.
wse of the Platonic principles and language, to which he Imagining that there was in many particulars an agree
found Justin attached, in order to conduct him to the ment between Platonism and Christianity, he concluded,
knowledge of a more pure and perfect system. The dis that whatever was valuable in the former had either been,
course of this reverend preceptor inspired Justin with an communicated to Plato, by inspiration, from the Logos,
earnest desire of perusing the writings of the prophets and or first emanation of the divine nature, or had been trans
apostles; and, when he had read them, he confessed, that mitted by tradition from Moles and the Hebrew prophets,
the Gospel of Christ was the only certain and useful phi and might therefore be justly claimed as belonging to di
losophy.
vine revelation, and incorporated into the Christian creed.
Justin embraced the Christian faith, most probably, about All good doctrine, according to him, proceeds from the Lo
the year 133, under the reign of Adrian ; still, however, gos, und, on that account, wherever it is found, of right be
longs .

572
JUS
longs to Christians. By the term Logos, he understood,
not the reasoning faculty of the human mind, but, after
Plato, the emanating reason of the divine nature; this di
vine reason lie conceived to have inspired the Hebrew pro
phets, and to have been the Christ, who appeared in flesh ;
he supposed it to have been participated not only by the
Hebrew patriarchs, but by the more excellent Pagan phi
losophers ; and, consequently, he looked upon every te
net in the writings of the heathens, which he could re
concile with the doctrine of Christ, as a portion of divine
wisdom which Christians might justly appropriate to them
selves. Justin likewise borrowed from Plato his notion
of angels employed in the government of the elements,
the earth, and the heavens, and many other tenets not
to be found in the Scriptures. On the whole, it cannot
be doubted, that Justin Martyr mixed Platonic notion*
and language with the simple doctrines of Christianity, and
wrote concerning God and divine things like a Christian
Platonist. He must, nevertheless, he acknowledged to
have been a faithful, zealous, and valuable, advocate for
Christianity. In giving an account of the remains which
go under his name, we cannot follow a better guide than
the judicious Lardner. "The principal works of Justin
arc his two Apologies, and his Dialogue with Trypho the
Jew, in two parts. The first and larger Apology is still
extant entire. The beginning of the second Apology is
wanting; as is the conclusion of the first and the beginning
of the second part of the Dialogue with Trypho. Besides
these, there are two discourses to the Gentiles, which are
generally allowed to be Justin's ; one called an Oration to
the Gentiles ; the other n^am^n, or an Exhortation to
the Gentiles, which is supposed to be the Elenchus men
tioned by Eusebius. The piece we now have of the Mo
narchy of God, seems to be a fragment of the genuine
work of Justin with that title. The Epistle to Zena and
Sercnus if at best doubtful, and I think not Justin's. The
Epistle to Diognetus is generally supposed to be Justin's,
though it is doubted of by some, because the style is more
elegant than that of his other pieces. For my part, I can
not persuade myself to quote it as Justin's ; since the style
is allowed to be superior to his, and there is no mention
made of it by Eusebius or Jerome. The Qustiones and
Rcsponsiones ad Orthodoxos, and some other pieces usu
ally joined with Justin's works, are allowed to have the
marks of the later time." There have been numerous im
pressions of Justin's works, of which that of Prudent Marand, a learned Benedictine, printed at Paris in 174.2, fo
lio, and Styan Thirlby's edition of the two Apologies and
Dialogue with Trypho, printed at London in 1721, folio,
are the best.
JUS'TING, s. A tournament; a mock fight.
JUSTIN'GEN, a town and capital of a lordship, pur
chased in the year 1751 by the duke of Wurtemberg, for
300,000 florins: it gave a feat and voice at the diets of
the empire, and paid 20 florins for a Roman month, and
15 "rix-dollars 11 kruitztrs to the imperial chamber:
sixteen miles north-north-east of Buchau, and thirty-two
south-cast of Stuttgart.
JUSTIN'IAN I. emperor of the East, was born of an
obscure race near the ruins of Sardica, now Sophia, in
the part of Thrace anciently called Dardania or Dacia".
His uncle, Justin I, (fee his life,) when commander of
the Roman army, sent him as a hostage to Theodoric
king of Italy, who suffered him to return to Constan
tinople when his kinsman was raised to the empire. Jus
tinian was made partner in the imperial throne, and loon
after, by the death of Justin, became its sole possessor,
A.D. 527, when he was in the forty-fifth year of his age.
He was at that time distinguished for a devotional cast of
character, displayed in long vigils and austerities of diet.
Immediately upon his elevation, he solemnly espoused
Theodora, an actress, who is said to have followed from
early youth a course of the most abandoned prostitution.
She gained such an entire influence over him, that he
created her his equal colleague in the sovereignty, and

JUS
caused her name to be united with his own in the oathi
of allegiance administered to the governors of provinces.
Her uncontrolled pride and avarice were the source of
many injustices and cruelties which sullied this reign,
while, on the other hand, her spirit and munificence oc
casionally honoured it. The emperor himself always en
tertained a high respect for her counsels, and preserved
his attachment to her during the whole of a long union.
Justinian is praised by the ecclesiastical writers for be
ginning his administration with the violent persecution
of heretics and sectaries. Theology was, indeed, his fa
vourite study, and he sacrificed to it many hours which
might have been more usefully employed. His reign
was, however, memorable for many important transactions
civil and military. The latter he directed from his pa
lace by the ministration of some eminent commanders, of
whom the principal was the renowned Belisarius. See
the article Rome. It may not be amiss, however, in this
place to give some account of those legislative labours
which have conferred the chief celebrity on the name of
Justinian. The reformation of the Roman jurisprudence
was become a very necessary taste, and it occupied the
attention of the emperor from his first possession of the
supreme power. The person to whom the work was prin
cipally confided was Tribonian, an eminent lawyer of va
rious and extensive attainments. By his cares, and those
of nine associates, the new Code of Justinian was com
pleted so early as the year 529. Its publication was fol
lowed in 533 by that of the PandeBs or Digest, a compi
lation of the decisions and opinions of former civilians ;
and of the Institutes, an elementary treatise of the Roman,
law for the use of students. A new edition of the Code,
in 534., made a considerable addition of the emperor's own
laws ; and his EdiBs and Novels complete the great edi
fice of jurisprudence reared by the legislative spirit which
distinguished his reign. This spirit was, upon the whole,
highly honourable to his memory 5 though in its exercise
he displayed inconstancy and love of alteration, and paid
little regard to prescriptive rights. His abolition, in 541,
of the Roman consulship, (which, indeed, for a consi
derable time had only existed to give a date to the year,
and entertain the people with a festival,) was probably
the effect of a resolution to obliterate all works of the
ancient free constitution, and concentrate all authority ia
the imperial office.
A paslion for building conferred another distinction on
the long reign of Justinian, who indulged it by the erection
of a vast number of edifices throughout the extent of the em
pire, some of ostentatious splendour, others of solid use.
His piety was displayed in numerous churches and other
buildings dedicated to religion, of which the celebrated
church of Sancta Sophia at Constantinople, restored by
him after its conflagration, and now subsisting as the
principal mosque of the Turkish empire, attests the mag
nificence of his designs. Bridges, aqueducts, high-roads,
and hospitals, were among his works of public utility,
by which every province of the empire was benefited.
Numberless fortresses on all the frontiers also proved his
attention to the safety of the state, whilst they were an
evidence of the decline of the Roman military character,
and the increasing dread os the surrounding barbarians.
The close of Justinian's life was embittered by a con
spiracy formed against him by some of the chief officers
of state, which was detected in time to prevent its exe
cution, and punished by the death of the contrivers. An
accusation thrown out against Belisarius, as being privy
to the design, occasioned the disgrace and imprisonment
of that well-tried servant, who, however, had the satis
faction of being declared innocent, and restored to his
honours, just before he died. See Belisarius, vol. ii.
p. 867. The emperor did not long survive. Broken with
years and cares, he expired in November 565, in the
thirty-ninth year of his reign, and eighty-third of his
age. As his theological studies had led him into some
deviations from orthodoxy, particularly into the opinion
1
that

JUS
ftnt th: body os Christ was incorruptible, and subject to
no human infirmities, which he was preparing to enforce
upon the clergy and people by an edict, his death (ma
ture as it was) has been regarded by the ecclesiastical
writers as owing to a special providence in favour of the
church. His increasing jealousies, and the heavy burthens
he imposed upon his subjects, had destroyed all attach
ment to his person ; and one who has in some respects de
served the title of the last Roman emperor left the stage
unlamented and little honoured. Among the distin
guished events of this reign, the introduction of the silk
worm into the Greek empire, by means of two Persian
monks who went as missionaries to China, ought not to
be omitted. It is supposed to have taken place about
the year 552.
JUSTIN'IAN II. emperor of the East, succeeded in
6S5 his father Constantine Pogonatus, being then sixteen
years of age. He soon betrayed a violent temper, with 3
fondness for war, which induced him to break a treaty he
hud made with the Saracens, and renew hostilities against
them. He met with a defeat in consequence of the de
sertion of the Sclavi in his service, which so much enraged
him, that he ordered all the remainder of the nation who
continued with him, with their wives and children, to be
cut in pieces. On his return to Constantinople, he
wasted the public revenues in sumptuous buildings, while
he gave tip his subjects to the oppression and cruelty of
two ministers, a monk and an eunuch. Their tyrannical
government had caused a general disaffection, which, it
is said, the emperor was meditating to chastise by a ge
neral massacre os the Constantinopolitans ; when Leontius,
a commander of reputation, whom he had imprisoned for
three years, and just liberated in order to fend him to the
government of Greece, was encouraged to attempt the
deliverance of his country. His soldiers broke open the
prisons ; and the people, summoned by the patriarch to
the church of St. Sophia, proclaimed Leontius emperor,
and without resistance seized upon the tyrant and his
ministers. Justinian's life was spared ; but he was sen
tenced to be banished, and disgraced by the amputation
of his nosewhence his Greek surname of Rhinolmetus.
Tliis revolution took place in the tenth year of his reign.
The place of his exile was Cherson in Crim-Tartary,
where he remained till another revolution had dethroned
Leontius, and invested with the purple Apsimar, who
took the name of Tiberius. The Chersonites, fearing
lest the efforts of Justinian to recover his power might
engage them in troubles, projected either putting him to
death, or delivering him tip to Tiberius. He was made
acquainted with their design, and with a few followers,
took refuge with the khan of the Chozars, a tribe be
tween the Tanais and Borysthencs. He received the fu
gitive with honour, and gave him his sister Theodora in
marriage ; but, tempted by a bribe from Tiberius, was
on the point ot betraying or assassinating him. Justinian,
apprised of his danger by his spouse, strangled with his
own hands the khan's emissaries, and fled by sea to Terbelis prince of the Bulgarians. On the voyage, his
vessel was assailed by a violent tempest, when one of his
domestics desired him to recommend himself to Heaven
by a vow of general forgiveness of his enemies. " May. I
periih this instant," he replied, " if I mean to spare one
them !" The Bulgarian was induced by his promises to
raise an army for his restoration. They marched to
Constantinople, where Justinian soon obtained admission,
and re-mounted the throne, A.D. 705.
A tyrant returning to power from exile has always
been an object of terror ; and revenge was a ruling passion
in the soul of Justinian II. He first indulged it against
4he two usurpers, who had successively occupied his
place, and both of whom came into his power. They
were dragged in triumph through the city, and then
placed in chains beneath his throne in the circus, whence
he beheld the spectacles with a foot upon each of their
necks, whilst the inconstant people shouted "Thou shalt
trample on the asp and basililk," Sec. They were then
Vol. .XI. No. 777.

JUS
673
Ted to execution. The patriarch was deprived of his
sight, and banilhed to Rome. All besides whom he
deemed his enemies were victims of his fury ; and it ii
said that provinces were almost dispeopled by the multi
tude of executions. He ungratefully broke his treaty
with the king ot the Bulgarians by whom lie had been,
restored, and invaded his country; but was defeated, and
compelled to an ignominious flight. He then prepared
to execute his vengeance against the Chersonites, and
sent a fleet and army, with orders to destroy the whole,
people. His inhuman command was at first imperfectly
executed, and children were spared in the massacre;
upon which, in a rage, he repeated the order, and they
followed the fate of their parents. Some of the colonists,,
however, had taken refuge with the Chozars j and a
number of exiles and enemies of the tyrant, assembling,
proclaimed Bardanes emperor, under the name of Philippicus. Some troops who were sent against him joined
his party, and he marched to Constantinople, where he
was received without opposition. Justinian was at this
time at Sinope, with a body of Thracians. These, gained
over by Philippicus, abandoned him, and the tyrant fell
beneath the swords of assassins A.D. 711. Such was the
odium he had inspired, that his young Ion Tiberius,
whom his grandmother had placed in a sanctuary, was
dragged from the altar, and murdered before her eyes.
Gibbon.
JUSTIN'IAN, adj. Belonging to the code of laws in
stituted by the emperor Justinian.
JUSTIN'IAN, f. in church history, one of a religious
order sounded in the year 1411.
JUSTINIA'NI (St. Laurence), the first patriarch of
Venice, was born there of a noble family in 1381. He
died in 14.85 ; he left several religious works, which were
Iirinted together at Lyons in 1568, in 1 vol. folio, with
lis life prefixed by his nephew. Clement VII. beatified
him in 1514, and he was canonized by Alexander VIII.
in 1690.
JUSTINIA'NI, (Bernard and Augustine.) See Giustiniani, vol. viii.
JUSTIN'IAN 1ST, /. A civilian ; one who studies the
civil law.
JUSTI'TIA, in mythology, the daughter of Jupiter
and Astrea ; the patroness of justice.
To JUS'TLE, v. n. [from just, joustcr, Fr.] To en
counter; toclalh ; to rush against each other.The cha
riots shall rage in the streets, they shall justte one against
another in the broad ways. Nahum ii. 4.
I thought the dean had been too proud
Tojustle here among a crowd.
Swift.
To JUS'TLE, v. a. To push ; to drive; to force by
rustling against it. It is commonly used with a particle
following, as cut or off.Private and single abilities should
notjustle out, and deprive the church of the joint abilities of
many learned and godly men. King Charlrs.Many excel
lent strains have.becnjuJHedojsby their intrusions. Brown's
Vulgar Errours.Running in the dark, a man any justle a
post. Collier.
The surly commons shall respect deny,
And justle peerage out with property.
Dryden.
JUST'LING,/ The act of pushing ; the act of forcing
by a kind of collision.
JUST'LY, adv. [from just.] Uprightly ; honestly ; in
a just manner. Nothing can justly be delbifed, that can
notjvstty be blamed : where there is no choice, there can
be no blame. South.
.The goddess, studious of her Grecians' fate,
Taught them in laws and letters to excel,
In acting justly, and in writing well.
Prior.
Properly ; exactly ; accurately :
Their artful hands instruct the lute to sound,
Their feet assist their hands, and justly beat the ground.
Dryden.
7G
JUSTNESS^

JUT
574
JUSTNESS,/ Justice} reasonableness; equity.Justness is properly applied to things, and justice to persons ;
though we now fay the justice of a cause, as well as of a
judge. Johnson. It maketh unto the right of the war
against him, whole success useth commonly to be accord
ing to the justness of the cause for which it is made. Spenser
en Ireland,
We may not think the justness of each act
Such and no other than event doth form it. Shakespeare.
Accuracy ; exactness ; propriety. In this fense it is now
Most used.J value the satisfaction I had in seeing it re
presented with all the justness and gracefulness of action,
Dryden.
JUS'TUS, a man's name.
To JUT, v. n. [supposed to be corrupted from jet, per
haps fromshoot.'] To push or moot into prominences ;
to come out beyond the main bulk.It seems to jut out
Of the structure of the poem, and be independent of
it. Broome.
Broke by the jutting land on either side ;
In double streams the briny waters glide.
Dryden.
JUT-WINDOW, / A window jutting from a build
ing.I fancied her like the front of her father's hall ;
her eyes were the two jut windows, and her mouth the
great door. Congreve.
JU'TERBOCK, a town of Germany, in the principality
of Querfurt, with two fauxbourgs, situated on the Angerbach. In 1644, a battle was fought here between the
Swedes and Imperialists, in which the latter were de
feated : sixteen miles north-east of Wittemberg, and twen
ty-four south of Potzdam. Lat. 51. o. N. Ion. 13.2. E.
JU'THIA, Odia, or Siam, a town of Asia, capital of
the kingdom of Siam, and residence of the king, situated
in a large island in the river Menan, some leagues from
the sea. The city contains a great number of magnificent
pagodas, and the royal palace is large and beautiful.
The Dutch have a factory here, and a number of mer
chants from different countries come there to trade. In
3766, Juthia was taken by the Birmans. Lat. 14. 18. N.
Ion. 100. 5 j. E.
JUTES, the ancient inhabitants of Jutland in Den
mark.
JUT'LAND, a peninsula of Europe, in the kingdom
of Den mark, formerly called Cimbria, and CherJ'onejus Cimbrica. It is bounded on the east by the Scaggerak, the
Little Belt, and the Baltic ; on the south by the duchy
of Holstein ; and on the west and north by the Northern
Sea: about 200 miles in length, and 95 in breadth. It
is generally divided into North Jutland, more especially
called Jutland; and South Jutland, more generally called
the Duchy of Sleseoic.
JUT'LAND, or North Jutland, is bounded on all
sides by the sea, except towards the south, where it is
bounded by the duchy of Slefwic : it is about 150 miles
in length, and from 60 to 80 in breadth ; and, of all the
territories belonging to the crown of Denmark, it is the
largest, and yields the greatest revenue. The middle part
of it, excepting a few spots of arable land, is nothing but
heaths and moors ; which, however, afford good pasture
for oxen, sheep, and goats. But the other parts (which
are of greater extent) are exceedingly fertile, as appears
from the large quantity of all sorts of grain annually ex
ported from hence to Sweden, Norway, and Holland ;
and from the considerable sums accruing to the inha
bitants from the sale of oxen, horses, and hogs: hence
Jutland is commonly said to be '* the land of bacon and
rye-bread." Here is also a great plenty of sea and fresh
water fish of all kinds. Jutland is every where inter
spersed with hills and eminences, and, on the east side,
with fine woods of oak, beech, fir, &c. but the west side
is not so woody ; so that the inhabitants are obliged to
use turf and heath for fuel: here is also great plenty of
all kind of game. The air is somewhat keen and cold,,
especially towards the North Sea. The Jutlanders are of

J U V
a robust, vigorous, constitution, and resolute temper; and
seem to "have raised" themselves to a state of freedom*
superior to that os the other inhabitants of Denmark.
Many of the Jutland peasants have freeholds, for which
they pay only a small acknowledgment to the lord of the
manor, and the public taxes. The Danish language is
spoken with less purity and elegance in Jutland than irithe other provinces ; and the Jutlanders have also a par
ticular accent. Fredericia is the only place where the
exercise of any religion, besides Lutheranil'm, is tolerated.
North Jutland is now composed of four dioceses, or ge
neral governments ; each of these has its bishop, and ge
neral governor j and they derive their name from the
four chief cities, Aalborg, Wiborg, Aarhuus, and Ripen.
South Jut'land. See Sleswic, Duchy of.
JU'TRAM, a town of Hindoostan, in Guzerat, on the
gulf of Cambay: sixteen miles north-west of Amood.
JUTTAH, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
JUTTA'RA, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Cicacole : ten miles north of Visigapatam.
JUTTING,/ The act of standing out beyond the
rest.
To JUT'TY, v.a. [from jus.] To shoot out beyond j
Then lend the eye a terrible aspect ;
Let it pry through the portage of the head
Like a brass cannon: let the brow o'erwhelm it.
As fearfully as doth a galled rock
O'erhang and jutty his confounded base,
Swill'd with the wild and wasteful ocean. Shakespeare.
JUT'WAR, a small circar of Hindoostan, in Guzerat,
on the lest bank of the Puddar, a little above the gulf of
Cutch ; about twenty-five miles long, and sixteen, broad.
JU'GA, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Kuopio: fifty-one miles east-north-east of Kuopio.
JUVAN'TIA, or Adjuvantia,/ [from the LM.juvo,
or adjuvo, to assist.] Medicines or aliments that assist;
opposed to ldentia, such as injure. When the nature of a
distemper was doubtful or unknown, the ancients pre
scribed some innocent medicines which they were well
acquainted with ; and according as they were serviceable
or otherwise, though, in a small degree, they formed
some judgment of the future mode of proceeding. These
approximations were technically styled juvantia and ladentia.
JUVEL'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the government of
Tobolsk : 212 miles south-west of Obdorikoi. Lat. 63.40.
N. Ion. 61. 14. E. '
JU'VENAL, Decius Junius JuvenaKs, a celebrated Roman,
satirist, is supposed to have been born at Aquinum in
Campania, about the beginning of the reign ot Claudius.
He was either the son or the adoptive son of a rich
freedman, who gave him a liberal education, and brought
him up to the study of eloquence. He passed about half,
his lite in the pursuits of the bar, and is said to have
made his first essay in satirical poetry in a piece directed
against Paris, .a pantomimical actor, and a great favourite
with Domitian. It seems more probable that it was by
this emperor, and on this account, that he was exiled to
Egypt, under the pretence of giving him the prefecture
of a cohort quartered there, than that this should have
been done by Adrian in the poet's old age. Such a
chastisement would best account for his long silence after
wards, and for the late period of the publication of his
satires. There is, however, great uncertainty with re
spect to all the circumstances of his life, and the dates of
his writings. It appears from his thirteenth satire, that
his intimate friend Calvin us, to whom it is addressed,
was then sixty years of age, and was born in the consul
ship of Fonteius Capito, A.D. 59 : that piece must there
fore have been composed in 119, the third year of Adrian.
Juvenal is supposed to have died about A.D. 128, at the
age of eighty. Sixteen satires of this writer have reached
our times. They stand pre-eminent in the class of those
which employ warm serious invective, and make vice
rather than fully their object. The moral indelicacy of

J u v
the age rendered him extremely gross in hi language
and impure in his paintings; yet he appears always a
sincere lover of virtue, and his sentiments have a true
philosophical elevation and dignity. Many of his maxims
of morality and religion are delivered with admirable
force. As a poet, he has more vivacity and animation
than taste. The general character of his style is tumid
and hyperbolical, yet mixed with negligencies and inac
curacies. It however possesses a rich vein of poetry,
and abounds in picturelque expression. There is gre.it
inequality in his pieces, and some of them are unworthy
of his reputation. Of the editions of Juvenal, the belt
are the Variorum of Grvius, Amst. 8vo. 1684; the
Delphin, Par. 4*0. 1684; and Casaubon's, Lugd. Bat. 4to.
1695. Vojjii Pott. Rom.
Juvenal has been frequently translated into English.
The names of seven versions immediately occur to us ;
thole of Stapleton, Holyday, Dryden, Owen, Gifford,
Marlh, and Hodgson ; the three last within these nine
years. The Monthly Review, in the introduction to
their examination of Mr. Hodgson's translation, pub
lished in 1807, have the following judicious remarks:
" The common opinion of critics has decided that Juver.al has fallen into some of the most serious errors of
style, both as to language and arrangement, which are
usually charged on the declining ages of Roman literature :
but his faults are redeemed by the noblest excellencies;
and no writer of antiquity has commanded more of the
respect and admiration of powerful minds, in every age
and country. If he may be censured alternately for harsh
abruptness and turgid declamation ;if he often involves
a plain assertion in an obscure periphrasis, and occasionally
loses both himself and his meaning in a labyrinth of my
thological allusion, while he fufters perhaps even more
than other satirilts by our ignorance of contemporary
anecdote ;yet these defects in his manner are forgotten,
when we contemplate the grand features of his mind.
His masculine genius, his high-toned morality, his noble
contempt for meanness, and his irresistible indignation
against vice, place him in the first rank of writers formed
for the improvement and correction of man. We are in
clined to believe that the distinguishing traits of his cha
racter are peculiarly consonant to the habits of thinking
which have long prevailed in England ; an opinion which
might be supported by observing, that none of the an
cient poets has, to our knowledge, been so frequently
rendered entire into our language ; and certainly no fo
reign writer has ever been so highly honoured a3 Juvenal
by two poetical translations of his complete works, exe
cuted almost at the fame period, by such writers as Mr.
Gilford and Mr. Hodgson."
Mr. Gifford sums up the character of Juvenal in the
following neat manner : " Juvenal, like Persius, professes
to follow Lucilius; but what was in one a simple attempt
is in the other a real imitation of his manner. Fluent
and witty as Horace, grave and sublime as Persius ; of a
more decided character than the former, better acquainted
with mankind than the latter; he did not confine himfclf to the mode of regulating an intercourse, with the
great, or to abstract disquisitions on the nature of scho
lastic liberty ; but, disregarding the claims of a vain ur
banity, and fixing all his soul on the eternal distinctions
of moral good and evil, he laboured, with a magnificence
of language peculiar to himself, to set forth the loveliness
of virtue, and the deformity and horror of vice, in full
and perfect display."
JUVENA'LIA,./ in Roman antiquity, certain games
or exercises instituted for the health of youth.
JUVEN'CUS,/ [Latin.] In zoology, a young bullock ;
a steer.
JUVEN'CUS (Caius Vettius Aquilinus), one of the
earliest Christian poets, was a priest of a noble family in
Spain, and flourished in the fourth century. He wrote a
Latin poem on the Life of Christ, taken from the Gospel
of St. Matthew, which is said to be chiefly commendable
4

J U X
for the accuracy with which it follows the sacred text.
It was composed about the year 3:9. Its piety has
caused several editions of it to he printed, and it is contamed in the Bibliotbeque des Pi-res, and in Mattaire's
Corpus Poetarum. This author is said also to have
written iuine verses 'on the Sacraments ot the Church,
and some hymns. Vofci Poet. lat.
JUVEN'IEC", a town of Poland, in the palatinate of
Wilna: seventy miles east of Lida.
JU'VENILE, adj. [juvenii'S, Lit.] Young ; youthful,
Learning hath its infancy, when it is almost childish ;
then its youth, when il is luxuriant aud juvenile ; then its
strength of years, when it is solid ; and lastly, its old age,
when it waxeth dry and exhaust. Bacon's f.ffays.
JU'VENILENESS,/ [from juvenile.'] Juvenility; the
heat of youth.
JUVENILTTY, / Youthfulness.The restauration of
grey hairs to juvenility, and renewing exhausted mar
row, may be effected without a miracle. Glanvillc, Light
and careless manner.Customary strains and abstracted
juvenilities have made it difficult to commend and speak
credibly in dedications. GlanviUe.
JUVENT'AS, in mythology, the goddess who presided
over youth among the Romans. This goddess was long
honoured in the Capitol, where Servius Tullius erected
her statue. Near the chapel of Minerva there was the
altar of Juventas, and upon this altar a picture of Proser
pine. The Greeks called the goddess of youth Hebe; but
it has been generally supposed that this was not the fame
with the Roman Juventas.
JUVER'NA, an ancient name of Ireland.
JUVIGNY', a town of France, in the department of
the Channel : four miles north-west of Mortain, and four
teen east of Avranches.
JUVIGNY', a town of France, in the department of
the Marne: nine miles north-west of Chalons fur Marne.
JUVIGNY', a town of France, in the department of
the Mayenne : four miles south-west of Ernee, and thir
teen north-west of Laval.
JUX'ON (Dr. William), archbishop of Canterbury, was
born at Chichester in 1682. He was educated at Mer
chant Taylors' school, and from thence elected into St.
John's college, Oxford, of which he became president.
King Charles I. made him bishod of London, and in
1635 promoted him to the post of lord high treasurer of
England. The whole nation, and especially the nobility,
were greatly offended at this high office being given to a
clergyman; but he behaved so well in the administration,
as soon put a stop to all the clamour raised against him.
This place he held no longer than the 17th of May 1641,
when he prudently resigned the itaff, to avoid the stonn
which then threatened the court and the clergy. In the
following February, an act passed depriving the bilhops
of their votes in parliament, and incapacitating them
from any temporal jurisdiction. In thele leading steps,
as well as the total abolition of the episcopal order which
followed, he was involved with his brethren ; but neither
as abisliop nor as treasurer was a single accusation brought
against him in the long parliament. During the civil
wars, he resided at his palace at Fulham, where his meek,
inoffensive, and genteel, behaviour, notwithstanding his
remaining steady in his loyalty to the king, procured him
the visits of tlie principal persons of the opposite party,
and respect from all. In 1648; he attended his majesty at
the treaty in the Isle of Wight; and, by his particular
desire, waited upon him at Cotton-house, Westminster,
the day after the commencement of his trial ; during
which he frequently visited him in the office of a spiritual
father; and his majesty declared he was the greatest com
fort to him in that afflictive situation. He likewise at
tended his majesty on the scaffold, where the king, taking
off his cloak and george, gave him the latter: after the
execution, our pious bishop took care of the body, which
he accompanied to the royal chapel at Windsor, and stood
ready with the common-prayer book in his hands to
perfong,

I X I
57^
perform the last ceremony for the king ; but was pre
vented by colonel Wiiichcot, governor of the castle. He
continued in the quiet possession of Fulham palace till
the ensuing year 1649, when he was deprived, having
been spared longer than any of his brethren. He then
retired to his own estate in Gloucestershire, where he
lived in privacy till the Restoration, when he was pre
sented to the see of Canterbury ; and, in the little time
he enjoyed it, expended in buildings and reparations at
Lambeth-palace and Croydon-housc near 15,0001. He
died in 1663 j having bequeathed 7000I. to St. John's
college, and to other charitable uses near 5000I. He pub
lished a Sermon on Luke xviii. 31. and Some Considera
tions upon the Act 6f Uniformity.
JUXTANGI'NA,/ The cynanche; a fort of qui 11 fey.
JUXTAPOS'ITED, adj. [from juxtaposition.] Placed
near each other.Those particles are by such pressure
differently juxtapofited. Battie on Madness.
JUXTAPOSITION, / ijuxta and pofitio, Lat.] Ap
position ; the state of being placed by each other.Nor
can it be a difference, that the parts of solid bodies are
held together by hooks, since the coherence of these will
be of difficult conception ; and we must either suppose an
infinite number of them holding together, or at last come
to parts that are united by a mere juxtaposition. Glanvilk.
I'VY,f. [tpx, Sax.] A plant. See Hedera, vol. ix.
p. 195.It is a parasitic plant, sending forth roots or
fibres from its branches, by which it is fastened to either
trees, walls, or plants, which are near it, and from thence
receives a great share of its nourishment. Miller.
A gown made of the finest wool ;
A belt of- straw and ivy buds,
With coral clasps and amber studs ;
And, if these pleasures may thee move>
Come live with me and be my love.
Raleigh.
I'VY, adj. Belonging to ivy ; made of ivy.
I'W, (American.) See Kalmia.
I'VY, (Bind-weed leaved.) See Mekispermum.
I'VY, (Ground.) See Glecoma.
JDY.U'EN, a town of China, of the third rank, in the
province of Qaang-tong : sixteen miles west-south-west of
hao-tcheou.
JUZ'CUR, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Fez,
on the coast of the Mediterranean : fifteen miles west of
Mezemba.

JUZEN'NECOURT, a town of France, in the depart

ment of the Upper Marne : six miles north-west of Chaumont.
JWA'MI, or Sekisju, a province of Japan.
IWANCZOWIC'ZA, a town of Lithuania, in the pa
latinate of Novogrodeck : fifty-two miles south-south
west of Novogrodeck.
I'WANGROD, a town of Poland, in the palatinate of
Braclaw: sixty miles east-south-east of Braclaw.
IWANE'E, a little town near St. Jago de Cuba, where
a small remnant of the ancient Indians live, who have
adopted the manners and language of the Spaniards.
IWA'TA, a town of Japan, m the ifland of Niphon :
100 miles west of Jedo, and 140 east of Meaco.
I WETPOU'R, a town of Bengal : fifteen miles east of
Goragot.
I'WIE, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate of
Wilna : twenty-four miles east of Lida.
IWNICA, a town of Poland, in the palatinate of
Kiev : sixty miles west-south-west of Kiev.
IX'AR. See Hijar.
IX'IA,/. [Greek.] A swelling in the veins; the
cirsos.
IX'IA, s. in botany, a genus of the class triandria,
order inonogynia, natural order of enfat, (irides, Jujs.)
The generic characters areCalyx: spathe bivalve, infe
rior, shorter than the corolla ; valves oblong, permanent,
the exterior wider, sheathing the interior. Corolla: one<pculkd, regular, superior ; tube filiform, gradually en

I X I
larged, straight; border regular, bell-stuped, six-parted ;
divisions oblong, obtuse, equal, spreading. Stamina: fila
ments three, thread-subulate, inserted into the tube near
the orifice, sliorter than the corolla ; anther oblong,
furrowed. Piltillum: germ inferior, triangular ; style sim
ple, filiform, upright ; stigmas three, filiform. Pericarpium : capsule ovate, three-sided, obtuse, three-celled,
three-valved. Seeds several, roundish, smooth.Essential
Chara&cr. Corolla one-petalled, tubular ; tube straight,
filiform ; border six-parted, bell-shaped, regular, or nearly
so. Stigmas three or six, simple.
General Remarks. Root fibrous or tuberous, tunicated.
Leaves flat, 'sheathing at the edge or channelled, or nerved
and grafs-like. Stem often compressed, sometimes scarcely
any. Flowers terminating, solitary, or in spikes, panicles, or
heads. Spathes fubuniflorous. The subsefsile lobe of the
germinating seed is fastened to thebackof the primary sheath
of the leaves. Ixia differs from Antholyza in having the
segments of the corolla nearly equal; from Gladiolus in
the situation of the segments of the corolla, and in having
the tube straight. A few of the species are referred by
some to Mora; whilst others would sink that genus in
this. The spathe is longer or sliorter than the tube in
different species, blunt or sharp, entire or lacerated,
smooth or hirsute. The tube of the corolla is more or
less deeply parted ; ringent, cylindrical, or filiform ;
simple, that is, nearly equal ; or double, that is, filiform
at the base, and "then cylindrical; curved or jointed.
Border most commonly bell-shaped ; equal or unequal ;
reflex, spreading, and curled or waved, but seldom. Al
most all the species are natives of the Cape of Good Hope.
Species. 1. Ixia fruticofa, or shrubby ixia: stem branch
ed, covered with imbricate leaves. Stem suffruticose,
branched, the whole smooth and covered with leaves, a
hand or somewhat more in height. Leaves linear, at
tenuated at the tip, subfalcated, very finely striated, very
closely imbricated, from an inch to two inches in length.
Flowers terminating, blue ; tube of the corolla yellow,
half an inch in length. Native of the Cape, and of
Terra del Fuego.
1. Ixia minuta, or minute ixia : scapes one-flowered,
shortert leaves even. Bulb globular, covered with a net,
the size of a pea. Leaves included in a sheath, linear,
concave above, convex beneath, smooth, upright, the
length os the scapes, and one to each scape. Scape sel
dom single, commonly two to four or more, simple, round,
upright, smooth, pale purple, an inch long. Tube of
the corolla white, with purple streaks ; segments of the
border concave, above of a showy whiteness, underneath
white, with a double purple streak, the length of the
tube, half a line in length; antherx upright, yellow;
capsole green, with purple streaks. The whole appearance
is so like that of Melaleuca minuta, that, unless the stamens,
stigma, and bulb, be inspected, it seems to be the fame.
3. Ixia bulbocodium, or crocus-leaved ixia : stem oneflowered, leaves linear, closely complicated ; stigmas six.
Bulb roundisli, placed on the withered bulb, double the
size of a pea, white, covered with a bay-coloured skin.
Leaves three or four, in the flowering,plant radical, in
the fruiting cauline, spreading horizontally, half a foot
or thereabouts in length, smooth, sharpish. Stem solitary,
upright, two inches high, above the uppermost leaf con
vex on one side, flat on the other; in the fruiting-plant
a little higher, in the cultivated one sometimes half a foot
high. Native of Italy. Cultivated 1739 sn tne botanic
garden at Chelsea. It is not the bulbocodium of Miller.
It flowers about the middle of April; but the blossoms
do not fully expand unless exposed to the sun, nor are
they of long duration. It affects dry hilly situations. It
is said to have been found in Guernsey and Jersey.
4. Ixia rosea, or rose-coloured ixia : scapes one-flowered,
leaves linear, nerved, incraffated at the edge ; stigmas six.
Bulb ovate, smooth, subtruncated. Scape three or four
cornered, sheathed at bottom, branched, sew-flowered,
smooth, from a hand to a span in height. Leaves acute,
grooved.

I X
proofed, smooth j the lowest, whioh is the longest, fre
quently double the length of the scape, or more, is lax
and reflex; the two or three others are about the length
of the lcape, and upright. Flowers at the ends of the
branches, rather large, coming out one after the other.
Outer lpathe ovate, green ; inner lanceolate, acute, membranaceous, sheathing the capsule. Tnbe of the corolla
very short: segments of the border yellow within, with
three brown streaks, greenish-yellow on the outlide. Fi
laments pubescent. Stigmas fix, reflex. It varies with
the three inner sexments of the corolla yellow, and the
three outer green the three inner white-yellow, the
three outer greenish ; the three inner blue- white, the
three outer greenish;the three inner white, the three
outer green ;with corollas wholly yellow, or wholly
blue, or rose-coloured with a yellow base. It varies also
in the size os the flowers. The scape is really manyflowered, but sometimes one flower only opens. The
leaves are filiform, linear, or ensiform, usually longer
than the scape, and frequently reflex. This and the pre
ceding were separated in the thirteenth edition of Systema
Vegetabilium ; hut were considered as one species by
Murray in the fourteenth; as they are by Thunberg in
his Monographia. They seem, however, to be very dis
tinct ; the leaves of this being three or four sided from
the rib raised on both sides, and thickened at the edge.
The fame bulb also puts up several scapes. It is a native
of the Cape; and was cultivated in 1758 by Mr. Miller.
5. Ixia parviflora, or small -flowered ixia : leaves linear,
compressed, segments of the corolla lanceolate, retufe, the
inner scarcely wider, stigmas bifid, spreading, revolute.
The leaves of this are very narrow, being only half a line
in width. The tube of the corolla is only a line long.
It was gathered wild in Jersey, by Mr. R. Finlay. It is
probably only a variety of the third species.
6. Ixia fugax, or fugacious ixia: leaves linear com
pressed, segments of the corolla linear-lanceolate, blunt,
the inner wider and more erect, Iligmas bind, horizontal,
recurved. Leaves only one line in width ; tube of the
corolla only a quarter of a line long. Found at the Cape
by Masson. This and the preceding are very nearly al
lied to I. bulbocodium.
7. Ixia humilis, or humble ixia : scape branched, flow
ers pointing one way, leaves grooved, erect, longer. Bulb
smooth, the size of a hazel-nut. Scape simple or branched,
filiform, upright, from a hand to a span in height. Leaves
two or three, linear, many-grooved, smooth, longer than
the scape. Flowers in racemes, three to eight on a
flexuose rachis. It varies with the corolla yellow, whitish
rufescent, or flesh-coloured ; with an undivided few-flow
ered scape, and a branched many- flowered scape.
8. Ixia pilosa, or hairy ixia : leaves linear, hairy, short
er, flowers alternate. Bulb globular, smooth, scarcely as
big as a pea. Scape simple, round, upright, smooth, manyflowered, a hand or more in height, dusky purple at top.
Flowers sessile, somewhat nodding : they open from four
in the afternoon.
9. Ixia hirta, or rough-haired ixia: leaves ensiform,
rough-haired, shorter; flowers pointing one way. It re
sembles the next species very much, but the leaves are
very villose, with white hairs.
10. Ixia secunda, or one-ranked ixia: leaves elliptic,
ensiform, shorter, scape-villose, rugged. Bulb imbricate
downwards, hard, the size of a pea. Scape round, flexu
ose, upright, seldom simple, moil frequently branched ;
the brandies flexuose and spreading, from a span to a
foot in height. Flowers generally four, five, or six, sel
dom fewer, upright, blue, pointing one way, on a flexuose
rachis. It varies with the scape simple and branched.
11. Ixia crispa, or wave-leaved ixia: leaves linear,
waved, shorter, flowers alternate. Bulb netted, ovate.
Leaves about five, linear-lanceolate, acute, most elegantly
curled (or waved) on the edge, smooth, with a thick lonfitudinal nerve, not half the" length of the scape. Scape
inple or branched, round, smooth, flexuose, upright,
VOL. XI. No. 77?.

I A.
577
many-flowered, about a foot in height. It varies with
the lcape simple and branched ; with the corollas blue
and white.
12. Ixia cinnaraomea, or cinnamon-coloured ixia-.
leaves lanceolate waved, shorter; flowers alternate. The
spike of flowers resembles that of Gladiolus recurvus,
vol. viii. p. 891. but the corolla is regular. In its curled
leaves it resembles the preceding ; but the leaves are lan
ceolate, two lines w ide.
13. Ixia corymbose, or corymbed ixia: leaves lanceo
late waved, shorter ; scape ancipital. It varies with white
and with blue flowers.
14. Ixia linearis, or linear-leaved ixia : leaves linear,
shorter, scape simple, upright. Bulb ovate, fibrous, even,
the size of a hazel-nut. Scape round, smooth, a hand or
a span high or more.
15. Ixia capillaris, or slender-scaped ixia: leaves li
near, shorter ; lcape branched, spathe scariose. Bulb net
ted, fibrous, the size of a hazel-nut. Scape round, di
vided at the tip, capillary, upright, two feet high, with
pedicel-shaped one-flowered branches. The flowers in
this species seem peduncled, but the branches arc oneflowered. The tube of the corolla is siinrter than the
brustes, broad- sunnel-fliupcd ; the border is contracted at
the bale, and the segments are linear.
16. Ixia setacea, or bristle -leaved ixia: leaves linear,
shorter; scape flexuose, smooth. Leaves acute, very nar
row, sliorter than the lcape, with a raised line in. the mid
dle, smooth, about three; in the middle of the scape is a
fliort leaf resembling the spathes. Scape filiform, up
right, few-flowered, red, a finger's length, simple, branched,
or bifid. The three outer segments of the border of the
corolla are white within, red-streaked without; the three
inner entirely white. It varies with a greenish corolla,
white at the tips, and with a yeKow corolla, with the
base of the border dulkywith the scape one-flowered,
many-flowered and simple, many-flowered and branched.
That with a dulky base resembles I. maculata; but it i
several times smaller, branched, and the leaves linear and
narrow.
17. Ixia fcillaris, or squill-flowered ixia: leaves linear,
shorter; flowers pointing one way ; rachis flexuose. Scape
round, upright, smooth, sheathed, branched, a foot high.
Leaves far-sheathing, about three, thickiih, scarcely half
a line in width, with a deep double streak, a span long.
Flowers remote, frequently about ten.
18. Ixia aulica, or cluster-flowered ixia : flowers in.
racemes ; bractes entire ; leaves ensiform, flat, nerved,
even. Introduced from the Cape by Mr. Maslbn in
1774; flowers in April.
19. Ixia bulbifera, or bulb-bearing ixia : leaves ensiform,
shorter; spathes membranaceous, bristle-shaped, jagged.
Scape simple or branched, somewhat compressed, striated,
smooth, sheathed at bottom with leaves, from a hand to
a foot in height ; leaves nerved and striated, distich, up
right, smooth, a span long. Flowers three or more, large,
with the rachis between the flowers flexuo.re. It was
cultivated in 1758 by Mr. Miller, as appears from his
figures. According to him, the bulb has a netted coat {
the stalk rises near a foot and a half high ; leaves at each
joint, flat, smooth, embracing, of a lucid green, and dif
fering greatly in size ; the flowers are produced toward*
the tup of the stalk ; the stalks have bulbs formed at
each joint at the bale of the leaves. It flowers in May
and June. In the Dictionary he fays, that the corolla it
of a sulphur colour. His specimen is in the Banksurj
Herbarium, with the corolla purple on the outside.
20. Ixia aristata, or bearded ixia : leaves ensiform,
smooth ; flowers alternate, sessile ; spathes the length of
the tube, and jagged. Bulb netted, the size of a hazelnit. Scape simple, round, upright, smooth, from a hand
to a soot in height or more. Leaves four or five, linear,
five-nerved, the middle nerve and edges thicker, acute,
upright, shorter by half than the scape. Flowers pointing
one way on two branches, often from five to nine. There.
7 II
arc

76
I X
are two varieties, the purple-flowered and the violetflowered. Both were cultivated by Mr. Miller in 1758.
21. Ixia reticularis, or netted ixia: border of the co
rolla sour times as long as the tube, recurved, funnelform at the base ; segments spatulate, somewhat acuminate,
the inner narrower; filaments erect; stigmas at the base
of the anther. Mr. Salisbury gives this as very distinct
from the preceding, but we have no farther description of
it than is given in the specific character.
22. Ixia villosa, ot dark-red ixia : leaves oblong-lan'ceolate, acute, villose, somewhat plaited, distich ; tube equal
to the spathe. This is not the villosa of Jacquin, (Collect.
167. ic. vol. 2. t. 284.) though he fays it differs from the
villosa of the Kew Catalogue only m the colour of the
Sower. Mr. Salisbury refers both the vilhja of the Kew
Catalogue and the purpurea of Jacquin to hisflabelliformis ;
and we have followed him in considering them as one
plant. He observes that it differs from the Gladioli only
in the regularity of the corolla. This species was intro
duced into the royal garden at Kew from the Cape in
1788 by Patrick Russell, M.D.
23. Ixia pendula, or pendulous-flowered ixia: leaves
linear-ensifonn, shorter; scape branched ; spikes pendu
lous. Root jointed like a necklace ; joints several in a
ring, depressed, approximating, fleshy, rufescent. Scape
round, smooth, upright, the thickness of a writing-pen at
bottom, dividing at top into capillary, nodding, flexuose,
branches,' a fathom in height. Corollas on the branches
alternate, large, flesh-coloured, with a short tube. This
is the loftiest of all the ixias, and the large pendulous co
rollas are very handsome.
24.. Ixia flexuosa, or bending-stalked ixia : leaves li
near, raceme flexuose, many-flowered. Bulb very small,
round. Stem very slender, round, a foot and a half high ;
at the top the flowers are collected in a spike sitting close
to the stalk, each having a thin dry spathe, which covers
the capsule after the flower is fallen ; the corolla is pure
white, and small. It flowers at the end of May, and the
feeds ripen in July.
That which is figured by Mr. Curtis is a variety with
a purple eye. He fays that the flowers are fragrant, and
come forth in April or May. It was cultivated in 1757
by Mr. Miller; his specimen is in theBanksian Herbarium.
Thunberg doubts whether theJlexuofa of Linnus's species
may not be the fame with his ficunda.
25. Ixia polystachia, or many-spiked ixia : leaves ensifprm, shorter ; scape branched; flowers alternate, unspot
ted ; border of the corolla incurved, and spreading very
much ; segments lanceolate, blunt, equal in breadth ; fi
laments spreading and recurved ; stigmas at the base of
she filaments. Leaves four, five, fix, or seven,. inches
long. Stalk slender, ten inches high, from the side 6f
which come out one or two clusters of flowers on short pe
duncles, and at the top of the stalk the flowers grow in a
loose spike ; they are of a pure white, and appear in May :
the seeds ripen in July.
26. Ixia longiflora, or long-flowered ixia : leaves ensiform-linear, stiff; tube filiform, very long. Scape four
or five spans in height, the thickness of rye-straw, upright,
round, even, yellowish, naked at top and branched.
Leaves about six, acute, three spans long, striated and
nerved, smooth, yellowish green, upright, radical ; inner
sheathing. Flowers in spikes, yellow ; tube of the corolla
two, three, or four, Riches in length, funnel-form. This
species is easily distinguished by the extraordinary length
of the tube of the corolla. Thunberg ranges it under
Gladiolus, because this tube is a little curved ; though he
confesses that it has the appearance of an Ixia. It was in
troduced in 1774. by Mr. Masson ; and flowers here from
April to June.
27. Ixia plantaginea, or fox-tail ixia : leaves linear, stiff;
spike distich, imbricated. Root consisting of several little
bulbs. Scape sheathed with leaves, round, from flexuose
upright, many-spiked at top; spikes alternate, waiv.l-likey
a span high. Flowers Very small. It varies with the scape

I A.
simple and branched ; with the corollas white and blue.
Introduced in 1774 by Mr. Masson : it flowers in June
and July.
28. Ixia marginata, or broad-leaved ixia : many-spiked,
leaves ensiform, nerved, thicker at the edge ; spikes press
ed close ; tube curved inwards ; stigmas six. Scape simple
and many-spiked, somewhat woody, sheathed with leaves
round, smooth, stiff and straight, almost the thickness of
a finger, from a foot to four feet in height. Flowers large,
pendulous.
29. Ixia patens, or fpreading-flowered ixia : leaves ensiform, smooth; raceme terminating; corolla bell-shaped,
patulous; alternate segments narrower; filaments upright 5
stigmas above the base of the anther. Scape simple,
round, smooth, longer than the leaves, from fix inches to
two feet in height. Flowers in a sort of spike, contain
ing from ten to twenty. Mr. Salisbury, who, in his speci
fic characters of the ixias, gives the proportion between
the tube and the limb or border, fays that the latter is one
and a half longer than the former ; that the border is
curved inwards, and spreads very much ; that the segments
are elliptical, retuse, the inner ones narrower. It was in
troduced in 1779 by William Pitcaim, M. D. and flowers
in April.
30. Ixia maculata, or spotted fixia : leaves en si form,
shorter; scape branched ; flowers alternate; corollas spot
ted at the base. Bulb double the size of a hazel-nut.
Flowers in terminating spikes ; the corolla, above the
1 mouth of the tube, has a dusky spot at the base os the
border. It bears so much resemblance to N 25, as to
differ in little else besides the spot in the corolla. Miller
says that the bulb is oval and compressed ; that the leaves
are smooth, near a foot long, ana a quarter of an inch
broad, with two sharp edges, of a deep green, and ending
in acute points. Stalk slender, stiff, a foot and a half long,
naked to the top, where it is terminated by a round bunch
of flowers, each inclosjd in an oblong spathe, which is
permanent, and splits open on one fide. Flowers on short
peduncles," deep yellow with a dark-purple bottom. It
was cultivated by him in 1757 ; and flowers in May and
June.
31. Ixia deusta, or copper-coloured ixia: leaves lan
ceolate, nerved ; flowers alternate, sessile ; tube shorter
than the bractes ; borders blunt, the outer spotted atthe
base, and keeled ; stigmas under the middle of the anther.
Leaves linear-lanceolate, acute, quite entire, flat, smooth,
a span long. Introduced in 1774 by Mr. Masson : it flow
ers in May. Mr. Salisbury changes the name from denjla
to gibba, choosing to denominate it from the form rather
than the colour of the flower.
'32. Ixia erbeata, or crocus-flowered ixia : divided into
two varieties . a. Floribus croced-rufescentibus, or com
mon crocus-flowered ixia ; (S. Floribus lte rubris, or red
crocus- flowered ixia: in both the leaves are ensiform ;
flowers alternate ; tube the length of the bractes ; borders
of the corolla ovate, quite entire; hyaline at the base ;
stigmas at the tip of the anther. This is one of the
handsomest of the ixias, and like other sorts becomes
handsomer and more branched by cultivation. Mr. Salis
bury thinks that the name of hyalina agrees better with
this species 5 and gives the name of fimilis to the hyalina
of the younger Linnus's Supplement; thefqualida, a, of
the Kew Catalogue. According to Mr. Miller, the bulb
is oval, small, a little compressed, and has a smooth daikcoloured coat ; whence come up three or four narrow,
thin, flat, smooth, leaves of different lengths, some four
or five inches long, others seven or eight to near a foot,
near half an inch broad where widest, but narrow at both
ends, and terminating in points. The flower-stalk rises a
little above the leaves ; it is very slender, naked, except at
the joint, where it is crooked, and has a small leaf embra
cing it. Flowers terminating, in a round cluster ; each
having a short, withered, cloven spathe. Tube short and
swelling ; segments of the border broad, blunt, spreading,
equal, bright orange or deep gold-colour, with a large
black

I X
Wsck spot at the base. It wa cultivated, in 1758 by Mr.
Miller ; and flowers in May and June.
33. Ixia squalida, or squalid ixia: leaves linear-lanceo
late ; flowers alternate, sessile ; tube longer than the bractes }
borders o\Tite-oblong ; stigmas below the tip of the antherx. Of this there are two varieties.
a. I. s. pntula, or spreading squalid ixia: borders cunei
form-oblong, bluntly emarginate; somewhat hyaline at
the base. Very nearly allied to the preceding, but the
segments of the border in the corolla are narrower and
more pellucid, the veins therefore stand more out; they
are also slightly emarginate. The colour in this is pale
rufescent, or dirty flesh-colour, with a little tinge of yel
low. According to Salisbury, the border of the corolla is
five times as long as the tube in the preceding, but only
three and a half in this ; it spreads at top in this, but is
curved back in that: in the preceding the whole fides are
hyaline at bottom, whereas the edges are only so in this ;
the stigmas reach up to the tip of the anther in that, but
in this they are lower.
|3. l.s. ftricta, or upright squalid ixia : leaves stiff and
straight ; borders ovate-oblong, quite entire ; concolor at
the base. Leaves acuminate, strict, flat, smooth, scarcely
a span iti length. Scape round, smooth, twice as long as
. the leaves. Flowers remote ; corolla pale-yellow, with
dusky veins ; tube funnel-form. Introduced in 1774 by
Mr. Maflbn. It flowers in May. Mr. Salisbury makes
this a species of Gladiolus, and gives this specific charac
ter: limb of the corolla four times as long as the tube,
curved inwards, spreading ; segments elliptical, with three
.parallel lines on the outside ; the uppermost larger, the
outer ones refuse.
34. Ixia lancea, or lanceolate-ixia : leaves ensiform,
shorter ; flowers pointing one way ; scape simple flexuose.
Bulb closely involved in the rudiments of leaves, larger
than a hazel-nut. Leaves three or four, lanceolate-ensiform, thicker about the edges and along the midrub, the
edges turned back, very finely striated, smooth, upright,
a finger's length. Scape round, compressed, upright,
smooth, twice as long as the leaves. Flowers about six,
purplish white.
35. Ixia pentandria, or five-stamened ixia : leaves ensi
form, shorter ; flowers five-stamened. Scape branched or
'simple, round, flexuose, smooth, afoot high. Leaves stri
ated, smooth, several times ssiorter than the scape, ft va
ries with three-stamened flowers having three stigmas ; with
four-stamened flowers having four stigmas ; and with fivefive-stamened flowers having rive stigmas.
36. Ixia falcata, or sickle-ssiaped-ixia : leaves ensiform,
restex-sickle-ssiaped, ssiorter. Bulb conical, imbricate
downwards, truncated with a sharp fibrose margin, the size
of a pea. It varies with the scape simple or branched, a
hand or a span in height; with flowers alternate or point
ing one way ; with the rachis very flexuose or scarcely so
at all.
37. Ixia excisa, or ssiort -leaved ixia : leaves ovate,
ssiorter ; flowers pointing one way ; scape flexuose. Bulb
globular, smooth, less than a pea. Scape round, upright,
smooth, one flowered or many -flowered, a finger or a hand
in length.
38. Ixia Chinensis, or Chinese ixia : leaves' ensiform ;
panicle dichotomous ; flowers ped uncled. There is a dis
agreement about the genus of this plant. Thunberg places
it with the Moras, and fays that it cannot be referred to
the Ixias, because the flower is not in the least tubular,
but six-petalled. Loureiro would unite the two genera of
Ixia and Mora, as scarcely differing. Mr. Salissiury
makes it a Ferraria ; which genus he fays differs from Iris
only in having no tube to the corolla. This species, he
observes, has the feeds, as in Iris ftidissima, with a pulpy
arillus. The accurate Grtner describes the capsule as
inferior, ovate, contracted towards the base, rounded-threecornered, coriaceous ; receptacle awl-ssiaped, three-sided,
free in maturity ; seeds several, fix to ten in each cell,
'spherical, smooth, black, ssiining, berried, fixed in a dou-

I A.
579
ble row to the angles of each cell. In India, the stalks
rise to the height of five or fix feet ; but in England they
are seldom more than half that height. It has a pretty
thick flessiy root, divided into knots or joints of a yellowissi colour, sending out many fibres ; the stalk, is pretty
thick, smooth, and jointed ; leaves a foot long and one
inch broad, with several longitudinal furrows, embracing
the stalks with their base, ending in acute points; the up
per part of the stalk divaricates into two smaller, with a
footstalk arising between them, which supports one flower ;
the smaller branches divaricate again in the fame manner
into footstalks, which are two inches long, each sustain
ing one flower. At each of these joints is a fpatha em
bracing the stalk ; these at the lower joints arc three inches
long, but at the upper not more than one inch, ending in
acute points, and permanent ; the flowers are of a yellow
colour within, and variegated with dark-red spots ; the
outside is of an orange colour. These appear in July and
August, and in warm seasons are succeeded by seeds. It
is a native of the East Indies, China, Cochin-china, and
Japan. The Indians consider it as an antidote to poisons
in general, and regard the bruised root as peculiarly effica
cious in curing thebite of the cobra decapello, or hooded
serpent of Hindoostan. See Coluber naja, vol. iv. p. 803.
39. Ixia fallax, or uncertain ixia : border of the co
rolla incurved, and spreading very much; segments oval,
slightly emarginate, equal in breadth ; filaments spreading
and recurved ; stigmas at the base of the filaments. Co
rolla violet-coloured, limb three-fourths longer than the
tube. This and the remaining species are taken from the
rich Catalogue of Mr. Saliftury's botanic garden at Cha
pel-Allerton, publissied by himself. Of these he has given
no descriptions, but only copious specific distinctions.
They are all natives of the Cape.
40. Ixia mutabilis, or changeable ixia: border of the
corolla reflex, salver-ssiaped at the base ; segments broadly
obovate, retusc ; the inner narrower ; filaments from up
right spreading ; stigmas below the apex of the tube. Bor
der of the corolla one and one-third longer than the tube.
41. Ixia secialis, or social ixia : border of the corolla
horizontal ; segments elliptical, the outer emarginate, the
inner narrower, blunt ; filaments from upright spreading;
stigmas at the middle of the filaments. Border of the co
rolla four sevenths longer than the tube. Colour white
with a green base.
41. Ixia lineata, or fineated ixia : border of the corolla
incurved, and spreading very much ; segments oval, blunt,
inner narrower ; filaments recurved at the tip ; stigmas
below the tip of the filaments. Border of the corolla one
and a half longer than the tube.
43. Ixiaamcena, or handsome ixia : border of the corolla
incurved and horizontal ; segment oval-lanceolate, some
what refuse, inner narrower ; filaments from upright
spreading ; stigmas at the base of the filaments. Leaves
all radical, a foot long, ensiform, striated, smooth, quite
entire, withering at the tip. Scape almost two feet high,
round, slender, many-flowered, sometimes branched. The
limb of the corolla is longer by half than the tube.
44. Ixia retusa, or netted ixia : border of the corolla
incurved, and spreading very much ; segments oval, retnse,
inner narrower ; filaments upright ; stigmas at the middle
of the filaments. Limb of the corolla as long again as the
tube.
45. Ixia spectabilis, or graceful ixia : border of the co
rolla incurved and horizontal ; segments lanceolate, outer
emarginate, inner narrower, blunt; filaments from upright
spreading ; stigmas at the bale of the filaments. Scape
three or four feet high and more, round, simple. Flowers
peduncled, and forming a dense pyramidal spike; border
of the corolla three times longer than the tube, deeply sixparted, green or blue-green, with a dark-purple base. It
flowers from May to August.
46. Ixia concolor, or red ixia : border of the corolla in
curved and horizontal ; segments elliptical, blunt, inner
narrower j filaments from upright spreading; stigmas above
i
the-

580
I X I
the middle of the anther. Limb of the corolla five times
longer than the tube. Colour deep red.
47. Ixia conica, or conical ixia : border of the corolla
reflex, stiaped like a dilh at the base; segments elliptical,
blunt, inner broader; filaments upright; stigmas above
the base of the anther. Corolla vermilion-coloured with
a variegated star at the base ; limb twice as long as the
tube.
48. Ixia conspicua, or bold ixia :' border of the corolla
incurved and horizontal ; segments elliptical blunt, inner
narrower; filaments from upright recurved; ltigmas at
the base of the filaments. Corolla orange-coloured with
A dark base. Limb one-third longer than the tube.
49. Ixia concinna, or neat ixia : border of the corolla
reclining, funnel-form at the base ; segments elliptical,
blunt, inner narrower ; filaments from upright recurved ;
stigmas below the middle of t he filaments. Corolla pale
yellow ; limb longer by half than the tube.
50. Ixia columnaris, or columnar ixia : border of the
corolla the length of the tube, reflex, salvcr-fhaped at the
base; segments elliptical, the inner a little wider; fila
ments monadelphous ; stigmas above the base of the an
therae. Limb of the corolla the seme length with the tube.
51. Ixia erosa, or uneven ixia: margins of the nerves
duplicate-ciliate ; base of the corolla funnel-form; seg
ments elliptical, gnawn at the tip. This species is singu
lar in its almost total want of a tube, but in other respects
it has the characters of this genus.
51. Ixia tardiflora, or flow-flowering ixia : border of
the corolla recurved at top ; segments broadly spatulate,
emarginate, the three lower at the disk of the base within,
putting out a little keel ; stigmas at the bale of the an
ther. This has its name from its flowering very (lowly
in our stoves. The limb of the corolla is six times longer
than the tube.
53. Ixia propinqua, or closing ixia; border of the co
rolla, recurved, and spreading at top; segments spatulate,
slightly emarginate, the three lower approximating a little,
at the disle of the base within putting out a little keel;
stigmas at the middle of the anther. 54. Ixia ambigua,
or doubtful ixia : border of the corolla recurved a little at
top; segments rhomb-spatulate, equal in breadth; the
outer somewhat gibbous at bottom, emarginate, inner
blunt; stigmas above the middle of the anther. Limb
of the corolla three and a half longer than the tube. The
three last species, with the crocata, squalida, and deusta,
are very nearly allied, and seem to be produced from a
mixture with each other.
Numerous as the above list of Ixias is, there are many
more species not yet determined, besides numberless vari
eties. Several flowered many years since in the Chelsea
garden ; one purple on the outside and white within ; an
other with white flowers, having a blue stripe on the out
side of each petal ; a third white with yellow bottoms ; be
sides many more raised from seeds. More than thirty forts
or varieties are mentioned in a catalogue of Herman's.
The roots of most if not all the sorts are frequently eaten
by the inhabitants at the Cape of Good Hope.
Propagation and Culture. Several of the ixias ripen their
seedshere, and may be propagated that way, by sowing
the seeds in pots, and plunging them into a moderate hot
bed, which will bring up the plants much sooner than
when they are sown in the full ground. When the plants
are fit to remove, they mould each be set in a small pot
filled with light earth ; and, if they are placed under a
frame till they have taken good root, it will greatly for
ward their growth. Afterwards they may be placed in the
open air in a flickered situation, where they may remain
till the autumn, when they mull be placed under. a frame
to screen them from frost. In the spring the plants may
be turned out of the pots, and planted i:i a warm border,
where they will abide through common yvinters very well j
but in severe frosts they are often killed, unless they are
covered with tan, or some other covering ; a few therefore
of the plants should be kept in pots, aud sheltered under

I X o
11 frame or in a dry stove in winter. They multiply rtrf
fast by offsets; so that, when they are once obtained, there
will be no occasion to raise them from seeds. Moll of
them will thus flower the ensuing season ; whereas those
from seeds are three or four years before they flower. The
stalks and leaves of these plants decaying to the root in
autumn, the roots in borders should then be covered two
or three inches thick with tan, to keep them from frost,
and also from mice, who are very fond of them. The
spring, before the roots shoot, is the belt time to remove
and part them ; but this should not be done oftener than
every third year, for when they are often parted they will
be weak and not flower well. See Dilatrjs and Gla
diolus.
IXI'NA, /. in botany. See Krameria.
IXI'ON, a king of ThessaJy, son of Phlegas, or, accord
ing to Hyginus, of Leontes, or, according to Diodorus, of
Antion, by Perimela daughter of Amythaon. He mar
ried Dia, daughter of Eioneus or Deioneus, and promised
his father-in-law a valuable present for the choice he had
made of him to be his daughter's husband. His unwil
lingness, however, to fulfil his promises, obliged Deioneus
to have recourse to violence to obtain it ; and he stole
away some of his horses. Ixion concealed his resentment
under the mask of friendship ; he invited his father-inlaw to a feast at LarilTa, the capital of his kingdom ; and,
when Deioneus was come according to the appointment,
he threw him into a pit, which he had previously filled
with wood and burning coals. This premeditated trea
chery so irritated the neighbouring princes, that all of
them refused to perform the usual ceremony, by which a
man was then purified of murder; and Ixion was shunned
and despised by all mankind. Jupiter had companion,
on him; he carried him to heaven, and introduced him
at the tables of the gods. Such a favour, which ought
to have awakened gratitude in Ixion, served only to in
flame his lust : he became enamoured of Juno, and at
tempted to seduce her. Juno was willing to gratify the
paflion of Ixion, though, according to others, (he informed
Jupiter of the attempts which had been made upon her
virtue. Jupiter made a cloud in the sliapc of Juno, and
carried it to the place where Ixion had appointed to meet
Juno. Ixion was caught in the (hare, and from his em
brace with the cloud he had the Centaurs, or, according
to others, Centaurus. See Centauri. Jupiter now ba
nished Ixion from heaven; struck him with his thunder,
and ordered Mercury to tie him to a wheel in hell, which
continually whirls round ; therefore the punishment of
Ixion was eternal.
IXION'IDES, the patronymic of Pirithous son of Ixion.
IX'O, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon : sixtyfive miles east-north-east of Meaco.
IXO'RA, s. [so named from a Malabar idol.] In bo
tany, a genus of the class tetrandria, order monogynia, na
tural order of stellat, (rubiace, jus.) The generic cha
racters areCalyx : perianthium four-parted, very small",
upright, permanent. Corolla: one-petallcd, funnel-form j
tube cylindric, very long, flender ; border four-parted,
flat; divisions ovate. Stamina: filaments four, above the
mouth of the corolla, very short ; anther oblong. Pistillum : germ roundish, inferior ; style filiform, the length
of the tube; stigma two-cleft. Pericarpium: berry round
ish, two-celled. Seeds: by fours, convex on one side,
cornered on the other. EJJcntiat CkaraCler. Corolla oncpctalled, funnel-form, long, superior; stamina above th*
mouth ; berry four-seeded.
Species. 1. Ixora coccinea, or scarlet ixora : leaves oval,
half-llem-clafping ; flowers in bundles. Stem woody, five
or six feet high, sending out many slender branches co
vered with a brown bark. Leaves opposite, or three or
four at a joint. Flowers terminating in clusters ; they have
very long slender tubes, are cut into four ovate segments,
and are of a deep red colour. Grtner describes the berry
as fleshy, ovate-globular, crowned with the four upright
acuminate teeth of the calyx,- black, two-celled j cells,
'
'
clothsd

I X o
clothed with their proper white membrane, entirely sepa
rate from the seeds. Receptacle a ftesliy substance adher
ing to the perforation of the partition, and diffused over
the whole internal surface of the seed. Seed in each cell
one, ovate-rounded ; on one side convex, smooth, and na
ked ; on the other (lightly concave, covered with a spongy
substance from the receptacle, ferruginous or rufefcent.
Linna:us and Adanson assign four feeds to the fruit, ac
cording to the Hortus Malabaricus. Grtner could never
discover more than two. Loureiro fays, the berry is small,
emarginate, crowned, two-celled, with one seed in each
cell, rounded on the outside, flat on the inner side. Na
tive of the East Indies, China, and Cochin-china. Intro,
duced here in 1690, by Mr. Bentick. Cultivated by Mr.
Miller in 17685 and since by Dr. Fothergill at Upton, Mr.
Thoburn, nurseryman at Brompton, &c.
*. Ixora alba, or white ixora : leaves lanceolate-ovate ;
flowers in bun ' 'es. Stem woody, six or seven feet high,
sending out weak branches. Flowers terminating in small
clusters ; they have long slender tubes, divided into four
segments at top, and are white, without scent. Native of
the East Indies and Cochin-china.
3. Ixora Americana, American ixora, or American jes
samine : leaves in threes, lanceolate-ovate ; flowers thyrsoid. This rises with a slirubby stalk four or five feet high,
fending out slender branches opposite. Leaves opposite,
fix inches long, two inches and a half broad, on short foot
stalks. Flowers at the ends of the branches in a loose
spike ; they are white, and have a scent like jessamine. In
the Amoenitates Academic it is said to be a tree, with
the leaves in threes, on long petioles, lanceolate-ovate,
mooth,quite entire, with a stipule to each petiole; the
seed involved in an arillus, whence it is allied to the Coffea ; the tube and border of the corolla much sliorter than
in the other ixoras. Native of Jamaica.
4.. Ixora fasciculata, or fascicled ixora : leaves ovate el
liptic, those of the branchlets lubfascicled ; peduncles fubtriflorous. 5. Ixora multiflora, or many-flowered ixora :
leaves lanceolate-ovate bundled ; peduncles aggregate,
one-flowered, very short ; berries one-seeded, Both na
tives of Jamaica.
6. Ixora montana, or mountain ixora : leaves turbinateoblong, cordate at the base ; flowers fastigiate. 7. Ixora
novemnervia, or nine-nerved ixora: stem (candent, leaves
nerved, rough ; cymes terminating. 8. Ixora violacea,
or violet ixora : leaves nerved, hairy ; flowers axillary.
These three are natives of Cochin-china.
9. Ixora parviflora, or small-flowered ixora : leaves subseflile, lanceolate-oblong; panicle terminating. It is al
lied to I. coccinea, next to which it ought to be placed ;
but the flowers are only one-fourth of the size, and dispo
sed in racemed elongated corymbs. The leaves in I. coc
cinea are sessile, not embracing ; and it varies with the seg
ments of the corolla subovate and blunt, or lanceolate and
acute. Native of the East Indies.
Propagation and Culture. These plants are propagated by
feeds, when they can be procured from the countries
where they grow naturally, for they do jiot perfect any
feeds in England. They mould be sown in small pots as
soon as they arrive, and plunged into a hot-bed ; if they
arrive in autumn or winter, the pots may be plunged in
the tan-bed in the stove, between the other pots of plants,
so will take up little room ; but, when they arrive in the
spring, it will be best to plunge them in a tan-bed under
frames. The seeds will sometimes come up in about six
weeks, if they are quite frelh ; otherwise they will lie in
the ground four or five months, and sometimes a whole,
year ; therefore the earth ssiould not be thrown out of the
pots till there is no hopes of their growing. When the
plants come up, and are fit to remove, they, lhould be each
planted in a separate small pot, filled with light earth, and
afterwards treated in the manner duelled for the coffee-.
, Vol. XL No. 77S.

I Z &
681
tree. See vol. iv. p. 74,3. They may also be increased by
cuttings during the summer months, and planted in small
pots plunged into a moderate hot-bed, covering them close
either with bell or hand glasses to exclude the external air,
shading them carefully from the fun during the heat of the
day, until they have put out good roots, when they should
be parted, and each put into a separate pot, treating themas the seedling plants. Mr. Curtis remarks, that it is cus
tomary in this country to treat the ixora as a stove-plant ;
but that it may perhaps be less tender than we are aware of.
IX'WORTH, a town of England, in the county of
Suffolk, with a weekly market on Friday, arid 827 inha
bitants : thirty-six miles south of Norwich, and seventynine north-north-east of London. Lat. 51. 19. N. Ion.
o. 51. E.
JYENAGUR', a circar or province of Hiodooftan,
situated to the south of the Mewat. Jyepour is the chief
town.
JYEPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, capital of the cir
car of Jyenagur: 104. miles welt of Agra, and 70 ealtnorth-cast of Agimere. Lat. 16. 58. N. Ion. 76. 33. E.
JYTEPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Bundelcund s
eighteen miles north-east of Chatterpour.
J YV ASKY'LA, a town of Sweden, in the government
of Wall : no miles south-east of Wash.
1ZE', a town of France, in the department os the Mayenue : six miles north-north-east of Evron.
IZE', a town of France, in the department of the Hie
and Vilaine: four miles north-west of Vitre, and fifteen
east-north-east of Rennes.
I'ZEHAR, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
I'ZEHARITE, / [from /<*-.] A descendant of Izehar.
l'ZER, a town of Africa, in the western part of the
country of Berdoa.
IZ'ERON, a town of France, in the department of the
Rhone and Loire : ten miles south-west of Lyons.
IZ'ERON, a town of France, in the department of the
Here : three miles east of St. Marcelin.
IZ'HAR, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
IZ'HARITE, / A descendant of Izhar.
IZIGIN'SK, a town of Russia, in the government of
Irkutsk, situated on the river Izigin, about fifteen miles
from its mouth. It is defended by a square enclosure of
stout arid lofty palisades', and wooden bastions, erected in
piles at the four angles. These bastions are provided with
cannon, and furnilhcd with a variety of military stores.
Before the house of the governor is a square, with a con
stant guard. The houses are of wood, sow, with a regu
lar front, all on one plan. The number of inhabitants is
about five or six hundred, who are either merchants or in
the service of government; the latter are the most nu
merous, and form the garrison of the place. The com
merce consists of furs, and the (kins of rein-deer: 510
miles north-east of Ochotlk. Lat. 63.10. N. Ion. 159. 14. E.
IZ'IUK, a town of Russia, in the government of To
bolsk, on the Irtisch: 80 miles north-west of Kainlk, and
240 east-south-east of Tobolsk.
IZ'IUM, a town of Russia, in the government of Charkov, on the river Donitz : sixty- tour miles south-east of
Cbarkov.
IZ'MID. See Is.Min.
IZQUINTF.NAN'GO, a town of Mexico, in the pro
vince of Chiapa.
IZOLOR'TOIS, a river of Walaclua, which runs intothe Syl ten miles south of Tergosyl.
IZON'ZO, a river in. Italy, near the Tagliamento and/
Brenta.
IZRAHI'AH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
IZ'RAHITE.y. A descendant or Izrahiah.
IZ'REAL, [Hebrew.] The name of.a place,
lZ'RI, [Hebrew.] A map's name.

K A

K.
KTHE tentli letter, and seventh consonant, of oar the kingdom of Koarta ; and Mr. Park's appearance had
, alphabet j being formed by the voice, by a gut nearly the fame effect upon them which ignorant people
tural expression of the breath through the mouth, toge in oifi own country attribute to ghosts. Mr. Park was
ther with a depression of the lower jaw and opening of <vftl received by the king at Kcmmoo, who at the fame
the teeth. It has before and after all the vowels one in time informed him, with ingenuous frankness, that he
variable found : as, keen, ken, kilt; clock, crack, back, brick, could not protect him, being then at war with the king
Jlick, pluck, check ; clokt, broke, brake, pike, duke, eke. It of Bambarra ; but he gave him a guard to Jarra, the fron
is silent in the present pronunciation before n : as, knife, tier town of the neighbouring kingdom of Ludamar.
knee, knell. It used formerly to be always joined with c From our author's account of this war, it seems to be
at the end of words, but is at present omitted as unne highly impolitic to liberate the negroes from slavery till
cessary : thus, for pub/ick, mufick, Sec. we write, public, mu civilization and Christianity be introduced into Africa.
se, Sic. However, in monosyllables, it is still retained, Kemmoo, the metropolis of this kingdom, lies in 1st. 14..
15. N. Ion. 7. 20. W.
3i% jack, block, nock, Sec. and in some proper names.
KA'ATS BA'AN, a town in New York state, on the
K is borrowed from the Greek kappa ; and that from
the Hebrew or Chaldee kaph, signifying the hollow of the west bank of Hudson's river ; seven miles southerly front
hand, which 3 in its figure resembles ; and, when the Kaats Kill, and eleven north-east by north from Efopus.
KA'ATS KILL, or Cats'kiil, a township of thirty
lower part is elongated, we have the final kaph, "J, from
which inverted is formed the Greek K, and, by immi- or forty houses and stores, in the state of New York, situ
nution and bowing to the right side, the small a. The ated on the west side of Hudson's river, about one hun
Latin C not only answers to the sound of K, but also dred rods from its bank; five miles south of Hudson city,
takes its figure from the fame Hebrew letter; for, as K is and 125 north of New York. It has the appearance of 3.
formed from the final "|, as before noticed, so C is no thriving place; and it is in contemplation to erect build
thing but 3 turned to the right, according to the western ings on a marshy point, on the margin of the river, for
way of writing. The K was but little used among the the advantage of deeper water, the creek on which the
Latins ; Prifcian looked on it as a superfluous letter ; and stores now stand being too shallow. The township con
lays, it was never to be used except in words borrowed tains 1980 inhabitants, of whom 3+3 are electors, aud 305
from the Greek. Dausquius, after Sallust, observes, that slaves.
KA'ATS KILL, a creek on which stands the above
it was unknown to the ancient Romans. Indeed we sel
dom find it in any Latin authors, excepting in the word township.
KA'ATS KILL MOUNTAINS, in the vicinity of the
Kalendte, where it sometimes stands in lieu of a C. Car
thage, however, is frequently spelt on medals with a K : above town, on the west bank of Hudson's river, which
alvis aug. et caes fel. kart. and sometimes the let make a majestic appearance. These are the first part of
ter K alone stood for Carthage. M. Berger has observed, the chain of mountains called the Alleghany Mountains.
KA'AU-BO'ERHAAVE (Abraham). SeeBoEH-HAAVK,
that a capital K, on the reverse of the medals of the em
perors of Constantinople, signified Konftantinus ; and on the vol. iii. p. 146.
KAA'WI, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Greek medals he will have it to signify KOIAH 3TPIA,
Kuopio: twenty-two miles east-north-east of Kuopio.
Ccelefyria."
Lipsius observes, that K was a stigma anciently marked
KAB, s. A Hebrew measure containing about three
n the foreheads of criminals with a red-hot iron.
pints.
The letter K has various significations in old charters
KAB AL SOR, a town of the Arabian Irak: 162 miles
and diplomas; for instance, KR. stood for chorus , KR. C. west of Bassora.
for cara civitas ; KRM. for carmen; KR. AM. N. carus
KA'BAK, a town of Persia, in the province of Schirvan : fifty miles south-south-west of Scamachie.
arnicas nojler; KS. chaos ; KT- capile ton/us, Sec. KAB'ALA, a town of Persia, in the province of SchirThe French never use the letter k excepting in a few
terms of art and proper names borrowed from other coun van : thirty-six miles south-south-west of Scamachie.
KABA'NI.y; in the oriental states, a person who sup
tries. Ablancourt, in his dialogue of the letters, brings
in k complaining, that he has- often been in a fair way to plies the place of what we call the notary public. All
be banished out of the French alphabet, and confined to obligations that are valid are drawn by him ; and he is
likewise the public weigh-master, and every thing of con
the countries of the north,
K is also a numeral letter, Signifying 250, according to sequence ought to be weighed before him.
the verse ; K quoque ducentos et quinquagmla tenebit. When
KABA'NIA, a. fortress of Russia, in the government
it had a stroke at top, it stood for 150,000, K on the ofUpha: eighty miles south-east of Okunevlk. Lat. 55. N.
French coinage denotes money coined at Bourdeaux.
Ion. 65. 50. E.
KA'A el I'BUD, a village of Arabia Felix, which is
KABAN'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the government
chiefly inhabited by Jews, who are not suffered to lodge of Irkutsk : twenty-eight miles west-north-west of Verchin the town of Sana, near which it is situated.
nei Udinfk.
KA'ABA. See Caaba, vol. iii. p. 570.
KABAR'DA, a town of Russia, in the government of
KA'ADE, a town of Arabia Felix, in the province of Caucasus 1 thirty-two miles south of Ekaterinograd.
KAB'ARUM, a river of Persia, in the province of FarYemen : twelve miles north of Taas.
KA'AL, a river of Germany, which runs into the sislan, which runs into the Bend Emir twenty miles north
Maine two miles below Dettingen.
west of Baiza.
KAAR'TA, a kingdom in Africa, through which Mr.
KABAR'TA, a river of Russia, in the government of
Park passed from the Gambia to the Niger. According Tauris, which passes by Bacca Serai, and runs into the
to him, the country consists of sandy plains and rocky Black Sea fifteen miles north-west from that town.
hills, the level part f it being the most extensive. It is
KA'BAS, a town of Egypt ; six miles south-east of
inhabited by aegroes, many ot whom retain all their an Faoua.
KABAS'SI, a town of European Turkey, in Albania :
cient superstitions, although converted to the religion of
Mahonut. White men, he informs us, are strangers in twenty-fout miles north of Aleflio.
KAB'BA,

K A C
KAB'BA, a town of Africa, in Ti'e kingdom of Barn.
Uarra, on the Niger : ten miles north-east of Sego. It 19
situated, fays Mr. Park, in the midst of a beautiful and
highly-cultivated country, bearing a considerable resem
blance to the central part of England, and abounding
with the shea-tree, the fruit of which produces the Jkeatovlou, or tree-butter. See Butter-Tree, vol. iii.
KAB'BADE, or Cabaoe. s. The name of a military
habit of the modern Greeks, which they wear under an
other garment.
KAB'BALA. See Cabbala, vol. iii.
KABERAN', a town of Persia, in the province of Chorafan : forty-five miles east of Mefchid.
KABES QUI, or CABESgUi,/. The name of a piece of
money, equal in value to five deniers and a mailie of
French, coined and current only in Persia.
KABES'TER A, a district of Africa, on the Gold Coast.
KABI'KI, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon :
twenty-five miles south-west of Nigata.
KA'BIN, s. with the Turks and Persians, a species of
marriage which is not considered as binding for life, but
solemnized on condition that the husband allows the wife
a certain sum of money in cafe of a separation.
KA'BIS, Cha'bis, or Gab'bis, a town of Persia, in the
province of Kerman: no miles north-north-east of Sirjian, and 300 east-south-east of Ispahan. Lat. 31. N. Ion.
57. 50. E.
KABOBIQUA'S, a nation in the south of Africa, who
are reported never to have seen a white man till the year
1785, when they were visited by M. Vaillant. On his ap
proach, they felt his hair, hands, feet, and almost every
part of his body. His beard astonished them, and they
supposed that his whole body was covered with hair.
The children were greatly alarmed, but presents of sugarcandy soon reconciled them. The chief showed him every
mark of respeot ; whom he represents as a majestic figure,
with a long mantle madeof four jackals' (kins. The hair
of the people is very short, curled, and ornamented with
small copper buttons. Although they go almost naked,
the females are remarkably chaste, and very reserved.
Their only ornaments are glass beads. M. Vaillant as
sures us that he never saw a nation so disinterested, as they
Tied with each other in generosity. Many of them gave
away gratuitously, and without receiving any thing in re
turn, part of their herds and flocks. They are also of a
courageous and martial character, making use of poisoned
arrows and lances with long points. They are extremely
obedient to their chief, whose will is a law. They be
lieve in a supreme Being who governs all things, and who
exists far beyond the stars. They have no idea of a fu
ture existence, or of rewards and punishments, and have
neither worship, sacrifices, ceremonies, nor priests. Their
country lies between 160 25' and 190 15' Ion. east of Paris,
and between 53 and 15 south lat.
KABO'JA, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon:
ninety miles west of Meaco.
KA'BRA, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Tombuctou, on the north side of the Niger : eight miles south
east of Tombuctou.
KABREN'D, a town of Persia, in Farslstan: 100 miles
south of Schiras.
KABRO'ANG, one of the Salibabo Islands, in the
Eastern Indian Sea, about eighteen miles in circumfer
ence. Lat. 3. 50. N. Ion. 126. 30. E.
KABRU'A, a town of European Turkey, in Bulgaria :
fatteen miles south of Ternova.
KA'BUR, a river of Asiatic Turkey, which runs into
the Euphrates near Kerkisia.
KAB'ZEEL, [Heb. the congregation of God.] The
name of a city. Jofliua.
KA^CHAN, a town of Persia, in the province of Irak :
105 miles north of Ispahan.
KACHA'O, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of
Koimbo, on the river San Domingo, about fifty miles from

K A D
585
its mouth. It is surrounded with a rampart and pali
sades, and defended with artillery and a Portuguese pariison. Here is a parish-church, and a convent of Capu
chins. Lat. i2.6. N. Ion. 16. W.
KACHI'RA, a district of the government of Tula, in
Russia, on the Occa.
KACHTAN, or Cachtan, a small district of Arabia,
situated among mountains, about six clays' journey northnorth-east from Saade ; governed by a sheik.
KACIA'ZYN, a town of Lithuania, in the palatinate
of Wilna : thirty-six miles north-east of Wilna.
KACK'ENHAUSEN, a town of Prussia, in the pro
vince of Ermeland : five miles north of Heillberg.
K ACO VA, a town of Transylvania : twelve miles
south of Cololvar.
KACUN'DY, a town of Africa, in the country of the
Foulahs, seated on the east side of the river Nunez, not
far front its opening into the Atlantic.
KADA'LI,/ in botany. See Osbeckia.
KA'DAN, or Caadan, a town of Bohemia, in Sa.itz.
This place is remarkable fora treaty in the reign of the?
emperor Ferdinand I. for restoring Wurtemberg to duke
Ulric : twelve miles w est of Saatz, and forty-four south of
Dresden. Lat. 50. 20. N. Ion. 13. 16. E.
KADANAKU',/. in botany. See Aloe.
KA'DAR, a town of Mingrelia : sixteen miles northnorth-east of Anarghia.
KAD'ARES, or Kadari, /. with Mahometans, a sect
who deny the doctrine of absolute decrees. Scott.
KAD'ARITE, /. [from the foregoing.] One of the
sect of the Kadari.
KA'DELY, a town 6s Bengal : eight miles north-west
of Ramgur.
KADE'MA. See Cathem, vol. iii.
KA'DEN, a town of Russian Lithuania, in Polesia 1
fourteen miles south of Brzesc.
KA'DEN-KAN', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania : twenty-eight miles west of Cogni.
KA'DEN-PUL'LU, / in botany. See Carex.
KA'-DER, an island at the north-west extremity of thePersian Gulf, formed between the streams of the Euphrates
and the Tigris.
KA'DERSBACH, or Kaz'bach, a river of Bavaria,
which runs into the Regen one mile south-west of Kotzing.
KA'DERSKILL, a town in the state of New York :
ten miles north of Kingston.
KA'DES, the name of a river. Judith,
KA'DESH, Kadesh-Barnb'a, or En-Mish'pat, in an
cient geography, a city celebrated for several events. At
Kadem, Miriam the sister of Moses died. (Numb. xx. 1.)
Here it was that Moses and Aaron, showing a distrust in
God's power when they smote the rock at the waters of
strife, were condemned to die, without the consolation of
entering the promised land. (Numb, xxvii. 14.) The king
of Kadesh was oneof the princes killed by Joshua ; (xii.
This city was given to the tribe of Judah, and was situ
ated about eight leagues from Hebron to the south. Mr.
Wells is of opinion, that this Kadesh, which was situated
in the wilderness of Zin, was a different place from Ka
desh- barnea in the wilderness of Paran.
KADE'SIA, a town in the Arabian Irak : eighty milessouth-west of Bagdad.
KADIAMPET'TY, a town of Hindoostan, in Mysore:
seven miles south of Wombinellore.
KAD'JANG, a town on the west coast of the island of
Celebes. Lat. 6. 28. S. Ion. 1 19. 50. E.
KADIE'I, a town of Russia, in the government of Kostrotn: sixty-eight miles east-north-east of Koltrom.
KADITTE, a town of Prussia, in Natangen : twentythree miles south of Brandenburg.
KAD'MIEL, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
KAD'MONITES, or Cadmon'i, in ancient geogra
phy, a people of Palestine, said to dwell at the foot of
Mount

584
TC M
Mount Hermon ; which lies east, and is the reason- of the
appellation, with respect to Libanus, Phnicia, and the
north parts ot' Palestine. Called also Hevxi.
KAD'NIKOV, a town of Kuflia, in the government of
Vologda : ten miles north-north-east of Vologda.
KA'DOM, a town pf Ruslia, in the government of
Tambov : 108 miles north-north-east of Tambov.
KADRAGU TA, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar
Of Sineboom: forty miles'southeast of Docsa.
K.VDROS, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia:
twenty miles east of Amasieh.
KA'DAS, /. [xaiaauf, Gr.] Among the Laced
monians, a dungeon for throwing their criminals into.
It was of the Ame nature with the Athenian baralhron,
Or orygma.
KASIN'DA, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon ;
thirty miles south-west of Nambu.
KADZU'RIM, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar : twelve
miles north-east of Rotasgur.
KMP'FER (Englebert), a distinguished traveller,
was born, in 1651, at Lemsrow, the chief town ot the
duchy of Lippe, in Westphalia, of which his father was a
clergyman. He received a literary education; and at the
age of seventeen was sent to the public school or academy
of Lunenburg, at which he spent two years. An incliuation for feeing various places, which became his ruling
passion, then led him to Lubec, where he prosecuted his
studies in the academy, at that time flourishing under
professor Nottlemans. Thence he went to Dantzig, where
he gave the first public specimen of his acquisitions, by
holding a dispute De majtjlatis divifionc. He next passed
tome time at Thorn, which, in 1674., he left for the uni
versity of Cracow. There he applied diligently for two
years to the study of philosophy, history, and modern lan
guages ; in the attainment of the last of which he possessed
an extraordinary facility, which was highly useful to him
in his travels. He took the degree of doctor in philoso
phy at Cracow, and then repaired to Koniglberg. There
ne abode four years, applying to the study of natural his
tory, and of medicine, which he pursued with a profes
sional view. Still unsatiated with knowledge, he made a
visit, in 1681, to the university of Upsal, which had risen
to reputation chiefly by the labours of the celebrated
Olaus Rudbeck. In this place Kmpfer was much dis
tinguished, and his talents and character acquired' him the
notice of several eminent persons even at Stockholm. Se
veral offers were made to six him in that country ; but
his leading propensity induced him to prefer that of the
post of secretary of legation to an embassy then preparing
by the court of Sweden to those of Russia and Persia. In
March 1633, he set out from Stockholm with the pre
sents destined for the lophi of Persia, and joined the am
bassador Fabricius, with his suite, at-Narva. They made
their entry at Moscow in July ; and, having dispatched
their affairs at that court, proceeded by water to Astracan. They crossed the Caspian Sea with great danger, and
arrived at Schamaki, the neighbourhood of which afforded
many curious observations to our traveller. The embassy
reached Ispahan in the beginning of 1684, and employed
nearly two years in negociations, during which time
Kxmpfer made every possible advantage of his situation for
acquiring knowledge. When the ambassador was about
to return, our naturalist declined accompanying him, and
engaged himself as chief surgeon to the fleet of the Dutch
East-India Company, then cruising in the Persian Gulf.
He left Ispahan in November 1685, and, proceeding by
Schiras and the ruins of the ancient Perfepolis, arrived at
(jambron in December. That unhealthy place had nearly
proved fatal to him, and he was detained a long time by
ficknest. On his convalescence he spent a summer in its
neighbourhood, employed in adding to the store of his
observations. In June 1688, he embarked ; and, after
touching at various Dutch settlements on the coasts of

X M
Arabia and Malabar, in the island of Oeylon, and the gnlf
of Bengal, he arrived at Batavia in September 1689.
Being appointed physician to the annual embassy sent by
the Dutch company to the emperor of Japan, he sailed in
May 1699, and, taking Slam in his way, finished his
voyage in September. His abode in Japan was of two
years continuance, affording him time to obtain as much
insight into the natural and political state of that remote
country as the singular jealousy of its government, with
respect to strangers, would permit. He left it in October
1692, and, returning by Batavia, arrived in Europe in
the following year.
In April 1694, Kmpfer took the degree of M.D. at
Leyden, and, by way of inaugural dissertation, published
a Decade of Miscellaneous Observations relating to medi
cine and natural history, all of which were republiflied in
his Amanitatet. He then settled in his native country,
where count Lippe nominated him his body-physician j
which post, together with the great fame he had acquired^
procured him very extensive practice. He complains, in
deed, that his occupations were too numerous to allour
him to spend the time he would have desired in putting
in order the materials he had collected in the long course
of his travels. For the purpose of managing his concerns,
and clearing his paternal estate of Steinhofl, near Lemgo,
he married, in his forty-ninth year, the daughter of an
agent to the court of the elector of Brunswick-Lunenburg.
This did not prove a happy connection ; and his latter
years were clouded with uneasiness. He died in conse
quence of repeated attacks of the colic, in November 1716,
at the age oi sixty-five.
Kmpfer, from the variety of his knowledge and the
diligence of his enquiries, has scarcely been surpassed by
any traveller in the number and value of the observations
which were the fruit of his labours. Of these, however,
a large proportion have been lost to the world. The prin
cipal work which he gave to the public in his life-time
is entitled Amanilatum Exoticarum Politico-Pfyjico-Medicarttm
Fasciculi V. 4-to. Letngov. 171 j. It contains a variety of
curious matter relative to the Persian court and the anti
quities of that country, and many circumstances apper
taining to the medicine, the economy, and the natural
history, of different parts of Asia. One of the fasciculi
is entirely employed in the history of the date-palm, and
is a model of perfect description in its kind. The fifth,
gives a specimen of a Flora Japonica, which made a rich
addition to the botany of that period. Many medical fact*
of importance are detailed in this work, and accurate ac
counts of several articles of materia medica are for the
first time presented to the European reader. Of his post
humous History of Japan a copy came into the possession,
of sir Hans Sloane, which was translated from the original
German into English by J. Casp. Scheuchzer, and pub1 i tiled at London in 1717, folio ; from it a French trans
lation was made. Two MSS. of the fame work were pur
chased from the heirs of his niece, by professor Dohm,
of Capel, from which a German edition was made by him,
and publislied at Lemgow, in % vols. 4to. 1777, 1779.
This is the most complete, and contains matter not to be
met with in Scheuchzer's version. The style of Kmpfer
is prolix, and without elegance ; but his information is
correct and original. Life of Kampfer, prefixed to Dotm's edit.
KMPFE'RIA, / [so named by Linnus from the
subject of the preceding article.] In botany, a genus of
the class monandria, order monogynia, natural order of
scitamiiie, (cann, JuJ-) The generic characters are1
Calyx : perianthium superior, obscure. Corolla : onepetalled; tube long, slender; border flat, six-parted ; the
three alternate divisions lanceolate, equal ; the other two
divisions ovate ; the upper one two-parted, the division*
obcordate ; all equal in length. Stamina : filament one,
membranaceous, subovate, emarginate ; anther linear,
doubled, entirely adnate, scarcely emerging from the tube

K A F
of the corolla. Pistillum : germ roundish ; style the length
of the tube ; stigma two-plated, roundish. Pericarpium :
capsule roundisli, three-fided, three-celled, three-valved.
Seeds : several. It rarely bears fruit. The germ is seated
near the root. EJJcnlial CharaQcr. Corolla six-parted,
three of the parts larger, spreading, one two-parted; stig
ma two-plated.
Species. i. Kxmpferia galanga, or galangale : leaves
ovate, sessile ; segments of the corolla lanceolate-linear.
This is an annual, stemlesi, juicy, plant. Root bulbous,
palmate, creeping, with ovate smooth lobes, and awllh.yied thick simple fibres. Leaves broad-ovate, forming
a ring next the ground, quite entire, smooth, with many
longitudinal grooves, dark green, on sliort membranaceous subterraneous petioles, embracing the inner ones.
Flower radical, solitary, sessile, juicy, very white, with a
large violet spot in the middle. The smell of the whole
plant is aromatic, pleasant, and permanent ; the taste is
Jharpisti ; the colour of the root white within, purple on
the outside ; the quality stomachic, cephalic, diaphoretic,
and alexiterial ; but discarded from European practice.
Linnus's elegant figure in his Hortus ClifFortianus is from
a young plant j when more advanced, the leaves are almost
found, aud not acuminate ; then also the root is palmate,
with ovate lobes growing round it ; the lower segment of
the corolla appears also in that figure to be bifid, whereas
it is four-toothed. Native of the East Indies. The roots
were obtained from India in 1714, by Charles Dubois,
efq. of Mitcham in Surrey; who communicated them to
several curious persons in England ; and they have since
been sent to many in Holland, France, and Germany.
1. Kmpferia rotunda, or round zedoary : leaves lan
ceolate, peiioled ; segments of the corolla linear. The se, coiul sort has roots somewhat like those of the first, but
shorter, growing in large clusters, covered with an asti-coloured (kin, but within white ; from the roots arise the
leaves, which fold over each other at their base ; they are
six or eight inches long, and three broad in the middle,
gradually ending in acute points ; the flowers arise imme
diately from the roots, each having a spatha at bottom cut
into two segments, which closely embrace the footstalk ;
they have six petals ; the three lower, which decline down
ward, are long and narrow; the two upper are divided so
deeply as to appear like a flower with four petals, and the
side petal is bifid ; they are of mixed colours, blue, purple,
white, and red, having a fragrant odour ; they flower in
July and August, but do not produce feeds in England.
Native of the East Indies. Cultivated by Mr. Miller in 1768.
Propagation and Culture. These plants, being natives of
hot countries, will not bear the open air in England, and
require a warm stove to preserve them through the winter;
but, as their leaves decay in the autumn, the plants should
not have too much wet while they are in an inactive state,
It the plants are placed in the bark-stove, and treated in
the fame manner as is directed for ginger, (vol. i. p. 486.)
they will thrive, and produce plenty of flowers every sum
mer. They are both propagated by parting their roots ;
the best time for this is in the spring, just before they be
gin to put out their leaves.
KA'EN, a town of Africa, and capital of a kingdom,
on the banks of the river Gambia. Lat. 13. o. N.
KAENDAR', or Carendar, a town of Chorasan in
Persia. It was taken by the Mogul Tartars in 1221. It
is forty miles south of Nela.
KA'FAR TU'THA, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the
government of Diarbekir: thirty-two miles south-west of
Nisibin, and twelve north-east of Rasain.
KA'FER, a town of Persia, in the province of Farsistam
forty miles south of Schiras.
KAFFABA', a town of Africa, and capital of a king
dom of the fame name, in Nigritia. Lat. 1 1. 45. "N. Ion. o.
12. W.
KAF'FERNBURG, a town of Germany, in the county
Of Schwartzburg: two miles south-cast of Arnstadt.
KAFFRA'RIA. See Cafi raria, vol. iii.
Vol, XI. No. 778.

K A H
585
KAFR ERRIZE', a town of Egypt, on the left bank
of the Nile: eighteen miles south of Cairo.
KAFR-el-RISIC', a town of Egypt, on the left bank
of the Nile: three miles north-east of Atfieh.
KA'GA, a town of Japan, on the north-west coast of
Niphon. Lat. 57. 1 5. N. Ion. 137. 40. E.
KAGAN', a town of Russia, between Astracan and
the Caspian Sea: ten miles south of Astracan.
KAGALMITZKA'IA, a fortress of Russia, in the
country of the Cosacs on the Don : seventy-six miles east
of Azoph.
KAGARON', a town of Austria : eight miles south
east of K.orn Neuburg.
KAGEROD', a town of Sweden, in the province of
Skone : twelve miles south-east of Helsingborg.
KAG'NAS, a small island in the gulf of Bothnia.
Lat. 64. 48. N. ion. si. 7. E.
KAGZEVAN', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the go
vernment of Ezerum : thirty-six miles south-east of Cart,
and 10a east of Erzerum. Lat. 39. 55. N. Ion. +3. 20. E.
KAHAKAMAN', a small island in the Eastern Indian
Sea, near the north coast of Borneo. Lat. 7. 11. N. Ion.
117. J}- E.
KA'HEC, a town of Persia, in Segestan : thirty-seven
miles south-west of Dergalp.
KAE'DE, a town of Africa, on the north side of the
Senegal. Lat. 16. 8. N. Ion. 11. 47. VV.
KA'HEM, or Ca'jem, a town of Asiatic Turkey, on
the Euphrates : fitty miles west-south-weli of Ana', and
seventy south of Kahaba.
KAH'GON, a town of Bengal: twenty miles south of
Moorstiedabad.
KAH'HLAN, a town of Arabia Felix, in the province
of Yemen : fifty-six miles east of Loheia.
KAHL, a town of Germany, 011 .1 river of the fame
name, near the Maine: four miles louth of H'.tnau.
KAHL, a river of Germany, which runs into the
Maine four miles south of Hanau.
KAH'LA, a town of Saxony, in the principality of
Altenburg, on the Saal : thirty-six miles west or Altenburg, and eight south of Jema. Lat. 50. 48. N. Ion. 11.
27. E.
KAH'LER (John), a learned German Lutheran divine
and professor, was born at Wolmar, a village in the landgravate of Hesse-Cassel, in the year 1649. He studied suc
cessively at Marpurg and at Gicssen, and was admitted to
the degree of M. A. in the latter university. He gained
considerable reputation by introducing the Cartesian phi
losophy into the schools at Giessen, and teaching it there
for some years. In 1677, he was appointed professor ex
traordinary of metaphysics at Rinteln, where he after
wards filled the mathematical chair; to which, in 1683,
was joined that of theology. On his appointment to the
professorship last-mentioned, he took his degree of doctor
of divinity ; and, after having been six times honoured bjr
the ostice of reSor magnificus of the university, died in
1729. He was the author of numerous dissertations on
philosophical, mathematical, and theological, subjects,
which were publissied in a collective form at Rinteln, in
1710 and 171 1, in 2 vols.
KAHM. See Cham, vol. ir.
KAHNONWOL'OHALE, the principal village of the
Oneida Indians, in which is Oneid.i Castle, about twenty
miles south-of-west from Whiteliown, and twelve well of
Paris. There is but one framed houle /in this village.
Their habitations are but a small improvement upon the
ancient wigwams ; and are scattered lua/sely throughout
an enclosure of several miles in circumference, "within
which they keep their cattle, horses, and (wine, and with
out plant their corn and low their grain.
KAHO'KIA. Sec Cahokia.
KAHO'NE, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Bursali. Lat. 13. 56. N. Ion. 16. S. W.
KAHUN', a town of Persia, in the province' of Kerman :
thirty-six mile? south west of Sirgian.
7K
KA'l,

K A I
KAT, a town os Russia, in the government of Viatka,
on the Kama : 114 miles north-eatt of Viatka.
KAI-FONG', a city of China, of the first rank, in Honan : 325 miles south-south-west of Pekin. Lat. 54. S3is'. Ion. 114. 14. .
KAI-HO'A, a town of China, of the third rank, in
Tche-kiang: twenty-five miles west of Kiu-tcheou. .
KAI-TON-GI', a town of the island of Borneo: sixty
miles south -south-east of Negara.
KAI'A, / in old records, a key, quay, or wharf.
KAI'AGE, / Wharfage.
KAJAA'GA, or Gallam, a kingdom of Africa,
bounded on the north by the Senegal, on the south-east
by Bambouk, and on the west by Bondou and Foota Ter
ra. This country is called Gallan by the French ; the air
and climate, Mr. Park thinks, are more pure and salubri
ous than at any of the settlements towards the coast ; the
face of the country is every where interspersed with a
pleasing variety of hills and valleys ; and the windings of
the Senegal river, which descends from the rocky hills of
the interior, make the scenery on its banks very picturesque
and beautiful. The inhabitants are called SerawoolJies, or (as the French write it) Seracolets ; their com
plexion is a jet black ; they are not to be distinguished
in this respect from the Jaloffs. The government is mo.
jiarchical ; and the regal authority, from what Mr. Park
experienced of it, seems to be sufficiently formidable.
The people themselves complain of no oppression, and
seemed' all very anxious to support the king in a contest
he was going into with the sovereign of Kasson. The Serawoollies are habitually a trading people; they formerly
carried on a great commerce with the French in gold
and slaves, and still maintain some traffic with the Britisli
fadlories on the Gambia; they are reckoned tolerably fair
and just in their dealings, but indefatigable in their exer
tions to acquire wealth ; and they derive considerable
profits by the sale of salt and cotton cloth in distant coun
tries. When a Serawoolli merchant returns home from a
trading expedition, the neighbours immediately assemble
to congratulate him upon his arrival ; on these occasions
the traveller displays his wealth and liberality, by making
a few presents to his friends ; but, if he has been unsuc
cessful, his levee is soon over, and every one looks upon
him as a man of no understanding,\vho could perform along
journey, and (as they express it) bring back nothing but
the hair upon his head. Their language abounds much
in gutturals, and is not so harmonious as that spoken by
the Foulahs ; it is however well- worth acquiring by those
who travel through this part of the African continent ; it
being very generally understood in the kingdoms of Kasson, Kaarta, Ludamar, and the northern parts of Bambarra. In all these countries the Serawoollies are the
ehief traders.
KAl'DERM, a town 0/ Persia, in Segestan : ninety
miles west of Zareng.
KAl'DERM, a town of Persia, in the province of
Choraiaa,: fifteen milts ca/1 of Tersliiz.
KAJGOL', a town of Persia, in the province of Chorasan : 215 miles north of Herat.
KAIGUEZ', a town of Asiatic Tnrkev, on the south
coast of Natolia: eighteen miles south of Mogia. Lat. 36.
50. N. Ion. 18. it). E'.
KAl'GUM, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Aurungabad : thirty miles south-west of Aurungabad.
KAI'HA, a town of Sweden, in the province of Tavastland : sixty miles north-north-east of Jamsio.
KAJ'IPET, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Cuddapa, on the Pennar : twenty miles south-east of
Cuddapa.
KAILASUETUEV'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the
government of Irkutsk, on the Argun: 160 miles southfeiuth-ealt of Nertchinslc.
KAI'MENI, a small island in the Grecian Archipe
lago. JUt. 36. 57. N. Ion. 23. 16. .

K A I
KAIMOO', a town of Africa, in Bambarn, on the Ni
ger. Lat. 13. 56. N. Ion. 3. 46. W.
KAIMOW, a town of Hindoostan, in Bundelcund :
twelve miles north of Chatterpour.
KAIN, a town of Persia, in the province of Cohestan 1
sixty miles south-south-west of Herat.
KAI'NACH, a river of Stiria, which runs into the
Muehr near Wildan.
KAI'NER, a town of Persian Armenia : twenty-four
miles south-east of Erivan.
KAIN'GERSKOI, a small island in the North Pacific
Ocean, near the east coast of Kamtschatka, belonging to
Russia. Lat. 53. 40. N. Ion. 160. E.
KAINSK, a town of Russia, in the government of To
bolsk, on the Om : 108 miles south-east of Tara, and 15a
north-west of Kolivan. Lat. 56. 55. N. Ion. 77. 54. E.
KAI'R A, a town of Hindoostan, in Guzerat : ten miles
south south-west of Mahmoodabad.
KAIR AB AD', a circar of Hiildoostan, in Oude, bound
ed on the north by Thibet, on the east by Bahritch, on
the south by Lucknow, and on the west by Rohilcund,
about eighty miles long, and from fifty to seventy-six
broad. Kairabad is the capital.
KAIRABAD', or Cairabad, a town of Hindoostan,
and capital of a circar in Oude, to which it gives name s
86 miles north-west of Fyzabad,and 190 east-south-east of
Delhi. Lat. 27. 30. N. Ion. 8 1. 8. E.
KAIR, or Ka'der, a town of the Arabian Irak: fif
teen miles south-west of Meschid Hosain.
KAISA'RIEH, oiKaisarijah, a town of Asiatic Tur
key, in the province of Caramania, and capital of a sangiacat, situated at the foot of a mountain always covered
with snow, about five or six miles in circumference ; sur
rounded with walls, and defended by a castle. It is po
pulous, and divided into 180 quarters, ineach of which is a
mosque or chapel. The Greeks have a metropolitan and
one other church, and the Armenians have three. The
principal trade is in Morocco leather. It was known to
the ancients under the name of Mazaca, and afterwards
that of Casarea of Cappadocia : 130 miles north-east of
Cogni, and 250 east-south-east of Constantinople. Lat.
38. 20. N. Ion. 35. 18. E.
KAISE'NI, a town of Walacia, on the Ardgis : twentyfive miles north-west of Bucharest.
KAI'SER, a mountain in the county of Tyrol : eight
miles north-west of Landeck.
KAI'SERSBERG, a town of the duchy of Stiria, with
a castle on a hill : five miles south-west of Leoben..
KAI'SERSBERG, orKAYSERSBERG, a town of France,
in the department of the Upper Rhine, five miles north
west of Colmar, and fifteen south-cast of St. Diey.
KAI'SERSHEIM, a princely abbey of Germany, near
Donauwert, founded in 1126. It paid, as an annual con
tribution, 300 florins, and was taxed to the imperial cham
ber 338 rix-dollars 23 kruitzers. In 1802, it was given
among the indemnities to the elector of Bavaria.
KAl'SERSESCH, or Keysers-Esch, a town of France,
in the department of the Rhine and Moselle : twelve
miles west of Coblentz, and thirty-six north-east of Treves.
Lat. 50. 18. N. Ion. 7.4. E."
KAISERSLAU'TERN, a town of France, in the de
partment of Mont Tonnerre, late the capital of a duchy
in the palatinate of the Rhine, belonging to the elector
of Bavari3,and ceded by him to France in 1802. It con
tained a castle and three churches, for Roman Catholics,
Lutherans, and Calvinists. In the different wars between
France and Germany, this town, with the rest of the pa
latinate, suffered greatly. In December 1793, it was taken
by the troops of the French republic. In May 1794, the
republicans were surprised in their entrenchments near
the town, and defeated with considerable loss, by the
Austrians under the command of marslr.il Mollendorf.
After the defeat of the French troops in May 1794, this
town fell into the hands of the Prussians. After a severe
1
engagement*

K A K
engagement, which continued the 12th, 13th, 14th, and
15th, of July, it was again taken by the French ; the loss
of the Prussians on those days was upwards of four thou
sand men killed ; some time afterwards it was recovered
again by the Austrians. On the 20th of December, 179;,
the French general Pichegru attempted to retake, it, and a
fencral engagement took place between the Austrians and
rench, in which the latter were repulsed with the loss of
two thousand men and several cannon. The Austrians
lost twenty-nine officers, and upwards of six hundred men
killed and wounded. On the 6Hl of October, 1796, it
was finally captured by the troops of the republic. It is
twenty-four miles north-west of Landau, and seventeen
east-north-east of Deux Ponts. Lat. 49. 17. N. Ion. 7. 47. E.
KAI'SERSTHUL, a town of Swiflerland, in the county
of Baden, situated on a hill, on the Rhine : three miles
north-east of Baden, and twelve north of Burich.
KAI'SERSWERT, or Keyserswert, a town of Ger
many, on the east side of the Rhine, engaged a long time
to the bisliopric of Cologne, but in the year 1762 restored
to the elector of Palatine. It was once fortified, but is
now without walls. William II. count of Holland, being
elected emperor after the death of Frederic II. laid siege
to this town, about the middle of the 13th century, upon
the refusal os the governor, to whom Frederic had given
the command of it, to put it into his hands ; the siege
lasted more than a year; a proof that the art of besieging
was not well understood in those days ; but at last, their
provisions being exhausted, the governor capitulated ; and
William, admiring his valour as well as his fidelity to the
deceased emperor his master, gave him in marriage 3
daughter of the lord of Brederodc, his near relation, with
the lordship of Keyserswert, to be held by him and his
heirs for ever of the empire, in fief. In the year 1700 it
held out a long time against the allies, who took it at last,
and destroyed the fortifications. In 1^58 it was surprised
by prince Ferdinand, and great part of the garrison killed
or taken : six miles north-north-west of Dusseldorf, and
twenty-four north of Juliers. Lat. 51.16. N. Ion. 6. 37. E.
KA'JUC, a town of Asia, in the country of Charasin 1
one hundred miles south-east of Urkonge, and twentythree north-west of Samarcand.
K A'K A-PU', / in botany. SeeTOREMA.
KA'KA-TOD'DALI. See Paullinia.
KAK'BERG, a town of Prussia, on the Frisch Nerung:
eighteen miles east-north-east of Vogellang.
KAKEGA'VA, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon : ninety-five miles south-west of Jeddo.
KAK'ET, or Kak eti, the eastern part of the princi
pality of Georgia, comprehending a part of the ancient
Iberia, about 180 miles in length, and 90 in breadth.
The air is said to be salubrious, but the country is thinly
inhabited.
KAK'ET, a town of the principality of Georgia, in
the province of Kaket, situated near Mount Caucasus j
forty-five miles north-north-east of Teflis, and 120 north
west of Derbend.
KA'KI, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon :
seventy miles north of Meaco.
KAKI AT', a town of New York, in Rockland county :
twenty-six miles north of New York.
KAKILAN', a town of Persia, in the province of Segestan : sixty-five miles north of Bolt.
KAKKA'B'BAN, an island in the Eastern Indian Sea,
and one of the cluster called Maratuia : forty miles from
the east coast of Borneo. Lat. 2.8. N. Ion. 1 16. 50. E.
KAKKAWATA, one of the small Friendly Islands :
eight miles east-south-east of Neeneeva.
KAK'KRI,/". A species of carriage very common in
India, of a very simple construction, running upon two
wheels, and drawn by oxen ; the driver sits on a large
pole, consisting of several bamboos. It is not in any or
naments about these vehicles, but in the cattle which
draw them, that the object of pride and expence to the
Indian lies ; a pair of white oxen for one of these carriages

K A L
SS7
will cost 600 rupees. These oxen have. the points of their
horns ornamented with silver ; their pace is quick, but
less so than that of horses. Nirbukr.
KAK'NAH, a river of Hindoostan, which joins the
Bceinah twenty-five miles south of Calberga.
KAKOU'LI, a town of Turkish Armenia : twenty-se
ven miles east of Baibourdi.
KA'KU MAL'LU. See Pedalium.
KA'KU-VAL'LI. See Dolichos.
KAKUN'DI, a town of Africa, in the country of Si
erra Leone.
KAKU'RI, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon :
eighty-five miles north-east of Meaco.
_ KALAAT'-ul-AD'GUZ, a fort of Asiatic Turkey,
in the province of Diarbekir, on the Tigris: fifteen miles
east of Gezirat Ibn Omar.
KALAAT' GIABAR, or Dau'sar, a town of Asiar
tic Turkey, in the province of Diarbekir, on the Eu
phrates : thirty miles south-west of Racca.
1
KALAAT' el NEGU'IR, a town of Asiatic Turkey,
in the government of Diarbekir : twenty-five miles south,
of Bir.
KALADAR', a mountain of Persia, in the province
of Schirvan : ten miles north of Scamachie.
KALADGIK', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia;
eight miles south-east of Kiangari.
KA'LAH, a fortress of Persia, in the province of Chorasan, where Nadir Shah treasured up his riches : near
Mesehid.
KALAKU'LA, a river of Africa, in Angola, which
crosses the province of Loanda from north-east to south*
west, and runs into the Coanza near its mouth.
KAL ALCON'NA, / [Indian.] A duty paid by shop.keepers in Hindoostan who retail spirituous liquors j also
the place where they are sold.
,
KALANSHEE', a town of Africa, in the country of
Gonjah : 140 miles south-south-east of Gonjah.
,
KALATO'E, an island in the Eastern Indian Sea, about
thirty miles in circumference. On some rocks on the
south coast of this island, the English sliip, the Ocean, was
lost in the year 1797. Lat. 7. 18. S. Ion. 122. 15. E.
KALATU' SE FID, a town of Persia, in the province
of Farsistan : ten miles north of Neubendjan.
KAL'BA, a town of Persia, in the province of Mazanderan : sixty miles east of Fehrabad.
KAL'BA, a town of Arabia, in the province of Omau,
near the Persian Gulf: one hundred miles west-south-west
of Julfar.
K AL'BACK, a town of Sweden, in Westmanland : four
miles north of Stroemsliolm.
KAL'BRA, or Kelbra, a town of Germany, in the
principality of Schwarzburg Rudolstadt, on the Helm 1
twenty-seven miles north of Erfurt. Lat. 51.28.N. Ion.
11.4.E.
KALBRON', a town of Germany, in the margravate
of Anfpach : two miles south-south-west of Feuchtwangg
KALCO'BO, a small island in the Eastern Indian Scai
Lat. 5. 10. S. Ion. 117. 39. E.
KALCKREU'TH, or Kalkreuth, a town of Ger
many, in the territory of Nuremberg: seven miles north
of Nuremberg.
KALDEHIR'CHEN, a town of France, in the depart
ment of theRoci': eight miles north- north -ealt of Rurcmond.
KAL'DENHART, a town of Germany, in the duchy
of Westphalia : three miles* south of Rhuden, and nine
north-north-west of Brurin.
KALDERU'ZA, a river of Moldavia, which runs into
the Pruth twenty miles north of Jassi.
KAL'DI (George), a Jesuit, whole learning and merits
are highly spoken of by his biographers, was a native of
Hungary, and born in Tirnaw about the year 1572. He
refused considerable ecclesiastical dignities, and preferred
to them a studious life among the foilewers of Loyola.
Having been received into the order at Rome, and re
turned.

588
K A L
turned into his own country, he was banished into
Transylvania, in common with the other members of
his society, during the civil commotions which at that
time agitated the kingdom. Afterwards we learn that
he discharged the duty of theological professor in the
university of Olmutz ; was successively master of the no
vices in different places; and filled the posts of superior
and rector at Tirnaw. His last retreat was to a college
which he built at Presburg, where he died in 1S34, when
about sixty-two years of age. During several years of his
life he was a zealous preacher, and II regarded by the
Hungarians as one of the most eloquent pulpit-orators of
whom their country can boast. A volume of his Sermons
was published at Prelburg, in 1631, folio. But what
chiefly entitles him to notice, is his having undertaken
and completed a translation ot' the Bible from the Vulgate
into the Hungarian tongue; this work was printed at Vi
enna in 1616. Morrri.
KALDUROSAN', a town of Walachia : ten miles
north-north-east of Bucharest.
KALE, a river of Scotland, which runs into the Tiviot
four miles south of Kelso, in the county of Roxburg.
KALE, orC.\LE,_/". Cabbage. See Brassica.
KALE (Sea). See Crambe.
KAL'ENDAR,/ [now written Calendar, which see.]
An account of time :
Let this pernicious hour
JStand ay accursed in the kaltndar.
Shakespeare.
KAL'ENDS. See Calends.
KALENTI'NO, a town of Walachia : eight miles north
of Bucharest.
KALF, a town of Sweden, in West-Gothland : fortyfive miles south-east of Gotheborg.
KALF'SKAR, a small island on the east side of the gulf
of Bothnia. Lat. 62. 34. N. Ion. 20. 53. E.
KALF'VEN, a small island on the weft side of the gulf
of Bothnia. Lat. 61.3. N. Ion. 17. 7. E.
KALGAGI'CHA, a town of Russia, in the government
of Archangel : forty miles south-south-west of Oong.
KALGAPOL', a town of Hindoostan, in Dowlatabad,
on the Beemah : twelve miles south-south-west of Naldouronk.
KALGUE'V, an island in the Frozen Sea, about 140
miles in circumference ; 240 miles north-north-east of
Archangel. Lat. 68. 10. to 69. 18. N. Ion. 45. 30.1047. 30. E.
KAL'HAM, a town of Austria : seven miles west of
Esserding.
KAL'HAT, Calhat, Calahat, or Calajate, a town
of Arabia, in the country of Oman, situated at the mouth
of a river of the fame name, which runs into the Arabian
Gulf eighty miles south-east of Mascat. Lat. 23. 10.N,
Ion. 5S. 25. E.
KA'LI,_/; [Arabic] Sea-weed, of the assies of which
glass was made ; whence the word alkali.The ashes of
the weed kali are fold to the Venetians for their glass
works. Bacon.See Aizoon, Bai is, Chenopodium, Galenia,Gypsophila, Plantago, Reaumuria, Sasola,
and Trianthema.
KA'LT, EGYPTIAN. See Mesembryanthemum.
KA'LI, SAL. See Salicornea.
KAL'ICUT. See Calicut, vol. iii.
KALINl'NA, a town of Russia, in the government of
Tobolsk, on the Tungulka. Lat. 10. 56. N. Ion. 106.
26. E.
KALINO'VA, a fortress of Ruslia, in the government
of Caucasus, on the Malva: fifty-six miles ealt of Ekaterinograd.
KA'LISCH, or Kalitz, a city of the duchy of War
saw, late capital of a palatinate of the same name, in what
h called Great Poland, or Western Prussia, on the river
Proi'na,. surrounded with morasses, walls, and towers. In
the year 1655, this town was taken by the Swedes; and
near it, in the year 1706, the Swedish army and their ge
neral, Mardefield, were totally defeated and taken pri
soners by the confederates under the command of Augus

K A L
tus II. king of Poland. This palatinate was also called
the Palatinate os Gnrscn, from the city of that name: riftyseven miles north-east of Breflau, and 154 south of Dantzic. Lat. 51.50. N. Ion. 18.0. E.
KA'LITS A'BU MENEG'GI, a canal of Egypt, from
the Nile to Lake Sheibj a branch of it runs north to Lake
Menzalch.
KA'LITS ul FAR', a canal of Egypt, which forms a
communication between the west branch of the Nile and
the eastern, joining the latter at Denutar.
KA'LITS ul FA'RS, or Canal of Moez, a canal of
Egypt, between the Nile and Lake Menzaleh.
KA'LITS il MEN'HI, or Bahr Jo'sef, a canal of
Egypt, cut on the west side of the Nile, parallel with the
river, from Tarut Eicherif to Zaoie, about ninety-fix
miles in length.
KALIT'VA, a town of Russia, in the government of
Voronez: sixty miles south-south-east of Voronez.
KALITVENSKAI'A, a town of Russia, in the country
of the Cosacs, on the Donetz: 104 miles north -noiCu-caft.
of Donetzslc.
KAL'KA-PI'RA, a river of Chinese Tartary, which
issues from a mountain, called Suelki, or Siolki, about 130
miles weft from Tcitcicar, and empties itself into lake
Coulon. It gives name to the nation of Tartars who pos
sess an extensive country to the east and west of this
river.
KAL'KA-TAR'GAR, a country of Chinese Tartary,
which contains one standard of Mongul Tartars. Lat. 41.
50. N. Ion. 1 10. 33. E.
KALKAL'LY, a town of Hindoostan, in Dowlatabad :
twenty miles east of Nandcr.
KAL'KAM, a town of Austria : seven miles west of
Esserding.
KAL'KE, one of the Prince's Islands, in the Sea of
Marmora ; anciently calltd Chalcitis, from its mines of
copper, for which in the early ages it was famous ; but
the mines are now totally neglected. There are on the
island three large Greek monasteries.
KALKISSE', a town of the island of Ceylon : nineteen
miles south of Columbo.
KAL'KREUT, a town of Saxony, in raargravate of
Meissen : four miles east of Grossen Hayn.
KALKOO'N, or Turkey Islands, a cluster of small
islands in the Eastern Indian Sea. Lat. si. 15. S. Ion. 115.
45- E.
KALL, a town of Sweden, in Jamtland : forty-two
miles north-west of Osterlund.
KAL'LA, a small island on the east side of the gulf of
Bothnia. Lat. 64. 20. N. Ion. 23. 26. E.
KALL'AAT.y; [Italian.] A dress given to any per
son invelicd with a new office in India.
KAL'LAI, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
KALLAT'MA, a town of Egypt : fifteen miles north
of Cofeir.
KALLEHAU'GE, a town of Denmark, in the island
of Zealand : eight miles east of Wordingborg.
KAL'LENBORN, a town of Germany, in the county
of Hcnneberg : three miles south of Salzungcn.
KALLEN IN'KEN, a town of Prussia, in the province
of Smaland : seventeen miles west of Tilsit.
KAL'LERY, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Smaland : twenty-eight miles south-south-west JonkioPinSKALLO'DRA, a town of Hindoostan, in Guzerat :
sixteen miles north of Surat.
KALL'SKAR, a small island in the north part of the
gulf of Bothnia. Lat. 65. 43. N. Ion. 23. 36. E.
KALL'SKAR, a small island on the east side of the
gulf of Bothnia. Lat. 63. 56. N. Ion. 22.43. E.
KALL'SKAR, a small island on the ealt side of the
gulf os Bothnia. Lat. 63. 50. N. Ion. 22. 33. E.
KALL'SKAR, a small island on the east side os the
gulf of Bothnia. Lat. 63. 26. N. Ion. 21. 28. E.
KALL'VIKEN, a small island in the north part of the
gulf of Bothnia. Lat. 64. 18. N, Ion. 21. 7. E.

KAL M I A.

K A L
KALM, a mountain of Dalmatia: twelve miles north
of Ragusa.
KALM (Peter), a traveller and naturalist, was a na
tive of Sweden, and was educated for the ecclesiastical pro
fession. The lectures of Linnus at the university of Up
sal, however, g.ive him an attachment ta natural history ;
and in travels through different provinces of Sweden, from
1740 to 1 74.5, he had discovered several new species of
plants, and distinguished himself as a minute and accurate
observer. When a proposal was made by Linnus, in
1745, to ^e,1c' * person on a naturalist's tour to North Ame
rica, Kalm, then profeslbr of economy in the university of
Abo, was fixed upon ; and after a fund had been railed,
by the contributions of various public bodies, for defray
ing his expences, he embarked at Gothenburg in the close
erf 1747. He landed first in England, where he remained
till August 1748, making observations in agriculture and
natural history. He failed for Philadelphia in that month,
and employed the remainder of that year, and the years
1749 and 1750, in travels through the provinces of Penn
sylvania, New Jersey, New York, and Canada, with the
districts inhabited by tbelroquois, and other Indian tribes.
He left America in the beginningof 1751, and reached his
native country in the course of the summer. The result
of these travels was given to the public in the Swedilh lan
guage, in three vols. 8vo. 1753-61. which were translated
first into German, and then into English, by J. Reinhold
Forster, in 1770. Like most of his travelling countrymen,
Kalm is a dry and accurate describer of every thing new
to him, whether important or trifling, with equal minute
ness. Utility, however, seems to have been his leading
object ; and he brought back some valuable information to
his countrymen, and was the introducer of some new sub
jects of culture adapted to northern climates. He after
wards returned to Abo, where he was made professor of
natural history, and published a great many detached dis
sertations in the Swedish and Latin languages, on econo
mical and botanical topics. He made,at his own expence,
an extensive tour into Russia, which has not been publish
ed , though a Swedish writer has been supposed to have
taken much from the manuscript. He died at Abo in
1790. Stomer's Life of Linneevs.
KAL'MI A,f. [so named by Linnus in honour of the
subject of the preceding article.] Dwarf American
Laurel ; in botany, a genus of the class decandria, order
monogynia, natural order of bicornes, (rhododendra, Jtt]f.)
The generic characters areCalyx : perianthium hvepartecT, small, permanent ; segments fubovate, acute, ra
ther columnar. Corolla : one-petalled, salver-funnelform ; tube cylindric, longer than the calyx ; border with
a flat disk j the margin upright, half five-cleft; ten nec
tariferous hornlets projecting outwardly from the corolla,
and surrounding it where the border of it is upright. .Sta
mina: filaments ten, awl-shaped, upright- spreading, ra
ther shorter than the corolla, inserted into the base of the
corolla ; anther simple- Pistillum : germ roundish ; style
thread-form, longer than the corolla, bent down ; stigma
obtuse. Pericarpium : capsule subglobose, depressed, fivecelled, five- valved, five-partile. Seeds: numerous. The
horned nectaries projecting outwardly from the corolla,
and surrounding it, abundantly distinguish this genus from
the bicornes. Adanson' and Grtner refer this genus to
Rhododendron, as too artificial.EJ/imiai Ckaraiier. Ca
lyx five-parted; corolla salver-form ; with the border fivehomed beneath ; capsule five-celled.
Species. 1. Kalmia Iatifolia, or broad-leaved kalmia :
leaves ovate, elliptic, by threes and scattered ; corymbs ter
minating. Broad -leaved kalmia rises with a branching stalk
to the height of ten or twelve feet; with very Itiif" leaves,
which are two inches long and one broad, of a lucid green
on their upper side, but of a pale green on their under ; they
liave stiort footstalks, and stand without order round the
branches ; between these the buds are formed for the next
year's flowers, at the extremity of the branches ; these buds
/well during the autumn and spring months. tiU the beV-01.. XL Ho. 77S.

K A L
389
ginning of June, when the flowers burst out from their
empalements, forming a round bunch, or corymbus, fit
ting very close to the branch ; they are of a pale blush-co
lour, the outside of the petal of a peach-colour. The co
rolla is cut into five roundish' segments, studded with pur
ple spots, which are prominent ; the germ becomes an oval
capsule, crowned by the style. This shrub in its native
soil continues flowering most part of the summer, and is
one of the greatest ornaments to the country ; but it is
not so well naturalized to our climate as could be wished,
though the plants are not injured by the cold. In North
America this slirub sends out plenty of suckers from the
roots, so that it forms almost impassable thickets ; but in
England it has not generally produced suckers, nor do the
seeds come to maturity. At Whitton, however, where
the plants stood unremoved a considerable time, they put
out suckers in plenty.
According to Catesby, this evergreen shrub rises usu
ally to the height of five or fix seer,but sometimes to twice
that height ; the stems of some are as big as the small of
a man's leg, though generally they are smaller ; they are
covered with a rough Drown bark; the wood is*very closegrained, heavy, and hard, like box ; the limbs in general
are crooked, and grow irregular, but are thick clothed with
stiff smooth leaves, of a shining bright green. The flowers
grow in bunches on the tops of the branches, on pedun
cles of three inches in length ; they are white stained with
purplish red. This shrub is a native of Carolina, Virginia,
and other parts of North America ; as Pennsylvania, New
Jersey, and New York ; but only in particular places ; on
rocks, hanging over rivulets, and on the sides of barrett
hills on the most sterile soil. The noxious qualities of this
elegant shrub lessen that esteem which its beauty claims j
for, though deer feed on its green leaves with impunity,
yet, when cattle and sheep, by severe winters deprived of
.better feed, eat the leaves, many die annually. It blos
soms in May, and continues in flower a great part of the
summer. The wood, being very hard, is very useful in
smaller works. The Indians are said to make small dishes,
spoons, and other domestic utensils, out of the roots ;
these are large, of a soft texture, and easily wrought when
green ; but when dry become hard and smooth. After
several unsuccessful attempts to propagate it by seeds,
Catesby procured plants of it at several times from Ame
rica, but with little better success, till Mr. Peter Collinson procured some plants of it from Pennsylvania, which
climate being hearer to that of England, some bunches of
blossoms were produced, in July 1740 and 1741, in Mr.
Catesoy's garden at Fulham. From his work the annexed
figure is taken. According to the Kew Catalogue, it wa*
introduced by Mr. Peter Collinson in 1734.
2. Kalmia angnstifolia, or narrow-leaved kalmia: leave*
lanceolate ; corymbs lateral. From three to six feet high,
dividing into small woody branches, which are very close,
and covered with a dark-grey bark. Leaves stiff, about
two inches long, and half an inch broad, of a lucid green,
placed without order upon the branches, on flender foot
stalks. Flowers in loose bunches on the filler of the
branches, upon flender peduncles; they are bright red
when they first open, but afterwards fade to a blulh or
peach-bloom colour. Cspsuleroiindilh, compressed,ciowned by the style ; and filled with small, roundish, seeds. Ia
the Amoenitates, it is laid to be a shrub half a foot in
height, the thickness of .1 finger. Ltaves lanceolate or lan
ceolate-ovate, only half the breadth of the preceding,
and of less substance. Flowers in lateral or axillary co
rymbs, not terminating, as those of the preceding are j
smaller, and deeper coloured. The corolla of this flower
is shown on the Botany Plate VIII. fig. 15. vol. iii. The
varieties, with pale and deep-red flowers, differ in their ha
bit ; the latter, the most humble of the two, not only pro
duces the most brilliant flowers, but in greater abundance.
,T's also is reputed poisonous to sheep and cattle in North
America, of which it is a native. Introduced in 1736 by
Mr. Collinsonj Catesby says it flowered at Peckham in 1745.
;L
3. Kalmia

$90
K A L
3. Kalmia glauca, or glaucous kalmia: leaves opposite,
oblong, levigated, glaucous underneath, revolute ; corymbs
terminating; branchless ancipital. Much inferior in size
to.lalifolia, rarely exceeding two feet in height. It is a
native of Newfoundland, where it was discovered by sir
Joseph Banks, and by him introduced into this country in
1767. It flowens in April and May.
. 4. Kalmia hirsuta, hairy kalmia ; or American ivy :
leaves ovate, attenuated to both ends; peduncles axillary,
one-flowered. This species in general appearance bears
some resemblance to Andromeda daboecia. Its usual
ieight seems to be from two to three feet, and it grows
upright. The flowers are about the fame size with those
ps the preceding, are of a purple colour, and grow in ra
cemes. Mr. Curtis calls this new species hirsuta, the stalk,
leaves, and calyx, being covered with strong hairs. It
was imported from Carolina in the spring os J 790 by Mr.
Watson, nurseryman at Islington, with whom several plants
of it flowered about the middle of September.
Propagation and Culture. These shrubs multiply by their
creeping roots in North America, and throw up suckers
bete, if the plants are not removed. The feeds ieldom ri
pen in England, and those which are sent from America
lie in the ground a whole year before the plants appear,
and afterwards make a very slow progress. The late Mr.
James Gordon was the first who succeeded in raising the
.-plants from feed. The plants that come from suckers are
jnore likely to produce others, and come to .flower much
sooner. The propagation and culture of these shrubs not
being well understood in Mr. Miller's time, they were then
mot common in England. They succeed best in a northern
aspect, well sheltered, in a soil composed of loam and bogearth, in a situation moderately moist, and where the air
is perfectly pure. The first sort, being with difficulty pro
pagated by suckers or layers, is most commonly raised
from American seeds. The second is extremely hardy,
thrives best in bog -earth, and is propagated most com
monly by layers. The third is propagated in the lame
.manner, and requires the fame treatment as the first. The
fourth is scarcely to be kept alive in this country by the
most skilful management hitherto known. See Rhodo
dendron.
KALMISKO'VA, a fortress of Russia, on the river
Ural: 108 miles north of Guriev.
KALMOU'A, a town of Prussia, in Natangen : twelve
miles south-south-east of Marggrabowa.
KAL'MUCS, a tribe of Tartars, called also Eluls, in
habiting the larger half of what the Europeans call Western
Tartary. Their territory extends from the Caspian Sea,
and the river Vaik, or Ural, in 72 degrees of longitude
from Ferro, to Mount Altay, in no degrees, and from
ths 40th to the 5d degree of north latitude ; whence it
may be computed about 5930 miles in length from west
to east, and in breadth from north to south about 650
miles where broadest. It is bounded on the north by Russia
and Siberia, from which it is separated by a chain of
mountains; on the east by Mount Altay ;-on the south by
the countries of Charasm and the two Bukharias, from
which it is also separated, partly by a chain of mountains
and partly by some rivers. See Tartary.
By a reference to Little Bukharia, (vol. iii. p. 496.)
it will appear, that that country was long possessed by the
Kalmucs, who subdued the more ancient inhabitants, the
Seres, about the year 1683 ; and were in their turn con
quered by the Chinese in 1759. We have therefore, in
the annexed Engraving, given a representation of one os
these aboriginal inhabitants, contrasted with the modern
Kalmucs.
The physiognomy which distinguishes the modern Kal
mucs is pretty generally known. Strangers are made to
believe that it is frightfully deformed ; and, though indeed
there are very ugly men to be found, yet in general their
countenance has an openness in it that bespeaks a mild,
fritnk, and social, disposition. In many it is of a roundish
ihape, and exceedingly agreeable; among the women

K A L
some would be thought beauties even in those European
cities where the taste is moll scrupulous. The chracterifi
tic features of a Kalmuc or Mongul countenance are
the following : The interior angle of the eye is placed
obliquely downwards towards the nose, and is acute and
flesliy ; the eyebrows are black, narrow, and much arched}
the nose is ot a structure quite singular, being generally
flat and broken towards the forehead ; tbe cheek-bone" is
high, the head and face very round ; the eye is dark, the
lips thick and fleshy, the chin sliort, and the teeth exceed*
ingly white,, continuing so to old age ; the ears are large,
standing out from the head. Among all the Mongul na
tions, the men have much less beard than in our European
countries, and among the Tartars it appears much later.
The Kalmucs have most of it ; and yet even with them
the beaid is very scanty and thin, and sew have much hair
on any other part of the body. In person they are in ge
neral of a middle size, and it is even rare to fee amoiig
them a person that is tall; the women especially areoslo*
stature. Their limbs are neatly turned, and very few
have any defects contracted in infancy. Their education
being left solely to nature, procures for them a well- formed
body and sound constitution. The only defect which is
common among them is their having the thighs and legs
somewhat bent. A fat person is hardly ever to be met with ;
the richest and most diltinguiflied, though they lead a life
sufficiently indolent, and enjoy abundance of every thing
they desire, are never excessively corpulent. Their ikin is
pretty fair, especially when young ; but it Ss the cuitom
of the lower sort to allow their maie children to go quite
naked, both in the heat of the fun and in the smoky at
mosphere os their huts ; the men too sleep naked, or co
vered only with their drawers; and from these circumstances
they acquire that ycllowisti-brown colour which charac
terizes them. The women, on the contrary, have a very
delicate complexion ; among those of a certain rank are
found some with the most beautiful faces, the whiteness
of which is set off by the fine black of their hair; and in
this as well as in their features they perfectly resemble
the figures in Chinese paintings. The dress of the roes
does not reach below the calf of the leg, with girdles like
the Polish. The female raiment is nearly similar; with,
the addition of earrings, and the hair decorated with rib
bons; and they tinge their nails with henna. Both sexes
wear trowsers, with light boots of Ruffian leather.
People that lead a pastoral life enjoy the bodily fenses
in the greatest perfection. The Kalmucs find the subtil'ty os their sense os smell very useful in their military ex
peditions, for by it, they perceive at a distance the smoke
of a sire or the smell of a camp ; there are many of thens
who can tell, by applying their nose to the hole of a fox
or any other quadruped, if the animal be within or notiThey hear at a great distance the trampling of horses, the
noise of any enemy, of a flock of (beep, or even of strayed
cattle; they have only to stretch themselves oil the ground-,
and to apply their ear close to. the turf. But nothing is
more astonithing than the acutenefsoC sight in most of the
Kalmucs, and the extraordinary distance at which they _
often perceive very minute objects, such as the dust raised
by cattle or horses, and this from places. very little ele
vated ; in immense level deserts, though the particular
inequalities of the surface, and the vapours which in fine
weather are seen to undulate over the soil in great heats,
considerably increase the difficulty. They are also accus
tomed to trace the print of a foot in these deserts by the
sight alone.
'*
'
. ;
These people possess many good qualities, which give
them a great superiority over the wandering Tartars. A
certain natural sagacity, a social disposition, hospitality,
eagerness to oblige, fidelity to their chiefs, much curiosi
ty, and a certain vivacity, accompanied with good hu
mour, which hardly ever forsakes even the most wretched
among them, form the fair fide of their character. On.
the other hand, they are careless, superficial, and want
true courage j besides, they are remarkable for credulity,

K A L M U C S.
591
distrust, and" a natural inclination, authorised by custom, they abandon their wives to their friends with the greatest
for drunkenness and debauchery ; but especially for a great facility; and in general they are very little inclined to jea
degree of cunning, which they too often practise. The lousy.
Their robberies are never committed upon their equals }
disposition to indolence is common and natural, especially
among the men, to all Asiatic nations, who lead a kind and even the greater part of the rapine exercised on other
of life exempt from subjection and devoid of activity ; tribes is founded on hatred or national quarrels ; neither
but this is less to be perceived among the Kalmucs, on do they willingly attempt this by open force, but prefer
account of their natural vivacity, and does not prevent the machinations of cunning, which are Ib natural to them.
their endeavours to oblige. Those among them who ex It must also be confessed, that it is only those that live
ercise any little trade, or who are reduced by poverty to with princes, and in camps where these hold their courts,
hire themselves to the Ruffians either for labour or for or their priests, that are much addicted to these practices ;
fishing, are very assiduous and indefatigable. They sleep while the common people, satisfied with the pleasures of
but little, going to rest late and rising with the fun. To the pastoral life, spend their days in innocent simplicity,
sleep through the day, unless a person is drunk, is consi and never attack the property oJ|another till forced by ne
dered by them as dishonourable. But their extreme dirti- cessity, or led by their superiors w ho show them the exam
tiefs can neither be disguised nor justified, and proceeds ple. The Kalmucs are very faithful lo their lawful prince ;
much more from their education, from the slovenliness at they endure every fort of oppression, and yet are with dif
tached to the profession of a herdsman, and from levity, ficulty induced to revolt. They honour old age. When
than from laziness ; for the Kalmuc women are indefati young men travel with such as are o.'der than themselves,
gable in whatever concerns domestic matters; and it is for they take upon them the whole care of the cittle, as well
this reason, as well as on the score of sensuality, that the as of the feast. They are exceedingly prudent in matters
Kirguisians are eaper to seize and carry them off whenever that relate to their sovereign or their nation, or which are
recommended to their direction by the priests, to whom
an opportunity offers.
With regard to the intellectual faculties of the Kal they yield an unreserved obedience.
The moveable habitations of the Kalmucs are those felt
mucs, notwithstanding their want of instruction and in
formation, they possess good natural parts, an exctllent huts with a conical roof in use among all the roaming Asi
memory, and a strong desire to learn. They acquire the atics. The truly ingenious invention of these tents was
Russian language with great facility, and pronounce it undoubtedly conceived in the eastern parts of Asia, and
well j in which last article they very much surpass the most probably by the Mongtil nations. As they can be en
Chinese. Although the Kalmucs are generally of a san tirely taken to pieces and folded in a small compass, they
guine and choleric temperament, they live more amicably are very useful, and perfectly agree with the migratory life
together than one could expect in a people that lead so os these people, who are still ignorant of the ule of carri
independent a life. They seldom come to blows even ages. The frame of these huts, and the felt they are co
over their cups, and their quarrels are hardly ever bloody. vered with, though made as light as possible, yet are a suf
A murder very rarely happens, though their anger has ficient load for a camel or two oxen. But the capacity of
something in it exceedingly fierce. It would seem that these huts, their warmth in winter, their strength in resist
the morality of their religion, though exceedingly idola ing tempests and excluding rain, abundantly compensate
trous, has been able to moderate their natural disposition for this inconvenience. The wood endures many years j
in this respect; for, in consequence of their dogmas with and, though the felt begins to break into holes in the se
regard to the transmigration of souls, every wanton mur cond year, the common people, who do not consider it as
disgraceful to have them mended and patched, make them
der, either of man or beast, is thought a deadly sin.
The Kalmucs are exceedingly aftable ; and of so social serve a good deal longer. The huts are in general use from
a disposition, that it is rare fora traveller to perceive ano the prince down to the meanest Kalmuc, differing only in.
ther, even at a distance, without going to salute him, and size and in the embellissiments within. In winter, they are
to inquire into the object of his journey. Nothing can warm even when heated with the dried excrements of their
be more prudent than that exercise of hospitality prac cattle, to which they are often obliged to have recourse,
tised by wandering nations; it is of the greatest advantage for want of other combustibles, in many places of the de
to those among them who travel across their deserts ; and serts which are destitute of wood. In summer they remove
each individual who practises it, may rely on reaping the the felt to enjoy the frclh air. The master of the ten* has
benefit of it wherever he goes. A Kalmuc provided with his bed placed opposite to the door, behind the fire-place.
a horse, with arms and equipage, may ramble from one The bedsteads are low, and made of wood. The rich
place to another for three months together, without taking adorn their beds with curtains, and spread carpets or felt
with him either money or provisions. Wherever he comes upon the ground. When a Kalmuc possesses an idol, he
he finds either distant relations or friends, to whom he is places it near the head of his bed, and lets before it seve
attached by the ties of hospitality, from whom he meets ral small consecrated cups full of water, milk, or other
with the kindest reception, and is entertained in the best food. Before this fort of altar he fixes in the ground the
manner their circumstances afford. Perhaps he lodges in trunk of a tree, on which he places a large iron bason de
the first unknown cottage he finds upon his road ; and stined to receive the libations of all the drink he makes
scarcely has he entered it, but his wants are supplied with use of in a day. On festivals the idol is decorated, the
the most affectionate cordiality. Every stranger, of what lamps are lighted, and perfumes burnt before it.
The riches of the Kalmucs, and their whole means of
soever nation, never fails to be well received by a Kalmuc ;
and he may depend upon having his effects in the greatest subsistence, depend on their flocks, which many of them
security the moment he has put himself under the protec reckon by hundreds, and even by thousands. A man is
tion of his host ; for to rob a guelt is considered by the thought capable of living on his possessions when he is mas
Kalmucs as the moll abominable of all crimes. When the ter of ten cows with a bull, eight mares w-ith a stallion.
master of the house fits down to meat in company with The animals they have in greatest abundance are horses,"
others of inferior rank, he begins indeed by serving him homed cattle, and ssieep. Camels, which require time and
self and his family, but whatever remains is distributed
ains to rear, cannot multiply much with them ; they are
among the assistants. When they smoke tftbacco, the pipe
esides too delicate ; and it is only the rich or the priests
eirculates incessantly from one to another. When any one who possess any of them. Their horses are but small, too
receives a present either of meat or drink, he divides it weak for the draught, and too wild ; but they do not yield
faithfully with his companions, even though of inferior to any in swiftness, and support with ease the weight of a
rank ; and, if any one has accidentally suffered the loss of man. They may be made to gallop for several hours suc
his flocks, he is lure to be most willingly assisted. Perhaps cessively without injury ; and, when necessity requires it,
too it may be related as aa article of their hospitality, that they can pass twice twenty-four hours without drinking.
They

K A L M U C S.
m
They hive .1 small hoof, but very hard ; and they may be (kin thus naked is so venomous, that the camel dies of it
tiled at all times without being sliod. In this country the in less than eight dayi, sometimes in three. In winter, and
horses live and perpetuate themselves without any aslist- especially after rutting-time, which happens at the end of
ance from man. The Kalmucs castrate the greater part March, the camels become lean and weak ; the bunch upon
of their male foals, and at the fame time flit their nostrils, their back grows flabby, and hangs down upon the side,
that they may breathe more freely when they run. The nor does it recover its plumpness till summer. Camels'
stallions are never separated from the mares, that there may milk is thick, unctuous, and of a saltish taste, especially
be always plenty of milk. The stallions are leaders of the when the animals frequent pastures abounding with laline
herd, and often wander at a distance into the deserts at the plants. They make use of the hair for stuffing cusliious,
head of their females, defending them from the wolves and for making ropes, packthread, and felt. It may be
with the greatest intrepidity. The Kalmucs have the wrought into the most beautiful camlets, or into the finest
art of breaking a young horse without using a bridle. and softest cloths. The camels with two bunches are a
They seize him before he is two years old by means of a very uneasy seat to the person who mounts them ; their
tioofe fixed to the end of a long pole ; an instrument they trot is so heavy, and even their walk so rough, that he re
life in taking their riding- horses, which feed in the midst ceives the most violent shocks at every step.
When a Kalmuc horde intends to remove in search of
of the herd. They put no laddie at first on the colt they
mean to break, but tie a strait girth round his body; by fresh pasture, which in summer necessarily happens every
the help of which the horseman can keep himself firm ; four, six, or eight, days, people are in the first place dis
and, when the horse is thus mounted for the first time, patched to reconnoitre the best place for the khan or prince,
they allow him to run and agitate himself as much as he for the lama, and for the huts containing the idols. These
pleases on the open plain, till he is fatigued ; the horse begin the march, and are followed by the whole troop,
man is solicitous only to keep himself fait ; and, when the each choosing for himself the place he thinks most conve
horse begins to abate of his impetuosity, he urges him nient. The camel that is loaded wjth the most precious
again with the whip till his strength is almost gone ; he is furniture is decorated with little bells ; the rest march in
then saddled and bridled, and made to go for some time a string one behind another, and the bulls with burdens
are driven on before. On these days the women and girls
t a moderate pace ; aster which he is entirely tamed.
The horned cattle of the Kalmucs are of a beautiful dress themselves in their best clothes, and lay on abun
shape. They keep more bulls than are necessary for the dance of paint. They have the charge, together with the
cows, and employ a great number of them as beasts of bur boys, of leading the stocks and the beasts of burden ; and
den for carrying their houses and their other furniture from on the road they beguile the tedioui'nefs of the journey
place to place. They think a bull equal to fifty cows. with songs.
The Kalmucs are supplied by their stocks with milk,
These and the mares give milk only while they suckle
their calves or their foals, which are accordingly kept close cheese, butter, and flesh, which are the principal articlea
to the tents during the day, and only suffered to suck freely of their food. With regard to the last, they are so littl*.
during the night ; a practice which the Kalmucs pretend squeamish, that they not only eat the flesli of their own
makes their cattle stronger and more durable. They ge diseased cattle, but that of almost every sort of wild beast;
nerally milk their mares three or four times a-day, and and the poor will even feed upon carrion. They eat, how
sometimes every two hours when the herbage is abundant. ever, the roots and stalks of many plants ; such as the bul
The cows are milked but twice a-day. The Kalmuc sheep bous-rooted chervil and dandelion, &c. which they use
are of the fame species with those found in all Great Tar- both boiled and raw. Their ordinary drink is the milk of
tary, having large tails like a bag, exceedingly fat, and mares or cows ; but the former is for several reasons pre
which furnisti a suet as soft as butter. They have also large ferred : this, when fresh, has indeed a very disagreeable
pendant ears, and their head is much arched. Their wool taste of garlic ; but, besides that it is much thinner than
is coarse, and the ewes seldom have horns. One ram is cows' milk, it takes as it grows sour a very agreeable vi
sufficient for a hundred ewes. Little use is made of the nous flavour ; it yields neither cream nor curd, but fur
milk. The wool is fit for nothing but to make felt for the nishes a very wholesome refreshing beverage, which sensi
tents. A great many stieep die during winter, and a bly inebriates when taken to excess. They never make
greater number still of the early lambs ; the (kins of which use of new milk, and still less of milk or of water that has
are wrought into those fine furs so much- esteemed in Rus not been boiled. Their milk is boiled as soon as it is
taken from the animal ; when cold, it is poured into a
sia and foreign parts.
Camels belong only to the rich : for they are very dear, large leathern, bag, in which there remains as much of
multiply very slowly, and are subject to many diseases. the old milk as is sufficient to turn the new quantity sour,
The deserts of the Wolga, and almost all those of the for they never think of cleansing these bags ; and, as the
southern parts of Great Tartary, furnish excellent pasture inside is lined with a crust deposited by the caseous part of
for these animals ; but they require not only much atten the milk and other impurities, it is easy to imagine that a
tion in winter, but they must be continually under the eye nauseous smell must exhale from them. But this is pre
of theherdlmen ; for, notwithstanding theadvantage of their cisely the circumstance in which the secret consists of com
stature, they are of all animals least able to defend them municating to the milk a vinous fermentation. In sum
selves against the wolf. They are guarded with much care mer, and as often as the Kalmucs procure much milk
against the violence of the cold and the winds of winter; from their flocks, they never fail to intoxicate themselves
nevertheless many of them die of a consumption accom continually with the spirituous liquor which they knowpanied with a diarrha, occasioned most probably by the how to distil from it. Mares' milk is the most spirituous ;
moisture of their pasture and of the season. This disease, and the quantity meant to be distilled remains twenty-four
for which no remedy has been found, makes them languish hours in summer, and three or four days in winter, in those
for fix months or more. They are in general so delicate, corrupted bags we mentioned, to prepare it for the opera
that a slight wound or blow often proves fatal to them. tion. The cream is left, but the butter which forms at
Besides, no animal is lb much tormented with insects ; and top is taken off and reserved for other purposes. Cows*
they often die in summer of those they swallow in eating milk yields one-thirtieth part, and mares' milk one-fif
the leaves of the oak and of the birch. The Meloe pro- teenth part, of spirit. This liquor is limpid and very wa
sc.vabajus, which covers all the plants in many of those tery, and consequently does not take fire, but is capable
places where they feed, is generally fatal to them. In of being long kept in glass bottles. The rich Kalmucs in
spring, when they cast their hair, and which falls at once crease its strength by a second distillation. These people
from every part of their body, they are exposed to the bite are exceedingly fond of tea and tobacco. The former is
of the spider-scorpion, an animal very common in south so dear, as it comes to them from China by the way of
ern countries. The wound inflicted by this insect on the Russia, that the poor people supply its place with various
1
wild

<

<
II
u
08
H

KAMTSCHATKA.
M. Sauer, who accompanied commodore Billings on a and make decoctions of them for their ordinary liquor.
voyage-of discovery, by command of the late empress of We met with several wholesome vegetables in a wild state,
Russia. "On the nth of August, 1791, in the harbour and in great quantities, such as wild celery, angelica,
of St. Peter and St. Paul, I observed a number of swallows chervil, garlic, and onions. Upon some few patches of
flying about, apparently much frightened. They were ground, in the valleys, we found excellent turnips and
red-breasted, a species never remembered to have been seen turnip-radishes. There are two plants, which, from the
here; and the inhabitants immediately predicted some re great use made of them, merit a particular mention. The
markable event. The next morning about five o'clock, first is called by the natives theJaranne. The plant grows
we were alarmed by a violent shock of an earthquake, wild, and in considerable abundance; the women are em
preceded by a rumbling noise, little short of thunder. ployed in collecting the roots, which are of the bulbous
The motion of the earth was undulatory for nearly the kind, at the beginning of August, which are afterwards
space of a minute. I was dressing myself, and was thrown dried in the fun, and then laid up for use. It is used in
down, which induced me to get out of the house as quickly cookery in various ways. When roasted on embers, it
as possible. The water in the bay was agitated like a supplies the place of bread better than any thing the coun
boiling cauldron. The (hock came from the north-east, try affords. After being baked in an oven, and pounded,
and appeared to me to continue upwards of two minutes; it becomes an excellent substitute for flour anil me.d of;
but other gentlemen were of opinion that it did not last every sort ; and in this form is mixed in all their soups,
more thau one. A sailor, one of the watchmen on-board and most of their other dishes. It is esteemed extremely
the ship, was thrown out of his hammock. At Para- nourishing ; has a pleasant bitter taste, and may be eaten
tounca it was more violent ; the earth opened in many every day without cloying. We used to boil these roots,
places, and water and sand were thrown up to a consider and cat them as potatoes, either alone, or with our meat,
able height; all the buildings in the village were more or and found them very wholesome ami pleasant. The other
less damaged ; one balagan was thrown down ; somo of plant alluded to is called the/weet-grast. This plant waa
the ovens (the only brick-work about the buildings) were formerly a principal ingredient in the cookery of most of
also shaken in ; and all the paintings, Sec. in the church, the Kamtschadale diflies; but, since the Russians got pos
except captain Ckike's escutcheon, were thrown from session of the country, it has been almost entirely appro
their fastenings. At Niznei Kamtscbatka the inhabitants priated to the purpose of distillation. The liquor is of the
were extremely terrified j nor could they explain whether strength of brandy, and is called by the natives raka.
the noise or the shock preceded. The situation of the town Two pood (seventy-two pounds) of the plant yield gene
is on a neck of land- formed by the discharge of the Ra- rally one vedro (twenty-five pints) of raka. The nettle,
duga, a considerable river, into the Kamtschatka ; the bed as the country produces neither hemp nor flax, supplies
of the former was dry, and the inhabitants ran across the materials of which are made their fishing-nets ; and,
it towards the mountains. They', as well as the cattle, without which they could not possibly subsist. For this
were thrown down; and the continuance of the trembling purpose they cut it down in August ; and, aster hanging
was, according to their account, near an hour; the earth it up in bundles in the shade, under their ballagans, the
opened in many places, and funk considerably in some. The remainder of the summer, treat it like hemp. They then
volcano Klutshefskoi emitted a vast column of black smoke ; spin it into thread with their fingers, and twist it round a
a noise like thunder seemed to issue from the bowels of spindle, aster which they twine several threads together,
the earth ; the bells of the two churches rang violently ; according to the different purposes for which it may be
and the howling of the dogs, and screams of the people, designed.
" Though there is little doubt but that many parts of
surpassed all description, for the latter expected every mo
ment to see tlie complete destruction of the town. But, this peninsula would admit of such cultivation as might
when the shock was over, the lost water.of. the river re contribute considerably to the comfort of the inhabitants,
sumed its former channel, and the inhabitants returned to yet its real riches most always consist in the number of
their dwellings. Not a single brick chinmey or oven wild animals it produces ; and no labour can ever be turn
was left standing. The altar of one of the churches was ed to so good an account as what is employed upon their
separated from it about a foot, inclining a contrary way; furrieries. The animals, therefore, which supply these,
and the greater part of the balagans were thrown down. come next to be considered ; and these are the common
It is remarkable, that the inhabitants of the village at the fox, the stoat or ermine, the sable, the arctic fox, the va
foot of the burning mountain only heard the noise, and rying hare, the mountain-rat or earless marmot, the weasel,
did not feel the shock ; nor did it cross the mountains to the glutton or wolverine, the argali or wild (heep, rein
deer, bears, wolves, &c. The coast and bays are fre
the western shores of the peninsula."
We now return to the narrative of captain King. '<:Of quented by almost every kind of northern sea-fowl ; and
the trees which sell under our notice, the principal ate amongst the rest are the sea-eagles, but not, as at Oonathe birch, the poplar, the elder, (with the bark of which laska, in great numbers. The rivers inland (if I may
they stain their leather,) many species of the willow, but judge from what I saw in our journey to Bolcheretsk) are
all small, and two sorts of dwarfish pines or cedar; one of stored with numerous flocks of wild ducks of various spe
these grows upon the coast, creeping along the ground, cies ; in the woods through which we passed, were seen
and seldom exceeds two feet in height. It was of this eagles of a prodigious size ; this country likewise affords
sort we made our essence for beer, and found it excellent woodcocks, snipes, and two sorts of grouse or moor-game.
for the purpose. The birch was by far the most common Swans are also said to be in great plenty. Fish may be
tree we saw ; and of this we remarked three sorts ; two of considered as the staple article of food with which Provi
them fit for timber, and differing only in the texture and co dence has supplied the inhabitants os this peninsula; who,
lour of the bark; the third, of a dwarfish kind. Of the shrub in general, must never expect to draw any considerable
kind, as bark, juniper, the mountain-ash, wild rose-trees, part of their sustenance either from grain or cattle."
The present inhabitants of Kamtschatka are of three
and raspberry-bushes, the country produces great abun
dance ; together with a variety of berries ; blue-berries of sorts: the natives, or Kamtschadales ; the Russians and.
two sorts, round and oval, partridge-berries, cranberries, Cosacs ; and a mixture of these two by marriage. Mr.
crowberries, and black-berries. These the natives gather Steller, who resided some time in this country, and seems
at proper seasons, and preserve by boiling them into a to have taken great pains to gain information on this
thick jam, without sugar ; they make no inconsiderable subject, is persuaded that the true Kamtschadales are a
part of their winter provisions, and are used as sauce to people of great antiquity, and have for many ages inha
their dried and salt fish ; of which kind of food they are bited this peninsula ; and that they are originally de
unquestionably excellent correctives. They likewise eat scended from the Mungalians, and not either from the
them by themselves, in puddings, and various otiier ways, Tongusian Tartars, as some, or the Japanese, as others, have
7 N
imagined,
Vol. XI. No. 779.

KAMTSCHATKA.
imagined. The Kamtschatkans and Mungals also are both magazines. They are made In the following manner:
of a middling 'stature, swarthy, with black hair, broad face, Nine pillars, about two fathoms long, or more, are fixed
stiarp nose, eyes filling in, eyebrows small and thin, a in the ground, and bound together with balks laid over
hanging belly, and slender legs and arms ; they are both them, which they cover with rods, and over all lay grafs,
remarkable for cowardice, boasting, and slavishness to fastening spars, and a round sharp roof at top, which they
people who use them hard, and for their obstinacy and cover wjth brambles, and thatch with grafs. They fatten
contempt of those who treat them with gentleness. Al the lower ends of the spars to the balks with ropes and
though in outward appearance they resemble the other in thongs, and have a door on each side, one directly oppo
habitants of Siberia, yet the Kamtschatkans differ in this, site to the other. They make use of the fame kind of
that their faces are not so long as the other Siberians ; huts to keep their fish, Sec. till winter comes on, when
their cheeks stand more out, their teeth are thick, their they can more easily remove it ; and this without any
mouth large, their stature middling, and their shoulders guard, only taking away the ladders. If these buildings
broad, particularly thole people who inhabit the sea-coast. were not so high, the wild beasts would undoubtedly
Both men and women plait their hair in two locks, bind plunder them ; for, notwithstanding all their precaution,
ing the ends with small ropes. When any hair starts out, the bears sometimes climb up and force their way into
they few it with threads to make it lie close ; by this their magazines, especially in the harvest, when the fish
means they have such a quantity of vermin, that they can and berries begin to grow scarce. The southern Kamts
scrape them off in handfuls, and they are nasty enough chatkans commqnly build their villages in thick woods
even to eat them. Those that have not natural hair suf and other places which are naturally strong, not less than
ficient, wear false locks, sometimes as much as weigh ten twenty versts from the sea ; and their summer habitations
pounds, which makes their head look like a haycock. are near the mouths of the rivers ; but those who live
But many of the women wear now their hair, and are upon the Penschinska Sea and the Eastern Ocean build
dressed, nearly in the fame manner as the Russians, whose their villages very near the shore. They look upon that
river near which their village is situated as the inheritance
language is the most prevalent.
These people are extremely ignorant and illiterate. It of their tribe.

In, order to kindle fire, they use a board of dry wood

is very diverting to see them attempt to reckon above ten ;
for, having counted the ringers of both hands, they clasp with round holes in the sides of it, and a small round
them together, which signifies ten ; then they begin with stick ; this they rub in a hole till it takes fire; and instead
their toes, and count to twenty ; after which they are of tinder they use dry grafs beat soft. These instruments
quite confounded, and cry, " Metcha ?" that is, Where are held in such esteem by the Kamtschatkans, that they
fliall I take more ? They reckon ten months in the year, are never without them, and they value them more than
some of which are longer and some shorter ; for they do our steels and flints; but they are excessively fond of iron
not divide them by the changes of the moon, but by the instruments, such as hatchets, knives, or needles; nay, at
order of particular occurrences that happen in those re the first arrival of the Russians, a piece of broken iron
gions. They commonly divide our year into two, so that was looked upon as a great present ; and even now they
winter is one year, and summer another ; the summer receive it with thankfulness, finding use for the least frag
year begins in May, and the winter in November. They ment, either to point their arrows or make darts, which
do not distinguish the days by any particular appellation, they do by hammering it out cold between two stones.
nor form them into weeks or months, nor yet know how As some of them delight in war, the Russian merchants
jnany days in the month or year.
are forbid to self them any warlike instruments ; but they
Under the name of ojlrog is understood every habitation are ingenious eijDUgh to make spears and arrows out of
consisting of one or more huts, all surrounded by an the iron pots and kettles which they buy ; and they are Ib
earthen wall or palisado. The huts are built in the fol dexterous, when the eye of a needle breaks, as to make
lowing manner : They dig a hole in the earth about five a new eye, wfcich they will repeat until nothing remains
feet deep, the breadth and length proportioned to the but the point.
The Kamtschatkans make their boats of poplar-wood ;
number of people designed to live in it. In the middle
of this hole they plant four thick wooden pillars ; over but the Kuriles, not having any wood of their own, make
these they lay balks, upon which they form the roof or use of what is thrown on shore by the sea, and is sup
ceiling, leaving in the middle a square opening which posed to come from the coasts of Japan, China, or Ame
serves them for a window and chimney ; this they cover rica. The northern inhabitants of Kamtsehatka, the set
with grafs and earth, so that the outward appearance is tled Soreki and Tfchukotlkoi, for want of proper timber
like a round hillock ; but within they are an oblong square, and plank, make their boats of the (kins of sea-animals.
with the fire in one of the long sides of the square. Be They sew the pieces together with whales' beards, and
tween the pillars round the walls of their huts they make caulk them with moss or nettles beat small. These boats
benches, upon which each family lies separately ; but on hold two persons; one of which sits in the prow, and the
that side opposite to the fire there are no benches, it being, other in the stern. They push them against the stream with
designed for their kitchen-furniture, in which they dress poles, which is attended with great trouble ; when the
their victuals for themselves and dogs. In those huts current is strong, they can scarcely advance two feet in
where there are no benches, there are balks laid upon the ten minutes; notwithstanding which, they will carry these
floor, and covered with mats. They adorn the walls of boats, fully loaded, sometimes twenty versts, (13 miles,)
their huts with mats made of grafs. They enter their huts and, when the stream is not very strong, even thirty or
by ladders, commonly placed near the fire-hearth ; so forty versts. The larger boats carry thirty or forty poods,
that, when they are heating their huts, the steps of the (little better than half a ton ;) but sometimes they form
ladder become so hot, and the smoke so thick, that it is a float or bridge resting upon two boats joined together.
almost impossible for a stranger to go up or down without They use this method in transporting their provisions
being burnt, and even stifled ; but the natives find no down the stream, and also to and from the islands.
difficulty in it ; and, though they can only fix their toes
Their clothes for the most part are made of the skins of
on the steps of the ladder, they mount like squirrels; not deer, dogs, several sea and land animals, and even of the
do the women hesitate to go through this smoke with their fleins of birds, those of different animals being frequently
children upon their shoulders, though there is another joined in the fame garment. They make the upper gar
opening through which the women are allowed to pass ; but, ment after two fashions ; sometimes cutting the skirts all
if any man pretend to do the fame, he would be laughed of an equal length, and sometimes leaving them long be
at. The Kamtschatkans live in these huts all the winter, hind in form of a train, with wide sleeves of a length to
after which they go into others called ialagans; these serve come down below the knee, and a hood or caul behind,
them not only to live in during the summer, but also for which in bad weather they put over their heads below
i
their

599
KAMTSCHATKA.
their capj the opening above is only large enough to let obliged to make two, three, or more, fires. Fish dressed
their heads pass ; they few the (kins of dogs' feet round in this manner is half-roasted and half-smoked, but has a
this opening, with which they cover their faces in cold very agreeable taste, and may be reckoned the best of all
stormy weather ; and round their skirts and sleeves they the Kamtschatkan cookery ; for the whole juice and fat is
put a border of white dog-skin j upon their backs they prepared with a gradual heat, and kept in by the skin,
few the small shreds of (kins of different colours. They from which may when done enough be easlly separa
commonly wear two coats ; the under coat with the hair- ted ; and, as soon as it is thus dressed, they take out the
fide inward3, the other side being dyed with alder; and guts, and spread the body upon a mat to dry ; this they
the upper with the hair outwards. Men and women with afterwards break small, and, putting it into bags, carry it
out distinction use the above-mentioned garments, their along with them for provision, eating it like the yokola.
dress only differing in their under clothing and in the co The Kamtfchatkans have a dish which they esteem very
vering of their feet and legs. The women have an under "much, called huigut ; it is fish laid to grow sour in pits :
garment, which they commonly wear at home in the and, though the smell of it is intolerable to us, yet the
house, consisting of breeches and a waistcoat sewed toge Kamtfchatkans esteem it a perfume. This fish sometimes
ther. The breeches are wide, like those of the Dutch rots so much in the pits, that they cannot take it out with
Ikippers, and tie below the knee ; the waistcoat is wide out ladles ; in which cafe indeed they use it for feeding
above, and drawn round with a string. The summer ha their dogs. As for the fleih of land and the larger sea
bits are made of dressed Ikins without hair ; their winter- animals, they boil it in their troughs with several different
garment is made of deer or ram Ikins with the hair on. herbs and roots ; the broth they drink out of ladles and
The undress or household habit of the men is a girdle of howls, and the meat they take out upon boards, and eat
leather with a bag before, and likewise a leathern apron in their hands. The whale and sea-horse fat they also boil
to cover them behind ; these girdles are sewed with hair with roots. There is a principal dish at all their feasts and
of different colours. The Kamtfchatkans used formerly entertainments, calledfila%a, which they make by pounding
to go a hunting and filhing during the summer in this all sorts of different roots and berries, with the addition of
dress; but now this fashion is changed, and they wear li caviare, and whale and seal's fat. The original inhabitants
nen shirts, which they buy from the Russians. The co seldom used any thing for drink but plain water, unless
vering of their feet and legs is made of ikins of different when they made merry ; then they drank water which had
forts; in the summer time, during the rains, they wear stood some time upon mulhrooms. At present they drink
the skins of seals with the hair outwards ; but their most spirits as fast as the Russians. After diniler they drink
common covering is the slcin^of the legs of the rein-deer, water ; and, when they go to bed at night, set a vessel of
and sometimes of the legs of other beasts, the shaggiest water by them, with the addition of snow or ice to keep
they can find, to preserve them against the cold. But the it cold, and always drink it up before morning. In the
buskins which both the Cofacs and Kamtfchatkans use in winter-time, they amuse themselves frequently by throw
their finest dress are made in the following manner : The ing handfgls of snow into their mouths ; and bridegrooms,
sole is of white seal-skin, the upper part of fine white lea who work with the fathers of their future brides, find it
ther, the hind-quarters of white dog-skin ; what comes their hardest task to provide snow for the family in sum
round the legs is of dressed leather or dyed seal-skin ; the mer-time; for they must bring it from the highest hills, be
upper parts are embroidered.
the weather what it will, otherwise they would never suc
As to their diet, the Kamtfchatkans divide their fish ceed in their courtship.
The Kamtfchatkans commonly travel in sledges drawn
into six parts ; the sides and tails are hung up to dry ; the
back and thinner part of the belly are prepared apart, and by dogs. The animals used for this purpose differ very
generally dried over the fire ; the head is laid to four in little from our common house-dog ; they are of a middling
pits, and then they eat it like fait fist), and esteem it much, size, of various colours, though there seem to be more
though the stink is such that a stranger cannot bear it ; the white, black, and grey, than of any other. In travelling,
ribs and the flesh which remain upon them they hang up they make use of those that are castrated, and generally
and dry, and afterwards pound tor use ; the large bones yoke four to a sledge. They drive and direct their dogs
they likewise dry for food for their dogs ; in this manner with a crooked stick about four feet long, which they
all these different people prepare tbeyoio/a, which is their sometimes adorn with different-coloured thongs ; this u
principal food, or, one may fay, household bread ; and looked upon as a great piece of finery. They drive their
they eat it for the most part dry. Their second favourite sledge sitting upon their right side, with their feet hanging
food is caviare, or the roes of fish, which thoy prepare down ; for it would be looked upon as a disgrace for a man
three different ways. They dry the roe whole in the air; to sit down at the bottom of the sledge, or to make use of
or take it out of the skin which envelopes it, and, spread any person to drive him, nobody doing this but the women.
ing it upon a bed of grafs, dry it before the fire ; or, lastly, It is very difficult to travel in these sledges ; for, unless a
make rolls of it with the leaves of grafs, which they also man keeps the exactest balance, he is liable every moment,
dry. They never take a- journey or go a-hunting with from the height and narrowness of them, to be overturned ;
out dry caviare ; and, if a Kamtschatkan has a pound of in a rugged road this would be very dangerous, as the
this, he can subsist without any other provision a great dogs never stop till they come to some house, or are en
while ; for every birch and alder tree furnishes him with tangled by something upon the road ; especially in going
bark, which with his dried caviare makes him au agreea down steep hills, when they run with all their force, and
ble meal ; but they cannot eat either separately, for the ca are scarcely to be kept in ; for which reason, in descending
viare sticks like glue to the teeth ; and it is almost impos any great declivity, they unyoke all the dogs except one,
sible to swallow the bark of a tree, chewed ever so long, and lead them softly down. They likewise walk up hills 5
by itself. There is still a fourth method, which both for it is as much as the dogs can do to drag up the sledge
Kamtfchatkans and Koreki use in preparing their caviare : empty, A^ter a deep snow, before it has been hardened
the first, having covered the bottom of a pit with grafs, by a frost, there is no travelling with dogs till a road be
they .throw the fresh caviare into it, and leave it there to made, which is effected by a man going before upon snowgrow sour ; the Koreki tie theirs in bags, and leave it to shoes, whom they call brodavjkika. The snow-slioes are
sour; this is esteemed their most delicate dish. There is made of two thin boards, separated in the middle, bound
a third sort of diet, called by the Kamtfchatkans chuprihi, together at the ends, and with the fore part bent a little
which is prepared in this manner: In their huts, over the upwards. The brodovskika, having one of these shoes
fire-place, they make a bridge of stakes, upon which they upon each foot, leaves the dogs and sledge, and going on.
lay a heap of fish, which remains there until the hut be clears the road for some way ; then returning, leads for
comes as warm as a bagnio. If there is no great thickness ward the dogs and sledge so far as the road is made ; a me
of sisli, one fire serves to dress it j but sometimes they are thod which he must continue till he comes to some dwel
ling.

K A M
6C0
ling-house. This is very laborious ; and it happens so of
ten, that no driver ever sets out without his snow-shoes.
When a storm of driven snow surprises them, they are
obliged with all haste to seek the shelter of some wood, and
stay there as long as the tempest lasts, which sometimes is
a whole week. If they are a large company, they dig a
place for themselves under the snow, and cover the entry
with wood or brambles. Sometimes they hide themselves
in caves or holes of the earth, wrapping themselves up in
their furs ; and, when thus covered, they move or turn
themselves with the greatest caution lest they should throw
off the snow, for under that they lie as warm as in their
common huts ; they only require a breathing-place ; but
their clothes must not be tight or hard girt about them,
for then the cold is insufferable. Another danger attend,
ing travellers is, that in the severest frost several rivers are
not quite frozen over ; and, as the roads,for the most part
lie close upon the rivers, the banks being very steep,
scarcely a year passes without many being drowned. A
disagreeable circumstance also to those who travel in these
parts, is their sometimes being obliged to pass through
copses, where they run the risk of having their eyes
scratched out or their limbs broken ; for the dogs always
run most violently in the worst roads, and, to free them
selves, very often overturn their driver. The best travel
ling is in the month of March or April, when the snow is
turned hard or frozen a little at top ; however, there is
still this inconvenience attending it, that sometimes travel
lers areobliged to lodge two or three nightsindesert places :
and it is difficult to prevail upon the Kamtfchatkans to
make a fire either for warming themselves or dressing vic
tuals, as they and their dogs eat dried fisii, and the men find
themselves so warm wrapped in their furs, tharthey want
no other heat ; nay, all the people in this climate bear cold
so well, that they sleep in the open air as soundly as others
in a warm bed, and awake next morning perfectly refrestied and alert. This seems to be so natural to all here, that
some of them have been seen to lie down with their backs
uncovered against a fire ; and, notwithstanding thefire has
been burnt out long before morning, they have continued to
sleep on very comfortably, and without any inconvenience.
The Russian government established over this country is
mild and equitable, considered as a military one, in a very
high degree. The natives are permitted to choose their
own magistrates from among themselves, in the way? and
with the fame powers, they had ever been used. One of
these, under the title of toion, presides over each ostrog ;
is the referee in all differences ; imposes fines, and in
flicts punishments for all crimes and misdemeanors; refer
ring to the governor of Kamtfchatka such only as he does
not choose, from their intricacy or heniousness, to decide
upon himself. The toion has likewise the appointment of
a civil officer, who is called a corporal, Who assists him in
the execution of his office, and in his absence acts as his
deputy. By an edict of the late empress, no crime what
soever can be punished with death ; but we are informed
that in cases of murder (of which there are very few) the
punishment of the knout is administered with such seve
rity, that the offender, for the most part, dies under it.
The only tribute exacted (which can' be considered as lit
tle more than an acknowledgment of the Russian dominion
over them) consists, in some districts, of a fox's (kin, in
others of a sable's, and, in the Kurile Isles of a sea-otter's ;
but, as this is much the most valuable, one skin serves to
pay the tribute of several persons. The toions collect the
tribute in their respective districts. Besides the mildness
of their government, the Russians have a claim to every
Craise for the pains they have bestowed, and which have
een attended with great success, in converting the people
to Christianity ; there remaining at present very few ido
laters among them. The religion taught is that of the
Greek church. Schools are likewise eltablislied in many
of the ostrogs, where the children of both the natives and
Cosies are gratuitously instructed in the Russian language.
The commerce of this country, as far as concerns the

KAN'
exports, is entirely confined to furs, and carried on prin
cipally by a company of merchants, instituted by the em
press. The articles of importation are principally Euro
pean, but not confined to Ruffian manufactures ; many are
English and Dutch ; several likewise come from Siberia,
Bukharia, the Kalmucs, and China. They consist of coarse
woollen and linen cloths, yarn stockings, bonnets, and
gloves ; thin Persian silks, cottons, and pieces of nankeen ;
silk and cotton handkerchiefs, brass coppers and pans,
iron stoves, files, guns, powder and shot ; hardware, such
as hatchets, bills, knives, scissars, needles, and lookingglasses ; also flour, sugar, tanned hides, boots, Sec. There
are six vessels (of forty to fifty tons burthen) employed by
the emperor between Ochotzk and Bolcheretlk ; five of
which are appropriated to the transporting of stores and
provisions from Ochotfk to Bolclieretslc ; except that once
in two or three years some of them go round to Avatlka,
and the Kamtfchatka river; the sixth is only used as a
packet-boat, and is always kept in readiness, and properly
equipped for conveying dispatches. Lat. 51. 10. to 61. N.
ion. 176. 48. to 180. 50. E. according to the Russian map ;
according to captain King, the Ion. of the southern ex
tremity is 1 56. 45. E. lat. 52. to 61. N.
KAMTSCHAT'KA.a river of Ruffia, which runs into
the North Pacific Ocean twenty miles south of Niznei
Kamtschatfkoi.
KAM TSCHAT'KA SEA lies between the continents
of Asia and America. In lat. 66. N. they are separated
by a strait only eighteen miles wide. Captain Cook, in
his last voyage, established the certainty of this near ap
proximation of the continents beyond a doubt ; and that
the inhabitants of each continent are similar, and fre
quently pass and repass in canoes from one continent to
the other. From these and other circumstances it is ren
dered highly probable that America was first peopled
from the north-east parts of Asia; but, since the Esqui
maux Indians are manifestly a separate species of men, and
bear a near resemblance to the northern Europeans, it is
believed that the Esquimaux Indians emigrated from the
north-west parts of Europe.
KAMTSCHAT'KOI, a cape of Russia, on the east
coast of Kamtfchatka : forty miles east of Niznei Kamtschatkoi.
KAMTSCHAT'KOI (Niznei, or Lower), a town of
Ruffia, and capital of Kamtfchatka, on the east side of the
peninsula, about twenty miles from the river Kamtfchat
ka. It contains two churches and about 1 50 houses. It
has a citadel with magazines, an arsenal, guard-house, and
barracks ; and is the feat of two tribunals, one for mat
ters of government, the other for commercial affairs : 141
miles ea.'i'-south-east of Ochotlk. Lat. 56.40. N. Ion.
160. 14. E.
KAMTSCHAT'KOI (Verchnei, or Upper), a town of
Ruffia, in the peninsula of Kamtfchatka. It is governed
by a serjeant, and contains about one hundred houses :
sixty miles north-north-east of Bolcheretfkoi. Lat.
53.50. N. Ion. 1 57. 39. E.
KAM'YCK, a town of Bohemia, in Beraun : seven
miles south-east of Przibram.
KAN. /. See Khan.'
KAN, a river of Russia, which runs into the Enisei
near Balchutzko, in the government of Kolivan.
KAN, a town of China, of the third rank, in Chen-fi:
720 miles west of Pekin. Lat. 39. 1. N. Ion. 100. 29. E.
KAN, a river of China, which rises in the south part
of Kiang-si, and runs into the lake Po-yang twenty miles
north ot Tchang.
KAN-H1A-TCHIN, a town of China, in Quang-tong:
sixty-two miles south-east of Hoei-tcheou.
KAN-NGAN, a town of China, of the third rank, on
the west coast of the island of Hai-nan : sixty-two miles
south-west of Tchen.
KAN-SIUEN, a town of China, of the third rank, in,
the province of Chen-si, on the river Lo: seventeen miles
south of Yen-ngan.
KAN-TCHEOU',

KAN
KAN-TC1IF.OU', a city of China, of the first rank, in
the province of Kiang-fi. This is a city of great resort ;
it is situated on the river from which it has its name, al
though it receives another in this place, which they call
Tchang-lio. Near the wall of Kan-tcheou, and where
these two rivers unite, there is a bridge of boats, which
are fastened to one another with iron chains. One of thele
boats belonging to the bridge is so contrived that they
can open a passage lo let the barks through. The juris
diction of this city extends a great way, for it contains
twelve towns of the third order; its foil produces a great
many of the trees from which varnish distils, and this varnilh is reckoned the best in China : 840 miles south of
Pckin. Lat.15.52-N. Ion. 114. 30. E.
KA'NA, a town of Arabia, in the province of Hedsjas : forty miles east-south-east of Hajar.
KAN'AAP, a town of Hindoostan, inBahar: fortyseven miles south-south-west of Patna,
KANADE'I, a town of Russia, in the government of
Simbirslc : seventy-two miles south-south-west of Simbirik.
KA'NAH, [Hebrew.] The name of a river.
KANAHOO'DY, a town of Persia, in the province of
Cohestan : one hundred miles west-south-weft of Nisabur.
KANAKAN',/.' V:<ssals of the sultan of Mindanao who
possess large estates.
KANAK.APALEAM', a town of Hindoostan, in Baramaul : eleven miles north-east of Sankeridurgam.
KAN'AKI, a small island in the gulf of Engia, near
the west coast of Coluri.
KANAMBAD'DY, a town os Hindoostan, in My
sore : eight miles west of Seringapatam.
KA'NAN, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Cayor,
near the Atlantic. Lat. 16.40. N. Ion. 15. 55. W.
KANANIKOL'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the govern
ment of Upha : fifty-two miles south-south-west of Sterlitamatzk.
KA'NAR, a large lake or expansion of the river Dewah, in the country of Kemaoon : twenty miles south of
Doulou Bassendar.
KANARADMERD', a town of Persia, in Farsistan :
ninety miles south of Schiras.
KANAR'NA, a town of European Turkey, in Bulga
ria : twenty-two miles north-east of Varna.
KANA'RY, a small island in the Eastern Indian Sea,
surrounded by a number of islets, which take generally
the name of Kanary. Lat. 1.44. S. Ion. 129. 54. E.
KANA'RY (Great), an island mentioned by captain
Forrest as near New Guinea; but its exact situation he
has not noted.
KA'NAS, or Kan'gas, a town of Turkish Armenia :
sixty miles south-east of Erzerum.
KAN'AUTS,/ [Indian.] Walls of cloth, such as those
of tents.
KAN AWAGE'RES, an Indian village on the west side
of Genessee river, four miles west-south-west of Hartford,
in the Genessee country, in New York, North America.
KANAZA'VA, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon : 186 miles north-west of Jeddo, and 130 north-east
of Meaco.
KANCA'BA, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of
Mandingo, on the Niger ; a mart for staves : sixteen miles
south-east of Kamalia.
KAN'DA, a town of Japan, in the island of Xicoco :
sixteen miles south-east of Ovutsi.
KAN'DA, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Con
go : thirty miles north-east of St. Salvador.
KANDABA'GA, mountains which form part of the
boundary between Russia and Chinese Tartary, a part of
the grand chain west of the river Oka.
KANDABIL', a town of Persia, in the province of Meran : 18 5 miles south of Candahar. Lat. 8.i8.N. Ion.
67. 10. E.
KAN'DAL, a town on the North coast of the island of
Java. Lat. 6. 48. S. Ion, wo, 18. E.
VOL. XI. No. 779.

KAN
601
KAN'DAL, a town of Abyssinia, near the coast of the
Red Sea. Lat. 14. 30. S. Ion. 41.15. E.
KAN'DALAH,/ An outcast. A name given to those
of the Hindoos who have been turned out of their casts 5
their condition is the lowest degradation of human nature;
no person of any cast will have the least communication
with them ; if one approaches a person of the Nayr cast,
he may put him to death with impunity ; water and milk
are considered as defiled by their sliadow passing over them.
KANDALAK'S, a town of Russia, in the government
of Archangel, on the north coast of the White Sea: 140
miles south-south-east of Kola.
KANDAYRUB',/ One of the five superior modes of
marriage among the Hindoos: it is when a man and wo
man exchange necklaces or strings of Rowers, and make
an agreement in some secret place.
KANDEGHE'RI, a town of Hindoostan, in the Carnatic. In the year 1599 this town was the capital of a
kingdom, called Narsinga, the residence of a Hindoo king,
whose dominions extended over Tanjore and Madura;
and, in the year 1640, a descendant of that prince who
reigned here, permitted the Englilh to form a settlement
at Madras: fifty miles south-west of Nellore, and seventy
north-west of Madras. Lat. 13.46. N. Ion. 79.14. E.
KAN'DEK, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the province
of Natolia : forty-eight miles east of Ilmid, and fifty-five
west of Boli.
KAN'DEL, a town of France, in the department of
the Lower Rhine : seven miles south-south-east of Lan
dau, and fix north of Lauterburg.
KAN'DEL or the IN'DIANS,/ in botany. See Rhi7.ophora.
KAN'DER, a river which rises in the margrSvate of
Baden, and runs into the Rhine ten miles below Bale.
KAN'DER, or Kandel, a river of Snisserland, which
runs into lake Than by a canal made between Thun and
Spietz.
KAN'DERI, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia;
twenty-four miles north-east of Ii'mid.
KANE SEE, a lake of Prussia, in the province of Ermeland, near Bischburg.
KAN'EKING, a town of the Arabian Irak : twentythree miles north-north-east of Shehrban.
KA'NEM, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Bornou -. 125 miles north of Bornou. Lat. 32. N. Ion. 21.40. E.
KANEPOU'R, a town of Candahar, on tlie Attock s
sixty miles north of Attock.
K ANG-CHAN', a town of Corea : sixteen miles south
west of Kang-tcheou.
KANG-TCHEOU', a town of Corea, in Kincban :
170 miles south of Pekin. Lat. 3 5.46. N. Ion. 128. 49. E.
KANG-TCHIN', a town of Corea : forty-eight miles
south-south-west of Koang-tcheou.
KAN'GA, a seaport of Africa, in the kingdom of Loango, situated in a landy bay of the Atlantic, where ves
sels may ride at anchor within niustcet-sliot of the more in.
four or five fathoms water.
KANGAANPA'A, a town of Sweden, in the govern
ment of Abo : twenty-leven miles north-east of Biorueborg.
KANGA'NI, a town of Hindoostan, in Mysore: twen
ty-rive miles west of Tademeri.
KANGASAK', a town of West Greenland. Lat. 62. N.
Ion. 48. W.
KANGASA'LA, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Tavastland : thirty miles north-north-weft of Tavafthus.
KANGASNI'EMS, a town of Sweden, in the province
of Tavastland : eighty-five miles north-east of Tavasthus.
KANGE'E, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Kafson : thirty-three miles south-cast of Kooniakary.
KANGELANG', an island in the Eastern Indian Sea,
of an irregular form, about twenty-four miles from east to
welt ; on the south coast it is greatly indented with two
or three considerable bays, so tliat from north to south it
J O
is,

KAN
602
is, where widest, sixteen miles, but in the narrowest parts
hardly four. Lat. 6.37. S. Ion. 1 15. 44. E.
KAN'GIK, a river of European Turkey, which runs
into the Black Sea in the province of Romania.
KAN'GIS, a town of Sweden, in West Bothnia : eighty,
miles north of Tornea.
KANGOO'N, a town of Pegu, on the Ava : ten miles
north ofLundsey.
KANGUROO'. See Didelphis, vol. v. p. 806, 807.
KANHAR', a river of Hindoostan, which runs into the
Bain Gonga sixty miles east of Nagpour.
KAN'HAWAY, a large mountainous county on the
western line of Virginia, having the Ohio river on the
north-west, and Kentucky west. The population of this
county is included in Green Briar, being 601 5 inhabitants,
including 319 staves. About seven miles from the mouth
ef Elk river in this county, is a burning spring, capa
cious enou,gh to hold forty gallons. A bituminous va
pour constantly issues from it, which, agitating the sand
around it, gives it the appearance of a boiling spring. On
presenting a torch within eighteen or twenty inches of the
mouth, it flames up in a column four or five feet in height,
and about eighteen inches diameter, and which sometimes
burns twenty minutes, and at other times has continued
three days.
KAN'HAWAY (Great), a river of Virginia, of consi
derable note for the fertility of its lands, and still more as
leading towards the head-waters of James's river. It
is doubtful whether its great and numerous rapids will
ever admit a navigation, but at an expence to which it
will require ages to render its inhabitants equal. The
great obstacles begin at what are called the Great Falls,
ninety miles above the mouth, below which are only five or
fix rapids, and these passable with some difficulty even at
low water. From the falls to the mouth of Green Briar
is one hundred miles. It is two hundred and eighty yards
wide at its mouth. The head-waters of this river are in
the western part of North Carolina, in the most easterly
ridge of the Alleghany or Appalachian mountains, and
south of the 36th degree of latitude. Its head-branches
encircle those of the Holston, from which they are sepa
rated by the Iron Mountain, through which it passes ten
miles above the lead-mines. About sixty miles from Lit
tle River it receives Green Briar River from the east, which
is the only considerable tributary stream in all that dis
tance. About forty miles below the mouth of Green
Briar River is a remarkable cataract. A large rock, a lit
tle elevated in the middle, crosses the bed of the river,
over which the water (hoots, and falls about fifty feet per
pendicularly, except at one side where the descent is more
gradual. The Great Kanhaway is 196 miles below Pittsburg, and is navigable most of the year; and a waggonroad may be made through the mountain which occasions
the falls, and, by a portage of a few miles only, a com
munication maybe had between the waters of Great Kan
haway and Ohio, and those of James's River in Virginia.
Down this river great quantities of goods are conveyed
up the Kentucky River, others on horseback or in wag
gons to the settled part, and sold on an average at 100 per
cent, advance.
KAN'HAWAY (Little), a small navigable river of
Virginia, 150 yards wide at its mouth, and navigable ten
miles only. Perhaps its northerly branch, called Juntas
Creek, which interlocks with the western waters of Mo
nongahela, may one day admit a shorter passage from the
latter into the Ohio.
KAN'JA, Yan'sha, or Yan'ja, a town of Persian Ar
menia, on a small river which runs into the Kur: 150
miles east-north-east of Erivan, and 75 west-south-west of
Scamachie.
KANJEE', a town of Hindoostan, in Berar : twenty
miles north of Notchegong.
KAN'IK A, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of B?mbarra, on the Niger; one hundred miles south-west of
{Sago.

K A N
KAN 10W', a town of Russian Poland, in the palatFnate of Kiev, situated on the Dnieper ; remarkable for an
interview, in the year 1787, between the empress of Rus
sia and the king of Poland, on-board a vessel which ihe
empress had chosen to convey herself and train to Cherson : fifty-six miles east of Bialacerkiew.
KANIS'CA, a very strong town of Lower Hungary,
capital of the county of Selawar. It was taken by the Im
perialists in 1690. It is seated on the river Dravt, in lat.
46.23.N. Ion. 17.37. E.
KANISS', a town of Africa, in the country of Nubia,
on the west tide of the Nile; twenty-five miles east of
Dongala.
KAN'ITZ, a town of Moravia : ten miles south-west
ofBrunn: Lat. 49.4. N. Ion. 16.21.E.
KANJU'NES, or Kanjon.ness'e, a village of Pales
tine : six miles south of Gaza.
KAN'KAD, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of
Woolly.
KANKAN'AN, a town of Hindoostan, in Lahore :
twelve miles south-cast of Lahore.
KANKARU', a town of Africa, in Mandingo, Lat.
ii. 10. N. Ion. 5. 45. W.
KANKERA'RA, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar
of Kottah : thirty-two miles west of Kottah.
KAN'KY-LA'BY, a town of Africa, in the country
of Foota. Lat. 10. 55. N. Ion. to. 5. W.
KAN'NAKA, a town of Hindoostan, in the country
of Cattack, at the mouth of the river Bramnee, fifteen
miles north-west of Point Palmiras, and sixty east-north
east of Cattack.
KANNCOONGAN' POINT, a cape on the east coast
of Borneo. Lat. 1.3. N. Ion. 119. E.
KANNE, s. A Swedish measure very frequently named
in Dr. E.Cullen's translation of Bergmann's Essays, though
he has no-where given an account of its contents, nor re
duced it to our measures.If we allow one kanne (origi
nally cyathm, a word of an indefinite meaning) per diem
to each adult, our calculation will rather fall short thaa
exceed. EJsays i. 107.The Swedish kanne contains 88 oz.
troy-weight of distilled water at 500 of Fahrenheit's
thermometer.
KANNEAH', a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Sumbul : fifteen miles north of Nidjebabad.
KANNIEN', a town of Prussia, in the province of
Oberland : nine miles north-east of Soldau.
KANN'YA, a town of Hindoostan, in Rohilcund :
thirty-five miles south of Bereilly.
KANOOA'RAH, a town of Hindoostan, hi Goondwanah : seventy-five miles north-north-east of Nagpour.
KANOO'N, a town and fortress of Hindoostan, in the
country of Mewat: seventy miles south-west of Delhi.
Lat.28.3. N. Ion. 76. 30. E.
KAN'OUS. See Kanas.
KANOW'LY, a town of Hindoostan, in the country
of Vifiapour : twenty-two miles east-south-east of Poonah.
KAN'SA, a town of Nepaul: thirty-five miles northnorth-east of Nogarcot.
KANSA'KI, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphoni
tweuty-eight miles south- weft of Meaco.
KANSA'KI, a town of Japan, in the island of Ximo :
fifteen miles south-west of Ikua.
KAN'SEZ, a river of Louifiania, which runs into the
Missouri in lat. 38.45. N. Ion. 95. 35. W.
KAN'SEZ (Little), a river of Louifiania, which runs
into the Missouri in lat. 38. 1 7. N. Ion. 94. 53. W.
KAN'SEZ, a town of Louifiania, on the river Kansez :
140 miles west of Genevieve. Lat. 38.5. N. Ion. 95. 54. W.
KANSJI'RAM-MARAVA'RA. See Epidendrum.
KAN'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the government of
Kolivan, on the Kan, with a considerable trade in furs :
140 miles east of Eral-noiarlk.
KAN'SQN, an island in the Red Sea, about twenty
miles long, and from two to five broad. Lat. 16. 44. son.
41. 40. E.
KANS'ZILI*

ISOTAPTI-EJ, KAWT.

KANT.
60.1
KANS'ZILI, s town of European Turkey, in Bessara of the Question, whether the Earth decayed >" and also
furnished the first specimen of his metaphysical talents in
bia: twenty-tight miles south of Bender.
KANT (Immanuel), the founder of the Critical Phi Principiomm printorum Cognition's m'.laphyficiie nova Dilucidatio,
losophy, was born at Konigsberg, in Prussia, in the year and Dijscrtatio dt Principiis primis Cognitionis human*, both
1 724. His parents being in humble circumstances, he was in 4to. which were succeeded by his Monodologia Phyfca,
instructed in reading and writing at the charity-school in 4to. Next year he published a History and Philosophical
his parish ; whence he was sent, at the expcnce ot his ma Description of the Earthquake in 1755, 4to. and, in ano
ternal uncle, a wealthy shoemaker, to the college Frederi- ther w-ork, further considerations on this subject ; and Re
cianum. In the year 1740 he was removed to the univer marks for the Elucidation of the Theory of the Winds.
sity, where he pursued his studies with great zeal and di In 1757 he published S Sketch and Annunciation of Lec
ligence, and attended lectures on philosophy, the mathe tures on Physical Geography ; and in the foil wing year,
matics, and theology. It was his object to acquire univer New Principles of Motion and Rest, and the Results con
sal information ; but, if he had any favourite study at the nected with them in the Fundamental Principles of Natural
university, it was that of the mathematics, and the branches Philosophy, 8vo. a small work, which, at the time, excited
of natural philosophy immediately connected with them. much notice, and was afterwards inserted and enlarged
When he had completed his academical studies, he accept upon in his later writings. In 1759 he published, Reflec
ed the situation of tutor in a clergyman's family at some tions upon Opticisin, 4to. with which, likewise, lectures
distance from Konigsburg ; and afterwards a similar one at were announced} in 1761, a Demonstration of the sophis
Armsdorf, which he in a sliort time exchanged for the tical Subtlety contained in the four Syllogistic Figures, 8vo.
same employment in the family of count Kaiserlingk. He and in 1763, An Attempt towards introducing the Propo
discharged his duty as a tutor, according to his own con sition of negative Magnitudes into Philosophy, 8vo. and
fession since, by no means to his satisfaction ; being too On the only possible Method of proving the Existence of
much occupied with acquiring and digesting knowledge in the Deity, 8vo. In 1764 he gave to the world Reflection*
his own mind, to be able to communicate the rudiments on an Adventurer, Sec. 8vo. a fanatic, who was then de
of it to others. After spending several years in these situ luding the country people by false pretences to a prophe
ations, he returned to Konigsoerg, where he maintained tic spirit. This was followed by An Essay on Disorders
himself by private instruction ; and, though his emoluments of the Head, 8vo. containing a philosophical examination
were but inconsiderable, yet his frugality, which nearly of the subject; Observations on the Sublime and Beauti
bordered on parsimony, enabled him to live at his native ful, 8vo. and An Essay on Evidence in Metaphysical Sci
college with credit and respect, without any public salary ences, which obtained the accejjit of the Royal Academy
or appointment. In the year 1746, when only twenty- of Sciences at Berlin. In 1765 he published, under
two years of age, he had begun his literary career, by pub the simple title of "Intelligence respecting the Arrange
lishing " Thoughts on the Estimation of the Animal Pow ment of Lectures for the Winter Half-Year/" a beautiful
ers, with Strictures on the Proofs advanced by Leibnitz system of lecturing on metaphysics, logic, and ethics ; and
and other Mathematicians on this point, &c." 8vo. and in in the following year he attacked Swedenborg, who pretend
1754 he published, " An Examination of the Prize Ques ed to a converse with spirits, in a work entitled Dreams of
tion os the Berlin Society, Whether the Earth in turn a Ghost-seer, illustrated by Dreams in Metaphysics, 8vo.
ing round its Axis, by which the Succession of Day and About this time he obtained the place of sub-inspector of
Nij;ht was produced, had undergone any Change since its the royal library at the palace ; and he also undertook the
Origin ? What could be the Causes ; and how we could management of the beautiful collection of natural curio
be assured of it ?" The judicious manner in which he sities, and cabinet of arts, belonging to M. Saturgus, mi
treated these subjects, acquired him the reputation of a nister of the commercial department, which afforded him
promising mathematician and natural philosopher, and an opportunity of studying mineralogy. Some years af
paved the way to his long-desired promotion to the degree terwards, however, he resigned both these appointments.
During the period of Kant's life which had now
of M. A. which was conferred upon him in 1755. While
he had been engaged in the employment of private tuition, elapsed, his reputation and literary productions had re
besides his favourite pursuits of mathematics and natural commended him to the notice of the Prussian monarch,
philosophy, he engaged in a laborious investigation of the who made him repeated offers of a professorship in the
various metaphysicalsystems of ancient and modern times, universities of Jena, Erlangcn, Mittau, and Halle, with
and for this purpose made himself master of the living lan the rank of privy-counsellor; but his attachment to his
guages, especially the French and English, which latter he native place, and his desire to labour and be useful on the
learned without a teacher, chiefly with a view to examine spot where he had received his physical and mental exis
the merits of Locke, Berkley, and Hume. Investigating the tence, induced him to decline those proffered honours.
principles of all the great writers on metaphysical subjects, He might also have obtained the profeflbrstiip of poetry
he found himself disappointed in his researches after what in his own university ; but, considering himself to be in
he conceived to be a consistent analysis of the powers and adequate to the situation, he would not accept of it. At
faculties of the human mind. But this, so far from damp length, in 1770, a vacancy having taken place in the post:
ing the ardour of his pursuit, served only, as he expresses of professor in the metaphysical department, it was imme
it, to rouse him from his dogmatical lethargy. He imme diately bestowed on our philosopher, who, in the month
diately commenced an original investigation of this sub of March, entered upon his long-wifhed-for office. Ac
ject, which may ultimately lead to an entire revolution cording to the statutes of the university of Konigsburg,
in philosophy. Having become a graduate in the uni every new professor, when raised to the academical chair,
versity, he entered upon the talk of delivering half- is obliged to publish and defend an inaugural dissertation,
yearly courses of lectures on pure and practical mathema before he is permitted to exercise his-public functions, or
tics ; which he discharged, with the enthusiastic approba to become a member of the senate. On this occasion,
tion of crowded audiences, for fifteen years, annually pub Kant chose for his subject, Dt Mundifenfibilis atqxu intellilishing something on the abstruse sciences, which served gibilis Forma et Principiis, and afterwards published his
Dissertation in 410. This is a very elaborate, abstruse,
to establish the fame that he had already acquired.
In the year 1755, he sent into the world his "Universal performance, and contains the outlines of his philosophv,
Natural History and Theory of the Heavens, or an Es which has ben since distinguished by the name of " The
say on the Constitution and Mechanical Structure os the Critical System." It excited much attention in several of
whole Globe, according to the Newtonian System." The the German schools, and gained converts from other sys
justness of this theory was, thirty years afterwards, tems ; but, for some time, chiefly in the university of
evinced by the practical investigations of Herschel. In Konigsberg. Kant's new situation required that he should
the same year he gave to the public, "Au Examination be almost entirely occupied in. -metaphysical studies; and

604 '
,
K A
he pursued them with the most unremitting ardour. At
this time lie maintained a philosophical correspondence
with several of the first literary characters of the age, and
particularly with the celebrated Lambert, then president
of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Berlin, who, in his
Cofmologica! Letters, had proposed theories coinciding
with thole of Kant, and had pursued nearly the (ame path
of philosophizing. From this time, also, Kant's publica
tions were almost exclusively of a metaphysical nature. In
1775 appeared his short Essay on the different Races of hu
man Beings, by way of announcing his lectures on the subjest. In 1 78 1, besides his Correspondence with Lambert,
he published his Critic of pure Reason, 8vo. which is
the most important of his metaphysical productions, and ex
hibits a full and complete illustration of the fundamental
principles of his new philosophy.. This celebrated work
was published nearly fix years before its importance was
at all understood; and it is perhaps one of the most strik
ing instances of the reverses of literary fortune, that the
bookseller was about to destroy the copies for waste paper,
when a sudden demand required and exhausted rapidly
three new editions. The doctrine was soon presented, un
der innumerable forms, by a multitude of commentators ;
among the earliest and most distinguished of whom wereRcihold, the son-in-law of Wieland, and the mathematician
Schultze. It was also attacked by several German writers,
who entertained different judgments of its merit, and in
deed of its meaning. His doctrine, however, met with nu
merous admirers and adherents in the German universities,
and soon produced a revolution in the philosophy of that
country. With the design of obviating misconceptions,
and of facilitating an acquaintance with his system, in 1783
K.int published " Prolegomena, or Introduction to every
future System of Metaphysics that shall deserve the Name
of a Science," Svo. which contains an abstract of his " Cri
tic" in an analytical method, which the author has here
adopted, in order to return by the fame path on which
he had before advanced synthetically. In 1784, besides
lome smaller pieces, printed either separately br in differ
ent periodical works, hepublislied, "Reflections upon the
Foundation of the Powers and Methods which Reason is
entitled to employ in forming a judgment of its own Sta
bility and " Fundamental Principles of the Metaphysics
of Morals," 8vo. In 1786, he publistied, " Metaphysical
Elements of Natural Philosophy," 8vo. in which he enter
ed at large into the exercise of the reasoning powers with
regard to material objects. In the fame year, he was ap
pointed rector of the university. Not long after this, with
out any solicitation on his own part, he received a consi
derable addition to his salary from the foundation of the
Tipper college.
I iv 17S7, our philosopher published Fundamental Prin
ciples of the Critic of Taste, 8vo. and in the fame vear,
he roused the public curiosity by his Critic of Practical
Reason, 8vo. in which he enlarged on the moral, as he
had before on the metaphysical, principles of reason. In
the summer of 1788 he was chosen rector of the university
a second time ; and, not long afterwards, senior of the
philosophical faculty. Though Kant was now far ad
vanced in life, he continued his literary industry, and pre
sented to the public, Religion considered within the Limits
of mere Reason, 1793, 8vo. in which he endeavours to
show the agreement between reason and revelation ; a
treatise On the End or Termination of all Things, 1795,
8vo. a Project for a perpetual Peace, 1795, Svo. an epis
tle to Sommering, 011 the Organ of the Soul, 1796, 8vo.
Observations on the new-fangled haughty Tone in philo
sophical Discussions, 1796, 8vo. Metaphysical Elements
of Law, 1797, 8vo. Metaphysical Element of Ethics, or
Doctrinal Virtue, 1797, 8vo. Two Letters to M. Frederic
Nicholai, on the Art ot Book-making, 1707, 8vo. Thoughts
On the Power of the Mind to evercome morbid Sensations
by mere Resolution, 1797, 8vo. Answer to the reiterated
Question, whether the human Race is in a progressive
fctate of Improvement? 17^8, 8vo. Contest between the

N T.
Faculties, 179*, Svo. and, A Pragmatical View of An
thropology, 1798, 8vo. In the last-mentioned work, he
takes almost a formal leave of the public as an. author,
consigning his papers over to the revision of others. Soon
afterwards he gave up all his official situations, and,- in
consequence of his infirmities, retired into solitude. From
his papers his friends published, Logic, or a Guide to
Lecturing, 1801, 8vo. Physical Geography, 1801, 8\o.
On giving Instruction, 1803, 8vo. and Upon the Prize
Question of the Royal Academy at Berlin, What is the
actual Progress made in Metaphysical Science, since Leib
nitz and Wolf? Besides the articles already enumerated,
he was the author of numerous philosophical and ethical
papers, inserted in the Berlin Monthly Magazine, and in
the German Mercury. For seventy years, Kant had en
joyed an almost uninterrupted state of good health ; but
in the last ten years of his life, his corporeal and mental
decay was painfully visible to his friends. Loss of appe
tite, of fight, of voice, of teeth, of strength, and of memo
ry, proclaimed his approaching dissolution ; and a fit of
apoplexy terminated the life of this great and excellent
man, on the nth of February, 1804., when he had nearly
completed the eightieth year of his ?ge.
The character of Kant called for universal respect and
admiration ; and during his life he received from the learn*
ed throughout Germany, and from others in distant coun
tries, marks of esteem bordering upon adoration. His
principles were made the subject of universal investiga
tion, and obtained him a multitude of zealous adherents.
In the universities of Jena, Halle, Gottingen, Erlangen,
&c. lectures were delivered on his system, and books were
written to illustrate and defend his doctrines. Professors
were even sent, at the request and expence of princes and
crowned heads, to learn more minutely, by a personal
conference with him, what had not been sufficiently elu
cidated in his books. His lectures were constantly crowd
ed by young persons; and, not unfrequently, persons far ad
vanced in years and knowledge came to fit, as disciples, at
the feet of the German Gamaliel. The sensation produced
by his death, though it had been for some time expected,
was such as it is scarcely possible to describe. The whole
city put on mourning as for a parent, and crowds even
from distant parts came to be present at his funeral, which
resembled that of a beloved monarch whose reign had
constituted the glory and happiness of his people. On.
this occasion a beautiful medal was executed by M,
Abramson of Berlin, as a memorial of his great talents.
On one side is a striking likeness of the philosopher, with
the inscription, "Immanuel Kant, nat. 1724." On the
reverse, the artist has attempted to express the services
which Kant has rendered to speculative philosophy, by
assigning limits to its empire, and to show, at the same
time, the madness of attempting to pass those limits.
This he has represented by a Minerva seated, and holding
an owl in her right hand, which slie prevents from flying,
with the inscription, "Altius volantcm arcuit."
Immanuel Kant possessed intellectual .qualifications of no
ordinary stamp. He had an astonistiing faculty of un
folding the most abstruse principles, and a facility in de
ducing every tiling from his own reflections. He also pos
sessed an extraordinary faculty of retaining words, and re
presenting absent things to himself. He could describe ob
jects, an account of which he had met with in books, even
better than many who had seen them. By the aid of his
quick observation and clear conception, he was enabled
to converse with admirable accuracy on chemical experi
ments, although he had never witnessed any process in
chemistry, and did not begin the theoretical study of it
till after the sixtieth year of his age. Dr. Hagen, the
great chemist, could not forbear expressing his astonish
ment, while conversing with Kant on the subject, to
find any one able, by simple reading, to make him
self such a perfect master of a science so difficult. This
happy talent, combined with general reading, rendered
him an universal scholar, so that at length there was no
x
'
science

Sentse.
A Receptivity,* Tbjsivf Fan1/fy.
t/ft-tf/ff/ t ttfo ftt*>^tttrfa.
Internal Sense
\rarietv

(sPA)

Kxtevnal Sense
/rretfra ft
)
Variety

Understanding.
A Spontaneity*/-. 1ch'veFfiai7ty,
udirA Ar*</uc. ForawUuity />,
Time
SpaeC tl<-rr> it/l/iy to
Quantity.

^CATEGORIES /
Quality,
Relation.

Modality.

^"eeeliiiW-

Reason
A Spontaneity/Wyf* Time
Space,
vkicA co,.rrt**Ae Categories </, Me IDEAS
. Ibsetlute

Totality.

. dbso/ttte

. Ibsolute

^lb'solute

Lituttatioti,

Substance,

. Yecessify.

Cause,

Cottcur/r/ice.

for the EneycU>J>teUta Z/mJi/i/rwis^_

Ycl^XI. p<u/e S>(>8.

J^Jammry.7eV?
I?n4em..7)ti>.as fa aa dirr<xs fir st.i&tni J-Jm&r.

K A
and Space, which has so long puzzled the world, finally
solved, and for ever put at rest. Every school-boy will
hereafter be ashamed of St. Augustine's celebrated contra
diction, " Quid ft Tempus, fi nemo quarat a me, fcio ; fi quis
interroget, nefcio ;" and will only wonder how any one
coul J possibly be so ignorant of the forms of his intuitive
faculty.
This explanation of Sense, or the first degree of men
tal spontaneity, completely limits and determines the
power of this faculty. And hence it unequivocally fol
lows, that Sense has no other Jhare in the production of Know
ledge, than that of receiving one or other of the varieties above
dtjcribed, which constitute the very matter of Knowledge, and
of connecting this variety into a unity, which is Intui
tion or individual representation, and which refers im
mediately to its object.
Sense therefore can only form external and internal In
tuitions. But, as the immense number of intuitions
which are formed by Sensev were every one to receive a
different appellation, would not only overload the me
mory, but absolutely choke up the road +o knowledge ;
we are provided with a faculty which abstracts the com
mon properties from a number of individuals, and thereby
classes and reduces them into a certain order.
UNDERSTANDING
is the power offorming Conceptions.
This faculty is the second degree of mental spontaneity :
and what is here principally to be remarked is, that it
possesses no receptive part like sense, but is completely ac
tive, and is furnished entirely by Sense with materials to
work upon, namely with intuitions. Without this con
nection with sense, therefore, the Understanding must for
ever remain a void and useless faculty. It abstract's the com
mon qualities from a number of intuitions, and thus produces a
Conception, which is a universal representation that is
common to many objects ; for example, the Conception of a
triangle in general can never refer to any particular trian
gle, for it includes the common properties of all triangles,
and differs essentially from an intuition of a triangle in
which every thing is precisely determined.
Understanding is not like fense, a mere instinctive reac
tion, but a spontaneity which forms conceptions at plea
sure ; for I can think of any object that I please ; that is, I
can form a conception of any object, and unite it to any
other conception. This faculty is strictly limited to time
and space, and to the objects contained therein. But the
objects in time and space are all intuitions ; therefore the
understanding is the faculty of connecting intuitions into
conceptions. Thus the conception of Man in general is
formed from a number of successive intuitions of indivi
dual men, which have affected our senses. All the repre
sentations formed by this faculty must be general or uni
versal, and can never be individual representations ; for
fense is confined to representations of the latter kind,
which are termed intuitions; whereas the representations of
the understanding are conceptions. The conceptions im
mediate!} arising from intuitions are so numerous, that
they would overpower the memory if they were not re
duced to classes adapted to the capacity of man. From
conceptions, tberefore,other conceptions are formed, which
comprehend only the common nature of the former, and so
on in an uninterrupted scries ofspecies and genus, until we
arrive at the highest conceptions that can be formed by the
human intellect, namely the twelve Categories which
are the primary and original product of the understanding
itself.
In every conception we distinguish two things : first, its
matter, which is a variety already represented in an intui
tion, or simply which is an intuition ; and, secondly, its
form, which is unity or connection. This Unity is the prin
cipal, thing to be attended to ; for the matter of all con
ceptions is intuition, to which they must ultimately be
reducible. This unity is the general form of all that is
conceivable ; and, as nothing is knowable which is not
VOfc. XI. No. 780.

N T.
. 009
conceivable, this unity may be called objective unity, be
cause no object can fall under any human cognizance un
less it is capable of being connected into this unity, or ot"
being conceived. In order to produce the objective unity,
the understanding is provided with twelve connecting acts,
or synthetic powers, called Categories; but, as this faculty
is a mode of connecting in general, it follows that the va
rieties to be connected by it must be general varieties.
Now we have but two general varieties; namely, Time and
Space. Hence by these twelve connecting acts Time and
Space alone can be connected. But Time is a variety
more general than Space, for it includes Space. Therefore
the first efforts of the connecting atts of the understand
ing are exerted Hpon Time; and the result of this con
nection is the following unities, or conceptions, which are
of a primary and original nature, and may be called In
tellectual Notions, or Categories.
These twelve synthetic powers, or Categories, are com
prehended under the four Classes of Quantity, Qua
lity, Relation, and Modality. Thus under Quan
tity stands the power of forming Unity, Multitude, and 7ataJity ; under Quality, the power of forming Reality, Ne
gation, and Limitation; underRelation, the powerof forming
a Substance and its Accidents, a Cause and its Effects, and Action
and Reaction. These nine powers are originally constitu-ti ve ; that is to fay, in order to constitute an object of Knowledge,
the joint effects of these powers mult be exerted. For ex
ample, if any object affects our senses, it must fill up time
and space, e. g. a stone ; but this is an intuition, and, as
such, unintelligible till it is comprehended under the ob
jective unity, that is, fill it is classed under the Categories
in the following manner : It must stand first nndtr Quantily, either as one, many, or all ; but it is one stone, corrsequently belongs to unity. Secondly, under Quality,
which includes Reality or Being, Negation or not Being,
Limitation or Being limited. The stone exists ; it is a rea
lity limited in Time and Space. Thirdly, it is classed under
Relation, which includes Substance and Accidents ; that is,
the permanent in Space, and the properties which are con
tinually changing in time ; Cause and Effect, which im
plies something antecedent, upon which a determinate and
necessary something is consequent, namely, an effect j
Action and Reaction, whereby all objects mutually deter
mine each other's place in Space. And here the Jlone is
ranked as a permanent in Space, having properties. If
throw this stone from my hand, it will fall upon a certain
place : thus it comes under the Category of Cause and
Effect ; and the place it now occupies in space is deter
mined by the resistance of the bodies with which it is in
contact under the Category Action and Reaction. In this man
ner the object, e. g. a Stone, it original/y generated by the
combination of these original synthetic acts, or Categories ;for
it will be evident that the connection which has taken
place by means of this faculty is nothing more than a con
nection df sensations under the original forms of the Un
derstanding, i.e. the Categories ; which connection constitutes the
object, so that it is, properly speaking, merely a Phenome
non, ai.d not a thing in itself;for of the thmgs in themi
selves we know nothing.
This procedure takes place while our senses are im
pressed by thestone, and is termed the original use of under
standing in the Categories, or the production of the origi
nalsynthetic objective unity of consciousness, which is the basis
of the analytical unity of all conceptions whatsoever, and
is that which secures their intelligibility. This intelligibility,
can only be ascertained by analyzing a conception, as
a compqfition produced by the Mind, that is, by the original use
of the understanding in the Categories. The object of
this Analysis is to discover, in the conception under inves
tigation, whether the result of these acts is to be found at
the bottom of it, as the very elements of the conception
itself ; and every conception in which they are not to be
found is thoroughly unintelligible. For example, the con
ception of the Human Soul contains none of the products
of these original connecting acts ; and in the very midft
TQ
ot

KANT.
610
of our analysis the whole conception vanishes ; conse makes a certain variety, or Intuition antecedent in tfmp,
quently the Soul is not an intelligible object for us ; that to be considered as a Cause, and to have another certain
is, it does not exist in Time and Space. It must not on variety or Intuition necessarily consequent upon it, name-;
this account be supposed that this important notion is ly, an Effect. So that the Effect can never be thought ei
not completely secured to us. The Soul of Man is an Idea ther without the Cause or prior to the cause. And this is
ef Reason, and not a conception of understanding ; it springs merely viewing the Faculty of Knowledge, acting accord
from Reason, and is secured to us by consciousness, which ing to the laws of its own constitution under the Cate
gory of Necessity.
no sophistry can ever destroy, or even disturb.
Thus does this class of Categories clearly point out to
It is however not sufficient to have thus actually eonflituted the object named Stone ; we must go still farther, us the precise limits of all our knowledge, and at the fame
and become conscious of the mental synthesis or composi time the intelligibility or unintelligibility of every con
tion which constitutes this phenomenon. The conscious ception we form. For that which does not accord with
ness of this mental operation becomes evident in the tran the original use of understanding, is perfectly unintelli
scendental reflection that takes place when the original use gible ; and, on the other hand, that Conception which
cf understanding passes to the logical. Consciousness is that has the original use of understanding for its basis is strict
act by which we refer to the mind the produce of the ly intelligible; or, in other words, the analytical unity of
mind, and to the external things that which is their pro the conception can be carried back to the original syn
duce.. This act is essential to all knowledge ; that is, to thetic objective unity of consciousness. Thus the Cate
Conceptions and Intuitions. This consciousness must gories prove with apodictical certainty, that any object
not only have synthetical unity, but it must have Identity, that cannot accommodate itself to the laws of our recepti
which manifests itself when we say " I think." The " / vity, which are Time and Space, is not representable, con
am," and the " / thinh," must accompany all our ideas, or sequently not knowable, and can never be comprehend
they never can belong to us, nor become objects of our ed under the objective unity ; or, more plainly, what is
attention. Thus, it is evident, that, in all Intuitions, out of Time and Space, and can never come into Time
Conceptions, and Ideas, the matter must be given, and the and Space, can never become an object of our Knowledge ;
form must be produced by the mind. The logical use of for instance, the Human Soul exists out of Time and Space,
Understanding consists in carrying back the conception of and can never come into it, as it is not matter to sill a
a thing to the original use of understanding ; that is, to Space, nor an event, or effect of matter to fill a Time;
the Categories of Quantity, Quality, and Relation ; which consequently we never can have a Knowledge of the Hu
are in their nature constitutive; whereas the Categories of man Soul. We nevertheless have an Idea of the Soul, which
Modality add nothing to the objects of our Knowledge, is secured to us by our Reason. The Categories them
but are merely of a regulative use ; that is to fay, they lay selves are out of Time and Space, for they are a specific de
the foundation for the logical use of Understanding.
termination of the spontaneity ; a primary and original
Modality.The Categories of Modality are, Possibi connecting activity which connects Time and Space, and
lity, or being in any time ; Existence, or being in a cer the sensations in Time and Space, and for this reason can
tain time; Necessity, or being in all time; and which can not be themselves objects in Time and Space. They are
only be destroyed with the destruction of time. These likewise not representable, and therefore not knowable.
Thus we have obtained a view of that faculty of the
Categories do not in any manner determine the objects of
our knowledge, which are intuitions. They concern them Human Mind named Understanding. It consists of twelve
selves only with the knowing faculty itself, and are the primary and original functions or Categories, whose joint
means by which we are enabled to view that faculty in all production is the objective unity of all our Knowledge. But,
its possible states ; namely, First, that it can represent at in order to conceive a Category in its purity, we must ab
all, or find any thing representable, which arises from Pos stract from all variety, or matter, and consider only those
sibility, whose corollary is Impossibility. Secondly, we acts of intellect which are requisite to beget a unity and
view it in an actual state of operation; that is, the recep multitude in Time and Space, and to produce the con
tivity has been affected, and the object the Intuition ception of a Substance, &c. The Categories are a priori i
is comprehended under the objective unity; then we fay that is, they lie in the mind antecedent to all reprelenta^
the thing exists, that is, fills up a certain portion of Time. tion, although experience must have first put them in ac
This arises from the Category Existence. But, when we tion before the discovery of them was possible. They are
find the Understanding operating according to its own, but not derived from experience, but are actually that which
universal, laws, then we are compelled to fay this is ne experiences, or which renders all experience possible.
cessary. For example, when we fee an event, we immedi They completely limit and confine all experience and all
ately fay there must be a cause; and this is necessary. knowledge to Time and Space ; they are the twelve pri
And hence the very contrary is impossible ; for it can ne mary forms of all conceivable objects ; they are species, and
ver be even conceived that an event should exist without the objective unity is their genus ; they are, in fact, the
a cause, as this would be contrary to the original use of very Understanding itself; and may be exhibited in the
understanding of the Category Cause and EffeS, which following order :
CATEGORIES.
Quantity.
. Unity,
Multitude,
Totality.

Quality.
Reality,
Negation,
Limitation.

These twelve pure primary and original notions com

pletely exhaust the conception of Understanding. The
classification of them is complete ; for it is impossible to
add one more notion to them ; and, if any one of them
is taken away, the whole will be absolutely destroyed.
For example, First, if we speak of a number, it must either
be one, many, or all ; and no other case is possible. Se

Relation.
SubstanceAccident,
Cause Effect,
Action Re-action.

Modality.
Possibility,
Existence,
Necessity.

condly, if we have any thing in our thoughts, it must bo

a Reality ; but a reality cannot be infinite ; therefore it
must be limited, and that by negation ; that is, there may
either be a Reality or no reality ; but, if there is a Reali
ty, it must be limited ; and no other case is possible.
Thirdly, we can only be affected by things and their pro
perties, by Causes aud their Effects, or by parts and their
wholes i

KANT.
6ll
wholes ; for nothing else is conceivable* therefore much synthesis of many conceptions, a agreeing with the general
let's knowable; for experience consists entirely of these laws of time, or the being in any time; that is, Ccnceivarelations ; and here likewise no other case is possible. blenrss and us Laws. The Schema of Existence is a Con
Lastly, with respect to Modality, things may either be in ception which contains an act that has really taken place,
any time, that is, merely possible ; or in a certain time, that and a variety in time that has really been connected by
is, actual, or they may be in all time, and to be destroyed this act. It is a conception of a particular reality existing
only with the destruction cf time ; then they are neceffary. in a determinate time. The Schema of Necessity is a Concep
Of this nature are the Categories themselves ; for without tion implying a synthesis of the intellect, which begets an
them there could not possibly be any experience whatever. Idea of something existing at all times, and which can only
But all this is fully demonstrated in the "Critic os pure be destroyed with the destruction of Time.
Reason," to which the above hints may serve as a clue.
Thus a Category combined with Time alone is a Schema ;
As the Categories are modes of connecting in general, but, if it is also combined with Space, it is an Image. If
it follows that the most general Variety, which is Time, this includes the Sensation, it then becomes an Object.
must first be connected by them. The determination of An Image is a pure intuition, an Object is an empirical in
Time by the pure Intellect produces a species of notions
The begetting pure intuitions is mathematical
which keep the middle between the Categories and Intui tuition.
construction; the begetting empirical intuitions is con
tions, and make an application of the Categories to Intui structing nature, or giving a form to the received matter.
tion possible. They are termed the Schemata of the Ca All philosophical conceptions rest upon Schemata that do
tegories, which are the primary fountains of all shapes or not proceed to space, but have time only for their sensible"
figures in Time and Space. Their use is to bring a va form, e.g. the cause precedes; the effect succeeds. A
riety of Intuitions under a few heads, and thus to facili schema is the primitive contact of theform os Understanding
tate our progress in Knowledge. They are the only with theform os Sense, and' is the first step towards sensua
means to give the Categories any signification, and there lizing pure conception ; the second is the producing the
fore confine the use of the Intellect to the field of experi Image in determinate but pure space ; the third and last is
ence. The Schema of a Category is no picture of any the producing the cbjeS by an external perception, whieft
thing ; but, being the synthesis of Time, agreeably to a includes sensation, or the affection of the receptivity.
synthetical rule expressed in a Category, and all concep
Tabie of the Schemata os the Categories ;
tion of figure arising by a synthesis of Time; it follows,
that our conceptions of figures and pictures originate in Or, the most general Conceptions that can be formed by thi
Understanding.
the schematism of the pure intellect. For instance, the
i. Of Quantity.
conception of a Triangle in general, which can exist only
Number, or synthesis of mere time,
in our thoughts, since it comprehends all species of
Triangles, and abstracts from the necessary determination
a. Of Quality.
of a particular Triangle. It originates only in the Schema
Degree, or synthesis of the sensations in time.
of a Category ; expresses merely a Rule osSynthesis in Time
3.
Of
Relation
of sensations in time.
contained in a Category, and can have no-where any exact
1. Perdurability.
picture corresponding to it.The Schemata may in the
a. Determinate succession.
,
order of the Categories be explained as follows :
3. Determinate co-existence.
First, The Categories of Quantity have only one Schema,
4. Of Modality, or how a thing belongs to time.
which is the conception of Number in General, and com
1. Conceivableness, or being in any time.
prehends all possible Numbers, i. e. one, many, and all ;
. Being in a certain time.
Bnd is a synthesis of time itself. Secondly, Those of
3. Being in all time.
Quality have likewise only one Schema, which is the Con
ception of a Degree in General, which expresses the quan
These Schemata are the most general conceptions that can
tity of Being in Time, and is the synthesis of Sensations be formed by the understanding, because they contain the
in Time. Thirdly, The Categories of Relation have three pure synthesis of the Categories with time, or the general
Schemata. That of Substance is the Conception of Perdu- form of all intuitions; they as it were melt the Categories'
rabilily in Time. All that is in Time changes, but Time and Intuitions together, and confine the pure intellect to'
itself does not change. The properties of a Substance are objects of Intuitive Knowledge, that is, to the field of ex
in Time, and in a constant state of change ; the Substance perience; so that it is in vain to expect from the pure in
itself is not in Time, for it is Category, and consequently tellect any hnowledge of immaterial existences.
cannot be affected by the properties ot* Time. We must
The Categories are the most general forms of the Con
therefore fay, of the sub/lance itself, that it lasts in time. The ceptions of Nature. The Schemata the most general con
Schema of the Category of Cause and Effect is the Con ceptions of natural objects ; and the judgments into whiclV
ception of a regular succession of Realities in time, accord the Schemata may be resolved contain the most general ing to a Rule of Intellect, that is, a Determinate Succession, laws of nature.
This species of connection of the Intellect makes some of
The laws of Nature depend entirely upon our faculties ;
the realities in time to follow upon some other realities, they lie in the Mind in the Schematism of the pure intel
agreeably to the laws of its constitution. The Schema of lect. For we know nothing of the things in themselves, bur
the Category, Action and Re-aclion, is the conception of only how we are affected by them ; that is, they produce
an assemblage of Substances mutually determining each sensations in us which we arrange according to the nature',
other's place in space ; that is, a Determinate Co-existence. and constitution of our faculties, by which we form
Fourthly, The Categories of Modal ity have three Schemata. Worlds. They may be arranged under the following
That of Possibility is a Conception which exhibits the Titles.

2.
Anticipation
of
Apprehension,

1.
Axioms
of
Intuition.
Analogies
4Postulates
of
Experimental Reasoning.

Experience.
The

$13
K A
The Principle of all Axioms of Intuition is : That all
Intuitions of which we shall become conscious, must in
volve a variety capable of being united in our conscious
ness ; that is, must be extended quantities determinable
by number.
The Principle of all Anticipation of Apprehension is:
That the Reality in an intuition or phenomenon which
refers to sensation, must have a degree in time, that is, it
must arise in time or fill up a space of time, otherwise it
is nothing to us, it cannot be comprehended in our con
sciousness.
Of the Analogies of Experience the Principle is : That
without the idea of a necessary connection between our
apprehensions of experimental objects, no experience would
be possible.
Analogy the first. In all the changes which the Pheno
mena undergo, the substance remains unaltered, and its
quantum in nature is neither increased nor diminished ;
i. e. every phenomenon must be represented as containing
something which remains and something which changes ;
that is, every phenomenon must be considered as a sub
stance which has accidents, or it is not representable at all.
Analogy the second. A11 events in time must admit of
being connected according to the laws of cause and ef
fect, or we can have no experience of them.
Analogy the third. All substances which have co-exist
ence in space, are in continual action and re-action ; or,
whatever phenomena may exist in space, they stand in
mutual connection.
The Postulates of Experimental Reasoning are:
First, What agrees with the formal conditions of ex
perience, is possible ; or what in any object is conceivable
and intuitive, i. e. knowable, is possible ; may exist.
Secondly, What is coherent with the material condi
tions of experience, which are sensations, really exists ; or
what has become really known, that is, what has moved
our senses, excited intuitions and conceptions, really exists.
Thirdly, What stands in connection with real exist
ences, and has this connection warranted by the general
conditions of experience, exists necessarily ; or, whatever,
according to the invariable laws of knowableness, is con
nected with what is really known, exists neeeffarily.
The world with its objects and laws may be viewed by
our senses alone, and then it is a world of phenomena; or
it may be contemplated by the pure intellect alone, and
then it is a world of noumena, or an intellectual world,
or a world of substances ; which three expressions mean
the fame thing.
The conception we have of the world of noumena, con
tains no knowledge of that world, but is a mere concep
tion of demarcation. It distinctly separates that field of
objects which may be known from that which can never
be known. It is therefore of great importance, and
teaches man w here his ignorance begins.
The understanding thus glvoi laws to nature. Nature
and possible experience aft the same thing. As there is
nothing connected in our Intuitions, Conceptions, and
Knowledge of Nature, which has not been connected by
the mind ; it follows, that the synthetical acts of the In
tellect contain the sole origin of all that connection we
find in Nature. Nature, materially considered, is a col
lection of phenomena, as they are represented by intui
tions ; considered with respect to its form, it is the con
nection of those phenomena determined by general laws.
It is now extremely easy to give a grounded answer to
the question, How is Nature possible ? this question properly
contains two questions.
First, How is Nature, materially considered, possible?
This depends upon the constitution of our sensitive
faculty, which is affected in a manner peculiar to it
self by objects which are in themselves unknown it, and
which are entirely different from the phenomena. The
phenomena are the objects of our Sensations, and are that
which fill up Time and Space ; i. e. they are external and

N T.
internal Intuition!. And thus is Nature, according to
its matter, possible.This, in the Critic of pure Reason, is
treated of under Transcendental Aesthetics.
Secondly, How is Nature, formally considered, possible?
This depends upon the constitution of our Understand
ing, which connects all the representations of sense, and
necessarily refers them to consciousness. Thus, experience
is possible only in consequence of the peculiar manner of
our thinking, which consists in comprehending Intuitions
under the Conceptions of Understanding ; namely, the
Categories, as so many rules of synthesis that generate expe
rience. The Categories cannot give any Knowledge of
the things in themselves ; but are merely the laws under
which all phenomena must be ranked in the mind. And
this, in the Critic of pure Reason, is treated of under
Transcendental Logic.
Experience is therefore, properly speaking, nothing but
a continually connecting together (synthesis) of Sensa
tions with consciousness.
The universal orformal laws of Nature arise from the Schemata, which are combinations of time with the Catego
ries ; and would for ever remain useless and without mean
ing, if the particular or material taws of Nature were not
comprehended under them. These arise from experience,
that is, from the Senses by means of Intuitions ; for ex
ample, the transition of water into ice must wholly depend
upon one Intuition being considered as cause, and another
as effect. Indeed, how could the understanding possibly give
as a form if there were nothing to receive that form; there
must of necessity be a given matter or variety upon which the
understanding can exercise its functions ; therefore, every
thing first springs from experience, in which alone con
sists all Truth.
The laws of Kepler and Newton respecting the motion
of bodies can now be traced to their proper source, the
Categories, and will no longer be souglit for among the
changeable phenomena of experience. Nor is there the
least danger that this system should lead to " Berkeley's
Idealism,"' whose chief principle is, that "All knowledge
acquired by Sense is nothing but mere appearance, and
that Truth is only to be found in pure Understanding
and Reason," for. the principle of the Critical Philosophy
is diametrically opposite to it, namely, that "All know
ledge of things supposed to be obtained by pure Under
standing and Reason is nothing but mere appearance, and.
that Truth is to be found in Experience alone.
The science of the original use of understanding in the Ca
tegories is Transcendental or Critical Philosophy, and is
opposed to that of the merely logical use of understanding,
which constitutes Dogmatical Philosophy, or the fancy of
the Knowledge of the Things in themselves. The Criti
cal idealism consists in the position, that the understanding
conjoins originally in the Categories, and that the conjunSiom
which we place m the things rests entirely upon this original
intcllcElual conjunction. This critical idealism, when it is
adopted as a mode of thinking, is the Critical mode of
thinking. Whoever therefore has made himself well ac
quainted with that which constitutes all intelligibility,
and fs able to understand himself in the use of his con
ceptions, is a Critical Philosopher. Critical Philosophy,
considered as a way of thinking, gives to a train of
thoughts the dignity of philosophizing, and furnishes
stability and intelligibility to it, by sounding it upon
the original use of understanding. The dogmatical phi
losopher remains by the ' logical use of understandings
whose chief principle is the analytical unity of conception,
and the representation of objects by adding certain desig
nations to them. This mode of thinking is that of the
supposed knowledge of the things in themselves. A train
of thoughts established upon this dogmatical cast of mind
is called Speculation.
Scepticism consists in the discovery of the unintelligibility of a speculation. It disturbs the dogmatical way of
thinking by enquiring after the conjunction of the repre
sentation

A
fentation of an object with the object itself. The Sceptic
however is in danger of becoming a Dogmatist so long as
he is not a Transcendental Philosopher, and does not turn
his attention to the original use of the understanding in the
Categories.
The result of Transcendental Philosophy is the posi
tion,^ do not know the things as they are in them/elves, hut only
as tliry appear to us. This position expresses nothing more
than that the understanding synthesizes and schematizes
originally in the Categories which constitute the original
use or' understanding ; and that the conjunction we as
cribe to the things entirely rests upon that which the un
derstanding exercises in its original use.
The objective validity of a conception is its intelligibility.
When a conception can be carried back to the original
use of understanding in the Categories, (the Analytical
unity of the conception to the original synthetical objec
tive unity of the original use of understanding,) it is ob
jectively valid. The conception, by this transcendental
reflection, is elevated to a discursive Knowledge, which is
identical with the real possibility of a Conception. All hu
man knowledge is a compound of Conceptions and Intui
tions. Conceptions without Intuitions are empty, and Intuitions
witheut Conceptions are blind; therefore, every Conception
must have arisen from an Intuition, or it is no conception
at all, but a mere creature of the imagination, and with
out any meaning. But Conceptions once formed by any
human mind with clear consciousness become an absolute
property, and constitute the real medium of communica
tion from Mind to Mind; as, for example, the conception
of a Triangle, having objcSive validity, is transferable to
any human mind by its marks, which are again concep
tions. This joining conceptions together is Thinking.
Knowledge consists of an Intuition joined to a Conception
which constitutes a Phenomenon. But the cause of a
Phenomenon is a Noumenon. The conception of a Noumenon is the conception of an object that has no original
use of understanding for its basis. Ib is out of Time and
Space, consequently out of the sphere of the Intelligible, and
belongs to the territory of the unintelligible, or the Intellegibilis Region.
We may now represent the conception of a nonentity,
i. e. of Nothing, according to the Table of the Categories.
Nothing is, fir/1, that which is neither one, many, nor all ;
i.e. to which no original use of understanding in the Ca
tegories of Quantity can be applied, (an ens rationis.) Such
is the conception of a .noumenon , which is out of time and
space, and to which however existence must belong.
Nothing is, secondly, that, which has no original use of
understanding in the Categories of Quality for a foundation ;
(a nihilprivativum.) Such is the conception of empty Space.
Nothing is, thirdly, that which contains no original use
of the Categories of Relation, which posite a permanent in
space ; (an ens imaginarium.) Such is the conception of
a mathematical figure.
These three conceptions do not run counter to the ori
ginal use of understanding; -they are therefore not counter-intelligiele . But they are unintelligible, as the
analytical unity which is thought in them cannot be car
ried back to any original synthetic objective unity.
Nothing is, fourthly, that which contains no original use
of the Categories of Modality, (a nihil negativum ;) for exam
ple, the conception of a right-lined figure of two sides ;
the conception of a substance which is present in space,
yet without filling it ; the conception of a creation of
matter. The above conceptions run counter to the ori
ginal use of understanding.
Transcendental Philosophy therefore consists in this,
that all signification and intelligibility of our conceptions
lie in the original use of understanding; that it can be said
of a conception, that it has an objeil, that it refers to an objecl, and that it has objective validity, only when its ana
lytical unity can be carried back to the originalfynthitic objctttve
unity ofconsciousness.
The question is now easily answered, how we come by
Vol. XI. No. 780.

N T.
6l.f
the pure conceptions of understanding, that is, the Cate
gories, and apply them to experience, though they are not
derived from experience. The fact is they are the very
understanding itself, and are that alone which renders all
experience poiiible. This is termed, in the Critic of Pure
Reason, the Deduction of the Categories of Nature, and
is proved with apodictical certainty. This explanation of
Understanding, or the second degree of mental spon
taneity, completely limits and determines the power of
this faculty. Understanding is accordingly that faculty of the
mind which raises conceptions from Intuitions, and is completely
limited to Time and Space. It differs from Sense in postesting a freedom of action, though this freedom is still con
fined within the boundary of Time and Space. Conse
quently, whenever it is occupied with speculations that
transcend this limit, the result of these speculations will
be a mere play of thoughts, and contain nothing intelligible.
Such arc its attempts to investigate the Human Soul, the
Deity, and Immortality; which, being Ideas of Reason,
can only be investigated by that Faculty, and can never
become intelligible objects for the understanding ; that is
to fay, objects in Time and Space, or in Expeiier.ce. Thus
it is evident that Understanding has no other share in the produSioncf Knowledge than that ofgiving FORM or Unity (sl the
matter or variety which is received by Sense. But to give
form to the matter is to constitute the object. As an ar
chitect constructs a house by giving a certain form to the
materials, the Intellect constitutes the objects of experi
ence by giving to the received matter, which it could
not create, a certain form, according to the nature and
powers of its constitution, namely, according to the Ca
tegories. Understanding therefore can only form Con
ceptions.
Having thus explained what is to be understood by Know
ledge; namely, that it is the joint effect or produce of the.
faculties of Understanding and Sense ; or, in other words,
that Knowledge is the comprehending an Intuition under a Con
ception, and is produced by the judging act of the Under
standing; it will be proper to enquire into the nature of
Judgment before we proceed to examine what Reason ha*
to do with Knowledge, what influence it has upon our
actions, and in what manner it secures to us Morality, which
includes the Idea of the Deity, of the Immortality of the
Soul, and of a future state.
JUDGMENT
is the logical Use of Understanding and of Reason.
To comprehend an intuition under a conception is to
judge. The Understanding judges immediately, that is,
applies a predicate to a subject immediately. " The
grass is green." Reason judges also, but mediately. It
also applies a predicate to a subject ; but it does this by
mean9 of another conception, or middle term ; and this
process is named Conclusion. The general nature of Con
clusion is, that it consists of three Judgments ; but, as
every judgment comprehends a represented variety in 3
conception, a Conclusion will consist of three conceptions.
Thus it comprehends an Intuition under a Conception,
and a Conception under a higher conception, arranging
what is particular under what is general. For instance,
All Men are Mortal ; Locke is a Man ; therefore Locke
is mortal. The sphere of the conception Mortal is the
largest ; Man is the next, which is comprehended in the
former; and the intuition Locke is contained in the con
ception Man. Tiiis may be illustrated by the following
figures.
Predicate. Middle Term, Subject.

.7 R

The

614'
KANT.
The highest conception, under which ethers aTe ar the objective unity, that is, under a Conception ; and by re
ranged, mast be strictly universal ; that is, it must be an flecting that there are but three kind of things in the
Idea, otherwise no conclusion Is possihle. Now, as Under world of which we can judge, namely, the properties of a
standing and Reason both apply a predicate to a subject, they thing, the ffeBs of a thing, and the parts of a whole, (for no
are both judging faculties; and in this capacity are both other cale is possible;) we may now easily arrive at the
of a regulative use. This use of them differs from their exact number of the judging-afts of the understanding, to
original use, which is constitutive. The Understanding in which the following Questions lead.
its original use conltitutes every object of possible and ac
i. What things can we judge of?
tual Knowledge ; and Reason, as will be (hown, consti
z. How many things can we judge of?
tutes the Moral Nature of Man. It is not the business of
3. How can w-e judge of these things ?
Logic to enquire after the origin of our conceptions as to
4. With what degrees of certainty can we judge ?
their nutter; this enquiry belongs to Transcendental
Philosophy, or Metaphysics. The Understanding has con
The Answers to these Questions completely exhaust theceptions, as so many rules for thinking objects by adding Conception of the Judgments of Understanding, according
certain marks or designations to them. The whole busi to the clue of the Categories, by furnishing us with a
ness of Logic is to arrange Intuitions under Conceptions, complete Table of all possible Judgments.
and these Conceptions under higher conceptions, until it
First, What things can we judge off Nothing but intui
attains the greatest systematic unity of all our knowledge. tions, which can be only the properties of a thing, the
Logic therefore abstracts from all contents of Knowledge effects of a thing, or the parts of a whole. The judgment
in conception, or from all matter of thought, and consi of the first is Categorical, that of the second Hypothetical,
ders conceptions merely according to their form, that is, and that of the third DisjunSive. These three species of
subjectively. The logical origin of conceptions.as to their Judgment express tUe relations between things and their
mere form, consists in Reflection, by which is produced a properties, causes and their effects, parts and their wholes i
representation common to several objects. This is the and form a class which is termed Judgments of Relation.
form required by judgment. In order to beget concep
Secondly, How many things can we judge of? The answer
tions from given representations, we must be able to Com is very easy : Either t>ne, many, or all. The first is Singu
pare, to Reflect, and to Abstract. These three logical ope lar, the second Particular, the third Universal; and this
rations of the Understanding are the essential and univer class is called Judgments if Quantity.
sal conditions necessary for the production of Conceptions.
Thirdly, How can we judge ofthese things? We can either
Comparison and Reflection are positive conditions ; but Ab affirm or deny, or deny infinitely. The first is Affirmative,
straction is only a negative condition ; for we do not by the second Negative, the third Infinite; and this class is call
abstraction obtain conceptions, but only perfect and con ed Judgments of Quality.
fine them within their determined limits. For example,
Fourthly, With what degrees cf certainty can wejudge? We
I fee a fir, a willow, and a lime : first I compare these ob can judge that things may exist, that they do ex'jl, or that
jects together, and I perceive that they differ from each they mujlestijl. The first is Problematical, the second AJferother with respect to their trunks, their branches, their torical, the third Apodictical. These are called Judgments
leaves, Sec. Then I reflect upon that in which they agree, of Modality. This last class of Judgments docs not add
or which is common to them; namely, a trunk, branches, any thing to the contents of a judgment as those of Quan
and leaves. Lastly, I abstract from the size, figure, &c. tity, Quality, and Relation, do, but only points out those
of their different parts, and in this manner I obtain the acts of the mind which have been employed in forming
the judgment. These Judgments will be found perfectly
conception of a tree.
Thus, by an accurate definition of Judgment, namely, to harmonize with the Categories, and may be thus ex
the comprehending the variety contained in an Intuition, under hibited at one view.
JUDGMENTS of UNDERSTANDING.
Quantity.
Singular,
Particular,
Universal.

Quality.
Affirmative,
Negative,
Infinite.

I now ask, Does my Conception of Judgment contain

Truth, is it clear, and is it universal ? Firlt I find I have
Truth in my idea of Judgment ; for, if I judge at all, I
must comprehend a variety under a unity ; therefore, my idea
of Judgment contains Truth. It is clear, because, agree
ably to this definition, I can perform every thing that is
required of Judgment. It is universal, for it is applicable
to 'every act of Judgment.
I mult now prove that this Classification is complete, nei
ther redundant nor deficient. First, If we judge of any
thing, we must either affirm or deny ; and no other cafe is
possible. This regards judgments of Quality. Secondly,
But we can only affirm or deny with respect to the pro
perties of a thing, the effects of a thing, or the parts of a
whole; and no other cafe is possible. This respects Relation.
Thirdly, We must affirm or deny something, either of one
thing, of many, or os all ; and no other cafe is possible.
This regards Quantity. Fourthly, With respect to Modality;
the thing judged ot must either be possible, actual, or ne
cessary ; and here also no other case is possible. Hence it
nay be inferred, that this classification is quite complete j

Relation.
Categorical,
Hypothetical,
Disjunctive.

Modality.
Problematical,
Assertorical,
Apodictical.

for it is out of the power of any one to add another class;

and, if one be taken away, the whole is destroyed.
Every Judgment mnst stand under all these Classes at
once. For instance, The bird fings; isa singular, affirma
tive, hypothetical, Judgment, with apodictical certainty.
First, it is considered under Quantity, as singular. This
Bird sings. Secondly, under Quality, as affirmative
Something is affirmed of the Bird ; it fings. Thirdly, as
hypothetical, for finging is an effect produced by the bird.
And, lastly, it is considered under Modality, as apodicti
cal, or as a judgment of the greatest degree of certainty;
for, I have the testimony of my fenses, that the Bird ac
tuallyfi^gs.
By this logical process, the immense variety of repre
sent; tiens which the Human Mind begets, may be reduced
to three classes, or wholes. First, a Unity or whole os
Sense, that is, Intuition. Secondly, a Unity or whole of
Understanding, that is, Conception. Thirdly, a Unity
or whole of Reason, that is, Idea. Now, these are all the
possible wholes that can be conceived, and there cannot
i>e any object of thought that is not comprehended un
ties

KANT.
der one or other os these classes. Even Cod himself must stance of a Disjunctive Judgment, or the dividing a Whole
come under Idea ; for, if we say we have no Idea of God, into its Parts. A Division is either logical or mathema
we lower ourselves to the level of the brutes, who act tical. In the former, the parts which compose the whole
conformably to blind inllinst. If there is any possible ob are themselves wholes, and are analytical when they con
ject of thought that is not included in these three wholes, cern mental things, and anatomical when they relate to
I confess I am quite at a loss to know what it can be ; for corporeal things. The former regard Conceptions and
it must needs imply, that, besides Reason, Understanding, Intuitions ; the latter pure Intuitions or Mathematical
and Sense, there must be some other powers for forming Wholes, which do net differ in quality, or form complet*
wholes again.
Knowledge.
Having obtained all possible Wholes, we now give an in

Ideas.

Example of a Disjunctive Judgment.

I. Wholes.
,
A
i. Conceptions.

,
3. Intuitions.

H. Parts.

Such as are limited in their nature, and which are them

selves complete wholes.
1
"
A
'
\
1.
.
3.
Of Ideas.
Of Conceptions.
Of Intuitions.
1. Genus,
1. Marks,
Anatomy.
. Species.
2. Analysis.
In this Table of Division, Intuition, Conception, and
Idea, are taken in their molt general signification. For
Intuition does not imply any particular representation,
but all possible intuitions ; Conception implies intuitions
perceived by the senses and classed in order ; and Idea im
plies conceptions elevated by means of genus and species,
even to the absolute, which alone renders a Conclusion pos
sible. Thus Reason is occupied in dividing Ideas into
genus and species ; Conceptions are divided into, and
tried by, their essential and primary marks ; and this is
called "Analysis. And the division of Intuitions into their
particular parts, is termed Anatomy. . Intuition is the
Matter of Knowledge ; Conception that which renders a
Judgment possible ; and Idea that which renders a Conclulion possible.
Conclusions arc Judgments of Reason which differ from Judg
ments of Understanding, as the latter require no proof. For
example, " The Grafs is green." This is perceived im
mediately by the senses. We here merely enquire whe
ther the mark green, that is predicated of the conception
grass, is contained in the intuition or object ; or, whether
the intuition Grafs, is comprehended under the conception
green. If this be done with clear consciousness, then this
is a sound and good judgment of Understanding.
But conclusions of Reason require a proof or third con
ception, in order to apply the predicate to the subject.
For example, of the Judgment Heautontoruminos can carry a
Man; I have no means to"determine either in the affirma
tive or negative; the judgment is perfectly dark to me.
But, the instant I introduce the middle term, every thing
becomes clear and bright. When I add that Heautontoru
minos is a Horse, by means of this intermediate Conception,
the predicate is applied to the subject ; and this is a Syl
logism of Reason which runs thus : Major, Every horse
can carry a man. Minor, Heautontoruminos is a horse.
Conclusion, Therefore Heautontoruminos can carry a man.
As conclusions of Reason can only regard the relations
of things, it is easy to determine that there are but three
classes of conclusions possible according to the Table of
Judgments of Understanding under the head Relation ;
namely, Categorical, Hypothetical, and Disjunctive, con
clusions. But it mult be particularly remarked, that these
Syllogisms of Reason infer from universals or generals to
particulars; which inference, if logically correct, will al
ways contain Trutk ; whereas, in conclusions of Under
standing, namely, Induction and Analogy, which infer

Snch as are not limited, but are in their

nature infinite, and which are not
themselves complete wholes.
Of Time and Space, which may be
determined, 1. by arbitrary measures}
2. by Reason.
From particulars to generals, errors are very liable to oc
cur, and mistead our judgment.
It is a great fault in logic to treat of diflintl artd complete
conceptions before Judgments and Ratiocinations. For dis
tinct conceptions arc. only possible by a Judgment, and
complete conceptions by a Conclusion. It is equally ob
vious, that no other fundamental power of ike Soul is requi
site to apply an immediate mark than is required to apply
a mediate mark to a thing. Both arise from the judging
faculty, which in the one case judges immediately, and in
the other infers and concludes. This may assist in point
ing out the difference between rational and irrational
animals. For the chief power of Knowledge consists
in the faculty of judging, and is a distinguishing charac
teristic of Man. But the power of Judging is possible only
by means of internal sense, by which we make our repre
sentations the objects of our thoughts; and this can be
long to rational beings only.
Imagination is an active power, a jpontancity. It is this
power which furnissies us with intuitions as a store of ob
jects for forming Conceptions and Conclusions. It in
cludes three powers; namely, the representative, the cre
ative, and the retentive. The first produces intuitions, or
sensible representations ; the second is the region of fancy,
which forms new combinations of the sensible materials ;
and the last is memory, which recalls to the mind, by the
law of the association of ideas, such objects as have once
impressed our senses.
Truth consists in the agreement of the conception with tit
oijetl ; that is, when the conception we have formed of a
thing agrees correctly with the appearance of the thing.
For example, if the conception of St. Paul's Cathedral
agrees with the object upon re-examining it, there is
Truth in the conception, and no contradiction. Thus I
fay I have truth in my Idea of the Human Mind, when I
affirm that it consists of Twelve Categories, Sue
Ideas of Reason, and Time and Space.
Error is caused by our feelings acting upon our Reason
at the time we are judging, and forcing it out of its pro
per course. Reason itlelf cannot err, because it is created
by our Maker with its proper powers and limits to act as
he has designed. Nor can Error lie in our senses, for they
always receive the fame impressions from the fame objects,
or we could have no certain knowledge-at all. But, we
suffer our feelings and inclinations to work upon our rea
son while it is judging, and itill call the result the pro
duce

6l<5
K A
dnce os reason. This is the real source of Error. A stone
let fall from an eminence, has, by the power of gravity in
the earth, an inclination to fall in a perpendicular line ;
but, if any thing obstruct its course, it cannot follow the
laws prescribed to it by its nature, but will still fall as
nearly in the proper line as the power acting against it
tvill permit.
This whole logical procedure is strictly Dogmatical ;
that is, it does not search to the bottom to discover how
conceptions are formed with respect to their matter, but
is content to assume that things are as they appear. This
firinciple is logically correct ; for the proper province of
ogic is merely to regulate our knowledge, and bring it
into a systematic unity ; and it never is the business of
logic to constitute objects as to their matter, but only to
raise conceptions as to their form, for the purpose of class
ing all our Knowledge. Therefore the grand fault we
commit is the making a constitutive use of this merely regu
lative principle, as is done in the following conclusion : AU
objects of nature appear to my fenses as extended and figured
bodies ; therefore they are extended and figured in themselves in
dependent of my mind. Nothing in the world can be more
erroneous than this conclusion, which contains more in
the concluding part than is warranted by the premises.
In the first place, Extension is the form of external recep
tivity, and therefore cannot belong to the things in them
selves ; for it is an esjinlialform or part of the Human Mind.
The object upon entering our receptivity imbibes theform of
extension ; but this object is no longer the thing in it
self. When it is confounded with a form of she Mind it
becomes a Phenomenon, or mere appearance ; but is not the
Ncumenon, or the cause of the Phenomenon ; for the Cause
is always heterogeneous from the Effect. Therefore it is
quite false to ailert that the Things in themselves are ex
tended independent of the Mind ; for Extension is given
to the objects of Nature, that is, to the Phenomena, by Ex
ternal Sense. In other words, all objects of Nature are Ex
ternal Intuitions. It is equally false to assert that the
things in themselves are figured bodies; for this depends
upon the Schematism of the pure intellect under the guidance
of the Categories, which produces all conception of figure
and body, and every picture under which the beautiful
varieties of nature appear to us. Therefore Form and
Body are given to the objects of Nature by the Under
standing, which gives a form to the matter that is received
by our receptivity, and which we cannot create. Thus it
is evident that we know nothing of the things in them
selves, but only how they appear to us : the former are
Koumcna, the latter Phenomena. It must be equally evident
that we cannot apply the predicate Extension to a Subject
of which we know nothing; but we can undoubtedly ap
ply it to the Phenomena of which we have true and good
Knowledge, and of whose existence we are clearly conscious.
Hence it follows that the objects of Nature are constituted
by the Original use of Understanding in the Categories,
and that the business of Logic is to regulate and reduce
to order the immense variety of these objects, i. e. Intui
tions, with which we are impressed. See farther under the
article Logic.
Nothing can be more agreeable to the dictates of common fense,
nor more conformable to the strictest rules of found philosophy,
than to name the objects of nature, of which we ourselves alsoform
a part, real, substantial, material, things, occupying each a
place in Space, end filling up a portion of Time ; for inTstance, to fay that this is a real, material, substantial, ta
ble upon which I write; that the chair upon which I sit,
the house in which 1 reside, in short every object of ex
ternal sense, is a real, substantial, thing. The first part of
this position requires no proof, for the appeal to common
sense is here sufficient. No one in his senses will fay,
this table is not a materialsubstance, but a phantom of the brain.
Were this the case, there could be no real substantial
knowledge in the world. If we cannot depend upon the
testimony of our senses when accompanied with cle.tr conscioulncii, then every thing mult be mere illusion, as

N T.
maintained by Berkeley, and there is nothing in the world
worth knowing, much less worth philosophizing upon.
But it should seem that there is some difficulty in prov
ing the second part of this position ; namely, that that
which is so fully admitted by common sense is equally confor
mable to the strictest rules offound philosophy. It mult not
be forgotten that we have been here treating of the Logical
use of understanding ; which is precisely the ltation of Dog
matical Philosphy ; and not of the Original use of Understand
ing, which is the station of Transcendental Philosophy. Thus
Dogmatical philosophy states, with great truth, that the ob
jects of nature are real, substantial, material, given, objects,
that we are conscious of their exiltence,and equally conscious
that we did not create them; and that the representations we
form of these objects are not the objects themselves. But we
fay, and fay justly, that we havaTRUTH in our-conceptions
when they agree with things without the Mind ; that the
conception we have of St. Paul's Cathedral contains truth,
when upon examining the object we find all the part9 of the
conception accord with real facts without the Mind, ami
this with clear consciousness. We are equally certain that
these real Substances of Nature are endowed with powers to
produce certain effects. We are well assured that the Sun
gives light and heat to this terraqueous globe ; that fire
burns; that the magnet attracts; that heavy bodies fall to
the earth ; that animated nature propagates its kind ; and
that in the vegetable world seeds produce plants, plants pro
duce flowers, which again produce seeds ; and that it thus
sustains itself. Some os these objects must be considered
as Causes, and others as Effects produced by them ; as
light is an effect of the Sun, and the Sun the cause of light.
We still discover other relations among the various ob
jects of Nature, or Substances of the world ; namely, that
they mutually determine each other's situation in Space 5
that is, that they not only act, but are also acted upon.
That, for example, in the planetary system, the greatest
harmony of aQion and rcadion subsists, and which alone
sustains it as a whole; for, if the least: deviation from equal
power were to take place, the system would beat an end.
Should the Sun's attraction obtain a decided superiority
over the projectile motion of the Earth, this planet would\
soon find itself at rest in the Sun. Thus every Substance
is only sustained in the situation it occupies in Space by
the contact of surrounding substances, which mutually
determine each other's place, and thus a grand and beau
tiful whole arises, which we denominate the Universe.
The whole of this procedure is not only logically cor
rect, but is also strictly true. Yet all this is still nothing
but Dogmatical Philosophy, which is fully sufficient for all
the purposes of common life ; and, while we carefully
avoid committing logical blunders, that is, drawingfalse
conclusions, we are sure to obtain sound empirical Know
ledge upon which we can safely depend.
transcendental Philosophy not only admits the correctness
of the whole of this logical procedure, but actually con
firms its truth. It further slates, that this is not all the
Knowledge which the human mind is capable of obtaining
with respect to the objects of nature. For by a Critic ot
its own faculties we discern in the clearest manner the
share which the mind has in producing these very objects
of nature. It is briefly as follows :
Our Receptivity is affected from without ; but only by
the exertion of a mental activity can we become consci
ous of this affection. For spontaneity in connecting to
gether the affections of our external fense affects our re
ceptivity from within. Hence External and Internal
Intuitions. Now this is the given matter of all Know
ledge. But Knowledge mutt also have a form; and this
form is produced by the Original Use of Understanding in the
Categories. Hence Conceptions. But Intuitions united
to Conceptions constitute Knowledce. Consequently
all the Phenomena of Nature, which can only exist in Time
and Space, are nothing but Intuitions united to Concep
tions. But Intuitions united to Conceptions are the foun
dation of all real, substantial, material, Knowledge. Thus

KANT.
is the Transcendent?.!, or only true, Philosophy, in perfect connected by the understanding into Conception-, and asharmony with plain common safe.
there is nothing in the mind for reason to connect except
As the comprehending this subject clearly is of the Conceptions, it follows that Reason can connect our con
highest importance to the understanding of the whole ceptions only. But, as these arc either pure or empirical,
Critical System, it may be further illustrated thus : the Ideas which reason produces by connecting them
Sense begets Intuitions; Understanding begets Concep must be cither pure or empirical. As Reason -connects con
tions i and Reason deduces one judgment from another. ceptions, it must of course connect their forms, which rj
When our external fense is impressed by something exte the most remarkable and essential part of them; (for their
rior to the mind, this occasions an affection of our recep matter is mere intuition ;) and, as the Categories are the
tivity. The cause of this affection we denominate Kou- most general forms of all conceptions, Reason will of
menon, or the thing in itself, of which we know nothing ; course connect the Categories. Now the Categories are ar
nay, we cannot even form the slightest conception of it. certain modification of the Spontaneity; that is, they are
The effect produced, or the very affection itself, is sensation modes of acting, and are distinct from Time and Space,
in Sy>ace, whose parts co-exilt; which is the given matter which are modes of receiving given varieties; therefore tie
of ail real substantial Knowledge. For, when we analyze Categories are the very vtter or variety of which Reason pro
our notion of matter, we find it consists of parts that lie duces a unity ; and, as this matter or variety is free from
one by the stde of and near another, that fill up Space, and can the conditions of Time and Space, it is no wonder that
not be annihilated. Therefore matter is sensation blended the unity or Idea produced by Reason should also be ex
with the form of external sense, or Space ; and becomes empt from those corditions that circumscribe a Thing in
material substance by being connected by the Category Time'anrt Space. The Ideas of Reason then, heing exempt
Substance, whose schema is perduraHlity ofsensations in time ; from the conditions of a Thing in Time and Space, mult
that is, in every material substance there is something of course be unconditioned, or absolute. T hey are also i
that lasts in time, and which has properties that change priori; that is, the roots from which they shoot up lie in
in time. Now, when our internal sense is affected, whick Reason, and Reason which produces them is pure reason.
The form of Sense cenfists of a variety, whose parts lie
can only he dene by the operations of the mind itself, that is,
Spontaneity in connecting the affections of our external one without another. Theform of Under/landing also con
sense, affects our internal sense from within, and this oc sists of a variety, but very unlike that of sense, for j'r is the
casions a sensation in time, whose parts do not co-exist, different modes of connecting, and is not restrained to Time
but fellow one aster another in striB succession, that is, fill up and Space; that is to fay, it is an unconditioned variety.
a portion of time, and have a beginning, middle, and eno. But it is this variety that reason connects into a unity,
Therefore Renlhy is sensation, blended with the form of in in order to form an Idea; consequently an Idea has no
ternal sense or time, and connected by the Category Rea thing to do with Time and Space, but is unconditioned or
lity, whose schema is a degree in general, or quantity of be absolute.
Reason connects the Categories of Quantity, which are
ing in time, which reprelents a Reality in general limited
by negations, and is the most general conception of a Unity, Multitude, and Totality, so as to produce an Idea,
sensible reality. It implies something that arises in time, which involves unconditioned Totality. The totalities in Tims
lasts for some moments, and vanishes in time. Thus a and Space are circumscribed by limits that are Time and
Reality is constituted that did not exist from eternity, but Space also ; these limits have again limits of the fame na
ture, so that we may go on ad irrftnitvm, and never arrive
had a beginning, middle, and end.
It mult be well understood that Transcendental Philo at an absolute totality in Time and Space. Reason alone,
sophy cannot be represented by conceptions taken from by connecting a variety that is not in Time and Space,
the objects discovered in the mind, but can only bo repre it enabled to produce the idea of an absolute totality, which,
sented originally ; that is to fay, we must go to the fact itself, though it contains no knowledge of things, yetserves to render a
and determine with clear consciousnels that it is a fact, conclusion possible, to regulate our knowledge, and to induce us ta
and, being so, cannot be otherwise ; for example, the fact push it as far as we are able.
Reason, by connecting the Categories of Quality, which
that Sense is internal and external, that its forms are
Time and Space, which is the ground of Intuitions, that are Reality, Negation, and Limitation, produces the idett
Understanding consists of the twelve Categories, which are of an unconditioned Limitation. Every reality in time is li
twelve synthetic powers, whose joint effects constitute the mited by negations. It is a variety whole parts can be
synthetic objective unity of consciousness, which is the ground measured by degrees only ; but the degrees in such a va
* of possibility of all conceptions that are formed by the riety have degrees that are smaller ; these degrees have
mind. This being the fact, we have nothing more to do others still smaller ; so that we may, in our thoughts, di
than to admit it. The question is now perfectly insigni vide the degrees as far as we please, and we shall find no
ficant, why there are just twelve Categories, and neither end to the division. Every degree, therefore, in a reality
in time, is conditioned ; it depends upon another degree,
more nor fewer. Such is the simple fact.
This Explanation of the logical use of Understanding and so on. Reason requires absolute totality in this series
completely limits and confines all the operations of Judg of degrees, and, therefore, forms an idea ot" unconditioned?
ment to the view of the phenomena as things in them limitation, or of a limitation no longer depending upon
selves. But this is exactly the Dogmatical Station, whose other limits.
principle is, that the things are in themselves as they appear 10
Reason, by connecting the Categories of Relation, pro
ut, that is, extended andfigured bodies. The very essence of duces the following ideas :
First, That of an absolute Substance. The substances in.
Dogmatism is, that it does not search to the bottom for
truth, but is content to assume things, and consider them time and space are merely collections of properties, which
true. It now remains to be seen what pure reajon has to in a judgment are made the predicates of" a subject ; but,
on analyzing the subject, we find that it likewise contains
do with our Knowledge.
a mere collection of" properties which arc found in ano
REASON
ther subject ; and so we may proceed ad inftnitum. But,
is the Power offorming Ideas.
as properties cannot subsist by themselves, and must lie
An Idea has nothing to do with Time and Space. It grounded in something which has an existence of its own,
is a Unity produced by Reason from a variety that is ex Reason, which requires totality in a series of depending
empt from the conditions of Time and Space. This va properties, forms the idea of an absolute substance, which
cannot beany longer the mere predicate cf another, but
riety is the Categories which are not in Time and Space.
Reason is the third or highest degree of Mental Spon which contains the ultimate ground of the inhering pre
taneity. Its action consists, like that of Undemanding, dicates.
in connecting a Variety into a Unity, As intuitions are ' Secondly, The idea of an absolute Cause. In the world
7S
ot"
Vol. jU. *N.o. .781.

618
K A
of phenomena, every cause depends upon a preceding
cause. Reason, which look* for absolute totality in a se
ries of conditions, finding no such totality in time and
space, because there is no end to preceding causes, forms
the idea of an absolute cause.
Thirdly, The idea of unconditioned Concurrence. If
we think an assemblage of Substances in time and space
mutually working upon each other, we shall find, that in
each of the subltances there is a cause, which not only
produces effects upon the others, but which is itself an
effect. Now, as in all the subltances which stand thus in
connection, there are causes that have other causes, these
causes again others, and so on ad infinitum, it is clear, that
the scries of causes which connect and determine such an
assemblage of substances, has no end in time and space.
Reason, which requires completeness or totality in a scries
of causes, and not finding it in the world of phenomena,
forms an idea of unconditioned concurrence, that is, av idea
which contains the complete andfull Cause of the various connec
tions between thesubstances of the world. This idea of a comfiletely-deternuncd concurrence is unconditioned, that is,
t excludes the conditions of time, and contains only a
concurrence where the connection is determined by causes
that are no longer effects of other causes in time.
Reason, by connecting the Categories of Modality,
produces the idea of absolute Necessity. The Categories
of Modality are Possibility, Existence, and Necessity. They
mark only the various modes of conceiving, of which
man is capable. Possibility expresses conseivablenefs and its
laws ; Existence fgnifies real conception and its laws ; and Net'jfity implies real conception, determined by the invariable laws
as the conceiving faculty. Absolute necessity rs that whose
contrary is impossible, that is, contradictory. There is
no absolute necessity in time; for all that is in time is
an event or a change. Every change in time is deter
mined by a preceding change, and therefore is not abso
lutely necessary. Reason, which requires totality in this
series of changes, and not finding it in time, forms an idea
of something which does not depend on a preceding
change, which is exempt from these conditions of time,
and which is in all time,: that is, which is absolutely ne
cessary.
Table of the primary Ideas of Reason.
1. Absolute Totality. '*
2. Absolute Limitation.,'
3. Absolute Substance.
4. Absolute Cause.
'.' ' : '
5. Absolute Concurrence.
6. Absolute Necessity.
N. B. The accompanying diagram may serve to illus
trate this process of the mind.
By these Ideas of Reason it is evident we cannot hnow
any object ; for who will conclude, because his Reason
fives him Ideas of absolute substance, cause, &c. that he
nows such things. To know a thing, we must be able to
instance a particular intuition of the thing : but how can
we obtain intuitions of absolute substance, absolute cause,
tec. Reason has no intuitive faculty : we can only con
ceive something by means of these Ideas, but we cannot
know any thing.
These pure Ideas of Reason refer by means of the Ca
tegories, which they connect, to the Schemata of the pure
intellect ; and, by means of the Schemata, to our intui
tions. These references produce the following Judg
ments :
First, Absolute Totality gives the following judgment :
AU extended quantity of the Phenomena of Nature is uncondition
ed; that is, whatever limits their extension may have re
ceived from the Intellect, yet we must consider it by Rea
son as determinable ad infinitum. This induces us to con
tinue our inquiries ad infinitum.
Secondly, Absolute Limitation gives the following judg
ment : All intensive quantities of the Phenomena, when viewed by
Reason, are unconditioned. Intensive quantities are the events
that are in Time, and not in Space 5 that have no breadth

N T.
nor height, yet arise and vanisli. There is in time neither
absolute Reality nor absolute Negation.
Thirdly, Absolute Substance gives the following judg
ment : All connexion of Properties with their Substances in the
world of Phenomena, when viewed by Reason, must be confdered as
uncondititned. The Substances viewed by the intellect have
only a certain duration and certain properties ; and are
phenomena, that is, intuitions which arise and vanish.
But Reason says, these properties, have no limits ; for we
may discover new properties and things without end.
There is in experience no absolute substance.
Fourthly, Absolute Cause gives the following judgment:
All connexion between cause and effeSl in experience, when,
viewed by Reason, must be considered as unconditioned. Cause*
and Effects determined by the intellect have a limited
duration; but Reason says, in the world of Phenomena
there is no first cause, nor any effect we can reasonably
call the last. A First Cause is an Idea of Reason, and
cannot therefore be met with in experience.
Fifthly, Absolute Concurrence gives the following judg
ment : AU mutual aSion and re-ailion in the world of Pheno
mena, when viewed by Reason, must be confdered as unconditi
oned. Experience viewed by the understanding discovers
a determinate co-existence, consequence, and duration.
But Reason says, this whole is infinitely determinable in
its duration, co-existence, and mutual actions; conse
quently there is nothing absolutely unconnected nor ab
solutely beginning.
Sixthly, Absolute Necessity gives the following judg
ment : The existence of the phenomena in the whole of time, when
viewed by Reason, must be considered as unconditioned. Expe
rience viewed by the understanding discovers a limited
necessity ; that is, the Effect is necessary only as far as the
Cause is necessary. But Reason requires completeness in
these conditions ; namely, something that is ablolutely ne
cessary, and which must be in all time.
It is evident that these principles of Reason can be only
of a regulative use. By means of them we are enabled to
give the greatest systematical unity to all our Knowledge.
They are, therefore, indispensably necessary in all our in
vestigations of Nature. For want of a " Critic" of this
Faculty, it is usual, not only to derive these principles
from experience, but to make a constitutive use of them ;
that is, really to fancy that we can discover objects that
correspond to these Ideas of Reason. This only arises
from our neglecting to pay attention to the original use of
understanding, which alone secures intelligibility to our
conceptions. Therefore, we can make no speculative use
x>( pure reason that can terminate in intelligibility ; but,
we may by all means make a consistent regulative use of
this faculty. Hence it follows, that Theoretical Reason
easily oversteps its limits, and loses itself among unat
tainable objects and contradictory conceptions. To pre
vent this, it is absolutely necessary to have a " Critic" of
this faculty.
Critic ofpurespeculative Reason.
Reason, by means of syllogisms, deduces one judgment
from another. When the last of these deductions wants
intelligibility, then this is a mere play of thoughts, and
nothing but mere Speculation, which totally neglects the
original use of understanding in the Categories.
By the three Syllogisms of Reason, namely, the Categori
cal, the Hypothetical, and the Disjunctive, Reason produces
three Transcendental Ideas, and attributes objective vali
dity to them, by not attending to the original use of un
derstanding, or to their intelligibility. Thus, from the
Categorical arises an Idea of the Soul, considered as abso
lute Substance, which is treated of in Rational Psycology.
From the Hypothetical arises an Idea of a First Cause,
which is treated of under Rational Cosmology. And,
lastly, from the Disjunctive arises the Idea of God, which
is treated of under Rational Theology.
None of these objects are to be met with among our in
tuitions or in experience; but can only be investigated
by our Reason; and it is in Practical Reason that
these

KANT.
619
these Ideas are secured to us, sufficiently for all moral relation to objeS-. m Space. This judgment is also false ) for
. purposes, under the Category Moral Liberty. As specula how can that which is neither one, many, nor all, which
tive reason transcends the limits of Time and Space, it is neither Substance nor Reality, be in relation to things in
easily entangles itself in contradictions, which it is the Space } All these judgments are consequently a mere play
proper business of a Critic of this faculty to explain.
of thoughts, and want intelligibility. These judgments donot arile from experience ; no examples are to be ff>und in1
Critic os Rational Pfycology.
experience corresponding with them. Consequently, they
The sole business of Rational Pfycology is to investi are not conceptions derived from intuitions. But, exclu
gate the Idea of absolute substance, or that which thinks ; sive of Conceptions and Intuitions, there is nothing in the
1. e. the Soul. / think, therefore, I am substance. Ra Human Mind but Ideas; therefore, the Soul mult be an
tional Pfycology states, according to the Table of the Ca Idea of Reason. On this account it is exempt from the
tegories, that
conditions of Time and Space, to which all Intuitions and
i. (Of Relation.) The Soul is Substance.
Conceptions are limited.
i. (Of Quality.) The Soul is Simple.
The Idea of the Soul is formed by pure Speculative
Rtason ; from the Category Substance, carried to the abso
3. (Of Quantity.) The Soul is One, (identical.)
4. (Of Modality.) The Soul stands in relation to ob lute. It consequently wants the intelligibility of an object
of understanding, which is in Time and Space. But, al
jects in Space.
It is remarkable, that, in all these judgments, the origi- though it wants Theoretical Intelligibility, it does not want
nal use os understanding is entirely wanting ; consequently, Practical Validity; for this is secured to it by Practical
they are all perfectly unintelligible. First, in the position Reason.
the Soul is Substance, there is no original use of understand
Critic of Rational Cosmology.
ing substance, which posites a permanent in" space, hav
The Idea of Rational Cosmology springs from Pure
ing properties that fill up time. A substance is an Exter
nal Intuition that fills up Space and Time. But we can Speculative Reason, by carrying the Category Cause and
not fay, of tac Human Soul, that it is a Substance ; for this Esfcd to the absolute, by the Hypothetical prosyllogism.
would imply that there could exist a Substance in Space It must here be remarked, that the chief proposition in this,
yet without rilling it, which experience contradicts : there mode of inference must always consist of two distinct judg
fore, the position " the Soul it Substance" is false accord ments ; one considered as Cause, and the other as Effect..
ing to the Dogmatical use of Understanding. Secondly, Therefore, in treating of Rational Cosmology, a Paralo
The Soul is Simple. This position likewise has no original gism os Reason take place; which, by neglecting the ori
life of understanding, Reality, for its basis ; for every ginal use of understanding, has the appearance of Intelli
Reality must consist of parts that fill up Time; that is, gibility. But these cosmological Ideas are not unintelligi
have a beginning, middle, and end, and be strictly com ble ; they are counter-intelligible ; for the giving out a First
posed : therefore, the second Judgment is also false. Cause as the absolute condition of a whole series, or consi
Thirdly, The Soul is One. This position is likewise false ; dering the whole series of causes and effects taken together
for how can that which is neither a substance nor a reality as absolutely unconditioned, both run counter to the origi
be one, many, or all ? This position wants the original nal use of understanding, which states, that the cause isuse of understanding, Quantity. Lastly, The Soul Jlands in only necessary on account of the effect ; and conversely.
Antithesis.
Thesis.
1. The World has a beginning in Time, and bounds in
1. The World has no beginning in Time, and do
bounds in Space.
Space.
For at every given instant all Time which preceded is
For, if we state that the world had a beginning in time,
elapsed ; therefore the world must have had a beginning.
a time must have preceded this beginning when the world
was not. But empty time is nothing ; therefore the world can
have no beginning, but is in respect to time infinite.
If the world were bounded with relpect to space, there
At any given instant in thoifght, I embrace all existing
objects in Space. But, as they all exist, they must be would bean empty space which surrounds it; but empty
countable ; consequently, the world must te bounded in Space. space is nothing ; therefore the world cannot be bounded, but i*
in respect to space infinite.
Thesis.
Antithesis.
. No Substance in the World consists of Simple Parts ;
*. All the Substances in the World consist of Simple
Parts; and there is nothing that exists but these Simple aud there is nothing existing that is simple.
Parts, and that which is composed of them.
For every complex substance exists in Space ; but filedFor, if something exists as complex, annul all compo
sition, and the simple mult remain; otherwise nothing at space is the substance itself. As space is complex, the sub
all would remain. Therefore, nothing but simple beings exist stance that fills the space must be complex. Therefore nt
substance in the world consists ofsimple partt.
in the world.
Thesis.
Antithesis.
3. There is no liberty in the world ; but every thing
3. Every thing that happens in the world cannot be ex
plained from the universal laws of Nature. It is still ne happens strictly according to the laws of Nature.
cessary to assume a cause that is free, in order to explain
them.
For, if there were a First Cause, it must also have been
Whateverhappens must have a Cause ; but, as this cause
is also an event, since it happened, it must also have a Cause ; an event ; as such, it must previoufly have had a Cause.
but, if there were no First Cause entirely independent, the That is to fay, there can be no absolutely First Cause, or
whole series would be without a Cause, which would be a there would be an event without a cause, which is absurd.
Therefore there is no First Cause, and consequently uo li
contradiction. Therefore there must be a First Cause.
berty in the world.
Antithesis.
Thesis.
4. There exists no absolutely-necessary Being, either in
4. There exists an absolutely-necessary Being, who is
either the First Causeof every thing that exists in the world, the world or out of it, as its First Cause.
,
Whatver
or himself a part of the world.

KANT.
&Z0
As every member of a series of'events is contingent, i.e.
Whatever happens is cnntingent. It only happened on
account of its cans? ; and this cause happened on account only dependent upon its cause, the whole series itself can
Of its cause. But a series of conditions requires some not be thought as necessary. Now to suppose a first mem
thing absolutely unconditioned ; whether it be the series ber, or the whole series itself, as absolutely necessary, con
itself, or something different from the scries. Therefore tradicts the Causal law of Nature. Therefore no absolutely*
there it an absolutely nafsary Being existing.
necessary Being exijls.
The assertions of the Theses in all the four Antinomies
are termed the Dogmatism, and those of the Antithesis the
Empiricism, of pure Reason. As rational bei/igs. w.e can
not be indifferent to these questions, in which our moral
nature prompts us to take a decided interest. But we are
wholly interested in favour of Dogmatism, which affords
a number of firm points on which the morally-good mind
can safely rely, because the Validity of the Dogmatical as
sertions is secured by Practical Reason. On the other
hand, the Empiricism of Pure Reason is more favourable
to the interests of the understanding; for the understand
ing, in its original use, never quits the regrrjjive synthesis
from the conditional to the condition : it therefore rejects
' the conception of an absolutely firlt condition, as repug
nant to the' Spirit of the Category. But it appears, that
it only attends to the .interest of understanding for a
longer time, since it also quits this synthesis in considering
the absolute totality as consisting in the infinity of the
series; and can he easily refuted by the proofs of the The
ses. Therefore all these judgments are equally false, both
those of the Theses and thole of the Antitheses : they are a
mere play os thoughts, and want intelligibility. That is to
fay, they cannot be carried back to the original use of un
derstanding.
Critic of Rational Theology.
Rational Theology investigates the Idea of an Intelligent
First Cause, which speculative reason forms by carrying the
Category of mutual concurrence in action and re-action to
the absolute. The profyllogism of the disjunctive mode
of inference leads reason to the idea of a most real being
which it personifies, and attempts to prove by the prin
ciple, that, when something is given that is conditioned,
there must also be an absolute unconditioned likewise
given. The conception of the most real being is formed
in the following manner: We cannot place him in Time
and Space, for they are restrictive conditions of reality.
He is therefore to be considered as Omnipresent and Eter
nal, as Simple and Individual; and this is the Transcen
dental conception of God. It is easy to perceive, that
all original use of understanding is neglected in these po
sitions, consequently all intelligibility is lyanting to them;
that is to fay, it is a mere play os thoughts ; and, in attsmpting to carry the Conception of the most real being back
to the original use of the understanding, all conception es
capes us. It does not follow, that, because the Idea of God
cannot be demonstrated in a theoretical point of view, it is
not a valid idea. Practical Reason proves it to be an
Axiom; for it is a self-evident principle of our moral na
ture that can never be got rid of in a practical point of
view. This fact prevents the possibility of the existence of
Atheists. Those who are considered such, are merely me.n
that are foiled in attempting a logical proof of that which
is only susceptible of a transcendental proof. For the
aim ot' the morally-good man reaches far beyond this life,
and the changeable phenomena of Nature. The object of
'he Critic of Rational Theology is therefore to keep spe
culative reason clear from the contradictions in which it
unavoidably entangles itself, by making a constitutive use
of merely regulative principles.
We have now proved that no dogmatical use of pure
Reason can lead to the reality of these Transcendent
ideas, w hich Reason produces by an application of the Ca
tegories as absolute predicates ; and thereby neglecting all
original use os understanding, which alone secures intel
ligibility to ail our conceptions. It is clear that we can
have no knowledge of the objects to which speculative
reason refers ; namely, the Soul, the First Cause, the

Deity, for, as these objects cannot accommodate themselves

to Time and Space, we can have no intuitions of them.
But how can we hope to possess knowledge without an in
tuition, which always contains the given matter ofknowledge,
and must be in Time and Space. If, therefore, we be
lieve that we have any knowledge of these objects, we not
only deceive ourselves most grossly, but such a belief is
quite absurd, for it is really pretending to a knowledge
of things beyond the bounds of our Knowing Faculty,
which is. strictly limited to Tiine and Space. What can
be more absurd, than to pretend that the Soul or the Deity
are objects that can present themselves to our fenses? As
these objects never can become Substances, namely, ob
jects of our sensitive faculty, that is to fay, intuitions
united to conceptions, (for then they would be different
things from what they are at present,) we must be content
to let them remain Ideas of Reason, having their validity
secured to us by Practical Reason. Therefore, the
pretended reality which speculative reason gives to these
Ideas is mere illusion, and arises entirely from its neglect
ing all original use of understanding in the Categories,
and making a constitutive use of those principles of Reason
which are only designed for a regulative use. As regula
tive principles, they are indispensably necessary to bring
all the knowledge we have acquired into tire greatest sys
tematical unity, and for the purpose of forming such plans
as may best promote our investigations into the nature of
the substances of the surrounding world, and that of the>
Human Mind, or the Faculties ot Reason, Understanding,
and Sense.
Thus Theoretical Reason strives after the unity or con
nection of all our knowledge, by classing all our Ideas un
der a few heads which it suggests, and which are, Absolute
Substance, Absolute Cause, Sec. As Reason, the Intellect,
and the Sensitive Faculty, are confined to experience, it
follows, that all that man can know are the objects in Time
and Space, and those conditions in the Miud which ren
der such knowledge possible.
The Canon os Pure Reason proves that the real validity
of these Ideas is to be met with' in Pure Practical
Reason ; and thus fully convinces us that we ought not
to speculate with Theoretical Reason ; for, when we ven
ture to swerve from the laws of experience and the per
ceptions of the senses, we fall into mere incomprehensibi
lities and contradictions ; in fact, into a chaos of uncer
tainty, obscurity, and inconsistency. The speculative Phi
losopher does not even know the ground on which he
stands, so long as he is not, well acquainted with that
which constitutes all intelligibility. Therefore, it is ab
solutely necessary for him to become a Transcendental Phiiosopher before he dare venture to criticise the speculations
of others, with the hope of discerning their unintelligibility. Speculative Reason has the peculiarity of not being
able to bring its Ideas to intelligibility; but, in attempt
ing to do so, always terminates in an unavoidable Dialectic,
which, however, the Critic of Pure Speculative Reason
completely solves, and for ever puts at rest. Indeed it
does more, for it actually prevents the fatal influence of
speculation from ever hereafter disturbing the decisions of
Sound Reason.
Critic of Pure Practical Reason.
As all Theoretical Knowledge rests upon the original use
of Understanding in the Categories, so does all PraBical
Knowledge depend upon the original use of Practical Rea
son in the Category Moral Liberty ; that is, in consi
dering the Causality osthe Will as independent of every determi
native of Nature. Man is called a moral being, so far as

K A
we attribute this PraBical lihtrty to him. He considers
himself, by this idea, as a being independent of Nature,
and belonging to another (intelligibilis) world. Man con
sequently stands under an Idea of Reason, and also under
a Conception of Understanding; both of which have their
objective validity. Agreeably to the original use of un
derstanding, he is a Being of Nature ; that is, a Phenomenon
which fills up Time and Space ; or, in other words, he is
an external intuition united by the understanding to the ob
jective unity ; and is thus constituted a Being of Nature.
But, conformably to the Original use of PraBical Reason, he
is a Moral Being ; that is, he excludes himself from Na
ture, and is a Noumenon which does not exist in Time and
Space ; but, being an Idea formed by Pure Reason, and
having objective validity by means of the origiual use
of Practical Reason, he is thus a being thoroughly inde
pendent of the determining causes of nature; that is, he
is Free. The phenomena of nature are strictly confined
to Time and Space ; that is, they are intuitions and concep
tions produced by Understanding and Sense from given matter.
Thus man is a Phenomenon to himself ; but, as a Moral
being viewed by Reason, he is a thing in itself; that is, a
Noumenon which cannot fill up Time or Space ; for then
it would be an intuition.
This Idea of Man as a Moral being is taken from the
original use of practical Reason, and has as much validity,
that is to fay, it is as good Practical Knowlfdce, and
is as much a fact in our consciousness, as the Phenomenon
Man (which forms a part of nature merely because it is
united by the original use of understanding) is a fact in
our consciousness, and is good Theoretical Know
ledge.
It therefore does not involve the smallest contradiction
to state, that M;m occupies two stations at once. Considered by the understanding, he is a being of nature, of
which he forms a part, is acted upon and acts conformably
to the laws of Nature. Hence appetites and inclinations.
Contemplated by Reason, he is not a phenomenon, but a
being in itself, namely, an Intelligence, that is free from
Time and Space, consequently independent of the laws of
Nature ; yet subject to other and immutable laws, the laws
of Reason. Hence Morality. From the above reasoning
it is evident that the Human Soul is an Idea formed by our
Reason by carrying the Category Substance to the absolute,
and has complete objcBive validity in our consciousness,
Which is secured to it by the original use of Practical
Reason. The matter os an Idea of Reason is given matter.
It is the Categories themselves that constitute the variety
or matter in an Idea, and which cannot possibly be in
Time and Space. The unity or form of an Idea is the
Connection of this matter into a unity by Reason, which
unity cannot possibly be in Time and Space; since the very
matter of which it is composed is out of Time and Space.
Hence it is clear that the Soul does not exist in Time and
Space, and is therefore free from the mechanism of Na
ture. It miist hence be remarked that the operations of
Reason produce a different result from the operations of
Sense and Understanding in our consciousness. Under
standing, by connecting an Intuition under a Conception,
according to the Original use of Understanding in the Ca
tegories, produces Knowledge when accompanied with clear
consciousness. Reason, by comprehending the Categories
under an Idea, according to the original use of Practical
Reason in the Category Moral liberty, produces Belief
when accompanied with clear consciousness. Therefore
Knowledge is applicable to the Phenomena, and Belief'is ap
plicable to the Noumena, or things in themselves. The Be
lief here spoken of is Rational Belief, in contradistinction to
historical belief, which may become Knowledge by procur
ing the intuition from which it was formed; whereas Ra
tional Belief is quite distinct from all knowledge ; and,
although it never can become Knowledge, yet it is not
inferior to any Knowledge. For Belief is a subjectivelysufficient holding for true, and marks the consciousness of
Vol. XI. No. 781.

N T.
<?9I
the Operations of our Practical Reason. Knowledge is an.
objectively-sufficient holdingfor true, and denotes the con
sciousness of the use of Understanding. Why the opera
tions of the one Faculty should have more validity in them
than the operations of the other, is not at all to be con
ceived. The Certainty that is obtained from Knowledge
implies only that our senses have been impressed by given
matter; and that the understanding has been at work, and
has given a form to the received matter; that is,' has pro
duced a phenomenon, or that an externalfrill has occurred in
our consciousness. The ConviBion that arises from Belief.
denotes merely that our Reason has been occupied in conncBing given matter, that is, the Categories into a Unity,
namely, producing a Noumenon, or that an internalfad has
taken place in our consciousness.
These arguments apply as well to an Intelligent First
Cause, namely, the Deity, as to the Human Soul ; both of
which are supersensible Objects that have their ground in
the Original use of PraBical Reason; that is to soy, they are
both objects out of the sphere of Nature; in other word?,
which exist out of Time and Space, and therefore never
can become objects of Knowledge, but mult for ever re
main objects of Belief. The belief in God, and even the
conviction of his existence, can only be met with in our
Reason, from whence alone it must originate. Now I
may be fully certain that no body can refute the position
There is a God ! for where shall he obtain his argu
ments ? To the firmness of Belief therefore belongs also
the consciousness of its immutability. Since it must be for
ever acknowledged that Reason is the last test of Truth.
Having proved that there is no contradiction in consi
dering rational beings as occupying two stations at once j
namely, that, although they are beings of Nature, yet they
must be considered at the iaine time as beings of Reason,
by which they must evidently belong to another order of
things, that is, as ends in themselves, and not barely as
meant to something else ;hence arises a systematical con
nection of rational beings under common objective laws,
which may be denominated a Kingdom of Ends. A rational
being belongs to the Kingdom ot Ends as a member wheu
he is universally legistative therein, though at the same
time subjected to the law ; but he belongs to it as a Sove
reign when he is not subjected to the law, that is, a per
fectly independent Being.
Morality consists in referring all actions so that leg-flition only by which a Kingdom of Ends is possible. This
legislation however must take place in every rational being
himself, and must arise from his will. Jt may be thus ex
pressed : AB in such a manner that the maxim of thy will can
be at the same time a principle of universal legislation ; or, in.
other words, that The maxim of thy atlicn ought to be a uni
versal law for all reasonable beings. Every rational being
must ait as if he were always by his maxims a legislative
member of this universal Kiugdom of Ends, that is, with
regard to all the laws of nature, Free, aud obedient to no
other laws but those which he imposes upon himself by
his own practical Reason ; and thus he belongs to the pos
sible Kingdom of Ends. Therefore Rational Beings are
universally legislative, and bound to no other laws but
what they give to themselves by their own Reason. But,
as man is allo a being of nature, and, as such, is affected bynatural instincts and inclinations, he does not always ful
fil the law of his reason, yet he is fully aware, fruit, in or
der to remain consistent with himself, he ought to fulfil if.
The laws of Reason therefore can never be represented in
any other light than as Imperatives. For a perfectly good
will would correspond exactly with the Objective laws of
pure Reason, that is, of Morality, without requiring any
ncctfjilaticn. But Man, who is at once a being of the sen
sible and of the moral world, <is his will acted upon by
inclinations ; and thus, what his Reason determines as
objectively necessary, (that is, good,) is, by his Incli
nations and Wants, considered as subjectively contin
gent. In a word, he finds that bis Will is not always
7T
fully

mt
KAN T.
fully conformable to Reason. Hence, imperatives are but oretically explicable, it is nevertheless convincingly true,
formula: to express the relation of objective laws in gene and practically possible. For, were we to exert our ra
ral to the subjective imperfection of the will of man.
tional activity according to the perfect destination of our
All imperatives command either hypothetically or catego Rational Nature, we should in this manner render that
rically. When an action is only good for something else, as actual which is at present only possible, or, in other words,
a mean to obtain a possible object of the Will, the impe weshould realize a perfect moral world.
rative is conditional or hypothetical; but, when an ation
Till now, the absolutely impregnable argument of the
is gaodin itself, that is, strictly conformable to Reason with Necessitarians always obtruded itself, and actually defied
out reference to any other purpose whatever, it is, as a refutation. They state, and with great truth, that " All
Principle of the Will of all Rational Beings, objectively neces human actions are events in time, that every event must
sary, and is an unconditional or Categorical Impera have a cause, but that a cause in time must be an event
tive, that is, universally valid and necessary. For the com also ; that is, it must have arisen in time, and not have
mandments of Reason are laws which must be kept, even at the existed from eternity ; that therefore this cause mult have
had another cause, and so on ad insinitum. Now, on so
expence of all our appetites and inclinations.
In the Kingdom of Ends, every thing has cither a Price long a series of causes and effects, the human will can
or a Dignity. A thing has a Price, when something make no impression ; therefore it is not free." Nothing is
else can be put in its place as an equivalent ; but that which more easy than to refute this argument, and to point out
is above all price, that is, which admits of no equivalent, exactly where its error lies. It originates entirely in
possesses a Dignity. It is theself-legislation of every mem making a Dogmatical instead of an Original use of Pure
ber of the possible Kingdom of Ends that procures him Reason. It is perfectly true, that every event must have
this dignity. For there is no dignity or sublimity in his a cause, and this cause another cause, ad insinitum ; for this
being subjected to the moral law. His dignity lies is an original law of the Understanding, i.e. a Category
in his being the author of the law, and only on that ac under which all phenomena roust stand in order to be ex
count bound to obey it. There requires therefore neither perience; but the laws of Cause and Effect can have place
love nor fear to induce obedience; but merely reverence/or . only where time is ; for the Cause must precede the Effect,
the law, which can alone be the spring of all moral actions. and the Effect follow the Cause. This succession requires
The principle of the Will to be a law to itself, is named Time ; but Time is not a property of the things indepen
Autonomy, and is the chief and only principle of all dent of the mind ; it is merely a form of our intuitive fa
morality. Therefore, when the Will seeks the law that culty, and is impressed on the things upon their entering
is to determine it to action any where else than in the har the mind. Therefore, the Necessitarians evidently con
mony of its maxims with its own universal legislation, no found in their argument the laws by which our intuitions
thing results but Heteronomy. The Autonomy of the are arranged with the laws by which the things in them
Will lays, / ought not to lie, (though it should not be pro selves (of which we know nothing) are arranged. It does
ductive of the smallest disgrace to me ;) for morality forbids not follow, that, because our intuitions of things are in
-it. The Heteronomy fays, / ought net lo lie if / wish lo pre Time and Space, the active substance called Man must be
serve my credit. Heteronomy is the source of all spurious in time and space also. He certainly is, when he is consi
principles of Morality. All rational beings as things in dered by our understanding as a Phenomenon. But he cer
themselves are connected into a whole by the laws of Rea
tainly is not, when he is contemplated by Reason as a
son, in the same manner as the Phenomena are united into Noumcnon ; that is, as a thing in itself. Time and Space
a Kingdom of Nature by the Laws of Understanding. are the forms of the Perceiving Faculty. They constitute
When we act morally, we are under the influence of the that medium through which alone we are allowed, and
Principle of Autonomy, and thoroughly independent of necessarily compelled, to view every thing that falls un
every determination of Nature ; that is, we contemplate der our attention. But that medium is inherent in man,
ourselves as Intelligences. But, when we allow fo so far only as he has a perceiving faculty, and not so far
reign incentives to influence our free will, we act in con
as he is a substance. For take away that medium ; and,
formity to the principle of Heteronomy, as beings of though Time and Space are no more, Man and the World
the sensible world under the laws of the Phenomena of willfill remain.
But what can the laws of the Phenomena have to do
Nature. Now, Reason must be the author of its own prin
ciples ; and it must be thoroughly conscious that it receives with the Noumena, which have laws of their own arising
no direction from any thing else, for then the determina from Practical Reason, that is, from the Category Liberty^
tion could not be ascribed to Reason, but to something fo which implies a total independence of the laws of Nature,
reign to it, which is precisely Heteronomy of the will, and or of our Intuitions ? Thus is the argument of the Ne
takes place in all irrational animals, as beings of nature.
cessitarians completely refuted, and the Freedom or
It is no wonder that all former efforts to discover the the Human Will established for ever. But how
true principles of Morality failed. Foe how could they could all this be done before a "Critic" of the Faculties
do otherwise ? Man was considered as bound to laws by of the Human Mind was discovered ? This however com
his duty, but it never occurred that he was subjected to no pletely limits each faculty to its own proper field, and
other laws but those which arise from his own legislative thus effectually prevents the confusion that has so long
will, which is directly the principle of Autonomy and of all prevailed in all the departments of speculative science.
true morality ; (and here nothing is required to induce
Morality is then the Relation of Actions to the Au
obedience but reverence for the law.) Whereas, if he were tonomy of the Will ; that is, the rational being must ail as
bound but to one law that did not arise from himself, this if he were always by his maxims a legislative member of the
would require some foreign incentive to induce obedience universal Kingdom of Ends ; or, in other words, that the
to it. But this is precilely the Heteronomy of the Will, maxim of his actionshall alwaysserve as a universal lawfor all
which is the true foundation of all spurious Principles of rational beings. That action which harmonizes with the
Morality, and from which Duty never resulted, but only autonomy of the will is licit; that which contradicts this
the necessity of an action from a certain interest, the love autonomy is illicit. That Will, whose maxims neces
of God, the fear of his displeasure, &c. It is now, how sarily harmonize with the laws of Autonomy, is a sacrep,
ever, placed beyond doubt, that the true foundation for absolutely good, will. The dependence of a Will, not
Morals exists no-where else than in the Original Use of absolutely good, upon the laws of Autonomy (the moral
Practical Season, i. e. in the Category Moral Liberty, which necessitation), is Obligation. But this cannot be ap
takes man out of the sphere of Nature, and places him at plied to a sacred being. The objective necessity os an ac
an Intelligence in another order of things, whereby he is tion from obligation is Duty ; and the only possible mo
perfectly free from all the determining causes of Nature; ral incentive to the fulsiling of all our Duties is rever
that is, actually free. And, although this is not the encefor that law of which we arc ourselves the authors, and
which

KANT.
623
which on that account alone we are necessitated to obey. the condition, that in promoting even this end we must
In other words, the consciousness of Duty is the ground never offend against the Moral Law. It is undoubtedly
for performing it.
true, that we art not accountable for having InstinBs and
But it appears at first fight as if it involved a contra Inclinations, which, in a necessary manner, determine us to
diction to fay that " I am bound to myself;" for I might certain ends; the accomplishment of which entirely con
then release myself from the obligation. The fact is, that stitutes our happiness under the principle of Self Love, 11
man actually contemplates himself in this respect under the chief principle of our Sensible Nature; but we are most
two distinct points of view. First, as a Being of Nature ; certainly accountable for the Indulgence we grant to these insecondly, as a Person or Being of Reason. This apparent fiinSls and inclinations, to the detriment of the Moral Law.
contradiction is thus convincingly removed. For there is
It must now be perfectly clear, that, in this double view
no real Contradiction in the position, that man, as a ra of man, we evidently place him in another order of things,
tional being of nature, (homo phenomenon,) having wants when we contemplate him as a being of Reason or an In
and inclinations which are regulated by laws of nature, telligence, than that in which we consider him a being of
and in whose gratification Happiness consists, should be the sensible world and as part of nature ; that is to fay,
bound to obey the laws of the very fame man, considered that the homo noumenon does not occupy the fame station as
as a person (homo noumenon) endowed with internal liberty, the homo phenomenon ; consequently, that Man considered as
that is, perfect freedom from all the laws of nature, and part of nature is a mere phenomenon, and is in Time and
thus bound to no other laws but those which spring from Space ; but Man considered as a moral being is out of Time
himself by virtue of Practical Reason, the fulfilling of and Space, and mult also be out of Nature, that is, he is a
which constitutes Morality. Thus does nan become con thing in itself, and not a mere appearance. Hence it fol
scious of Dalies to himself.
lows, that, at this present instant of our existence, we ac
Those actions are right which are strictly conforma tually do belong to another (intdligibilis) World when we
ble to Duty ; and those actions which are contrary to the act conformably to the laws of our practical reason, which
consciousness of Duty are decidedly wrong.
are the universal laws of all rational beings, of which
Man is the natural judge of himself, for he feels the there may perhaps be sacred ones. Man is conscious to
consciousness of an internal court in his own breast, before himself, with the greatest distinctness, that he ought to dis
which he either acquits or condemns himself, as having acted charge his duty quite disinterestedly ; and, with this view, he
conformably to the law of his own legislative reason, or must entirely separate his natural desire for Happiness from
contrary to it. This internal court is Conscience. That the Idea of his Duty, in order to have it quite pure. For
every person has a conscience is a fact. He finds himself the real intrinsic value of Morality consists exactly in thii
observed by an internal judge, threatened and even kept in point, to discharge one's duty from no other inducement
awe by a power within him that watches over his actions. than for the fake of duty. The man who discharges all
This power is Practical Reason, which represents that which his duties is an object of reverence ; but the man who trans
is duty in every occurring case, and requires the perform gresses his Duty is, even in his own eyes, not only culpa
ance of this Duly,from a motive os Duty, that is, from mere ble, but punishable. Thus Reason entirely of itself, and
reverence for the law. Thus, when a man is conscious to independently of all phenomena, actually commands Mo
himself of having acted agreeably to his Conscience, no rality. It cannot therefore be left to us as a matter of
thing more can be required of him. We cannot conceive choice, whether we will be Morally good or not. We are
a man to be without a Conscience ; for he would then be by our legislative reason strictly enjoined to be Virtuous,
morally dead. He may by pleasure and dissipation stu- whatever arguments the inclinations and wants of man
pify himself or lay himself asleep ; but he cannot avoid may plead to the contrary. And thus are the inferior
sometimes recovering himself and awaking, when he im powers of Man subordinated to the superior ; that is, the
mediately hears the tremendous voice of Conscience 1 He homo phenomenon to the homo noumenon.
Exactly at this point Conscience interposes, and un
may be so abandoned at last as not to regard it at all ;
dertakes to decide, in all occurring cases, whether we have
but he Cannot avoid hearing it.
Though Conscience is evidently an affair of man with conscientiously discharged our Duty or not. And now the
himself, yet he cannot avoid considering it as if it were apparent contradiction is completely removed ; for it it
carried on by the orders of another person. For it is an ab our morally-legislative Reason that pronounces sentence upon
surd representation of a court of judicature to conceive the homo phenomenon, and either acquits or condemns him,
the judge and the accused as the fame person ; as in that according as the action merits. But Conscience never can.
case the accuser would be certain to lose his cause. This decree a reward. Its sentence of acquittal excites only a
therefore requires some explanation, in order that Reason gladness at our having escaped the danger of being found
ihould not appear to fall into contradiction with itself. guilty. Consequently this state is not that of positive felici
Here then "arises a twofold view of Man, otherwise we ty, as joy ; but only of negative, as composure after anxiety.
That moral Being, who is represented as the authorized
could not conceive that the very same man mould stand
trembling at the bar of a court which is entrusted to him Judge of Conscience, must be a Knower of Hearts ; for
self in his own breast. For, if the very fame person exe his Court is held within the breast of man. He must,
cuted the office of Judge, and was at the fame time the ac however, absolutely exercise universal and supreme power,
cused, there could be no doubt of the issue. The Cause not only in heaven, but likewise upon earth ; otherwise
that is to be tried before this internal Court is an affair be he could not procure effect to his laws ; all moral duties
tween the homo Noumenon and the homo Phenomenon ; or, in therefore can only be conceived as Commandments is
other words, between man, considered as a being os tht suing from him. But such a Moral Being, who is Om
Senses, whose chief principle is Happiness ; and man, con nipotent and Eternal, Omniscient and Individual, is the So
templated as a being of pure Reason, whose highest princi vereign in the Kingdom of Ends; that is to fay, he is
ple is Virtue. Whatever intention we may have in view God. Therefore Conscience must be explained as the
for the accomplishment of any end, we must first carefully subjective principle of an account of our deeds to be ren
observe that it does not offend against the universal law of dered to God.
It surely must animate the Soul even to extacy, to find
our Practical Reason, before we venture to determine
upon executing it ; that is, we must be conscious that toe da that the ever-vigilant internal Judge, who is always pre
not ad contrary to our Duty. This would he decidedly sent, and unremittingly watching over our actions, and
wrong ; for our reason can never approve of that which who is clothed with all the Dignity, Majesty, and Sacredcontradicts the laws of which itself is the author, or why ness, of the Divine Being himself, is an Idea formed bjr
should it have made them i Therefore, even suppose the our Practical Reason, which indeed is intimately ac
end we have in view should be our own happiness, which quainted with our most inward thoughts; for it resides in
it the natural end of all mankind, this must be limited to the very Soul itself. But how can we ever contemplate
wiU
*

624
KAN T.
with sufficient awe and reverence that Being who created virtue. The greatest moral perfection of which man is
US, and endowed us with a Practical Reason, not only as capable is, always, to do his Dutyfor thefake of Duty ; or, ill
a means of Knowing all our Duties, but also for the pur other words, that the law should not only be the rule,
pose of executing them all. How can we sufficiently re but also the motive, for his actions ; and that, for all ac
vere that Poaier 'who is the real Cause that we have an tions conformable to Duty, the thought of Duty alone
Idea at all, and who has given us Practical Reason as a should be a sufficient spring.
foundation for the Moral Law. This contemplation
The Happiness of others, to promote which is Duty.
leads the mind naturally to the Idea of Religion ; and
First, The Physical welfare of others. With respect trt
Reason proves that it is a Duty of Man to himself to have
Benevolence, as it requires no sacrifice, there is no difficulty}
Religion.
The first commandment of all Duties of Man towards for there is nothing to be done, only to wish well to others.
himself is, " Search, penetrate into thyself according to With Beneficence it is different, particularly if it is to be
thy moral nature, that is, into thy heart, whether it be exercised from Duty to others, and not from Inclination,
good or bad, whether the source of thy actions be pure that is, love to others. This requires a sacrifice on our
or impure." This diving into the depths of the heart, so parts, to benefit the condition of others. Whatever con
difficult to be fathomed, is the beginning of all human stitutes the happiness of others is left for them to deter
wisdom. And, in order that man mould harmonize with mine ; but it is certain they may consider many things as
the legislative will of all reasonable beings, he must first appertaining to that end, which I am allowed to refuse them.
remove -the impediments he finds in himself, before he can For no person has a right to demand of me the sacrifice)
unfold the original predispositions of his moral nature. of my ends which are not immoral. But that Beneficence
The impulses of Nature are the impediments to the ful is a duty, unfolds itself thus : The principle of self-love
filling of Duty. They are resisting powers, which man cannot be separated from the necessity of being beloved
mult judge himself able to combat and overcome by the (assisted in cases of need) by others j therefore I ought to
force of Reason alone ; that is, he must judge himself able make a sacrifice of part of my welfare to those who are in
to perform what the law unconditionally commands he want, without the hope of remuneration ; because it is com
JhaU do. Virtue is the moral strength of the will of man manded by Reason, that is, it is a Duty I owe to others.
in the observance of his duty, so far as it constitutes itself But, to go ib far in promoting the happiness of others as
a power of executing the law. Only in the possession of to injure or destroy my own, would be a maxim that, if it
virtue is man free, healthy, rich, a king, &c. and can sus were ordained .1 universal law, would be discordant with
tain no loss either by chance or fate, because he possesses itself.
Secondly, The Mor al well-being of others. This belongs
himself ; and the virtuous cannot lose his virtue. The
first requisite of Virtue is the dominion of Man over him also to their happiness ; and it is our duty to promote this
self, which is founded in internal liberty, and compre end, though only a negative one. The pain which a per
hends a positive commandment to Man to bring all his son feels from a sting of the conscience, although it is of
faculties and inclinations under the*fubjection of his Rea a moral origin, yet the effect is physical, like sorrow, fear
son j that is, to obtain the dominion over himself, which &c. My duty does not just consist in preventing this inward
includes the prohibition not to suffer himself to be ruled reproach from -affecting him deservedly, for that is his
by his feelings and inclinations ; for, unless Reason as- own affair. It is however my duty to avoid inducing him
to the performance of any act whereby hi6 conscience may
fumes the reins of government, these feelings and incli
nations lord it over mankind. The true strength of Vir afterwards torture him.
Ethics cannot give Laws for determinate actions, which,
tue is tranquillity os Mind to carry the moral law into ex
mult be empirical, that is, a result of the understanding.ecution with a deliberate and firm resolution.
The only possible duties that pure Practical Reason can But Ethics are the result of pure practical reason, which*
Impose upon rational beings, as members of a possible is formal, and which can only command the Maxim op
Kingdom of Ends, by their own legislative will, are the actions, but not the actions themselves. All duties of
Duties of Man towards Man ; that is, of Man towards Virtue are therefore large Duties, (i. e. have a latitude for
himself, and towards other men.
the execution of them.) But by a large duty must not
The Ends which are at the fane time Duties ; that is, those be understood a permission for any exception to tlie maxim
which every rational being ought to make his ends ; are, of actions, hut only the limiting of one maxim of Doty by
first, His own Perfection} and, secondly, the Happi-- another. Therefore the fulfilling the Duties of Virtue
WEss of others. It is quite impossible to conceive that it merit is-J-a; their transgreffion however is not directly
these Ends could be reversed, and still considered as Duties demerit = a, but merely moral unworthinese = o. The
of man to himself; namely, to make the perfection of others strength of the intention in the first position is properly
and his own happiness his ends which are at the fame time denominated Virtue. The weakness in the second posi
his duties. Our own happiness is the natural end of our tion is not so much Vice as a defect of Virtue, a want of
sensible nature ; it wouki therefore be absurd to require, moral strength. Every action which 19 contrary to duty
an obligation to promote that to which we have a natural is named a traisgrejfim, but the designed transgreffion only,
inclination. Duty is the necejfitation to an end, adopted namely, that which is become a principle of the Man,
unwillingly. It would be equally absurd to make the per constitutes what is properly denominated Vice.
fection of other men our own end, which is at the lame
The first principle of the duty of Man to himself is,
time duty j for how can we do that for another which live conformably to nature ; that is, maintain thyself in the
nobody can do but himself ? Man, as a person, (homo perfection of thy nature.
aeumenon,) must bring all his powers and inclinations
The second principle is, Make thyself more perfecl than
under the subjection of his Reason ; exactly in this point mere nature hat made thte. This is a commandment of the
consists his own perfection, and this must be his own Morally-practical Reason that is implanted in Man.
work.
From the first principle arise, The Duties of Mas
towards
himself as an Animal: a, Self-preservation}
Man's own PerftBion, which is at the fame time his Duty.
b, The preservation of the species ; c, The preservation
_ First, Physically considered, it consists in the cultiva of his Capacity for tlie agreeable, though merely animal,
tion of every faculty in general for promoting the ends of enjoyment of life. The Vices vvhich clash with these du
reason, in order thereby to raise himself gradually from ties of Man to himself are, a, Suicide; b, The unnatural use
Animalily to the Humanity in his own person, that he may of thesexual inclination; c, 1'he immoderate use offood, which
thus become worthy of'this humanity.
enfeebles the ability to exercise his powers conformably
Secondly, Morally considered, it consists in advanc to the end of nature.
ing the cultivation of his will to the puiest sentiment of First, of Suicidt ; a. Suicide is a crime (murder), a
direct

K A
direct violation os the duty of man to himself, and also towards God, who hath entrulted us in this world with a post
which by this act we quit without being called from it.
There must always be stronger motives for man to preserve
his life than to rob himself of it, since he is conscious that,
as a moral bring, he has the power to overcome all his animal inclinations, and even instincts. To annul the subject of morality in his own person (homo noumenon ), is to
extirpate it from the world ; but morality is an end in itself, which is at the lame time duty; that is, it is entrusted to m ill (homo phenomenon) for preservation.
Secondly, ot Onanijm ; h. As the love of life is destined
for the preservation of the person, so is the love of lex for
the preservation of thespecie*. The unnatural use of sex is
a violation of the duty of man to himself in the highest degree, and offends against morality ; since, in being guilty
of it, Mm {homo phenomenon) throws away the humanity
in his person (homo noumenon), by using himself as a bare
mean to the gratification of bis animal instinct. This vice
is even more to be abhorred than suicide ; for that only
aims at the destruction of the individual, but this at the
destruction of the whole species. The Man who is guilty
of this vice deprives himself of all reverence for himself ;
and thus, by giving himself up entirely to animal inclinations, renders himself a mere thing, and becomes a disn"fl"'S -object, since he has thrown away his own personahty, and has thus acted contrary to the Duty of Man to
himlelf. Indeed, the immorality is here so striking, that
we cannot even bear to diltinguith this horrible vice by its
name.
Thirdly, of Sr/fohstitpefailion ; c. The brutal excess in
the use of nourishment, Drunkenness and Gluttony, is the
abuse of the means of animal enjoyment, and is contrary to
the end of nature. This is therefore a violation of the
Duty of Man to himself. In the state of inebriety, a man
can be treated only as a beast, and not as a man; for he
is in such a condition, for a.certain time, as to be entirely
disabled from those actions which his nature demands of
him, and which require the use of his intellectual powers,
t hat are during this Time either clogged or exhausted. It
is self-evident, that for man to put himself in such a state
is a direct violation of his duty to himself.
From the second principle arise The Duties of Man
towards himself as A Moral Beinc ; to which are
opposed the Vices of Lying, Avarice, and False Humility,
(cringing.)
First, of lying. The greatest violation of the duty of
Man towards himself, contemplated as a Moral Being, is
the breach of Truth, a Crime of Man against his own person, and a baseness which must render him contemptible
in his own eyes. Lying may be eithe^ external or internal. By the former, he renders himself an object of contempt in the eyes of others ; but by the latter, which is
still worse, intiisown. He thus violates the dignity of
liumaniry in his own person, and annihilates his human
dignity. For a Man who does not himself believe what
he fays to another, (were it even a merely ideal person,)
is of less value than if he were a mere thing. He acts in direst opposition to the conformity to end of the nature of
his moral faculty. Man, a Moral being, (home noumenon!,)
cannot use himlelf (homo plienomenanJ, a physical being, as a
bare mean, but is bound by practical reason to ule himself as an end in itself. He violates the Duty of veracity,
when he, for instance, pretends a belief in a future Judge of
the world, and actually finds no such belief in himself; persuading himself that this belief can do no harm, but that
It may rather be of use to acknowledge, to a supposed

Vol. XI. No. 78,

N T.
0-23
ICnawerof Heart*, thai there is such a Being, with a view
at all events to obtain his favour by playing the hypocrite,
Secondly, of Avarice. It is erroneous to state that Virtue consists in the medium between two Vices. Virtue
and Vice do not differ from each other in Degrees, but in
Principle. Virtue is the principle of acting conformably
to Duty, and Vice the principle of acting contrary to Duty,
Therefore, Avarice, considered either as an inordinate
thirst of wealth for the purpose of waste, or as sordidnesi,
which implies a painfulness in parting with it, is equally
rejectable, and violates the Duty of man towards himself,
by a flavilh subjection to the goods of fortune ; whereas
he ought to be superior to them, since his practical reason
commands him to be independent of every thing except
the Moral Law.
Thirdly, of False Humility. Man, contemplated as a
person (homo noumenonJ, that is, as the Subject of Morullypractical Reason, is above all price : for he is not to be
esteemed as a bare mean to the end of others, nay, not even
to his own, but as an end in itself ; that is, he possesses a
Dignity, an absolute intrinsic value, whereby he extort*
reverence from himself, and from all ether rational beings,
and can consider himself upon an equality with every one
of his species. As he mult, however, consider himself not
only as a person, but as a Man, that is, as a perlon who
has duties which his own reason imposes upon him; so
his inferiority as an Animal cannot detract from the consciousness of his dignity as a Rational Being, and of tha
sublimity of his moral predispositions, by which he is uniThus,
self- estimation is a Duty of Man to himself. But the coniparison of all his virtuous efforts in the discharge of his
duty, with the sacred ness of the Moral Law itielf, produces a feeling of humility. But a humiliation in comparison with other men, or in general with any sinite being,
were it even a seraph, is no duty at all, but mere false humility. The debasement of our own moral value as ameans to acquire the savour of another, (whosoever he
may be,) isfalse humility, and is a degradation of our personality, which is directly contrary to the Duty of Man,
towards himself.
These Duties, and the Vices'opposcd to them, regard
that end of Man which is at the fame time his duty,
namely, his own pcrfcBion. But there is still another end
of man, which is also commanded by practical Reason ;
that is, the Happiness of others. The Duties which
promote this end may be divided into,
First, The Duty of Love towards other men, which comprehends, under Philanthropy, the Duties of Beneficence,
of Gratitude, and of Active Sympathy ; in opposition to
the vices of Misanthropy, which compose the deteltable family of Envy, Ingratitude, and Joy at another's
misfortune.
Secondly, The Duty of Reverence towards other men.
Every man has a just claim to reverence from his fellow
men ; and he is, on his part, bound to have reverence for
them. The vices which violate the Duty of reverencs
for other men are Loftiness, Detraction, and Derision,
All these subjects are treated at large in the " Metaphysics of Morals;" and each of them is furnished
with its proper argument, as well to establish its Truth as
the completeness of the division. In the "Critic of
Practical Reason" may be seen ill the arguments at
length which are the prools of what is here briefly staled,
with a view to give an Idea of a System of Morais
founded entirely upon Pure Practical Reason.

? V

Tke

626
KANT.
>
i
The Scheme of the Duties of Virtue may conformably to the above Principles be erected in the following manner t
. The Material of the Duty of Virtue.
>
,
.
Man's own End, whicti is at
:he lame time his duty. (His
wn r^rfection .)

lie End oj other Men, tht

promotion of which is at the
lame time Man's duty. (Tin
laoniness ot other Men )

Internal Duty of j
Virtue.

External Duty of
Virtue.
The. Law;
which
it
The
End,
which
i;
|at the fame time the spring,
it the same time the spring
upon which the morality
upon which the legality
ot every tree determination of the Will rests

The Formal of the Duty of Virtue.

Ethics are divided into Elemental Doctrine and Doctri
The former division is that of beings, in reference tonal Method. The division which Practical Reason deli which an ethical obligation can be thought ; the latter
neates for the foundation of a System of Ethics may be division is that of the Ideas of the pure ethically-practical
made, according to two distinct principles, either singly Reason which conceives its duties only in respect to it as.
or conjoined. The one which represents thefubjeilive re- a Science ; that is, to the methodical composition of all
Jation of the obliged to the obliging, according to the Mat positions which can be discovered to arise from the formec
ter ; the other the objetlive relation of the ethical laws to division, namely, from the Duties of.Man to Mak.
duties in general in a System, according to Mir Form.
First Division of Ethics,
according to the Difference of the Subjccls and cf their Laws.
It comprises
Duties
of Man towards Man.

of Man towards Beings not human.

.
rr"*"-:>
towards himself.
towards other men. | infrahuman Beings.
superhuman Beings.
Second Division of Ethics,
according to Principles of a System of the pure Practical Reason.
Ethical
j.
.
Elemental Doctrine.
Doctrinal Method.
,
,
.
^
Catechctic Ascetic.
Dogmatic Casuistry.
tfhus, practical Reason commands the cultivation of all use is not drawn from experience, but derived entirely from
our Faculties, as a Duty of man towards himself, in or principles a priori. The Powers of the Spirit thus produce
der to produce a being that can harmonize with our real "Transcendental Philosophy, a Perfetl Syfienf of
destination, as an end in itself. Man therefore owes it to Morals, the Mathematics, Logic, and the Metaphysics of
himself (as a being of Reason) not to leave unemployed, Nature. The two latter are ranked under Theoretical
and as it were to rust, the predispositions and faculties of Philosophy, which is considered as a science that is bene
his nature ; for his reason may at some future time re ficial in promoting the ends of a Doctrine of Wisdom.
The Powers of the Soul are thole which are at the com
quire the use of them from him'. As he is a being capa
ble of laying down ends for himself, he must owe the use mand of the Understanding, and of the Judgment, and
of his powers, not merely to the instincts of his nature, are conducted by the thread of experience. Such are me
but to the Idea of Liberty, which is formed by his practical mory, the imagination, Sec. upon which may be superReason, and is not to be met with in the system of nature, ftructed, learning, erudition, taste, (internal and external
that is, in Time and Space. This Idea of Liberty, as ori embellishments,) which present instruments for various
ginal use of Practical Reason, takes man out of Nature, purposes.
Finally, the cultivation of the Powers of the Body, (the
and refers him as a Koumenon, or thing in itself, to a Mo
ral world, where the laws of Reason are the sole Laws ; proper gymnastics,) is the care of that which constitutes
and by this means he is entirely freed from all influence of the matter of Man, without which the ends of Man would
the Mechanism and Necessity of Nature. It is not there remain unexecuted. Therefore the continual designed
fore the profit, advantage, or in fact the Happiness, of the animation of the Animality of Man is a Duty of Man to
individual that should prompt man to the highest cultiva wards himself.
This Duty"of Man to himself regards his physical per
tion of his faculties; for it is a commandment of his mo
rally-practical Reason, and consequently a Duty of Man fection, or the developing and increasing the perfection
towards himself, to cultivate his faculties to the utmost of his nature merely with a pragmatical view. There is
degree; and thus to be, in a pragmatical view, a man in however another Duty of Man towards himself, strictly in
a Moral point of view, which consists in increasing his
all respects suitable to the end of his existence.
The Powers ot his Nature comprehend the Powers of Moral Perfection.
This Moral Perfection consists subjectively, in the pu
the Spirit, the Powers of the Soul, and the Powers of the
rity of the motives that determine manto the performance
Body.
The Powers of the Spirit are those whose exercise is of his Duty ; that is, that the law itself only, without any
possible by Reapn alone. They are so far creative, as their mixture ot views taken from the sensitive faculty, be the
spring j

K A
spring ; anil that the actions be performed, not merely in
conformity to duty, but slriclly for the sake of Duty. The
Commandment of Reason here lays, Be holy.Objectively
it consists in the attainment of a man's whole moral end,
which regards perfection ; that is, in the performance of
all his duties, for the full accomplishment of his moral
end, with respect to himself. And here Reason says, Be
perfect. The striving after perfection is with man always
a progression from one perfection to another. " If there
are such things as 'Virtue and 'Praise', think upon these
things."
This duty of increasing our moral perfection is, ac
cording to its quality, strict and perfect, though, accord
ing to its degree, it is only a large and imperfect duty, on
account of the fr;ii!ty of human nature.
The perpetual striving after perfection is duty. Although
it never can be completely attained (in this life), we may
nevertheless constantly make approaches towards it. This
duty is, with regard to the object, (the Idea of absohteperfcBion to which we ought to attain,) a strict and perfect
Duty ; but, with regard to the subject, it is a large and
imperfect Duty of man to himself.
What man knows himself sufiieiently to be able to say,
when he feels the spring to the observance of his Duty,
whether it arises purely from the representations of the
law, or whether some sensible incentives which aim at ad
vantage, (or at least at the obviating disadvantage,) and
which on another occasion might be ready to lerve vice
also, do not co-operate ? The Depths of the human heart
are unfathomable.
According to the laws of Duty, (not the laws of Na
ture,) that is, according to the laws of practical Reason,
which connect all rational beings into a whole, we contenv
plate ourselves as composing a Moral World; and by ana
logy with the Physical World, which is supported as a
whole by the principles of altraBion and repulsion, discover,
that in the moral world the principle of mutual love con
stantly directs the approach of one to another, and that
the principle of reverence, which is due to everyone, keeps
them at a dijlancc. It is thus that the Moral World is
connected as a whole. And, should one of these great mo
ral powers sink, then would Immorality " with a distend
ed Throat drink up the whole Kingdom of Moral Beings
like a drop of water."
Man has a Faculty of desiring. This is a selfevident position that requires no proof; for what are his
appetites and inclinations but desires, which can only
be satisfied by the polsestion of the objects desired ? Now
what objects can man possibly desire ? As we have al
ready proved, under the head "Judgment," that all ob
jects must be classed under the only possible wholes that
exist in the world, namely, under Intuitions, Concep
tions, or Ideas ; it is clear that, when man desires an ob
ject, it must belong to one or other of these classes. All
these wholes are representations ; therefore man can only
desire representations. But in all representations we dis
tinguish two parts; first, their Matter, which must be given;
secondly, theirform, which must be produced by the mind.
We must here remark, that, as the matter in all represen
tations must be given; and as, in order to become consci
ous of this given matter, the receptivity must be affected,
and we must form a representation of this affection of the
receptivity, which, as it has a reference to the state of our
existence, is named feeling ; and, as we never can hecome
conscious of a representation without such an asfettion,
all representations must consequently have an influence
on the state of our existence; that is, either produce plea
sure, pain, or indifference. This evinces in us a Sense of
pleasure and displeasure. The striving after the
form of our representations is intellectual ; that after the
matter is sensual. The former is satisfied by action, and
may be called disinterested; the latter, which can only be
satisfied by something given, is interested. When the fa
culty of desiring is determined to action by sensations ex
cited by an external intuition, it is grossly sensual; when

N T.
627
determined to action by those sensations which are caused
by internal intuitions, it is a refined sensual faculty of de
siring. All our intuitions must be connected by the un
derstanding into conceptions, or we never can become
conscious of them; and thus they become ultimately com
bined with the twelve Categories. Hence it fellows, that,
as our intuitions of external and internal objects are mo
dified anew by the Understanding, so the sensation excited
by them will also receive some new modification.
When the faculty of desiring is determined by sensations excited by intuitions that are modified by the Ca
tegories rs Quantity, it strives zhttsensible perfection ; when*
by those of Quality, after agreeable sensations, ot pleasure.
When the faculty of desiring is determined by the Catego
ries of Relation, it proefuces three diliinct desires : First, by
Substance, a desire for the continuance of those pleasing
sensations, and therewith the preservation of life ; second
ly, by Cause and Fffefl, a desire for an interested action;
third/y, by ABion and Reaction, a desire for interested so
ciety $ this is also she source of the desire of propagation. The Categories of Mcdality do not modify our <Jesires*
It was proved under the head of " Underlianding," that
they have no (hare in constituting the objects of our know,
ledge or our Intuition; they consequently cannot modify
Sensations produced by the objects in our Intuitions*
They serve, however, to represent the desiring faculty un
der three points of view : first, under Poffibility, that it cart
desire at all ; secondly under Existence, we consider it in
an actual state of desire ; and, lastly, under Necessity, as de
siring instinctively.
Having thus completely considered all those objects of
our desires which are modified by the Understanding, it re
mains now for us to examine what share Reason has in de
termining our faculty of desiring.
As the Categories modify our intuitions, it follows that
Reason must do the same. Eveiyy thing represented by the
Understanding is completely limit'-d and determined in a'l
respects. ' But Reason, by excluding all limits from the
objects represented in our intuitions, renders our deiirec)
which are determined by them, boundless ; and thus it is,
that all the treasures of this globe, and all the contrivances
and arts of man, can never satisfy all our desires ; for Rea
son aims at absolute Totality.
When our desiring faculty is determined to action by a
representation of the pleasure which the object excites in
us, it is directed towards latisfyingourappetites ; or, what
is the fame thing, to our Happiness. But, when it is de
termined by a representation or laws of Reason, or a striv
ing to realize the mode in which Reason acts, it is direct'
ed to Virtue. Every man has therefore two great ends
to which all his exertions ami desires ultimately tend $
and these are Happiness and Virtue. Both these ends taken
together form the great and complete object of all the hu
man desires, or the highest good ; and every man mult ne
cessarily desire both Virtue and Happiness as long as he
retains the nature of his mind and body.
, The highest good does not consist, as the Stoics affirm,
in mere Virtue, nor, as the Epicureans assert, in mere
Happiness ; but in a union of both, in which Virtue
must be the cause of Happiness ; and which requirw
that man, before he strives after any particular (et of
pleasing Sensations, must always reflect, first, whether the
moral law permits him the enjoyment of them or net.
The aim of the morally-good man is the order of the
moral worM : he wills accordingly, that only he who has
made himself worthy of Happiness ought to partake of it.
But whoever makes his Happiness the chief eiia' of his ac
tions renders himself unworthy of it. Happiness alone can
never constitute the highest good ; for Reason cannot ap
prove of its possession, unless he who partakes of it is wor
thy of it- And Virtue alone is as little to be considered
the highest good, although it is the only condition under
which the participation of Happiness can be approved by
Practical Reason. The highest good consists in Virtue
being the cause of Happiness.
i
Tins.

KANT.
618
The chief part os the highest good, Virtue necessarily tive which determines a Rational Being to action in a mo
presupposes ihc Immortality of the Soul; for that which ral point of view, is not any of the determining causes of
cannot be attained in this life, and which Reason neverthe nature ; for it does not arise from Man considered as a phe
less assures us mult be accomplished, can only be effected nomenon, but from Man considered as a noumenon ; that
by the continuance of our existence aster this life. Thus is, as a thing in itself, consequently free from Time and
Reason forces us into a firm Belief of the Immortality of the Space ; (for the Phenomena alone inhabit time and space, not
Soul. The second part of the highest good which consists the Things in themselves.) This Motive arises from his pure
in a proportionate happiness being the consequence of Vir practical Reason, and is a reverencefor the law of which he
tue, can only be realized upon the necessary presupposition is the author, and which he is only on that account bound
of the Existence of God ; and here likewise our Reason to obey. But, since practical Reason has the power to de
compels us to believe moll: firmly in the existence of a di termine us to action, it is the fame thing as the Will.
vine and intelligent Author of Nature, in order that the Therefore, when Free Will determines us to action, if its
grand aim of all our exertions may be fully realized.
motive be morally good, it mult be taken from Pure Practi
Thus the Belief in God and Immortality is not supersti cal Reason itself; tor whatever is founded upon the uni
tion, but entirely constitutes Religion, under the condi versal Reason of all mankind must be absolutely good.
There can be no more doubt of the faQ of the Moral
tion that it rests upon a morally-good disposition, and the
state of mind of the virtuous man, who can never lose Law, than of the fa9 of our own existence; which are
sight of the aim os the order of the moral world. This both equally secured to us by our consciousness. These
belief fortifies the mind that is disgusted by the aspect of laws al-ways announce themselves in our consciousness by
nature, which does not agree with the idea of the order the term ought or shall. Every man finds in his Reason,
ofa moral world. Animated by this only true Religion, the the Idea of Duty; and, when his inclinations tempt him
virtuous man hopes to attain finally the great end of all his to disobedience, he trembles at the voice of Duty, which re
minds him of the sicredness of the law of his practical
exertions, in the world to come.
Man, as a moral being, is the final end and scope of cre Reason. He is conscious that, should all his inclinations
ation. The virtuous man considers himself, in the consci conspire, together to induce him toast contrary to his
ousness of the moral law, as a being independent of na Duty, the majesty of the Law, which his own Reason pre
ture, and belonging to another order of things, namely, scribes to him, ought to outweigh them all. He is also
to the moral world. This station gives stability to the conscious that he has the ability to put this law in force ;
thought of an Intelligent Cause of the World, who will namely, to obey the moral law inder all circumstances ; and he
dispense happiness according as it is deserved ; and justifies feels this conviction most powerfully when he questions
man in thinking himself as the ultimate end of the crea himself thus : What is that in me that enables me to sa
tion. But whoever allows himself to be governed by his crifice the most intimate allurements of my instincts to a
inclination gives up all claim to be an end in itself, be law that promises me no advantage as an equivalent, and
cause he uses himself as a mean even for th gratification threatens no lose by its transgression ; a law which, the
of his passions, and thus employs Reason as a Servant moreJlriQly it commands, and the less it offers as a reward, the
to Sense ; he therefore is a slave, and not free j consequent more sincerely do I reverence it ?
The reflection that such a Law actually exists in our
ly forfeits his claim to he the Scope of Creation.
From what has preceded, it cannot be doubted that the Reason penetrates deep into the soul; and, while it astoultimate em.1 of " Transcendental Philosophy" is to nislies us by the greatneseand sublimity of our moral pre
establish a perfect System of Morals, that shall be fully ade dispositions, cannot fail to make us morally better. What
quate to all the demands of sound Reason, and bring as can equal the magnitude of the thought, that at this pre
powerful a conviction to the Mind of its truth and genu sent moment of our existence we are actually members of
ineness as auy theoretical truth ever can do ; or, in other the moral world, the only laws of which are the immuta
words, that it will be quite as absurd to doubt the posi ble laws of Reason ! It is indeed true, that we only be
tion of Practical Reason, that all Rational Beings are per long to this order of things, conformably to the highest
fectly independent of every determination of Nature, as to doubt destination of our Reason, when we carefully conduct our
of the position that every circle has a centre.
selves according to the Moral Law, as if it were the univer
The moral law is taken from the original use of Practi sal Law of Nature.
cal Reason in the Category Moral Liberty, in the same man
The following Table will serve to give a view of the
ner as the laws of nature are taken from the original use Territory of Transcendental Philosophy :
of Understanding in the twelve Categories. Thus, the mo
The whole Faculties of the Mind.
Power of Knowledge,
Sense of Pleasure and Displeasure,
Faculty of Desiring.

Power of Knowledge.
Understanding,
Judgment,
Reason.

Principles a priori.
Legality,
Conformity-to-end,
Scope.

Application to
Nature,
Art,
Liberty.

The division of Philosophy into the Three Sciences of Physics, Ethics, and Logic, is illustrated by the following
Table, and the roots from which they spring clearly pointed out.
TABLE.
j . Physics
z. Logic
j. Ethics
arise from
arises from
arise from
UNDERSTANDING,
JUDGMENT,
REASON,
which gives
which gives
which gives
the
the
the
Laws of Nature,
Formal Laws of Thinking
Laws of Liberty,
according to which
a priori,
according to which
every thing happens.
or a
every thing ought to happen.
A
Canon
Empirical Part. Pure or Rational Part.
for
Empirical Part.lPure or Rational Part.
Natural Philosophy. Metaphysics of Nature.
Understanding Practical Amhropology.|Metaphysics of Moral*,
and Reason'.
'
Conclusion.

K A 9
629
KAN
world,
the
immortal
Kant
has
actually
discovered.
This
CONCLUSION.
Having seen that the highest point to which " Trah- point is Pure Practical Reason, which lifts Man out
scendental Philosophy" leads is the eltablilbment of a of the Sphere of Nature, that is, out of Time and Space,
perfect System of Morals upon the immutable basis of Pure and connects him as a Rational Being to the moral
Practical Reason, it can no longer be a question why we world. We now find ourselves therefore possetled of a
sliould engage in "such abstruse /peculations ;" for it were power before which all nature shrinks, and by which
better to alk why we mould study any thing at all. Man alone we can obtain the dominion over ourselves.
cannot be indifferent with respect to his moral nature; for,
All former Metaphysics must now for ever disappear,
if he considers this as unworthy his attention, he relin and be remembered only as having led to the present ;
quishes at once all claim to the proud distinction of a in the same manner as the System of Vortices is now forgot
Rational Being, and reduces himself to a level with the ten, and Newton's immutable law of gravitation occu
brutes who are governed by mere instinct. Hitherto it pies its place; in the fame manner as Tycho's Astronomy,
has been a reproach to Metaphysics, and to the Philoso now funk in oblivion, gave way to the mass of Truth
phy of the Human Mind, that it has always made large concentrated in the Copernican System ; or as the puerile
promises, which have as uniformly ended in absolute no efforts of the ancient chemists shrink when compared with
thingness. This reproach was not only perfectly just, but the Herculean strides of the moderns. Thus must all former
it could not be otherwise ; for how could a solid super- attempts in Metaphysics bow to the Modern invention of
ltructure be raised upon a visionary base ? Metaphysics "Transcendental Philosophy." Nor can time add
had not one principle to boast of, that was not involved in any thing to the conviction of its Truth; for no time can
a cloud of sophistry; the result of course could be nothing make truth more true.Twice two has always been four,
else but jargon. No Philosophy of the Human Mind and will for ever remain four.
could in a clear manner point out the difference between
If it has hitherto been asked in derision, What has the
the three primitive faculties. Though every body felt Philosophy of the Human Mind ever efidedf May we not
conscious that Man is endowed with Reason, and thus now exclaim with the greatest confidence, What is there not
distinguished from the Brutes, yet no philosophy could reason to eecptcl from Jo Jublime a study, since the happy discovery
explain in a satisfactory manner wherein this distinction con- os its genuine elements!
listed, or even define those necessary forms of the mind Time
Should the (ketch of Critical Philosophy here given be
and Space. The greatest efforts always terminated in dil- fortunate enough to awaken the curiosity and direct the
ppointed hope and conscious uncertainty. The conse attention of those who take delight in such studies to the
quence was, that " Natural Philosophy" became the fa invaluable works of Kant, the end for which it was writ
vourite study, because it seemed to produce a satisfaction ten will be fully answered. If however it should entirely
in its results, which were acknowledged by the testimony fail of accomplishing this object, it still may be considered
of the Senses. The cultivation of this science seemed to as a tribute of the most sincere respect to the memory of
improve the happiness of the individual, and to bring na the great and excellent founder of this vast and profound
ture itself under the command of man, by the astonishing system, the ever-to-be-revered Iinmanuel Kant.
discoveries in Astronomy, Chemistry, Mechanics, Naviga
No. 68, St. James's-street,
Thomas VVircmam.
tion, &c. Hence Metaphysics were not only neglected,
London. Jan. 23, 1811.
but absolutely discarded ; and whoever occupied himself
For further information relative to the Critical Philo
with the contemplation of objects inaccessible to the fenses sophy the reader may consult, Kantii Opera ad Philosowas branded with the approbrious name of a Metaphysician. phiam Critic.mi, Lat. vertit Fred. Gott. Born. Lipslx,
Such has been the state of Metaphysics from the time of* 1796. Critic Rationis Pur Expositio Systematica. C.
Plato and Aristotle, down to that of the immortal Kant. F. A. Schmidt-Phiseldek. Hafni, 1796. The Principles
It was reserved for that great luminary of the 1 8th century of Critical Philosophy, by James Sigilinund Beck, (English
not only to correct the errors of his predecessors, but actu Trans.) 1797; London, Johnson and Richardson; Ham
ally to found a philosophy upon principles not in the burgh, B. G. Hoffmann. Essays and Treatises, (English
least inferior to those of the Mathematics, for the justness Trans.) 1798; London, W. Richardson. The Metaphy
of their deduction and the consciousness of their immu sics of Morals, vol. i. Elements of Law, vol. ii. Elements
table truth. Kant's philosophy of the Human Mind can of Ethics, (English Trans.) 1799, London. F. A. Nitsch'i
boast with truth that it contains the precise number and General and Introductory View of Professor Kant's Prin
qualities of all the elements of the Mind, and may defy ciples concerning Man, the World, and the Deity, Sec.
future ages either to add or take away one without the 1796; Downs, Strand, London. Dr. Willich's Elements
consequent destruction of the whole It might just of the Critical Philosophy, 1798 ; Lond. Longman.
as well be expected that hereafter men should be able to Charles Viilers's Philosophic de Kant, 1801; Metz, Colcompose a triangle with only two straight lines, or that lignon ; Lond. Deboffe. H. P. Imhoff's Observations fur
four straight lines sliould be required for that purpose. le Sentiment du Beau et du Sublime, traduit de l'Allemand
Time can never change the nature of a triangle ; it was as de Kant.
We hope to be enabled to give our speculative readers
perfect two thousand years ago as at the present day.
Time will never be able to add a thirteenth Category to more interesting matter resulting from the discoveries of
the Human Mind, nor ever prove that eleven only are re Kant, under the various articles of Logic, Moral Phi
quisite. The faculty of Understanding consists of neither losophy, Metaphysics, &c. Sec.
KANT, in geography. See Canth, vol. iii.
more nor less than twelve Categories, and Truth will al
KAN'TERA, r town of Africa, in the kingdom of
ways remain Truth. These immense discoveries have
not only for ever set at rest all the sophistical arguments Tunis: fourteen miles north of Tunis.
KAN'TO, a town of Japan, in the island of Niphon :
of Speculative Reason, by limiting each faculty of the
Human Mind to its own proper field ; but they have ac 140 miles west of Meaco.
K AN'TOR, a country of Africa, on the south side of
tually led to results far exceeding any thing that could at
the first view have been expected from them. For, by an the Gambia, wuh a capital of the lame name.
KANTURK', a market and post town of the county of
accurate analysis of Reason, we have obtained a firm, im
mutable, and pure, base, whereon to raise the superstruc Cork, and province of Munster, Ireland, situated on the
ture of a Perfect Moral System, and that so entrenched as river Dalua : 115 miles south-west from Dublin, and 4.
south-east from Newmarket.
to bid defiance for ever to the attacks of sophistry.
All the boasted powers that man has gained by the im
KAN'TREF, / [from the Brit.] The division of a
provements in modern Physics must indeed shrink before county; a hundred in Wal.s. Scott.
that vast power which he has derived from the improve
KANWA'RAH, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar
ments in modern Metaphysics The point which Archi of Gurrah : thirty miles south of Mahur.
medes required to fix his lever upon, in order to move the
KA'O, one of the Friendly Islands, in the South PaVou XI. No. jSt.
tX
ciic

K A P
cific Ocean, called also Aghao or Orghao, and Kaybay.
Lat. 19. 42. S. Ion. 184. 58. E.
KA'O-CHAN', a ("mall island in the Chinese Sea, and
the most westerly of those called Mi-a-tau : eighteen miles
north-west of Teng-tcheou.
KA'O-LIN', a town of China, of the third rank, in the
province of Chen-si: twenty-five miles south of Yao.
KA'O-LIN', s. The name of an earth which is used as
one of the two ingredients in oriental porcelain. Some
of this earth was brought from China, and examined by
Mr. Reaumur. He found that it was perfectly infusible
by fire, and believed that it was a talky earth ; but Mr.
Macquer observes, that it is more probably of an argil
laceous nature, from its forming a tenacious paste with
the other ingredient, called petuntse, which has no tenacity.
Mr. Bomare fays, that, by analyzing some Chinese kao
lin, he found it was a compound earth ; consisting of clay,
to which it owed its tenacity ; of calcareous earth, which
gave it a mealy appearance ; of sparkling crystals of mica;
and of small gravel, or particles of quartz crystals. He
lays, that henas found a similar earth upon a stratum of
granite, and conjectures that it may be a decomposed gra
nite. This conjecture is the more probable, as kao-lins
are frequently found in the neighbourhood of granites.
See Porcelain.
KAO'-MING', a town of China, of the third rank, in
the province of Quang-tong : seventeen miles south-east
of Tchao-king.
KA'O-PING', a town of China, of the third rank, in
the province of Chan-si : twenty miles south of Loungan.
KA'O-TCHEOU', a city of China, of the first rank, in
the province of Quang-tong, situated on a river, about
thirty-six miles from the sea. " The tide flows and ebbs as
far as this town, so that the Chinese barks go up to it ;
the country is very fruitful. This city has within its dis
trict one city of the second order, and five of the third.
This district is surrounded on one side by the sea, and on
the other by mountains; there are a great number of pea
cocks, and several sorts of birds of prey. There is also a
kind of stone like marble, which naturally represents the
fall of water from the mountains, and landscapes ; they
cut it in leaves, and make tables and other curious house
hold goods of it. There is a kind of cray fish, like the
common sort ; but, when they are out of the water, they
petrify, without losing their natural form ; the Chinese
physicians use them for a remedy against fevers: 11 30
miles south-south-west of Peking. Lat, 21. 40. N. Ion.
no. 4. E.
KA'O-TCHING', a town of China, of the third rank,
in the province of Ho-nan, on the river Ho-ang: twentyfive miles north-west of Koue-te.
KA'O-TCHUEN', a town of Corea: 104 miles north
east of King-ki-tao.
KA'O YEOU', a city of China, of the second rank, in
the province of Kiang-nan: 460 miles south-south-east of
Peking. Lat. 32.48. N. Ion. 118. 56. E.
KA'PA-MA'VA. See Anacardium.
KAPACKOW, a town of Poland, in the palatinate of
Kiev : four miles north-north-eall of Bialacerkiew.
KA'PAR, a town of Prussia, in Samland : ten miles
weft of Konigfberg.
KAPAW, a town of the island of Borneo, near the
*ast coast: 100 miles east-south-east of Negara.
KAPEL'LENDORF, or Capel'lendorf, a town of
Germany, in the principality of Weimar: six miles east
of Weimar.
KAP'FENBERGEN, a town of the duchy of Stiria :
two miles north -north-east of Pruck.
KAPTENSTEIN, a town of the duchy of Stiria: ten
ir.ilcs north of Rackcsberg.
KA'PI,y^ A term in the eastern countries for gate.
Thus the chief gate of the palace of the emperor of Per
sia i called Aila Kepi, the Gate of God. Hence also, the
. officer who has the command of the grand seignior's pa
lace-gates is called cafighi bachi.

K A P
KAP'ILA, a very eminent literary character among
the Hindoos, and founder of one of their philosophical
schools, having maay tenets in common with the theories
introduced to Europe by Pythagoras, especially that of the
unlawfulness of slaying animals to eat, under pretence of
a sacrifice ; as seemed to have been very extensively prac
tised in India. This benevolent doctrine became so approved,
that the grateful Hindoos have deified Kapila ; affirming
that he was an incarnation of the god Vislinu, under the
name of Vasudcva, as Kapila is called in their sacred ro
mances, the Puranas. His theory is named Sankya, which
seems a modification of that called Mmanfa, which corre
sponds with the Platonic. Moor's Hindoo Pantheon.
KAP'LANIK, a town of European Turkey, in Mace
donia : sixty miles north-east of Akrida.
KAPW1K BANYA. See Nagy Banja.
KAP'LITZ, a town of Bohema, in Bechin: nine miles
south-east of Crumau.
KA'POS, a town of Hungary: twelve miles south-west
of Szeregnye.
KA'POS, a river of Hungary, which runs into the Da
nube six miles from Mohacs.
KAPOSVAR', a town and castle of Hungary. This
place was formerly very strong, but has been several times
taken by the Turks, as in 1555, in 1664, and in 1686.
It is now much reduced: twelve miles welt of Altenburg.
Lat. 46.30. N. Ion. 17. 51. E.
KAP'PA-KELEN'GU. See Convolvulus batatas.
KAP'PAS, a town of Louisiania, on the Mississippi :
1 30 miles south-south-west of New Madrid. Lat. 34. 36.
N. Ion. 91. W.
KAP'PAS (Old), a town of North America, on the
west side of the Mississippi, near which place Ferdinand de
Soto first discovered the Mississippi in 1541. Lat. 34. 11.
N. Ion 91. 12. W.
KAP'RIAN, a town of European Turkey, in Molda
via : sixty miles east of Jassi.
KAPS'BERGER (Johannes Hieronimus), a German
of noble birth, celebrated by Kircher (Musurgia), for the
number and variety of his compositions, and for his ex
quisite (kill in performing upon almost every species of
instrument ; but more particularly on the theorbo lute,
which seems to have been a new invention in the 17th
century. The author's name has not been recorded;
but it is said to have been of Neapolitan construction.
The difference between the common lute and theorbo,
was in the latter having two necks, and thence called in
Latin citAara bijuga.
KAPS'DORF, a town of Hungary : twenty-fix miles
north-north-west of Cassovia, and sixty west-north-west of
Ungvar.
KAP'TERO, an island in the gulf of Bothnia, near the
east coast, about eight miles long,and two broad : two miles
west of Wala.
KAPT'SCHAK, a large and well-compacted state,
which Banty, the kinsman of the great Jengis Khan,
founded, about the year 1240, fell, in the year 1441, into
four khanates, viz. Kazan, Astracan, Kaptsehak, and the
Krim. The first of these were, somewhat more than one
hundred years afterwauls, conquered by the Russians;
but the fourth of these states preserved its independence
above 230 years longer. At present, however, they alto
gether form a part of the Russian empire. The khanate
of Kaptsehak, which from the time of its separation in
1441, has had its principal seat in the plain, which is nowcalled the Aliracan-steppe, fell first. So long ago as the
year 1506 it lost its last khan, and was divided among
the sovereigns of Kazan, Aitracan, and the Krim ; on
which, at length, it came to Russia by the conquest of the
two former (Fates. These repeated subjugations had re
duced the Kaptsehak Tartars to an insignificant residue,
which, now removed from its ancient homestead, dwells
among the Balchktrs and Kirghiles, though still retaining
its appellation, and the memory of its origin.
KAPUSTINIEC'Z, a town of Poland, in the palatinate
of Bracbw : eighty miles north-west of Braclaw.
1
KAPUS'TINOI,

KAR
KAPUS'TINOI, a town of Poland, in the palatinate
of Kiev : sixteen miles south-east of Czyrkafy.
KAR, a town of Persia, in the province of Irak : 156
miles north of Ispahan.
KA'RA, a river of Russia, which runs into the Karikoi
Sea at Karskoi.
KA'RA, a town of Hindoostan, in Guzerat: sixty
roiles south-west of Gogo.
KA'RA, a town of Hindoostan, in Berar : eight miles
north of Chanda.
KA RA A'GATZ, a town of European Turkey, in
Romania : six miles south of Adrianople.
KA'RA-BA'GAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia : twenty-four miles south of Milets.
KARABA'GH, i. e. the Black Garden, a moun
tainous province of the principality of Georgia, south of
the river Aras.
KAR'ABAS, a mountain of Grand Bukharia : fifty
miles north-west of Samarcand.
KAR'ABAS, a town of Persia, in the province of Irak :
seventy miles south-south-west of Hamadan.
KARABA'SAR, a town of Russia, in the government
of Tauris : thirty-five miles north-ealt of Bacca Serai.
KARABAZA'RI, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia : twenty miles west of Kiangari.
KARABEI'SHEH, a town of Persia, in the province
of Mazanderan, on the coast of the Caspian Sea : sixty
miles east of Fehrabad.
KARABI'GNAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania : twenty miles south of Akscrai.
KARABIOW, a town of Poland, in Podolia: twelve
miles north of Kaminiec.
KARABO'A, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia :
twenty-four miles west of Artaki.
KAR ABO'GAS, a bay on the east side of the Caspian
Sea ; forty miles long, and twenty-five broad ; the water
from which is exceeding bitter. Lat. 41. 45. N. Ion. 54.
44. E.
KARABOULA'KI, a town of the principality of Ge
orgia, in the province of Carduel : forty-five miles south
of Gori.
KARABU'NAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania : forty miles east of Cogni.
KARABU'RUN, a cape on the west coast of Natolia.
Lat. 38. 44. N. Ion. 26. 1 5. E.
KA'RAC, a town of Arabia Petra, on the river Sasia:
ninety miles south of Jerusalem. Lat. 30. 44. N. Ion. 35.
45. E.
KARACAL', or Caracal'la, a town of Walachia :
sixty miles south-west of Bucharest, and twelve northnorth-west of Nicopoli.
KARACAR', a village of Arabia, in which is a spring
of fresh water, in the province of Nedsjed : 150 miles
north-east of Hajar.
KARACUZ', a town of Persian Armenia: twenty -two
miles east-south-east of Erivan.
KARADE RA, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the go
vernment of Diarbekir 1 ten miles south-south-east of
Merdin.
KARADGEH' SU, a river of Asia, which runs into
the Tigris at Diarbekir.
KARA'DGIA DAG'HI, a mountain of Asiatic Tur
key, south of Diarbekir.
KARADJEH'LAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Na
tolia : thirty-six miles south-west of Caltamena.
KARADJUK', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia:
twenty miles south-east of Degnizlu.
KARA'DRO, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania : fifty miles west-south-west Selcfke.
KARADSHE'LAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in
Natolia : forty miles north of Angura.
KARADJEVIRAN', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in
Natolia : thirty-two miles north-welt of Kiangari.
KARAEVIAN', a town of Russia, in the government
of Perm : sixty-four miles south-south-welt of Ekaterinograd.

K A R
KARAGAN', a mountain of Persia, in the province
of Irak : thirty miles south of Sultania.
KARAGLVSKOI, an istand in the north Pacific, near
the north-east coast of Kamtschatka, about eighty miles
in circumference. Lat. 59. o. N. Ion. i6z. 14. E.
KARAGO'DE, a town of the island of Ceylon : eightysix miles south of Candi.
KARAGOL', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the pro
vince of Diarbekir, 011 the Euphrates: eighteen miles ealt
of Nausa.
KARAGOL', a town of Grand Bukharia, on a lake :
twenty-four miles south-west of Bukharia.
KA'RAH, a town of Arabia, in the province of Neds
jed : 300 miles east of Mecca.
KARAHAU'M, a town of Bengal : thirteen miles
north-west of Torce.
KARABIS'SAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Cara .
mania : thirty miles south of Yurcup.
KARAHIS'SAR. See Aphiom Kara-Hissar, vol.L
KA'RAHO'TUN, a town of Tartary, in the country
of the Monguls : 120 miles north-west of Peking. Lat.
48. 16. N. Ion. 121. 53. E.
KARAJIN', a town of Poland, in the palatinate oT
Biaclaw, near the Bog: fifty miles south-east of Braclaw.
KARATS, a town of Sweden, in the province of Savolax : thirty-five miles north-north-west of Nyllot.
KAR'AITES. See Caraitks, vol. iii. p. 785.
KARAKA'JI, a town of the principality of Georgia,
in the province of Kaket : eighty miles south-east of
Teflis.
KARKAKOO'A BAY, a bay on the west coast of
Owyhee, one of the Sandwich Islands. Lat. 19. 28. N.
Ion. 204. E.
KARAKAL'PAKS, a tribe of Tartars settled in Rus
sia, who called themselves Kara-Kiptfchaks, ami inhabit
the districts on the Syr Darya, a considerable river spring
ing from the lake Aral. They divide themselves, accord
ing to their position, into the upper and the nether horde.
Previous to the origin of the Kazaniau khanate, they re
moved to the Volga ; where, pressed by the Nogays, they
marched like the Chivinses, not as other nations did, to
the west, but back towards the east, into their present seats.
About the year 1742, the nether horde, then confuting of
30,000 Kibitkas, implored the Russian protection ; but
the Kirgliises, against whom they were desirous of secur
ing themselves, took such sanguinary vengeance, that the
greater part of them was exterminated, and those who
remained were obliged to return to the upper horde.
Tookc's Rujs. Emp.
KARAKAN', a town of Curdistan : ten miles south,
west of Betlis.
KARAKE'CHIS, a town of Persian Armenia : fortyeight miles north-east of Erivan.
KARAKER'MAN, a town of European Turkey, in
Bulgaria : thirty-six miles south- south-east of Ismail.
Lat. 44. 45. N. Ion. 29. 58. E.
KAR-AKITA, a small island, in the East-Indian Sea,
belonging to the king of Ternate. Lat. 3. 6. N. len 125.
24. E.
KARAKUM', or the Black Sand, the name os a great
desert, which forms the northern boundary of Khoralan
and modern Persia.
KARAKU'RODY, a town of Persia, in the province
of Schirvan : twenty miles south ot' Scamachie.
KARALAN'SKA, a town of Russia, in the govern
ment of Irkutlk, on the Tunguika ; seventy-two miles
north-west of Ilim'k.
KARALEIJAN'GO, a town of Africa, in Kaarta
Lat. 14. 40. N. Ion. 6.20. W.
KARALUKA'LA, a town of Turkissi Armenia, in.
the government oi Erzerum : thirty miles east of Erzerum.
KARAMAN', a town of European Turkey, in Bul
garia : forty-four miles north-north-west of Ternova, and
thirty-five miles east-south-east of Nicopoli.
KARAMEISCHE'VO, a town of Russia, in the go
vernment of Tver : seventy-two miles north of Tver.
KARAMIT',

K A R
K A R
6:3'
KARAMIT', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the pro upwards of two hundred Jews, chiefly Talmudists ; simi
vince of Natolis : thirty miles east-south-east of Macri, lar proportion of Armenians, of whom less than one half
are Catholics ; about one hundred Greeks ; and a few
and thirty-three welt-south-west of Satalia.
KARAMU'SAL, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Nato- Russians. Besides, there are rather more than two thou
lia, on a bay of the irca of Marmora : thirty-six miles sand females ; and the strangers of different nations, such
as Greeks, Armenians, Italians, Jews, and Ruffians, may
north-north-east of Burla.
KA'RAN, a town of Africa, in Benin, where there is be computed at about two hundred individuals. In ad
dition to these mould be mentioned the handsome regi
a manufacture of -fine cloth.
KARANGU'TAH, a mountain of Little Bukharia : ment of dragoons quartered in this town ; and for whole
accommodation, barracks and stables have been built in
seventy miles south-west of Aotum.
KARANKAL'LA, a town of Africa, in the kingdom the suburbs. As the commercial intercourse between Ka
rasu Baiar and the neighbouring villages is very brisk,
of Kaarta ; ten miles well of Kemraoo.
KARANSE'BES, a town of Hungary, on the Temis : every commodity may be purchalied at a cheaper rate than
thirty-eight miles east-south-east of Temilwar, and thirty- in other markets of Crim-Tartary. Artisans and manu
facturers have established themitlves here in considerable
eight north of Orsova.
KARASBAG', a town of Persian Armenia: 174 miles numbers. The principal among them are tanners of mo
rocco and other kinds of leather, wax and tallow chandeast-south -east of Erivan.
JCARASIT'ZA, a river of Sclavonia, which runs into lei% soap-boilers, potters, brick and tile makers, and
smiths. The place is amply supplied with fruit and vethe Drave twelve miles north-west of Ezsek.
tables, not only from the adjacent orchards and gardens ;
KA'RASM. See Charasm, vol. iv.
KARASU', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania : but the former productions, in particular, are likewile
brought hither in abundance from the mountainous parts,
100 miles south-east of Yurcup.
KARASU', or Karansu', a river of Persia, which and sold at reasonable prices. Grapes are, during the au
rises in the north-west part of the province of Irak, and tumn, so plentiful, that many inhabitants, especially the
runs into the Tigris near Balsorah. In the latter part of Jews, advantageously exprels the juice, and convert it
its course it is sometimes called Khorrenabad, or Kurre- into wine ; for which purpose they employ vessels hewn
out of the solid lime stone. Cattle of every kind are
mabad. It was anciently called LuUus and Chcafpes.
KARASU', or Kor'emoz, a river of Asiatic Turkey, brought to the weekly markets in such numbers, as to in
which rises near Kafarieh, in Caramania, and runs into the duce the proprietors to dispose of them at a moderate
rate. Many buildings are here erected of unburnt bricks,
Euphrates near Ilija.
KARASU', or Mes'to, a river of European Turkey, which are cast in moulds of a tolerably large size. Thus
which empties itself into the Egean Sea ten miles east of houses may be raised more expeditiously, and at a less expence, than those constructed with loam and straw ; a me
Cavala, in the province of Romania.
KARASU' AVO'GLI, a town of Persia, in the pro thod that occasions unnecessary trouble and loss of time.
In proportion as such bricks are exposed to the atmo
vince of Aderbeitzan : six miles north-west of Tabris.
KARASU' BASAR', a town of Russian Tartary, in sphere, the walls built of them become progressively more
the interior of the Crimea, seated in a low plain. The solid and durable. Since the Russians made themselves
following account of it is given by Pallas, who visited this masters of the Crimea, the vast Tartar cemeteries have,
quarter in the year 1794. "On account of the adjacent both here and in other towns, nearly been divested of their
cretaceous mountains, the place is excessively hot in the tomb-stones ; most of which, being hewn, have been em
summer; as, on the contrary, during the winter, and af ployed in the erection of dwellings. This has particu
ter heavy rains, it is filthy beyond description ; the latter larly been the cafe with those found in the vicinity of
inconvenience is farther increased by the confluence of Karasu Basar. Lastly, the country, situated between
several rivulets, and of the canals conducted through the Great and Little Karasu, affords an excellent lime-stone,
town, for the purpose of irrigation. Notwithstanding for building.and various other purposes ; as the calcareous
these circumstances, and the great want of potable water, beds are in a manner cast into large masses, whence co
the inhabitants of Karasu Basar are not, in any remark lumns and squares of almost any dimension may be hewn
able degree, exposed to diseases ; though we observed out of a single block."
KARAS'ZA, a river of Hungary, which runs into th*
among them few persons of a healthy complexion. The
streets, like those in all Tartar towns, are narrow, irregu Danube at Vipalanka.
KA'R AT, a town of Arabia, in the province of Oman s
larly built, and mostly lined with the walls of enclosed
premises. Some tolerable dwelling-houses, the large mer 190 miles south-west of Mascat.
KAR'ATAS,/. in botany. See Bromelia.
cantile halls railed with stone, and the metstiets, together
KARATCHIN', a Russian ostrog, in the peninsula
with their turrets, contribute to give a respectable appear
ance to this city ; which exhibits the most advantageous of Kamtschatka : fifty miles from Bolcheretskoi.
KARATO'PE, a town of Chinele Tartary, in the
view on descending towards it by the southern road, down
the mountains along the banks of the Tunas. Karasu Ba country of Hami : thirty miles west of Hami.
KAR ATSHUK', a mountain of Turkestan, situated to
sar contains twenty-three Tartar metstiets ; three churches,
one of which belongs to the Armenian catholics ; and a the north-east of Taraz.
KARATSI'RIM, a town of Curdistan : forty miles
synagogue. There are farther, in this place, twenty-three
khans, or mercantile halls, of various sizes; three hundred south-east of Kerkuk.
KARATU'IN, a town of Persia, in the province of
and ten booths or stiops ; twenty-three coffee-rooms; and
nine hundred and fifteen dwelling-houses. In the town, Irak : forty miles north-east of Nehavend.
KARATUNK', or Car'ytunk, a plantation o.r villags
together with its neighbourhood, are seven mills, turned
by different streams. The principal warehouse for the dis of the American States, in Lincoln county, district of
pensation of medicinal drugs throughout the Crimea, has Maine, consisting of about twenty families, or 103 inha
been transferred hither from Yenikale since the year 1796 ; bitants. It is the uppermost on Kennebeck River, four
it occupies a convenient house, with an excellent garden teen miles north of Brookfield.
KARAUL'NOI, a townof Russia, in the government of
adjoining ; which formerly were the property of general
de Rosenberg. On the banks of the rivulet Tunas, above Kolivan, on the Enisei : sixty miles south of Krafnoiarlk.
KARAVUN', a town of Hindoostan, in Dowab : forty
the town, a palace was erected for the late empress of Rus
sia ; but it was subsequently granted to prince Besoorod- miles west of Pattiary.
ko, together with the adjacent lands ; and has since been
KAR'BENING, a town of Sweden, in Westmanland :
rebuilt by Lambro Katstione. The number of male inha thirty miles north of Stroemstiolm.
KAR'BY, a town of Sweden, in West Bothnia: twenty
bitants settled at Karasu Basar does not exceed fifteen
hundred ; among whom are nearly one thousand Tartars ; miles north of Lulea.
KAR'CARA.

K A R
KAR'CARA, a town of Persia, in Segestan ! seventy
miles north- west of Zareng.
KAR'CKE, a river of Prussia, which runs into the Kurifch Haff eight miles south-south-west of Russ.
KARCO'JA, a town of Persia, in the province of Segeftan i. twenty-one miles north-west of Zareng.
KARC'ZOW, a town of Warsaw; sixteen miles southwell of O.erslc.
KAR'DAMA, in Hindoo mythology, a being some
times said to have been an avalara, or incarnation, of the
god Siva, and to have been produced by Brahma's shadow j
sometimes he is said to be one of the Rishis.
KARDA'NAH, a river of Palestine, anciently called
Btlus, which runs into the Mediterranean about eight
miles south of Acre. The find of this river has long been
celebrated for the manufacture of glass.
KARD'GHA, / The name of a short sword held in
ihe hand of Hindoo deities of avenging character j the sa
crifice weapon.
KAR'DUH, a town of Persia, in the province of KerJnan : fifty-six miles north of Maltih.
KARDYGAU'T, a town of Hindooftan, in the circar
cf Sehaurunpour : ten miles north of Sehaurunpour.
KARF.'AH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
' KAREDJUK', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia :
twenty miles south-south-west of Degnizlu.
' KA'REH, a town of Persia, in Segestan : thirty miles
south of Ptilheng.
KA'REK, a town of Persia, in the province of Laristan : forty-two miles south of Lar.
KA'REK, Ga'rak, orOHA'REDSCH.an island in the Per
sian gulf, which was subject to the Dutch for about fifteen
years. It was visited by Mr. Ives in 175S. He found the
south part of the island well cultivated, with agreeable
fields of corn, and producing plenty of esculent vegeta
bles. In the middle are very high hills abounding with a
variety of shells : some fragments torn from their fides af
forded an opportunity of observing an immense quantity
of oysters, scallop, cockle, and other, shells. The com
mon tree here is the banian, but without those luxuriant
slioots which in some other places go downward and take
root in the ground. The lavender-cotton is also found
here; and the island abounds with fowl of various kinds.
Pearl-oysters are also found, but at considerable depths.
This settlement was founded about the year 1750 by ba
ron Kniphaufen, who, having left the Prussian service on
some disgust, entered into that of France, afterwards went
to the East Indies, and was appointed resident to the
Dutch factory at BaiTora. Here he became subject to the
avarice and rapacity of the Turkish governors ; who hav
ing got him accused of capital crimes, he was at last glad
to compound with them for 50,000 rupees, the whole sum
he was worth, besides giving directions how they might
squeeze 50,000 more from his successor in office (who in
truth wished him turned out), and the banian who did
the business of the Dutch factory, and who had likewise
been concerned in underhand practices against him.
The new resident was overjoyed at his accession, but lost
all patience when he found himself obliged to pay 30,000
rupees to the governor as a compliment on his entering
into a post of so much consequence. Nor had the banian
much better reason to be satisfied, being obliged to pay
down 20,000 rupees to make up the sum which was to
satisfy the rapacity of the governor.
Baron Kniphaufen sailed from BasTora the very day af
ter he was set at liberty ; but, having landed on this island,
he, in conjunction with an Arabian sheik, formed the plan
of the settlement. He then carried a letter from the sheik
to the governor and council of Batavia, in which the for
mer proposed to give up the sovereignty of the island. Be
fore setting out for this place, however, the baron took
care to dispatch a messenger across the desert to Constan
tinople, acquainting the Dutch ambassador with the treat
ment he had received, and requesting liberty of the grand
-vilier for the Dutch to settle at Karek. The meslenger
Vol. XI. No. 78*.

K A R
633
returned with a favourable answer before the baron came
back from Batavia. The governor of Bassora, then, hav
ing attempted in vain to persuade him to return to that
place, wrote a letter of complaint to Batavia, accusing the
baron in terms ot the utmost exaggeration, but without
any mention of the 100,000 rupees. The baron, however,
having got intelligence of this proceeding, used such dili
gence that he got back to Batavia in the very ship which,
carried the letter. Being thus present on the spot to an
swer the charges brought againil him, he acquitted him
self so well, that his scheme was instantly approved of, and
he was sent back with two sliips and 50 men to take pos
session of Karek, whose inhabitants at that time amounted
to no more than 100 poor fishermen.
Considerable difficulties now occurred in the establish
ment of the new colony ; for lie had but very few materi
als with him, and the government of Batavia was very
slow in sending him the succours they had promised. He
was therefore obliged to fend for workmen from Persia
and Arabia, with whose assistance he built a small compact
fort, strong enough to defend itself against any of the
country powers, and any ships usually failing to India, ex
cepting those of our East-India Company. Nor was he
content with putting himself in a posture of defence, but
even commenced hostilities against the Turks ; and, by
detaining two vessels very richly laden ; which happened
to touch at the island, he at last obliged the governor of
Bassora to pay back the 100,000 rupees he had extorted,
30,000 of which he faithfully restored to his successor in.
office at Bassora, and 10,000 to the banian. When Mr.
Ives visited him, he informs us, that surprising progress
had been made during the little time the baron had held
the sovereignty of the island, and that he intended to make
it a strong and wealthy place ; at the same time that he dis
covered his taste for literature by advancinga sum of mo
ney for books and instruments of various kinds, which
were afterwards punctually sent. After that time, however,
the baron quitted the service of the Dutch ; and the island
came again (Dec. 31st, 1765) into possession os the sheik
of Bundaric, to whom it formerly belonged. It is about
five miles long and two in breadth ; lying nearly in the
middle of the Persian gulf, about seven leagues from each
side, and about thirty leagues from the mouth of Bassora
river, where all ships bound to that port must call for pi
lots. Lat. ig. 15. N. Ion. 50. 16. E.
KARE'NA, /. With chemists, the twenty-third part
of a drop. AJh.
KARENDA'R, a town of Persia, in the province of
Chorafan : 210 miles north of Herat.
KAR'EPOS, a town of Russia, in the government of
Archangel : sixty miles north-east of Archangel.
KAREVON', a town of Persia, in the province of Farsistan . thirty-five miles north-east of Pala.
KAR'EZIN, a town of Persia, in the province of Farsiltan : sixty miles south-east of Bender Rigk.
KARGALD'ZIN, a town of Russian" Tartary : sixty
miles in circumference, and 3+0 miles south of Orenburg.
KARGALIN'KA, a fortress of Russia, on the Malwa :
twenty miles west of Kizliar.
KARGAPOL', a town of Russia, on the north side of
os the lake Latcha. Lat. 61. 30. N. Ion. 38. 50. E.
KARG'HKRD, a town of Persia, in the province os
Chorafan : sixteen miles north-welt of Fusheng.
KARHERO'N, a town of Persia, in the province of
Ghilan : sixty miles north-north-west of Refhd.
KAR'GHI, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natoiia :
twenty-seven miles north-east of Kiangari.
KARGINI'GI, a town of Russia, in the government
of Olonetz : thirty-two miles west of Vitegra.
KAR'GO, a province of Africa, in the kingdom of
Loango, which contains some mines of excellent copper.
KARIA'DEH, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia,
on the gulf of Smyrna : eighteen miles west of Smyrna.
KARIA'NERS, or Caray'ners, a people of singular
description that inhabit different parts of the Binnan em7 Y
pire,

634
K A
Tire, particularly the western provinces of Dalls irrtd Bafsien, several societies of whom also dwell in the districts
adjacent to Rangoon. None of them are.to be found
higher up than the city of Prome. They are a simple in
nocent race, speaking a language distinct from that of the
Birmans, and entertaining rude notions of religion. They
lead altogether a pastoral life, and are the most industrious
subjects of the state ; their villages form a select commu
nity, from which they exclude all other sects, and never
reside in a city, nor intermingle nor marry with strangers.
They profess, and strictly observe, universal peace, not
engaging in war, nor taking part in contests for domi
nion ; and thus they are placed in a state of subjection to
the ruling powers. Agriculture, the care of cattle, and
the rearing of poultry, are almost their only occupations.
A great part of the provisions consumed in the country
is raised by the Karianers, who particularly excel in gar
dening. The oppression which they have lately suffered
has induced numbers of them to withdraw into the moun
tains of Aracan. They have traditional maxims of juris
prudence for their internal government, but they are
without any written laws j custom, with them, constitutes
the law. Some of them learn to speak the Birman tongue,
and a few can read and write it imperfectly. They are
timorous, honest, mild in their manners, and very hospi
table to strangers. Symes's Embassy lo Ava.
KARJA'LA, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Abo : twenty-three miles north of Abo.
KARIATAI'N, a town of Arabia, in the province of
Nedsjed, anciently Ririatharim: 150 miles west-south- west
of Jamama, and 300 east of Medina.
KARIATEI'N, a town of the desert of Syria: sixty
miles south-west of Palmyra.
,
KARIBAZA'RI, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natoliai eighteen miles west of Kiangari.
KARIJUS'JUK, or Sarasu, a river of Tartary, which
runs into the Sir in the country of Charafm.
KAR'IKAL, or Car'ical, a town of Hindoostan,
situated on the coast of the kingdom of Tanjore, on one
of the branches of the Cauvery ; ceded by the king of
Tanjore to the French. It contains five mosques, fourteen pagodas, and about 5000 inhabitants. It was forti
fied by the French, and taken by the English in the year
5760 ; in the year 1779 it was retaken : twelve miles north
of Negapatam, and six south of Tranquebar.
KA'RIL,y. in botany. See Sterculia.
KA'RIL-KAN'DEL. See Rhizophora.
KA'RIN-PO'LA. See Arum.
KAR'INAIS, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Abo : twenty miles north-east of Abo.
KARINKU'LA, a town of Africa, in Barabouk.
Lat. 1 3. 36. N. Ion. 9. 50. W.
KARIN'TE-KA'LI. See Psychotria.
K AR'ININ, a town of Persia, in the province of Chonrian: thirty miles south of Meru Shahigien.
K A'RIS, a town of Sweden, in the province of Nyland :
ten miles north-north-east of Eknas.
KARISLO'JO, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Nyland : sixteen miles north-north-east of Eknas.
KARIU', a town of Persia, in the province of Iraki
fifteen miles south of Caslian.
KA'RITE,/. [a monastic word.] The best beer in a
religious houle. Scat.
KARIWEL'LI-PAN'NA. See Polypodium.
KARK, a town of the Arabian Irak, on the Tigris:
eighty miles north-north-welt of Bagdad.
KAR'KA, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the govern
ment of Sivas: thirty miles south of Tocat.
KAR'KAR, a mountain of Africa, in Algiers : thirty
miles south of Oran.
KARK.ARLANG', a small island in the Pacific Ocean,
belonging to a cluster called Mcanges. Lat. 4. 4.5. N.
Jon. ix6. 59. E.
KAR'KAS, [Hebrew.] A man's name.

K A R
KAR'KEL, a town of Prussian Lithuania 1 eight mile*.
south of Russ.
KAR'KI, an island in the Mediterranean : six mile*
west of Rhodes. Lat. 37.15. N. Ion. zy. 19. E.
KAR'KOA, [Hebrew.] The name of a place.
KAR'KOLA, a town of Sweden, in Tavastland:
twenty-seven miles east of Tavasthus.
KAR'KOR, [Hebrew.] The name of a place.
KARKRO'NY,_/T A building where the royal manufac
tures of Persia are carried on. Here are made their tapes
tries, cloth of gold, silk, wool, and brocades, velvets, taffeties, coats of mail, sabres, bows, arrows, and other arms*
There are also in it painters in miniature, goldsmiths, la.
pidaries, &c.
KARKU', a town of Sweden, in the North Finland:
thirty-five miles south-east of Biorneborg.
KARL, or KARLE,/. See Carle, vol. iii.
KARLAN'DA, a town of Sweden, in Warmeland :
forty-two miles west-north-west of Carlstadt.
KAR'LEBY, a river of Sweden, in East Bothnia, which .
runs into the gulf of Finland two miles north-east of
Gamla Karleby.
KAR'LEBY (Gamla), a seaport town of Sweden,
in East Bothnia, with a good harbour. The principal
trade is in hemp, salt, and (hip-building: sixty miles
south-west of Cajana. Lat. 63.50. N. Ion. 13. I.E.
KAR'LEBY (Ny), a town of Sweden, in East Bothnia-,
situated on the river Lappojock, about five miles from the
sea; built in the year 1620 by Gustavus Adolphus: se
venty miles south-west of Cajana. Lat. 63. 31. N. Ion. xx.
a6.E.
KAR'LICH, a town of France, in the department of
the Moselle : four miles north-welt of Coblemz.
KAR'LO WITZ, Carlovitz a, or Carlo witz, a town
of Sclavonia, on the Danube, the fee of a Greek archbi
shop. This town is remarkable for a peace concluded here
in 1699, between the emperor of Germany and the Turks :
seven miles south-east of Peterwardein, and thirty north
west of Belgrade.
KARLSTHALERBAD', or Schlangenbad, a town
of Westphalia, in the county of Catzenelnbogen : twelve
miles north - west of Mentz, and ten south-east of Nastede.
KARLUTZ'KA, a town of Russia, in the government
of Irkutsk : eight miles east of Niznei Udinfk.
KAR'LY, a village situated on the road between Bom.
bay an,d Poona, having in its vicinity a lofty hill, in which,
are some excavations that have not, until within these few
years, come under the notice of Europeans. The hill is
named Ekvera, and is two or three miles to the north
east of Karly, but the excavations are generally called by
the name of the village. The late Mr. Wales, a very re
spectable artist, was the first European who explored this
magnificent cavern-temple, of which he made several accu
rate sketches, and copied several inscriptions. The (ketches
have not been published, nor have the inscriptions been
hitherto explained. Lord Valentia has more recently vi
sited Karly, and in his Travels describes the cave, of which
a beautiful view and a ground-plan are given ; and Mr.
Salt, who accompanied his lordfliip, has, in his elegant se
ries of oriental views, given two ot' this beautiful temple.
Major Moor, who b?.z aiso frequently visited it, has given
a plate of some of its sculptures in his Hindoo Pantheon.
There are many apartments scooped out of the rock in an
elevated situation, having flat tops, as usual in most of the
Indian excavations; but the grand apartment of Ekve.'a
is arched, and of a molt sinking and magnificent descrip
tion. " Its size, and the peculiarity of its form," fays lord
Valentia, "struck me with th>. greatest astonishment. It
consists of a vestibule of an oblong square shape, divided
from the temple itself, which is arched and supported by
pillars. The length of the whole is a hundred and twen
ty-six feet, the breadth forty- six feet. No figures of any
deities are to be found within the pagoda ; but the walls of
the vestibule are covered with carvings, in alto-relievo, of
elephants,

K A R
elephants, of human figures of both sexes, and of Budha,
who is represented in iome places as sitting cross-legged,
in others he is erect, and in all attended by figures in the
act of adoration ; and, in one place, two figures standing
on the lotus are fanning him, while others hold a rich
Crown over his head. I think therefore, that it is beyond
dispute, that the whole was dedicated to Budha."
The farther end of the cave is round, the sides straight ;
a row of pillars, ten feet from the fides, support kneeling
elephants, on which are seated human figures, all beauti
fully sculptured. From a cornice, running the whole
Jength of the temple over the heads of the figures, spring
ribs of wood forming an arch, and touching in its whole
concavity the roof which they seem to support. This is
singularity not known to exist elsewhere. The wooden
ribs are not more than three feet apart, and about two in
depth, and nine inches thick, and have something the ap
pearance of a ship's bottom inverted. They run parallel
to each other, forming a fine arch, from side to side of the
apartment. The pillars are sixteen in number on each
iide, with a space between equal to the diameter of thtir
ball, viz. about four feet. The pedestals are square, the
ihafts polygonal. Seven plainer columns continue the line
px the end : on them rests an architrave, whence an arch
springs inwards, forming a roof over the altar, as it may
be called, which in the Hindoo Pantheon is said to " con
sist of a vast hemisphere of stone, resting on a round pe
destal of greater diameter, and having its convexity sur
mounted by a sort os canopy or umbrella of peculiar con
struction. The principal arched temple of Kenera is ex
actly on the fame plan of that here described, and the altar
is alike in both. That at Ellora, described by fir Charles
Malet, in vol. vi. of the Asiatic Researches, is also exactly
limilar in respect to ground-plan, but the principal object
is different, being Budha himself, with the semi-globe on
the round pedestal behind him. In neither of these three
arched caves will, I think, be found any sculptures re
ferring to the gods of the Brahmans ; and these three are
the only caves that I ever saw or heard of constructed with
n arched roof. And I presume to hazard an opinion that
they are of modern origin, relatively with other excava
tions at Ellora and on Elephanta, containing, with and
without Budha, many of the deities now worshipped by
the Brahmans. Sir Charles Malet's plate of Ellora gives
exactly a representation of the temples of Karly and Kenerah as far as regard ground-plan and general design ;
and they mull certainly have originated in the fame peribn,
as one has been taken from the other. The capitals of
the interior pillars, from which the arched roofs spring,
are different: at Ellora they appear to be men in the act
of adoration ; at Karly the entablatures are elegantly
formed of figures of men and women seated on kneeling
elephants, whose probosci, joining at the angles, form, in
graceful curves, the volures of the capitals."
KARM, an island in the North Sea, about twelve
miles long, and two wide, near the coast of Norway. Lat.
59. 17. N. Ion. 5. 32. E.
KARM el ARAB', a town of Egypt, on the left bank
of the Nile: ten miles south of Benisuef.
KARMA'TIANS, a sect of Mohammedans, who occa
sioned great disorders in she empire of the Arabs. See
Carmath, vol. iii. p. 813.
KAR'MELIS, a town of Curdistan : twelve miles east
of Mosul.
KAR'MILE, a river of Asiatic Turkey, which rises in
the east part of the government of Sivas, and afterwards
changes its name to Termich.
KAR'MIN, a town of Persia, in the province of Segestan : twenty. five miles north-east of Zareng.
KAR'MOE, a small island in the North Sea, near the
coast ot Norway. Lat. 59. 10. N.
KARM'SUND, a strait of the North Sea, between the
island of Carmen and the coast of Norway.
KAR'MUK, a town of Cursistan, on the west side of
Lake Van; twenty-two miles north- north-east ofBetlis.

k A it
fiaf
KARN'AL MAN'ZIL, a town of Arabia, in the
province of Hedsjas : fifty miles south-south-east of Mecca.
KAR'NABRUN, a town of Austria : nine miles north,
of Korn Neuburg.
KAR'NAK. See the article Egypt, vol. vi. p. 34.8.
KAR'NAIM, [Hebrew.] The name of a place.
KAR'NAWL, a town of Hmdooltan, in Bihar: te
miles west of Maisey.
KAR'NE, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Bornon.
KARNICAR', a town or Great Bukhuria: twentjr
miles north-east of Termed.
KARNINTZ'KI, a town of Prussia, in the province of
Oberland : twelve miles north-north-east of Ortelfburg.
KARNKOW'SKI (Stanislaus), a Polish writer *iid
statesman, was born in 1515. He became bishop of Uladislaw about 1 5 6 3 j arid, upon the death of Sigismond
Augustus, king of Poland, in 1571, he promoted the
election of Henry of Valois, and, on his reception, made
an eloquent harangue to him in the name of the states.
After the abdication of this prince, Karnkowski nomina
ted Anne, the sister os the late Sigismond, queen of Po
land, and crowned her husband, Stephen Battori, upofl
the refusal of the primate to perform this office. For hi*
reward he was made coadjutor to the archbishop of Gnesna, and in 1581 he succeeded to that see and to the pri
macy. On the death of king Stephen, he sat as president
of the directory during the interregnum, and opposed the
election, made by a party, of Maximilian archduke of
Austria. He placed the crown upon the head of Sigis
mond III. prince of Sweden, who was acknowledged by
the kingdom. See the article Sweden. He died in 1603,
at the age of seventy-eight, and was interred in the Jesuits"
college at Kalifli, which he had sounded. He established
seminaries for education both at Uladiflaw and Gnesna,
and occupied himself with success in the reform of his cler
gy. The works of this prelate are, 1. Htjloria Intcrregni
Polonici, being a relation of the affairs of the interregnum
succeeding the abdication of Henry of Valois. De Jure
ProvtHciarumTcrrarum, Civitatumque Prujfix. 3. Epijicia IIluftriumyirorumUb.lll. This collection of letters is very rare.
KARNOW'L, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar : thirtyeight miles north-north-west of Hajypour. Lat. 26. 17. N.
Ion. 85. 1 I.E.
KA'ROB, / With goldsmiths, a small weight! the
twenty-fourth part of a grain.
KAR'OLI (Jasper), an Hungarian Calvinist divine,
who flourished within the last twenty years of the sixteenth
century. We are furnished with no other particulars re
lative to his life, than that he was held in high estimation
for his abilities as a philosopher, theologian, and philolo
gist, and much admired as a preacher. By the Protestants
in Hungary his memory is revered, on account of his
having translated the Bible from the original Hebrew into
their native language. This performance is warmly com
mended in some poems by George Thurius, inserted in
John Philip Pareus's Delicia Pottarum Hungarorum ; and,
if we may conclude from i.ts reception by the public, with
out any exaggeration. It was published at Hanover in
1608, in 4to. and during the same year at Frankfort, in
8vo. revised and corrected by Albert Molnar. This im
proved edition was reprinted at Oppcnheim in 161 2, in
8vo. and has since that time undergone repeated impres
sions at different places, and in particular at Nuremberg in
1704, in 4-to. Moreri.
KAR'OLOU KA'LA, a town of Turkish Armenia:
forty- two miles east of Erzerum.
KAR'OP, a town of Russia, in the government of Nov
gorod Sieverikoi : twenty-eight miles south of Novgorod
Sievertkoi.
KA'ROS, an island in the Grecian Archipelago, fix
mile? in circumference : six miles south-east of Naxia.
Lat. 36. 53. N. Ion. 15. 39. E.
KAROT'TA, a small island in the Pacific Ocean, be
longing to the cluster called Meauges. Lat. 5.N. Ion.
i2&. 50 E
KAROU'LI,

k a a
6s&
* A ft
KAROU'LI, a town of European Turkey, in Befla'ra- Frozen Ocean, between the continent of Russia and Nov*
Zembla, extending from lat. 70. to 75. N. Ion. 61. to
bia : sixty-eight miles south-west of Bender.
KAR'PILAX, a town of Sweden, in the province os 68. E.
KAR'SKOI ZA'LIV, or Gulf of Karskoi, a large
Tavastland : fourteen miles north east of Jamsio.
KARPILOWKA, a town of Poland, in the Palatinate bay of the Frozen Ocean, which lies to the south of the
Kartkoi Sea. Lat. 6%. to 70. N. Ion. 62. to 69. E.
of Kiev : eight miles north-north-west of Kiev.
KAR'R ALEE J AN'GO, a town of Africa, in the king
KARSIU'RUSK, a town of East Greenland. Lat. fir.
iq. N. Ion. 4^. W.
'
dom of Kaarta : eighty miles east os Kcmmoo.
KARRIARPOU'R, a town os the circar of Goliud :
KARS'TORP, a town of Sweden, in the province of
sixteen miles north of Gohud.
Snialand : forty-eight miles south-east of Jonkioping.
KARRIE'TEN, a town of Arabia, in Yemen : twenty
KAR'STULA, a town of Sweden, in the government
of Wasa : eighty-five miles east of Wasa.
miles south-south east of Chamir.
KARROO', s. A Hottentot name given, in the colony
KAR'SUN, a town of Russia, in the government of
of the Cape of Good Hope, to vast plains, which are in Simbirlk : sixty miles west-south-west of Simbirflc.
KARSVT5XAK', a town of East Greenland. Lat. 60.
terposed between the great chains of mountains. Out of
their impenetrable surfaces of clay, glistening with small 16. N. Ion. 43. W.
KAR'TAH, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
crystals of quartz, and condemned to perpetual drought
KAR'TAL, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia, on
and aridity, not a blade of grafs, and scarcely a verdant
twig, occurs to break the barren uniformity. The hills, the coast of the Sea of Marmora : forty miles west of Ismid.
KAR'TAN, [Hebrew.] The name of a city:
by which these surfaces are sometimes broken, are chiefly
KAR'TAN, a river of Saxony, which joins the Old
composed of fragments of blue slate, or masses of feltspar,
and argillaceous iron-ftone ; and the surfaces of these are Elbe near Wittenberg.
equally -denuded of plants as those of the plains. Yet
KAR'TAN, or Mart an, four small islands in the
Mr. Barrow observes, that wherever the karroo plains are Arabian Sea, at the entrance of the gulf of Curia Muria,
tinged with iron, and water ca"n be brought upon then), bounding it on the south-west. Lat. 17. 30. N. Ion. 54.
the foil is found to be extremely productive
50. E.
KARS. See Cars.
KARTASCHEU', a town of Russia, in the govern
KARS, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Aladulia: twen ment of Tobolslc, on the Irtisch : forty-eight miles south,
ty-five miles north-north-west of Adana, and forty-six of Tara.
West of Marasch.'
KART'BIRT, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the pro
KARS, a town of Persia, in the province of Kcrman ! vince of Diarbekir : forty-eight miles west-north-west of
twenty miles north of Sirjian.
Diarbekir.
KARSABOO', a town of Africa, in Bambarra. Lat.
KAR'TEH, a town of Persia, in Chorasan t ten miles
3. 10. N. Ion. 5. 35. \V.
west of Tabas Kileki.
KARSAMA'KI, a town of Sweden, in the government
KARTERON', a town of Syria, on the Euphrates : te
ef Ulea : sixty-five miles south of Ulea.
miles south of Osara.
K AR'SEK, an island near the west coast of East Green
KARTES, a town of Africa, in the country of Whlland. Lat. 60. 35. N. Ion. 45. 20. W.
dah : twelve miles east of Sabi.
KAR'SERON. See Kazeron.
KARTIKY'A, in Hindoo mythology, the offspring:
KARSCHIN'SKOI, a fortress of Russia, on the Ural : of Siva, whose seed falling through the hands of Agni, the
168 miles north of Guriev.
god of fire, into the Ganges, has given rife to other name*
KARSHAG'NI, a fiery expiation among the Hindoos, allusive to his birth, of a very extravagant nature if taken
of which the following account is taken from Moor's Hin literally, but which are most likely astronomical allego
doo Pantheon. " Cow-dung is a great purifier on several ries ; he is hence called Agni-bhuva, and Ganga-putra.
occasions. It is related in the Agni-purana, that a most Kumara, Srimana, and Skanda, are others of his names.
wicked person, named Chanyaka, had exceeded every He arose, sey the Puranic legends, on the banks of the
known possibility of salvation. At the court of Indra Ganges, as bright as the fun, and beautiful as the moonj
were assembled gods and holy men ; and, as they were dis and it happened that six daughters of as many rajas, go
coursing on such enormities, Indra, in answer to a pointed ing to bathe, saw the boy j and each calling him her son,
question, said that nothing certainly could expiate them and offering the breast, the child assumed six mouths, and
accept the karstiagni. It happened that a crow, named, received nurture from all, whence he was called Sestitifrom >.fr friendly disposition, Mitra-kaka, was present ; matriya, that is, havings* mothers. Other legends relate,
and slie immediately flew and imparted the welcome news that on the birth of the child he was delivered to the
to the despairing sinner, who immediately performed the Pleiads to be nursed. The Hindoos reckon but six bright
karsliagni, and went to heaven. This expiation consists stars in that constellation, which is named Kritika. These
in the victim covering his whole body with a thick-coat six offering their breasts, " the six-headed was nurtured,
of cow-dung, which, when dry, is set on fire, and con and named Kartikya, the descendant of the Kritikas."*
sumes both sin and sinner. Until revealed by the crow, He is, however, generally esteemed the second son of Siva
this potent expiation was unknown ; and it has since been and Parvati, the god of war, and commander of the ce
occasionally resorted to, particularly by the famous San- lestial armies ; and fir William Jones, who spells his name
kara-Charya. The friendly crow was punished for her in Carticeya, deems him to be clearly the Orus of Egypt,
discretion ; and forbidden, and all her tribe, ascension to and the Mars of Italy, and was convinced that the name
heaven, and was doomed on earth to live on carrion."
Skanda, by which he is called in the Puranas, has some
KAR'SHE, a town of Persia, inFarsistan: six miles east connection with the old Sekander of Persia, whom the
of larun.
poets ridiculously confound with the Macedonian. He is
KAR'SHI. See Nekshae.
usually represented with six heads and six arms, and some
KARSISA'I, a river of Armenia, which runs into the times mounted on a peacock.
Aras twenty miles south of Anisi.
KARTUNSA'I, a small island in the gulf of Finland.
KARSIT'ZA, a river of Sclavonia, which runs into Lat. 60. 30. N. Ion. 27. E.
KAR'TUSH, a town of Turkish Armenia, in the go
the Drave six miles north-west of Eszek.
KAR'SKOI, a settlement of Russia, in the government vernment of Cars : fifty-two miles north-east of Ardaof Archangel, at the mouth of the Kara: 600 miles east- noudji.
KARTU'TA, a town of Sweden, in the government
north-east of Archangei. Lat. 6.,/ 35. N. Ion. 64. 14. E.
KAR'SKOI MQ'RE, or Karskoi Sea, a part of the of Kuooio : twenty miles welt of Kaopio.

it a s
KARULSA'IF, a town of Persia, in the province of
Scgestan : fifty-one miles west of Zareng.
KA'RUN, a town of Persia, in the province of Chusiftan : seventy miles south of Suster.
KA'RUN. See Karasu.
KAR'VIA, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Abo: forty-seven miles north-north-east of Biorneborg.
KARU'NA, a town of Sweden, in- the government of
Abo: thirteen miles south-south-east of Abo.
KA'RUP, a town of Denmark, in North Jutland: sourteen miles north-west of Aalborg.
KA'RUP, a town of Sweden, in the province of Halland : fifteen miles south of Halmstadt.
KARWIN'DEN, a town of Pruflia, in the province of
Oberland : ten miles east of Holland.
KARYSZAN'KA, a town of Poland, in the palatinate
of Kiev : forty-eight miles south-south-east of Bialacer"kiew.
KAR'ZALA, a town of Russia, in the government of
Saratov, on the Choper : eighty miles north-west of Saratov.
KAR'ZERON. See Kazeron.
KAS, Kyen, Guess, or Quesche, a low fertile island
in the gulf of Persia, separated from the continent of Persia
by a good channel about twelve miles broad. Lat. 16.34.
N. Ion. 54. 4. E.
KAS, or Ras Kasaron, a mountainous cape of Egypt,
on the coast of the Mediterranean : three miles north of
Cstieh. Lat. 30. 5S.N. Ion. 33. i*. E.
KAS'ABI, a town of Syria, on the Euphrates: twentyfive miles ealt of Der.
KASAKU'RA, a town of Japan, in the island of Ximo -. twenty-two miles east-south-east of Taifero.
KASAMAN'SA, a river of Africa, which runs into
the Atlantic forty miles south of the Gambia.
KA'SAN. See Kazan.
KAS'BAITE, or Gasbaite, a town of Algiers, anci
ently called Satafa: fifty miles south-west of Constantina.
KAS'CAN. See Caschan, vol.iii. p. 868.
KASH'GAR, Caschcar, or Kaschcar, a city of
Asi3, which at one time gave name to Little Bukharia, of
which it was the capital. Since the Tartars have been in
possession of the country, KastSgar has lost much of its an
cient splendour; yet at present carries on a considerable
commerce with the neighbouring countries : 530 miles
north-east of Cachemire. Lat. 39. 35. N. Ion. 80. 14. E.
KAS'CHIL, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Benguela.
KAS'CHIN, a town of Russia, in the government of
Tver: sixty miles north-east of Tver.
KAS'CHING, a town of Bavaria: five miles north-east
of Ingolstadt.
KASCHI'RA, a town of Russia, in the government of
Tula : fifty-fix miles north of Tula.
KASCHKARANT'ZI, a town of Russia, in the go
vernment of Archangel, on the White Sea : 140 miles
orth-west of Archangel.
KASCHPER'SKY HO'RY. See Reichenstain.
KASHAN', a town of Persia, in the province of Cho?
rafan : fifty miles east-north-east of Herat.
KASHAN', a town of Turkestan : twenty-five miles
north of Andegan.
KASHAKLU', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania : fifty-five miles south-west of Cogni.
KASHEE'D, J. A term in Indian music, which signi
fies length, or continued sound.
KASH'EKA, in the historic legends of the Hindoos,
is the father of a very renowned ascetic and sage named
Vifnavhra. See the article Mythology.
KA'SI, or Kas'si, sometimes written Knjhi ; a Sanscrit
name of the revered city of Benares ; the latter popular
name being probably a corruption of its classical appella
tion Vara-nari, so called from two rivers that form a junc
tion of waters and name near its scite. See Benares.
KA'SI, /. A term in the East, applied to the fourth
pontiff of Persia, who is also the lecond licuteuant civil,
Vol. XI. No. 783.

KAS
cm
an<! judges of temporal as well as spiritual affairs. He
has two deputies, who determine matters of lei's conse
quence ; particularly quarrels arising in coffee-houses,
which make a great part of their business.
KAS'ILAX, a town of Sweden, in the province of S-ivolax : twenty-five miles east of Nyslot.
KASIMADAB', or CasSEHABAD, a town of Persia, in
the province of Irak : eighteen miles south of Com.
KASIMI'ERS. Sec Casimir, vol.iii. p. 86S.
KASIMOV, a town of Russia, in the government of
Riazan, on the Oka, formerly the residence of a Tartar
prince : seventy fix miles east-north-east of Riazan.
KAS'KAREL ME'LIK, a town of the Arabian Irak s
thirty-six miles north of Bagdad.
KASKAS'KIAS, a river on the north-west territory of
the American States, which is navigable for boats ij
miles. Its course is south-south-west, and near its mouth
it turns to the south- south -east, and Hows into the Missis
sippi river eighty-four miles from Illinois. It runs through
a rich country, abounding in extensive natural meadows,
and numberless herds of buffaloes, deer, &c.
KASKAS'KIAS, an Indian nation near the above ri
ver of that name in the north-west territory. They care
furnisli 150 warriors. Three miles northerly of Kafkaflcin
is a village of Illinois Indians, of the Kafkafkias tribe,
containing about iio persons, and sixty warriors. They
were formerly brave and warlike, but arc now degenerated
and debauched.
KASKAS'KIAS, a village in the American States, on
the south-west bank of the river of the same name, a wa
ter of the Mississippi, in the north-west territory, opposite
Old Fort, and twelve miles from the mouth of the river,
but not half that distance from the Mississippi. It con
tains eighty houses, many of them well built ; several of
stone, with gardens, and large lots adjoining. About
twenty years ago it contained about 500 whites, and as
many negroes.
KASKASKUNK', a town of the Delawares, between
Great Beaver Creek and Alleghany River, in Pennsylvania,
North America. Here the Moravian missionaries had a
settlement. It is forty miles north of Pittfburg.
KASKEI'RA, a town of Persia, in the province of
Irak : twenty-five miles north of Sava.
KASKINOM'PA, a river of Kentucky, which runs
into the Mississippi in lat. 36. 28. N.
KAS'KIS, a town of Sweden, in Tavastland : thirty
miles east of Tavasthus.
KAS'KO, a small island in the gulf of Bothnia, near
the coast of Finland. Lat. '63. 16. N. Ion. go. 10. E.
KASKOYAR', a small island in the gulf of Bothnia :
Lat. 63. 16. N. Ion. 90. 10. E.
KAS'LACH, a river of Austria, which runs into the
Danube three miles east of Paffau.
KASLE'KEN, a town of Prussian Lithuania: eight
miles south-east of Gumbinnea.
KASNIE'H, a town of Persia, in the province of Clio*
rafan : twelve miles south of Zauzan.
KASR, a town of Egypt : six miles north-north-west of
Afhmunein.
KASR, a fortress of Persia, in the province of Segestan i
sixty miles south-east of Dcrgnsp.
KASR, a fort of the Arabian Irak 1 twenty miles south
of Sura.
KASR ABDUL'LA, a fortress of the Arabian Irak,
on the Tigris : forty-two miles north-west of Korna.
KASR AH'MED, a town of Tripoli, on the coast-. 109milcs east of Tripoli. Lat. 3!. 4. N. Ion. 15. so- E.
KASR AH'NAF, a fortress of Persia, in the province
of Chorafan : eighteen miles south of Maru-errud.
KASR BAND, a fortress of Persia, in the province of
Mecran : ninety miles north of Kie.
KASR ESSAI'AD, a fortress of Egypt, on the right
bank of the Nile : twenty miles west ot Kene.
KASR GE'DID, a fortress of Egypt, on the right bank
of the Nile : ci^ht miles south of bcnutai-.
;.Z
KASR

638
K A S

KASR ibn HOBE'IRA, a fortress of Persia, in the

province ot' Clioraian : eighteen miles north-east Meschid
Ali, and twelve ibuth-south -west of Hellah.
KASR JA'CUB, a fortress of Egypt, on the right bank
of the Nile, opposite Shabur.
KASR KE'RUN. See Casr Caroon, vol. i.
KASR KIASS'ERA, a town of Egypt, built on the
ruins of the ancient Nicopolis, on the coast of the Medi
terranean : five miles north-east of Alexandria.
KASR SHI'RIN, a fortress of the Arabian Irak : six
teen miles south of Holvan.
KASR TERA'NE, a fortress of Egypt: eighteen miles
north-west of Cairo.
KASS'AN, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Yani,
on the north side of the Gambia : thirty-six miles north
west of Pisania.
.KASSERAMANG'ALUM, a town of Hindoostan, in
Baramaul : seventeen miles south of Coveriporum.
KASSGUN'GE, a town of Hindoostan, in the Dooab :
twenty-four miles north-west of Pattiary.
KASS'IDE, otherwise called Gazel,/ [Arabic] A
species of poem among the Hindoos, the subject of which
is in general love and wine, interspersed with moral sen
timents, and reflections on the virtues and vices of man
kind. It ought never to be more than eighteen distichs,
nor less than five, according to d'Herbelot : if less than
five, it is called rabat ; if more, kqstde; but Ravinlky fays,
that all poems of this sort which exceed thirteen couplets,
rank with the kaflide ; and, according to Meninfki, the
gazel ought never to be more than eleven ; every verse in
the (ame gazel must rhyme with the same letter ; it is
more irregular than the Greek and Latin ode, one verse
having often no apparent connection, either with the fore
going or subsequent couplets. Ind. Glossary.
KASS'INA. See Cashna, vol. iii.
KASS'ON, or Kassou'n, a populous kingdom on the
north of Africa, bounded on the north by Jatfnoo, on the
east by Kaarta, on the south by the Senegal, and on the
west by Jaaga, about fifty miles from north to south, and
nearly the lame from ealt to west. Lat. 14. to 15.N. Ion.
8. to 9. W. The king of the country was extremely kind
to Mr. Park, although his son plundered him in a very
shocking manner. He fays that the number of towns
and villages, and the extensive cultivation around them,
exceeded every thing he had then seen in Africa. A gross
calculation may be formed of the number of inhabitants
in this enchanting plain, from considering that the king
of Kaflbn can raise 4000 fighting men by the sound of his
war-drum. It is remarkable, that, although the people
possess abundance of corn and cattle, both high and low
make no scruple of eating rats, moles, squirrels, snails,
and locusts. What is perhaps no less singular, the wo
men of this country are not allowed to eat an egg, al
though they are used by the men without any scruple in
the presence of their wives.
The method of converting the negroes to the religion
of Mahomet is worthy of notice. Mr. Park assures us
that he saw the whole inhabitants of Teesce, a large un
called town of Kalson, instantly converted. While he
Tesd;d in that town, an embassy os ten people belonging
to Almami Abdulkader, king- of Foota Torra, a country
to the west of Bondou, arrived at Teesce; and, desiring
Tiggity Sego the governor to call an assembly of the inha
bitants, publicly made known the determination of their
king, " that, unless all the people of Kasson would em
brace the Mahometan religion, and evince their conver
sion by saying eleven public prayers, he (the king of Foota
Torra) could not possibly stand neuter in the present
contest, but would certainly join his arms to those of Kaja:iga." Such a message from so potent a prince created
great alarm ; and the inhabitants, after deliberating for
some time, agreed to conform themselves to his will and
pleasure, renouncing paganism and embracing the doc
trines of the prophet.

K A 3
KASSU'TO, / An African musical instrument, com*
posed of a hollow piece of wood, about an ell long, co
vered with a plate cut into a kind of scale, upon which
the negroes beat with a stick.
KAST, a town of Persia, in Segestan : forty miles
south-west of Arokhage.
KASTAMO'NI. See Castamena, vol. iii. p. 881.
KASTAN'OVITZ, a town of Croatia, situated on an
island in the river Unna : fifty miles south-east os Carlstadt, and 115 west of Pcterwardein.
KASTAGNATZ', a mountain of European Turkey,
in Romania : twenty miles north-east of Emboli.
KASTEE', a town of Hindoostan, in Dowlatabad : se
venteen miles east-south-east of Tooliapour.
KAS'TEL, a town of France, in the department of the
Moselle : six miles north-west of Sar Louis.
KAST'HOLM, a town of Sweden, on the south-east
coast of the iiland of Aland.
KAST'NER (Abraham), a celebrated German mathe
matician, was born at Leipsic on the 27th of September,
1719. His father, Abraham Kastner, maintained himself
and family by giving lectures on different subjects relat
ing to jurisprudence ; and his mother's brother, Dr. G.
R. Pommer, by lecturing on the practical parts of the fame
science. Both of them, however, had more taste for lite
rary pursuits than for that from which they derived their
support. The latter understood the French, English,
Italian, and Spanish ; and by his means young Kastner
had an opportunity of learning these languages. Pommer
Jiossessed also a considerable collection of books in these
anguages ; and, as Kastner had early acquired a taste for
reading, he made use of it, as well as of his father's li
brary, as far as his talents would admit. In the year
1 731, he attended the philosophical lectures of the cele
brated Winkler, and next year studied mathematics un
der G. F. Richter. In the year 1735 he studied under
Hausen, and he used to thank this preceptor for having
recommended to him the Greek method of geometry,
which is so certain, and which Kastner afterwards pursued
with so much credit to himself. At this period there was
very little encouragement at Leipsic for practical astro
nomy. Hausen sometimes mowed the moon to his pupils
through a telescope, and young Kastner once observed in
Iii s company an eclipse of that planet ; but they had no
time-piece, and their only telescope was borrowed from
Walzen, a native of Wirtemberg, who resided at Leipsic
as a private tutor, and who was afterwards geographer
royal at Dresden, where he died. Another time Hausen
carried Kastner along with him to the tower of St. Nicho
las's church to observe a transit of Mercury over the sun 5
and for determining the time they had a plummet suspend
ed by a thread ; but, the weather being cloudy, they could
make no observation. In the year 1741 a comet appear
ed, and Hausen determined its orbit in the simplest man
ner, by the intersection of two arches through two pair
of stars. Young Kastner, being desirous of observing,
along with some friends, this comet through a telescope,
applied to his tutor, who gave him an old wooden tube,
and a convex glass to be used as an eye-glass, by holding
it to the end of the tube with the hand. What observa
tions the company could make with this instrument it
would be difficult to fay in prose ; but Kastner himself
has given an account of them in an ode published in thefirst part of his Miscellanies. From what has been said it
may readily be conceived what progress Kastner was able
to make in practical astronomy. Being left entirely to
his own assiduity, he procured Doppelmaier's chart of the
stars aud Bayer's Uranometria ; and often repaired to the
market-place of Leipsic, and other convenient stations, to
observe the heavenly bodies. In the year 17+2 he formed
an acquaintance with I. C. Baumann, who by his own in
dustry had studied mathematics in the writings of Wolfe,
and who wislied to fee himself what he had learned from
these and other books j but he had no money to purchase
instruments

K A S
K A S
instruments and telescopes. He therefore did what his perman, on the south side of the observatory, where Sisbeen since practised by Herschel ; lie constructed some son's quadrant is now erected, and when used it need*
himself, according to the directions given by Hertel and only to be turned. A like building has been constructed
Leutmann. Baumann's filter, whom Kaltner afterward* on the nortli side, for corre/ponding altitudes of the north
married, recommended herself to his notice by her attach ern stars. Notwithstanding K'astner's service to astrono
ment to these pursuits. Having obtained from Baumann my and geography, the service he rendered to the mathe
a telescope, the object-glass of which had a focus of fix matical sciences in general was much greater ; and his
feet, and which magnified twenty-three times, he employed name will be mentioned by posterity among the most emi
it for observing the comet os 174.4, much better than the nent professors. He exerted himself with the most cele
one he had borrowed in 1741. He had no time-keeper j brated geometers of Germany, Segner and Karsten, to re
but he purchased at a sale a brass quadrant of half a Rhin- store to geometry its ancient rights, and to introduce
land foot radius, with fixed sights, and divided into more precision and accuracy of demonstration into the
whole of mathematical analysis. The doctrine of bino
quarters of a degree.
In the year 1737 he had begun to learn algebra with mials ; that of the higher equations ; the laws of the equi
Heinsius. Next year, Heinsius, having finished his course, librium of two forces on the lever, and their composition ;
made a tour to Petersburgh ; and on his return in 1745 are some of the most important points in the doctrine of
Kaltner requested leave to be present at the observatory mathematical analysis and mathematics, which Kaltner
while he made his observations ; but he could not get his illustrated and explained in such a manner as to excel ali
wishes gratified. In this point Heinsius was exceedingly his predecessors. Germany is in particular indebted to
reserved ; but in other respects Kaltner kept up a very him for his classical works on every part of the pure and
friendly intercourse with Heinsius. After the year 1746, practical mathematics. They unite that solidity peculiar
Kaltner enjoyed a salary of one hundred rix-doltars as ex to the old Grecian geometry with great brevity and clear
traordinary professor j what was further necessary for main ness, and a fund of erudition, by which Kastner has greatly
taining himself and family, he procured by his lectures contributed to promote the study and knowledge of the
and by labouring for the booksellers. By translating the mathematics. Kastner's talents, however, were not con
Swedish Transactions, contributing towards the Ham fined to mathematics; his poetical and humourous works,
burgh Magazine, publishing an edition of Smith's Optics, as well as his epigrams, are a proof of the extent of hi*
and translating Lulolf's Knowledge of the Terrestrial genius ; especially as these talents seldom fall to the lot
Globe, he had a further opportunity of improving himself of a mathematician. How Kastner acquired a taste for
in astronomical knowledge ; but he was not able to em these pursuits, we are told by himself in one of his letters.
ploy so much time in the pursuit of this science as he In the early part of his life he resided at Leipfic, among
wished ; and he wanted instruments, as well as a proper friends who were neither mathematicians nor acquainted
place, for making astronomical observations. Kastner had with the sciences ; he then, as he tells us himself, con
hopes of obtaining the first philosophical chair that should tracted "the bad habit of laughing at others." Kastner
become vacant at Leipsic ; but, as he could not wait till _ died at Gottingen on the 20th of June, 1800, at the age of
Heinsius and Winkler should make room for him, he left eighty-one. A few months before his death, be was af
that city, and in the year 1756, after Scgner's departure flicted with a paralytic stroke in his right hand ; but so as
from Gottingen, was invited thither to be professor of ma siduous and indefatigable was he in the prosecution of his
thematics and natural philosophy.
studies, that he began to write with his left. Previous to
At that period Gottingen afforded many excellent op the misfortune above related, he had finished the fourth
portunities for improvement in the mathematical, astrono volume of his excellent History of the Mathematics, which
mical, and physical, sciences. Tobias Mayer had been in may be considered as a descriptive catalogue of his own li
vited thither after Penther's death ; and Lowitz, Wehner, brary ; for he possessed a precious collection of all the most
Miiller, Meister, Eberhard, and Hollmann, taught every rare and valuable works in the mathematical department.
branch of the mathematical and physical sciences. Mayer, His manners were somewhat singular. During the lat
in particular, showed great friendship to Kastner ; but he ter years of his life, he never went abroad except on Sun
gave him no opportunity of participating in his labours days, (when he regularly attended the sermons at his paat the observatory. At length, in the year 1763, Lowitz rilh-church,) and on the days when the Royal Literary
made known his resolution of leaving Gottingen, and re Society of Gottingen held their sittings. The catalogue
signed the observatory to Kastner, with every thing it con of his different works fills above nine pages in the last edi
tained. Though Kastner had before nothing to do with tion of Mculel's German Literature. Among the num
the observatory, he gladly assumed this new occupation ; ber are translations of several important works from the
but it was an express condition, on entering upon it, that French, the English, and the Low-Dutch. Several inte
he should require no increase of his salary ; a sacrifice resting dissertations, some printed separately, others in
which he readily made. The confidence reposed in him serted in various periodical publications. He composed
on this occasion he employed to the benefit of astronomy, many eulogies, among others those of Leibnitz, of T.
and the honour of Gottingen, by causing the manuscripts Mayer, of J. G. Roederer, of J. P. Murray, of J. C. P. Erxleft by Meyer, and his drawings of the moon, to be pur leben, and of Meister. From his pen we have several ele
chased for the use of the university. These he preserved mentary works on different branches of the mathematics,
at the university till they were delivered into the hands of which have all met with very great success. His Elements
Lichtcnberg for publication ; and those not published of Arithmetic, of Plane and Spherical Trigonometry, and
were after his death deposited in the public library. The of Perspective, passed through five editions between the
observatory had now obtained an excellent instrument for years 1758 and 1794.
corresponding altitudes of the fun ; but, as observations,
KAS'TOLATZ, a town of European Turkey, in the
on account of the nature of the building, could be taken province of Servia : five miles north of Paflarovitz.
in the morning only on the south-east side, and in the af
KAS'TRIL,_/I A kind of bastard hawk, more com
ternoon on the south-west, it was necessary to remove the monly called kestrel. See Faj.co.What a cast of hajlrih
quadrant each time, and afterwards to adjust it. This la are these, to hawk after ladies thus ? B. JonsoiCt Epicne.
bour was undertaken by H. Opperman ; I. T. Mayer, son
KASY'A, in Hindoo mythology, was the Guru, or
of the astronomer, a counsellor of state to his British ma spiritual preceptor, of Kristina, of whose wife the follow
jesty, and now professor at Gottingen in the room of Lich- ing legend occurs in the Pcdma Purana, and in the Sri
tenbergj and Miiller, captain of the Elbe frigate at Stade : Bhagavat, among the strange miracles recorded of this in
but, on a representation made by Kastner, a building was carnate deity. She complained to Krishna that the ocean
oaltrusted in the year 1781, under the direction of Op had swallowed up her children 011 the coast of Gurjura,
j
op

K A T
or Guzer.it, and supplicated their restoration. Krishna,
proceeding to the coast, was assured by Varuna, the regent
of the ocean, that not lie, but the sea-monster Sankaiura,
had stolen the children. Kriflina soughs, and, after a vio
lent conflict, flew the demon, and tore him from his (hell,
named Panchajanya, which he bore away in memorial of
his victory, and used afterwards in battle by way of trum
pet. Not finding the children in the dominions of Va
runa, he descended to the infernal city, Yama-puri, and,
sounding his tremendous (hank, or (hell, struck such ter
ror into Yama, that he ran forth to make his prostrations,
and restored the children of Kasya.
KASYA'PA, an important character, who, in differ
ent theogonies, assumes different lines of parentage and
character. In the Siva-purana he is made the greatgrandson of Brahma, Marichi and Bhrigu being his im
mediate ancestors; and he is there feigned to have married
thirteen of Daklh.i's lixty daughters, an astronomical al
legory that has not yet been explained ; but alluding, we
apprthend, to a cycle of sixty years among the Hindoos.
Sir William Jones suspected, and Mr. Wilford has proved,
the whole fable of Kasyapa to be astronomical, and the
same with the Cassiopeia of the Greeks.
KAS'ZA, a town of Hungary: eight miles south-south
west of Bolefko.
KASZ'PONAR, a town of European Turkey, in Bes
sarabia : twenty-four miles north-north-west of Ismail.
KAS'ZUCK, a town of European Turkey, in Bessara
bia : fix miles south of Akerman.
KA'TA, a river of Germany, which runs into the Da
nube near Geisingen.
KA'TA, the name by which China is known in Hindoostan.
KATABA', a town of Arabia, in the province of Ye
men, situated in a fertile country, near a river which
runs into the sea at Aden ; governed by a dola, and de
fended by a citadel: seventy-five miles north of Aden.
Lat. 1 3. 54. N. Ion. 44. 39. E.
KATAIV, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the govern
ment of Sivas : eighteen miles south of Sivas.
KATAPANG', a small istand in the Eastern Indian Sea,
near the north coast of Java. Lat. 7. 39. S, Ion. 113. si. E.
KATA'REN, a town of Arabia, in the province of
Yemen : sixty miles south of Saade.
KATCH'ALL. See Tilloncchool.
KATE, a contradiction for Katharine, or Catharine,
a woman's name.
KATE'NA, a town of Bengal : eighty miles north of
Dacca.
KATERI'NENSCHSTAT, a town of Russia, in the
government of Saratov, on the Volga : thirty-two miles
north-east of Saratov.
KATERE'VI, a town of the principality of Georgia :
eighteen miles west-south-west of Teflis.
KAT'ERLINE, a seaport of Scotland, on the coast of
Kincardinefhire : three miles south of Stonehaven. Lat.
56. 51. N. Ion. z. ii. W.
KATH'ARINE. See Catharine, vol. iii.
KATHTIPPAC AMUN'CK, an Indian village in Penn
sylvania at America, situated on the north side of Wabafil
river, at the mouth of Rippacanoe creek, and about twen
ty miles above the Lower Weau towns. In 1791, before
its destruction by generals Scott and Wilkinson, it con
tained no houses, of which the best belonged to French
traders. The gardens and improvements round were de
lightful. There was a tavern, with cellars, bar, public and
private rooms; and the whole marked no small degree of
order and civilization.
KA'TIF. See Catif, vol. iii.
KA'TIK, a Hindoo month which partly coincides with
Octoher.
'
KATIMBEVO'LE, a town of the island of Ceylon:
thirty-six miles south of Candia.
KATIMTUMU', a town of Rnflia, in the government
cf Irkutsk, on the Lena : iixty miles east of OleknAinlk.

K A T
KATIR'DGT, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia 1
twenty-eight miles east of Ismid.
KATIR'LI, a towu of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia 1
twenty-eight miles north of Bursa.
KATIS'TI, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia, on
the coast of the Sea of Marmora : thirty-six miles south of
Constantinople.
K ATLABU'GA, a river of Bessarabia, which runs into
the Danube five miles east of Ismail, forming a lake at iti
mouth.
KAT'KIN,/ Sec Catkik.
KATMANDU', or Catmandw, the capital of Nepaul,
in a province of the same name; called also Jingbu by the
people of Thibet. It is placed by Rennell 105 geogra
phical miles nearly north from Maissy, that is, in latitude
280 6'. It is 536 British miles from Lassa, or in horizontal
distance 34.6 geographical miles. According to Giuseppe,
it contains about 18,000 houses, probably yielding a popu
lation of seventy or eighty thousand. According to colo
nel Kirkpatrick's account, it is seated on the eastern bank
of the Bistimutty, along which it runs for a mile, with a
breadth not exceeding half a mile. The most striking ob
jects which it presents to the eye are its wooden temples,
which are scattered over its environs, and particularly
along the sides of a quadrangular tank or reservoir. The
colonel says, " there are nearly as many temples as houses,
and as many idols as inhabitants." The number of idols,
according to his statement, amounts to 2733. Besides
these wooden temples, Katmandu contains several others
on a large scale, constructed of brick, with two or three
sloping roofs, diminishing as they ascend, and terminating
in pinnacles, which, as well as some of the 1'uperior roofs,
are splendidly gilt, and produce a very picturesque and
agreeable effect. The houses are of brick and tile, with
pitched roofs towards the street, frequently. surrounded by
wooden balconies, of open carved-work, and of a singular
fashion. They are of two, three, or four, (tories, and ge
nerally of a mean appearance. The streets are narrow and
filthy. Katmandu, with its dependent towns and villages,
according to Kirkpatrick, may contain about 22,000
houses ; but the town itself, if ten people be allowed to
each house, which he thinks to be a low computation,
does not contain more than 50,000 persons. See Ne
paul.
KAT'NA, a town of Sweden, in Sudermanland : thirtymiles south-west of Stockholm.
KATNEBLOW, a town of Poland, in the palatinate
of Kiev : thirty- six miles south of Bialacerkiew.
KAT'NIA STA'NITZ, a town of Russia, in the govern
ment of Irkutsk: sixty-four miles north-east of Vitimslcoi.
KATOE'NE, a town of the island of Ceylon : sixtyfour miles south of Candy.
KA'TOU-A'LOU,/. in botany. See Ficus.
KA'TOU-CON'NA. See Mimosa.
KA'TOU-IN'DEL. See Elate.
KA'TOU-INS'CHI-KU'A. See Amomum.
KATOU-KARU'A. See Laurus cinnamomum.
KA'TOU-TSJA'CA. See Nauclea.
KA'TOU-TSJO'LAM. See Zizania.
KAT'OUN-SERA'I, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Cramania : twelve miles south of Cogni.
KATROTZA'NI, a town of Walachia : sixteen mile
north of Bucharest.
KATS, a town of Holland, situated on the eastern coast
of the island of North Beveland.
KAT'SCHER, a town of Moravia, in Prerau, with a
lordlhip insulated in Silesia, to which it once belonged :
twelve miles west of Ratibon, and forty-two north-east of
Olmutz. Lat. 49. 59. N. Ion. 17. 52. E.
KATS'JI-KELEN'GU. See Dioscorea.
KATSJU'LA-KEEEN'GU. See Kmpferia.
KATS'KILL, or Catskill, mountains and town in
North America; see Kaats Kill, p. 582.
KAT'TA, a town of Sootan : fifteen miles south of
Bisaee.
KAT'TA,

K A U
KAT'TA, * town of Persia, in Farsiftan : thirty miles
welt-south-west of Yezd.
KAT'TAH, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
KAT'TAH, a town of Arabia, in the province of Hedsjas : 160 miles eait-fouth-ealt of Madian.
KAT'TAR, or Gattar, a seaport of Arabia, in the
province of Lac lisa, on the coait of the Ferlian gulf, op
posite B.nhhrein : ferty miles south of El Catir.
KA TTAYA'NI, in Hindoo mythology, a name of Parvati, consort of Siva.
KAT'TEG AT. See Cattegat, vol. iii.
KATT'HOLTZ, a town of Aultria: four miles west
of Laah.
KATTRON, or Gattron, a town of Africa, in Fezzan : forty miles south of Mourzouk.

'KAT'TU-KELEN GU. See Dioscorea and Con

volvulus.
KATTU'KO-KE'LANG. See Clutia.
KAT'TU-TA'GERA. See Indigofera.
KA'TU-BA'LA. See Canna.
KA'TU-BELOE'REN. See Himscus.
KA'TU KA'PEL. See Aletris.
KA'TU-KA'RA-WAL'LI. See Pisonia.
KA TU-KATS'|IL. See Dioscorea.
KA'TU-PITJEGAM-MUL'LA. See Jasminum and
N YCTANTHES.
K ATUA'DI, a town of the Arabian Irak : twelve miles
south of Bagdad.
KATUNVeRA'I, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania : twelve miles south of Cogni.
KATUNSKAI'A, a town of Russia, in the government
of Kolivan : twelve miles south of Biifk.
KAT'ZA, a town of Germany, in the county of Henneberg : (even miles west-north-west of Meinungen.
KAT'ZA, a river of Germany, which rises in the coun
ty of Henneberg, and runs into the Werra about a mile
south of Wasungen.
KATZ'BACH, a river of Silesia, which rises nearBleyberg Mountain, and runs into the Oder near Leubus in
the principality of Jauer.
KAT'ZENBACH, a river of Germany, which runs
into the Ncekar in the county of Hohenberg.
KAU, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Loango,
where the next heir to the crown generally resides.
KAU il KUB'BARA, a town of Egypt, on the right
bank of the Nile : seven miles north of Tahta.
KAUA'DI, an island os Egypt, in Lake Berelos: thir
teen milts north-east of Faoua.
KAV'ARA-PUL'LU. See Cynosurus.
KAVAR'NA, a town of European Turkey, in Bulga
ria, in the gulf of Varna : twenty-two miles north-eats of
Varna. Lat.43.ii.N- Ion. 28. 17. E.
KAU'BUL, a town of European Turkey, in Bessara
bia: thirty-four miles west of Akcrman.
KAU'DER, a town of Hindoostan, in Lahore : forty
miles south-south-west of Lahore.
KAU'DER, or Co'did, a town of Arabia, in the pro
vince of Hedsjas : sixty miles north-west of Mecca.
KAVERZI'NA, a town ,of Russia, in the government
of Tobollk, on the Tchiuna : twenty miles east-south-east
of Eniscisk.
KAU'KRNDORF, a town of Germany, in the princi
pality of Ciilmbach : five miles east-south-east of Hof.
KAVETTYRUNGAPALEAM', a town of Hindooflan, in Baramaul : three miles south of Wombinellore.
KAUFFBEU'REN, a town of Germany, situated on
the Wuttach, and, until the year 1802, when it was given
to the elector of Bavaria, it was imperial. Before the 14th
century, and even so late as the year 133C, it was styled
only Buren, or Burun. The burghers here are partly
Lutherans, and partly Roman Catholics, but its magis
tracy consists of eight Lutherans, and four Roman Catho
lics. In the town-court and great council, are also two
Roman Catholic members, but ths rest arc ail Lutherans.
VOL. XI. No. 7*3,

KAU
641
In or near this town was anciently a castle of the fame
name. On the extinction of the dukes of Swabia, of the
Hohen-Stauffen line, the town fell to the empire. The
emperors Charles IV. and Wencestaus, promised to main
tain it perpetually in its immediate dependency '""'".
Its assessment in '!~ ~:t'ricuia 01 the empire, and circle,
w?.! formerly 160 florins, but in 1683 was reduced to 53'.
To the chamber of Wetzlar, it paid 44 rix-dollars, 65
kruitzers. In 1325, this town was burnt down, all but
seven houses. In 1633, and 1634, it was taken by the
Swedes ; and in 1703, it was taken by the Bavarians : fif
teen miles north-noith-e.ist of Kempten, and sixty-two
calf-north-east of Constance. Lat. 47. 41. N. Ion. 10.35. E.
KAUFF'MANN (Maria Angelica), a lady who pos
sessed the talents and taste of a painter in a degree very
unusual among her sex. She was ajiative of Coire, the
capital of the Orisons, in SwilTerland, and born in 1740 or
1741. Her father, Joseph Kaussman, a native of /Jregentz,
on the lake of Constance, anda portrait-painter, taught her
painting and music. When very young, she practised this
latter art more than the former; and every traveller of
distinction, passing through Coire, went to hear her sing,
and accompany her voice on the harpsichord. The father
and daughter removed for some time to Constance, and
thence into Italy. Their first stay in that country was at
Milan, where ssie seriously applied herself to painting, in
which ssie was assisted by the liberal contributions of some
German dilettanti, who had known her in her native town.
Here ssie made a number of copies from the works of the
greatest masters in Italy. She went to Naples in the year
1763 ; and thence to Rome, where ssie formed an acquaint
ance with the celebrated Winckelmann. This antiquary, in
a letter written to his friend Franck, in 1764, speaks of her
in the following manner: " I have had my likeness drawn
by a foreigner, a native of Swisserland, a young person of
uncommon merit. She excels in portraits, painted with
oil-colours. My picture is a half-length figure, sitting.
She has also engraved or rather etched it in aqua fortis,
wissiing to make me a present of it. Her father, who is
likewise a painter, brought her to Italy when young ; so
that ssie speaks as good Italian as ssie does German. In
the latter idiom, her accent is so correct and pleasing, that
ssie might pass for a native of Saxony. She expresses her
self with equal fluency in French and English ; to which
circumstance it is probably owing, that all the Englissi who
visit Rome have their portraits painted by her. She sings
with so much taste, that ssie may boldly compare herself
to our best professional singers. Her name is Angelica
Kauffmann."
In the year 1765, ssie came to England, preceded by *
well- deserved reputation. Here see was received in a very
flattering manner j her works eagerly sought for; and her
company solicited by the learned, the great, and the po
lite. She was honoured with royal attentions, and was
esteemed and courted by artists. She was very industrious,
and painted the lighter scenes of poetry with a grace and
taste entirely her own j and happily formed to meet that
of an engraver whose labours highly contributed to the
growth and perpetuity of her fame. Bartolozzi was the
man, who, enjoying at the fame time youth, health, and
ingenuity, almost entirely devoted his talents between.
Angelica and Cipriani. The three -..ere endowed with
congenial feelings in the arts ; which, if not of t he highest
class, were certainly entitled to rank among the most
agreeable. After some years residence here, lhe was un
happily deceived by a footman of a German count, who,
coming to England, personated his master, contrived to be
presented at court, and persuaded Angelica to marry him.
The cheat was soon discovered, and the rascal had not the
humanity to endeavour to sooth her disappointment by
kindness, but treated her very ill. At last, however, by a
payment made to him of 300I. he was induced to return
to Germany, and promised never to molest her any more.
About this time the following sketch of her was drawn by
iA
Stuiz,

K A U
Sturz, a writer whose early death was a great loss to German
literature: "In her countenance and in her pidtures, in her
conversation and in her actions, there invariably prevails
but one tone, that of meek virginal dignity. She is now
about leveii-xr.d-twenty years of age ; and, without pos
sessing perfect beauty, 'she ^interesting in her features as
well as in the whole of her person. The character of her
face comes under the description of those painted by Dominiquino: it is noble, timid, expreflive, interesting. She
can never be observed with a transient glance, but the be
holder's look becomes fixed; and there are moments in
which she makes still deeper impressions. When, sitting
at her musical glasses, she sings Pergolesi's Stabat, religi
ously lifts up her large languishing eyes, pietqst a riguartlar, a muovtr parchi, and accompanies with a fixed look
the moving expression of her vocal performance, she be
comes the living image of St. Cecilia. With such qua
lifications, my friend, what claims has she to be happy!
yet at present fte is not so. Her visible melancholy is the
offspring of an ill-placed affection, which produced an
unhappy marriage, and lately terminated in an entire se
paration. All the enjoyments of fame, and all the com
forts of life, are poisoned by the sufferings of the heart."
Angelica, having heard nothing of her husband for se
ven years, and concluding him dead, married an Italian
painter of the name of Zucchi; and, having spent seven
teen years in England, she in 1781 returned with him to
her native country, and thence to Rome; where her house
became the resort of genius and taste ; all artists and cog
noscenti taking pleasure in being admitted to her conver
sazioni ; while amateurs endowed with rank and wealth
were happy in finding employment for her agreeable ta
lents, and in the possession ot' her works. She died in
1807, universally regretted, and was honoured by splen
did public obsequies. The talents of Angelica were of a
pleasing rather than of a splendid kind. She excelled
most, as was most justly to be expected, in the represen-"
ration of female characters. Her figures of men want
form and energy, and their faces and characters are all of
the fame mould ; but grace, ease, and suavity of expres
sion, generally mark her women. Manutl des Curieux.
KAUFFUN'GEN, a town of the principality of Hesse
Cafl'el, the capital of a bailiwic : five miles south-ealt of
Cassel.
KAU'GA, a town of Africa, and capital of a king
dom of the fame name, on a lake which Ptolemy calls
Nuba Palus, in which the Niger is supposed to lose itself:
225 miles south-south-east of Bornou. Lat. 16. 10. N.
Ion. 24. 40. E.
KAUGASNIE'MI, a town of Sweden, in the province
ef Savolax : thirty-five miles north of Christina.
KAUHAJO'KI, a town of Sweden, in the government
f Wasa : twenty-four miles eail-north-eaft of Christineftadt.
KAUHA'VA, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Wasa: thirty-seven miles east of Wasa.
KAU'HAUT, an excellent performer on the lute, and
perhaps the last eminent musician who highly cultivated
that instrument. Signor Colini was the last good perfor
mer on the lute in England. We believe that Kauhaut
was a German ; but he is enumerated by M. Laborde
among French composers. He was in the service of the
prince of Conti, and composed between 1760 and 1764 se
veral comic operas for the Theatre Italien at Paris ; and
3n 1772 was at Vienna, in high reputation as a lutenift.
umey.
KAU'I, a town of Persia, in the province of Adirbeitzan : 48 miles north-west of Tabris, and 105 south-east of
Erivan.
KAVIAN', a town of Arabia, in the province of Hadramaut: 116 miles south-south-west of Amanzirifdin.
KAUKANARO'A, a town of Hindoostan, in the pro
vince of Cattack : twenty-eight miles south of Cattack.
KAVKAS'KOI, a government of Russia, Sec Cau
casus, vol. iii. p. 92}.

K A D
KAU'KE, a river of Prussia, which runs into the Curisch Haff eight miles west of Lappinen.
KAUKEBAN', a town of Arabia, and capital of a dis
trict, in the province of Yemen, governed by a scheikj
situated on a mountain, almost inaccessible : eighteen miles
west of Sana, and seventy-two south-south-east of Chamsr.
KAUKE'NEN, a town of Prussian Lithuania, on the
Kauke : twelve miles west-north-weft of Tilsit.
KAU'KI,_/; in botany. SeeMiMusops.
K AUMA'RI, in Hindoo mythology, is the fakti or con
sort of Kumara, or Kartikya, and is represented riding on
a peacock, with a lance in her hand. Moor's Hindoo Pan
theon.
KAUM'BOLE, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Ellore : twelve miles south-south-west of Ellore.
KAUNGUR'RA, a.town of Hindoostan, in Lahore:
fix miles south of Nagorcote.
KAU'NITZ, a town of Moravia, in Bruno : eight
miles south-welt of Brunn.
KAU'NITZ, a town of Moravia, in Znaym : six miles
south-west of Crumau, and eleven north-north-west of
Znaym.
KAU'NITZ ( Wenzel Anthony), a prince of the holy
Roman empire, count of Rietberg, knight of the Golden
Fleece, of the royal order of St. Stephen, &c. was born in
Vienna in 1711. Being the fifth son of nineteen children,
he was destined for the church ; but, as the greater part of
his brothers had either died a natural death or fallen in
the army, he quitted the ecclesiastical profession to enter
into the service of the state, in which his ancestors had
made a considerable figure. He laid the foundation of his
studies at Vienna; in 1737 was madeacounscllorof state,
and two years after, imperial commissioner at the diet ot
Ratisoon. As the emperor Charles VI. died the year fol
lowing, and as his commission thereby ceased, he retired
to his estates in Moravia ; but he did not song remain un
employed, being appointed, in the year 1742, minister
plenipotentiary to the court of Sardinia, which had enter
ed into a new alliance with Austria. This treaty was
brought to a conclusion by Kaunitz ; and the favourable
specimen of his talents which he gave on this occasion in
duced the court to confer upon him offices of more im
portance. On the marriage of the archduke Charles of
Lorrain with the archduchess Mary Anne, governess gene
ral of the Netherlands, in 1744, Kaunitz was appointed
to a place of honour during the ceremony; and at the
fame time made minister for the kingdoms ot . Hungary and
Bohemia, in the room of count Konigscgge. In the
month of October he went to Brussels, to undertake the
chief management of public affairs, which at that time re
quired a man of talents, as the king of France had alrea
dy declared war, and the Netherlands were the first part
of the emperor's dominions exposed to the attack of the
French army. In February 1745, he was appointed mi
nister plenipotentiary; but in ^746, the French having
taken possession of great part of the Netherlands, he re
paired to Aix-la-Chapelle ; and, on account of his bad
health, repeated a request to the empress for leave to re
sign, which he at length obtained. He however soon again
made his appearance on the political theatre ; when the
preliminaries of peace were signed at Aix-la-Chapelle, in
1748. When the peace was concluded, the empress Maria
Theresa appointed him envoy to Paris, where he resided
till the end of the year 1752, esteemed and respected by
the court and the whole nation. On his return to Vien
na, in 1753, Kaunitz entered into the office of chancellor
of state, in addition to that of supreme dictator of the af
fairs of the Netherlands and of Lombardy, with the rank
of minister of state, which he retained till his death. In
the year 1764 he was raised to the dignity of prince of the
empire, with descent to his heirs male. The most impor
tant service performed by Kaunitz as a minister was the
treaty of alliance between France and Austria, concluded
in 1756, which put an end to that hostility which had pre
vailed for several centuries between these two countrits.
After

K A U
After that period he had the sole management of all the
foreign affairs ; possessed great influence in regard to those
of the interior, and enjoyed the unlimited confidence of
the empress Maria Theresa, and afterwards of Joseph II.
Leopold II. and Francis II. His mode of life was some
what singular. At eight o'clock in the morning his door
was opened, he took chocolate, read his letters, dictated
answers, and dispatched his minilterial business ; all the
while in bed. At two he rose. At four o'clock he went
to his riding-house, adjoining his habitation in the suburbs,
and, during an hour and a quarter, he exercised on horse
back, after which he returned home to dress. At seven,
he sat down to dinner. At half pad eight, the foreign
ministers assembled at his house till ten, when he retired.
Nothing could alter this arrangement. When in 1790 the
king and queen of Naples passed some time at Vienna, the
queen went to fee him in the course of the morning ; he
received her in bed ; and when, at two o'clock, stie did
not seem inclined to terminate the visit, he gave her to unftand that two was the hour fixed for his rising, and that
he mould be glad to be alone. Towards the end of din
ner, continuing at table, he would call for a small box
containing brulhes and sponges, and begin to clean his
teeth ; which operation lasted about twenty minutes, with
out regarding his company. The presence of one of the
English princes was not able to prevent him from pursu
ing his custom ; whence we may conclude that it was in
variable. He had contracted such an immobility of the
spine, from habits of state, that it became at last physically
impossible for him to stoop. It is said that he one day let
fall a paper in the empress's closet. She was too great to
bend ; and the minister could not command his muscles :
it was necessary, therefore, to ring for an attendant. He
died on the 27th of June, 1794, in the eighty-fourth year
of his age.
KAUNPOU'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Moultan :
fifteen miles north-east of Moultan.
KAU'NUDON, a town of Hindoostan, in Lahore :
twenty miles east-north-east of Callanore.
KA'VO, one of the smaller Molucca Islands: five miles
south of Machian. Lat. o. 5. N. Ion. 127. 24. E.
KAU'OS, a town of Grand Bukharia : sixty-five miles
north of Samarcand.
KAUR, a town of Persia, in the province of Irak : six
miles east of Natens.
KAU'RA,/. A musical instrument among the Hin
doos ; it is a kind of drum beaten with one stick, fre
quently used in the ceremony of washing the goddess
Cali ; for an account of which ceremony, see the article
Hindoostan, vol.x. p. 133. and the Engraving.
KAURABANG , a town of Candahar : eighty miles
south-west of Cabul.
KAURESTAN', a town of Persia, in Laristan : sixtyfive miles east-south-east of Lar.
KAUR'KAH, a town of Hindoostan : five miles north
of Agimere.
KAURYSAOU'L,/. A body of soldiers who form the
last of the five corps of the king of Persia's guards. They
are in number two thousand, and are all horse, com
manded by the constable, and in his absence by the cap
tain of the watch. They keep watch in the night around
the palace, serve to keep off the crowd when the sophi
goes on horseback, keep silence at the audience of ambas
sadors, seize the khans and other officers when disgraced,
and cut off their heads when the sophi commands it.
Chambers.
KAUR'ZIM, a town of Bohemia, and capital of a cir
cle of the fame name, on a river which runs into the
Elbe; the circle contains a great many woods; and much
timber is sent to Prague and other places: twenty-four
miles east-south-east of Prague, and thirty-six west-south
west of Konigingratz. Lat. 4.9. 56. N. Ion. 1 5. 5. E.
KAUS'ZAN, a town of Bessarabia, inhabited by Budaiak Tartars : twelve miles south-south-east of Bender.
KAUS'ZAN. See Botha, vol. iii.

C43
KAY
KAU'TEE, a town of Bengal : fourteen miles east of
Toree.
KAU'VERI, or Ka'veri, in Hindoo mythology, the
sakti or consort of Kuvera, the deformed god of riches.
The river in Mysore, in which is the island of Sri-rangapatan; or Seringapatam, usually written Caveri, is named
after this goddess.
To KAW, v. n. [from the sound.] To cry as a raven,
crow, or rook.Jack-daws hawing and fluttering about
the nests, set all their young ones a-gaping; but, having
nothing in their mouths but air, leave them as hungry as
before. Locht.
KAW, s. The cry of a raven or crows
The dastard crow that to the wood made wing,
With her loud haws her craven-kind doth bring,
Who, safe in numbers, cuff the noble bird.
Drydeti.
KAW'AH, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of Ellichpour: twenty miles east of Omrautty.
KAWAKU'SICA, or Kow'saki, a lake in the district
of Maine, North America; laid down in late maps as the
head of Passamaquoddy River. Lat. 4.6. 3. N.
KA'WAR, or Ku'ar, a country of Africa, bounded
on the north by the deserts of Libya, on the east by Egypt,
on the south by Kuku and Bornou, and on the west by
the desert of Bilmah.
KAWA'RA FISA'GI. See Bicnonia catalpa.
KAWING,/ The crying of the crow kind.
KAWOMU'RAH, a town of Japan, in the island of
Niohon : 100 miles north-west of Meaco.
KAWTAH, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Singboom : forty-five miles east of Doefa.
KAWAT'SA, a town of Sweden, in the government
of Abo : twenty-five miles south-east of Biorneborg.
KAXHERTA, a town of Sweden, in the government
of Abo, on an island in the gulf of Finland : five miles
south of Abo.
KAY, a village of the New Mark of Brandenburg,,
near which the Russians obtained a victory over the Prus
sians in 1759 : soven miles west-north-weft of Zullichau.
KAY, a river of Congo, which runs into the Zaire
thirty miles north of St. Salvador.
KA'YA, a town of Cacongo. Lat. 5. ao. S. Ion. 12.
10. E.
KAYADAROS'SORA CREEK, in New York State,
about twelve miles west of the confluence of Fisli Creek
and Hudson's River. The celebrated springs of Saratoga,
eight or nine in number, are situated on the margin of a
marsh formed by a branch of this creek. See Saratoga.
KAYADE'RE, a town of Asiatic Turkey, near the
west coast of Natolia: five miles east-north-east of Vourla.
KAYANG', a river of the island of Celebes, which
runs into Bony Bay in lat. 4. 59. S. Ion. 1 20. 40. E.
KAYAPRE'KASH, or Collection of Poems ; a Shanscrit work, said to have been composed by one Kiyat in
the third age of the world.
KAY'BAY. See Kao.
KAYCOON' POINT, a cape on the west coast of the
island of Celebes. Lat. 3. 22. S. Ion. 129. 50. E.
KAYDANOW, a town of Lithuania, in the palati
nate of Minsk : sixteen miles south-south-west of Minsk.
KAYE, a town of Africa, and capital of a lordship, in.
the kingdom of Loango: ten miles north-west of Loango.
KAYE's ISLAND, an island in the North Pacific
Ocean, near the west coast of North America, about thirtymiles in length, and four in breadth ; discovered and*
named by captain Cook. There is an elevated rock lying
off it, which from some points of view appears like a ru
ined castle. Towards the sea, the island terminates in a
kind of bare sloping cliffs, with a beach, only a few pacesacross to their foot, of large pebble-stones, intermixed in
some places with a brownish clayey sand, which the sea
seems to deposit after rolling in, having been washeddown from the higher parts by the rivulets or torrents.
The cliffs are composed of a bluish stone or rock, in a

K. A Y
644
spft or mouldering state, except in a sew places. There
are parts of the (hore interrupted by (mall valleys and gulleys j in each of these a river or torrent rushes down with
considerable impetuosity; though it may be supposed that
they are only furnished from the snow, and last no longer
than till it is all melted. These valleys are filled with
pine-trees, which grow down close to the entrance, but
only to about one half way up the higher or middle part
of the island. The woody part also begins every where
immediately above the cliffs, and is continued to the fame
height with the former; so that the island is covered as it
were with a broad girdle of wood, spread upon its side,
inclosed between the top of the cliffy shore and the higher
parts in the centre. The trees, however, arc far from be
ing of an uncommon growth ; few appearing to be larger
than a man might grasp round with his arms, and about
forty or fifty feet high ; so that the only purpose they
could answer for (hipping, would be to make top-gallant
masts and other small tilings. Amongst the trees were
found some currant and hawberry bushes ; a small yellowflowered violet ; and the sweet herb which Stellcr, who at
tended Beering, imagined the Americans here dress for
food, in the fame manner as the natives of Kamtschatka.
The south-west point is situated in lat. 59. +9. N. Ion.
216. 58. E.
KAYEE', a town of Africa, in Kajaaga, on the Sene
gal. Lat. 14.. 30. N. Ion. 9. 35. W.
KAYKI'VA, in Hindoo mythology, is one of the
three wives of Daf'arat'ha, the father of Rama-chandra.
About the period of the birth os the latter hero, Kaykiya,
or Kahikeya, produced Lucins, his half brother, to assist
him in the wars of Lanka or Ceylon.
KAYLE, or Keel, /. iquille, Fr."] Ninepin ; kettlepins, of which skittles seems a corruption.The residue of
the time they wear out at coits, kayks, or the like idle ex
ercises. Carew.
And now at keels they try a harmless chance,
And now their cur they teach to fetch and dance. Sidney.
A kind of play still retained in Scotland, in which nine
holes ranged in three's are made in the ground, and an
iron bullet rolled in among them.
KAY'MEN, a town of Prussia, in the province of Samland : twelve miles east-north-east of Koniglberg.
KAYNOU'RA, a town of Africa, in Bondou : fifteen
miles south-south-west of Fatteconda.
KAYNS, a race of mountaineers in the Birman empire,
perfectly distinct from the Karianers, (which see,) and
speaking a language differing radically both from theirs
and that of the Birmans. They were originally inhabi
tants of the Aracan mountains, whom the Birmans, since
their conquest of that kingdom, have prevailed on, partly
by force, and partly by mild treatment, to abandon their
native hills, and settle in the plain. There are several
small societies of these people established near the foot of
the mountains further north. The Karianers are not to
be found higher up than the city of Prome.
KAYN'SHAM. See Keynsham.
KAYOO', a town of Africa, in Bamba ^/a, on the Ni
ger. Lat. 13. N. Ion. 4. 59. W.
KAYOR', or Cayor, a town of Africa, and capital of
a country of the fame name, bordering on the Atlantic.
Lat. 17. N. Ion. 14. 40. W.
KAYO'RA, or Cayora, a town of South America, in
the province of Cordova: twenty-five miles north-north
east of Cordova.
KAY'OS, or Cayos Blancos, islets or rocks near the
south coast of Cuba. Lat. 19. 59. N. Ion. 77.40. W.
KAY'OS de CAVILLO'NES, islets or rocks near the
south coast of Cuba. Lat. xi. 2. N. Ion. 79. 15. W.
KAY'OS de DIE GO PE'REZ, an island surrounded
with rocks, near the south coast of Cuba. Lat. ax. 24. N.
Jon. 82. 15. W.

K A Z
KAY'OS dos IN'DIOS, a cluster of rocky islets near
the south coast of Cuba. Lat.2i.52.N. Ion. 83.35. \V.
KAY'OS DE POLAC'CA, a cluster of small islands in
the bay of Honduras,, near the coast of Vera Paz. Lat.
15. 50. N. Ion. 90. W.
KAY'OS de PO'QUES. See Ancuilla, vol. i.
KAY'OS de RAME'RA, islets or rocks near the south
coast of Cuba. Lat. 21. N. Ion. 77. 40. W.
KAY'OS de St. SEBAS'TIAN, islets or rocks near
the south coast of Cuba. Lat. 22.4. N. Ion. 83. 5. W.
K AY'OS de SAL, islets or rocks near the north coast
of Cuba. Lat. 2 1.42. N. Ion. 75. 22. W.
KAY'OS de ZAPATIL'LA, a cluster of islets and
rocks in the bay of Honduras. Lat. 16. 3. N. Ion. 89. 17. W.
KA Y'RO, or Cayro, a town of the island of Corsica :
eight miles east of Ajaccio.
KAY'SERSBERG, KAY'SERSHElM, &c. See KaiSERBERG, &C.
KAY'TA, among the Hindoos, the descendant of a
Chehtree woman having had connexion with a man of
the Sooder cast.
KAYTAPE'RA, or Flam an, a river of Brasil, which
runs into the Atlantic. Lon. o. 38. S.
KAYTE, or Cayte, a town of Brasil, in the govern
ment of Para, on the Kaytapera, near its mouth : 105
miles north-east of Para. Lat. o. 40. S. lon. 48. 12. W.
KAYTO'NE, or Cattoun, an English settlement on
the west coast of the island of Sumatra. Lat. 3. 20. S. lon.
joi. 45. E.
KA WARAM', a town of Hindoostan, in Mysore:
twenty-three miles north-east of Bangalore.
KAYU'GA, a lake of New York State, about thirty
miles long from north to south, and two or three broad.
It gives name to a county.
KAYU'GA, a county of New York, bounded on the
north by lake Ontario, on the east by the county of Onondaga, on the south by the county of Tioga, and on the
west by the counties of Ontario and Steuben : sixty miles
from north to south, and from twenty-two to twenty-five
in breadth from east to west.
KAYU'GA, a town of New York, near the north
extremity of Lake Cayuga. Lat. 42. 55. N. Ion. 76.
48. W.
KAYU'WAH, a town of Pegu, on the left bank of
the Ava : fifteen miles south of Prome.
KAYZEVAN', a town of Turkisli Armenia : sixtyfive miles south-west of Erivan, and 115 east of Erzerum.
KAZAKO'VA, a town of Russia, in the government
of Irkutsk: twelve miles west of Ncrtchinfk.
KA'ZAN, a city of Russia, and capital of a govern
ment to which it gives name, situated on the Volga. In
the Turkish and Tartarian languages, kazan signifies a
cauldron large enough to contain victuals for many per
sons ; and this name the Crim and Budziak Murses give
to the family of their subjects or vassals, ahout ten ipen
being reckoned to a kazan. This city consists of a strong
fort, built with stone; the Wooden Town, as it is called ;
and several adjoining Jkbodcs, or suburbs ; and among
these there is one inhabited by Tartars. Here are several
churches, almost all of them built with stone, and eleven
convents in and near the town. The governor of the fort
has all the garrisons and regiments within the government
under his command. The garrison consists of three regi
ments, for the service of which a very good hospital is
provided. Kazan is an archbishop's see. At one end of
the town is a cloth-manufactory ; and all the cloth is
bought up at a set price by the crown, in order to clothe
the soldiers. In the convent of Silandowo, which stands
on the river Kazanka, about two versts from the town, is
a school, where the children of Tartars are taught the
Russian and Latin languages, the principles of the Chris
tian religion, and the elements of philosophy, in order to
qualify them as preachers for the conversion of the naj
tion*

K E B
K E A
645
tions to which they belong. In 1749 ant* '751- 'h'5 Clt7 and, returning to his native country, entered himself as a
was totally destroyed by fire. Kazan was once the capi student in the Inner Temple, and was in due time called .
tal of a principal part of Tartary, and the feat of govern to the bar, and sometimes attended the courts in Westmin
ment, where the royal family resided. The Russians first ster Hall, though he did not practise, either on account
made themselves masters of this important place on the of his want of encouragement, or for want of a degree of
3d of October, 1551: 400 miles east of Moscow, and 660 application sufficient to make himself master of his profes
southeast of Petersburg. Lat. 55. 45. N. Ion. 49. 3. E.
sion. His first literary performance was entitled Ancient
KAZANOW, a town of Poland, in the palatinate of and Modern Rome, a poem written at Rome in the year
Sandomirz : forty miles north-north-west of Sandomirz. 1755. It was published in 17S0, and was very well re
KAZANSKA'IA, a town of Russia, in the country ceived by the public : he next produced A short Account
of the Cossacs, on the Don : one hundred milet south- of the Ancient History, present Government, and Laws,
of the Republic of Geneva. In 1768 or 69, he published
south-east of Veronez. '
KAZAN'SKO, a town of Russia, in the government of Fcrnry, an epistle to Voltaire, in which he introduced a fine
eulogium on Shakespeare, which procured for him the
Tobolsk: 272 miles north-north-west of Turuchanslc.
KAZAN'SKOE, or Government of Kazan, a go compliment, from the mayor and burgesses of Stratford, of
vernment of Russia, bounded on the north and north-east alrandish mounted with silver, made out of the mulberryby Viatfkoe, on the east by Uphimskoe, on the south tree planted by that illustrious bard. In 1779, he publilhby Simbirfkoe, and on the west by Nizne-Gorodslcoe : ed Sketches from Nature, taken and coloured in a Journeyabout zoo miles in length, and from 100 to 120 broad. to Margate, in 2 vols. urao. This, though an avowed
imitation of Sterne's Sentimental Journey, contains so
Kazan is the capital.
many just strictures on life and manners, enlivened by
KAZ'BACH. See Kadersbach.
KAZERO'N, a town of Persia, in the province of Far- strokes of genuine humour and delicacy of sentiment, at
si stan : fifty-five miles west-south-welt of Schiras, and to have been extremely popular, and it ivas thought that
sixty-five east of Bender Rigk. Lat. 19. 44. N. Ion. Sterne never had so happy an imitator as Keate. In 1781,
he collected his poetical works, and publislied them in
51.28. E.
KAZIKI'RAN, a town of Persia, in the province of two volumes, which he dedicated to Dr. Heberden. Hit
last and best production, and that which did most cre
Adirbeitzan : forty-five miles south-east of Urmia.
dit to his genius and liberality, was the Account of the
KAZIMl'ERS. See Casimir.
KA'ZY, / in the East Indies, a Mahometan judge or Pelew Islands, which he drew up and publissied in 178S.
magistrate ; appointed originally by the court of Delhi to This work.is written with great elegance, and compiled
administer justice according to their written law; but par with much care : it had a considerable sale ; but the author
ticularly in matters relative to marriages, the sales of wrote it from the most disinterested motives, and receiv
houses, and transgressions of the Alcoran. He attests or ed no advantage from it whatever. He died in the year
authenticates writings, which under his seal are admitted 1797, leaving behind him several other publications be
as the originals in proof. Encyclopdia Britannica.
sides those already noticed. Monthly Magazine.
KE'ATING (Geoffrey) , an Irish historian, was a na
KBELL, a town of Bohemia, in Boleslau : three miles
tive of Tipperary, and flourished in the earlier part of the
east-south-east of Bcnatek.
KE'A, a town of Africa, in the kingdom of Bambarra: seventeenth century. He was educated to the priesthood
sixty-five miles north-east of Sego.
in the Roman catholic church ; and, having received at a
KEACH, a river of South Wales, which runs into the foreign university the degree of D.D. returned to his na
tive country, and became a celebrated preacher. Being
Tivy about five miles above Cardigan.
KEADU'E, a post-town of the county of Roscommon, extremely well versed in the ancient Irish language, he un
province of Connaught, Ireland : eighty-five miles from dertook to collect all the remains of the early history and
antiquities of the island, and form them into a regular
Dublin.
KEA'DY, a market and post-town of the county of. narrative. This he drew up in the Irish language, and fiArmagh, province of Ulster, Ireland, situated on the river niflied about the time of the accession of Charles I. to the
Callan, along the banks of which, from Armagh to this throne. Few histories embrace a longer period of time ;
place, are many considerable bleach -greens, the linen ma for it commences from the first planting of Ireland after
nufacture being carried on here very extensively : it is the deluge, and goes 011 without interruption to the seven
fifty-nine miles north from Dublin, and six miles south teenth year of king Henry II. It states the year of the
world in which the posterity of Gathelutand Sc.ota settled
from Armagh.
KEA'JA, or Kiahia, is the name of the lieutenant of in the island, and gives an account of the lives and reigns
the chief officers of the Porte, or the superintendant of of a hundred and leventy-four kings of the Milesian rate.
This work remained in manuscript in the original lan
their particular court.
KEALE,/. Small fragments resembling chips or broken guage, till it was translated into English by Dermot
pieces of stone of various kinds ; some of lime-stone, O'Connor, and publislied at London in 1723, folio. A
others of free-stone, and others of rag- stone, found mixed new edition, with splendid plates of the arms ot the prin
among the earth of the uppeT stratum in many parts of cipal Irisli families, was printed in 1733. Several copies
this kingdom, and giving that soil the name of kea'y ; ot the original are to be found in the public libraries of
hence, some of these pieces of keale are thin and flat like Great Britain and Ireland. It is needless to observe, that
grc.it part of a work of such pretensions must be founded
bits of slate.
KE'ALY, adj. A term applied by husbandmen to a on fable | and it has accordingly been generally consider
sort of land, plentifully strewed with keale or kale.
ed as little better a mass of idle fiction. It has been al
KEAM'PAN HEAD, a cape on the cast coast of the leged in defence of the veracity of Keating himself, that
island of Louis, forming the north-cast point of the pe he has given his extraordinary relations merely as fables,
ninsula of Aird. Lat. 58. 15. N. Ion. 4. 5. W.
and not as true history; and that he only supposes real
KEANGON', a town of Grand Bukharia : seventy-five facts to be disguised under them. This writer gr>.bubly
miles north-west of Anderab.
died between 1640 and 1650.
KEA'RAH, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar: thirty
KE'BAN, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the province
miles south-south-west of Patna.
.
of Diarbekir : seventy miles north of Diarbekir.
KEATE (George), an entertaining and miscellaneous
KEB'BAR, or Culler,/ The refuse of sheep drawn
writer, was born at Trowbridge, in Wiltshire, in the year out of a flock. Cooper's Thtjaur.
1729. Having been educated at Kingston, he repaired to
KE'BECK, a river of England, which runs into the
Geneva, where he resided some year*, and contracted an Nid two miles above Knarelborough, in the. county of
intimacy with Voltaire. He made the tour of Europe, York.
Vol. XI. No. 7*3.
S B
KE'BER,

K E D
K E C
KE'BER,/. [Persian.] One of a particular rank ; ge versity, the duties of which he discharged with very high
reputation. The fame which he acquired induced the lenerally a rich merchant in Persia.
KE'BET, a small island in the Eastern Indian Sea. nate of Dantzic, in the year 1597, to invite him to become
co-rector of the celebrated academical institution in that
Lat. 7. 10. S. Ion. 1 30. 40. E.
KEB'LA, an appellation given by the Mahometans to city ; but for several weighty reasons he was at that time
that part of the world where the temple of Mecca is situ obliged to decline their otter. In the year 1601, however,
ated, towards which they are obliged'to turn themselves he accepted of a second invitation ; and, after having been
when they pray. Kebla is also used for an altar; or ra admitted a licentiate in theology, settled in his native city.
ther a nicke, as Ricaut calls it, which the Mahometans The professorsliip, to which by the desire of the senate he
have in all their mosques, and which is placed very ex devoted his talents, was that of philosophy y and he was
actly on that side towards the temple of Mecca. Hence so assiduous in studying, writing, and teaching, that he
also kebla comes to be used, metaphorically, for the ob ruined his health, ' arid fell a sacrifice to his industry in
ject or end proposed in doing any thing. Thus, the 1609, when only thirty-eight years of age. The most
kebla of kings, is their crown and authority ; that of men commended of his writings are, Rhetoric* Ecclefiaftictt, Lib.
of business, is money; that of gluttons, good cheer, &c. 11. and Syjicma Rlulorica. All his edited works were col
And kcbla-noma is a name which the Turks and Persians lected together, and publilhed at Geneva in 1614, in
give to a little pocket-compass, which they always carry 2 vols. fol' >.
KECKING,/ The act of making an effort to vomit.
With them, in erder to place themselves the more exactly
To KECK'LE, v. a. To defend a cable round with
when they go to prayers.
KE BLF. (Joseph), a law-writer of meritorious industry, rope. Ainsworih.
To KECK'LE, v. n. [from keck."] To keck ; to heave
Was ihe son of Richard Kcble, esq. a lawyer of reputation
at Ipswich. He was born in London in 16-32, and studied the stomach.
KECK'LING, / The act of defending a cable by
at Jcd'o and All-Souls' colleges, in Oxford. After leav
ing the university, he settled at Gray's Inn, and was ad wreathing a rope round it. The rope so wreathed. Au
mitted a barrister. He attended with great assiduity at the estbrt to vomit.
KECK'SY, /. [commonly kex ; cigut, Fr. cicuta, Lat.]
Khig's-be.nch bar from 1661 to 1710; though it is not
known that he ever had a cause, or made a motion. He Skinner seems to think keckjy or kex the lame as hemlock.
Has, however, extremely diligent in taking notes, which It is used in Stast'ordlhire both for hemlock, and any
furnished him with matter for several publications, as well other hollow-jointed plant:
as for a vast collection of manuscript papers. He died
Nothing teems
suddenly, as he was getting into a coach at Holborn-gate, But hateful docks, rough thistles, hecksta, burs,
in 1 7 10, in the seventy-eighth year of I113 age. His pub Losing both beauty and utility.
Shakejpeare.
lications were, 1. A new Table to the Statute-book, iG 74.
%. An Explanation of the Laws against Recusants, 8vo.
KECK'Y, adj. [from kex.] Resembling a kex.An
1681. 3. An Afiistancc to Justices of Peace, folio, 1683. Indian sceptre, made of a sort of cane, without any joint,
4. Reports taken at the King's Bench from the twelfth to and perfectly round, conlilteth of hard and blackish cy
the thirtieth of Charles II. 3 vols. sol. 1685. 5. Two Es- linders, mixed with a loft kecky body; so as at' the end,
Jays ; one on Human Nature, the other on Human Ac cut transversely, it looks as a bundle of wires. Grew.
KEDA'LI,/. in botany. See Melastoma.
tions." His manuscripts amounted at his death to one hun
KE'DAR, in ancient geography, a district in the de
dred folios, and more than fifty quartos, all of his own
hand-writing. Among them are the reports of above four sert os the Saracens, (ib called from Kedar, the son of IJhthousand sermons preached at Gray's Inn; such was the mael, according to Jerome, who in another place fays that
Kedar was uninhabitable,) on the north of Arabia Felix.
industry of the times !
KE'BLE's ISLAND, an isiand in the Mergui Archi The people dwelt in tents like the other Scenites, (Psalm,
pelago, about five miles long, and one and half broad. cxx.) were rich in cattle, (Isaiah lx.) of a swarthy com
plexion, (Canticles i.) and excellent at the bow, (Isaiah xxi.)
Lat. 8. e9. N.
KE'DAR, a town of Syria, on the river Jermuk, an
KEB'RINAZ, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia :
ciently called Gadara : fifty miles north of Jerusalem.
eight miles north-east of Ifbarteh.
KE'DAR, a town of Bengal : fifteen miles south-east
KEB'UCK HEAD, a cape on the east coast of the
of Midnapour.
i/land of Louis. Lat. 58. 2. N. Ion. 6. 19. W.
KED'DAH,_/". [Indian.] A strong enclosure, or trap,
KECH. See KeSH.
into which herds of wild elephants are driven, and in
KECHIKI'GON. See Cedar River, vol. iv. v
KECH'MICHE. Sec Kishme.
vwhich they are kept, in a standing posture, till they be
To KECK, v. a [kecken, Dut.] To heave the stomach ; come tame.
KE'DE, or Quede, a town of Africa, in the country
to reach at vomiting.All those diets do dry up humours
and rheums, which they first attenuate, and while the of the Foulis : forty miles west of Cayor.
KE'DEH-FA'RAH, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the
humour is attenuated it troublcth the body a great deal
jnorc; and therefore patients mult not keck at them at the government of Sivas, on the Kizilennack: thirty miles
west of Samsoun.
first. Bacon's Natural History,
KEDE'MAH, [Heb. the east.] A man's name.
The faction, is it not notorious?
KEDE'MOTH, [Heb. antiquity.] The name of a de
Keck at the memory of glorious.
Swift.
sert. Dent.
KED'ERCOU HOUT'CHIN, a post of Tartary, in the
KECK'ERMAN (Bartholomew), an eminent Prussian
Calvinist divine and philosophical professor, was born at country of the Monguls. Lat. 44. 30. N. Ion. 113. j. E.
KED'ERCOU-KIA'MEN, a post of ChineseTarrary,m
Dantzic in the year 1571. Having received the rudiments
of learning in his native city, at eighteen years of age he the country of the Kalkas. Lat.43-48.N. Ion. 105. 22. E.
v as sent to the university of Wittembcrg, where he studied
KE'DESH, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
KE'DESH, in ancient geography, a city of refuge and
philosophy and divinity for two years. From this leminary he went to the university of Leipsic, where he spent Levitical in the tribe ot Naphtali, on the confines of
six months; and removed, in 1592, to that of Heidelberg. Tyre and Galilee ; (Josephus.) Jerome calls it a sacer
Here he prosecuted his studies with great industry and suc dotal city, situated on a mountain twenty miles from
cess ; and, after having been admitted to the degree of Tyre, near Paneas, and called Cidijsus ; taken by the
A.M. was at first appointed master of the third class, and king of Assyria. Another Kedejh in the tribe of fssachar,
afterwards tutor, in the College of Wisdom. His next ad (1 Chron. vi. 72.) which seems to be called KiJltiot%
vancement was to the professorship of Hebrew in the uni (Jossiua, xix. 20.)
KE'DESH-

K E E
KE'DESH-NAPHTALI, the name of a place.
To K.EDGE, v. a. [from kaghe, Dut. a small vessel.]
To bring a (hip up or down a narrow channel, when the
wind and tide are contrary, by a particular management
of the sails and anchor.
' KEDGEy adj. Belonging to the kedger; as, the kedge
anchor.
KEDGE'R, /. A small anchor, used to keep a ship
steady whilst she rides in a harbour or river, particularly
at tlif turn of the tide, when she might otherwise drive
over her principal anchor, and entangle the stock or flukes
with her flack cable, so as to loosen it from the ground.
This is accordingly prevented by a kedge-rope that hin
ders her from approaching it. The kedgers are particu
larly useful in transporting a ship ; i.e. removing her from
one part of the harbour to another, by means of ropes
which are fastened to these anchors. They are generally
furnished with an iron stock, which is easily displaced for
the convenience of stowing them.
KEDG'ING,/ A particular method of bringing a
ship up or down a narrow channel, when the wind and
tide are contrary.In bringing a ship up or down a nar
row river, when the wind is contrary to the tide,"they set
the foresail, or foretop-sail and mizen, and to let her drive
with the tide. The sails are to fiat her about, it stie
comes too near the shore. They also carry out an anchor
in the head-of the boat, with .a hawser that comes from
the ship ; which anchor, if the ship comes too near the
shore, they let fall in the stream, and so wind her head
about it; then weigh the anchor again when (he is about,
which is called hedging, and from this use the anchor a
kedger. Harris.
KEDGOO'RA, a town of Hindoostan, in Bundelcund:
thirty miles north-north-east of Callingar.
KEDGREE', a town of Hindoostan : thirty-four miles
north-east of Benares.
KEJXHAM, a town of Upper Guinea, situated on the
river Sherbro : 200 miles from the mouth.
KED'LACK, yi A weed among corn ; charlock. Tujser.
KE'DOUS, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia :
thirty-two miles west of Kiutaja.
KE'DRON, or Ce'dron, in ancient geography, a town
which, from the defeat and pursuit of the Syrians,
(1 Mac. xyi.) appears to have stood on the road which
led from the Higher India to Azotus ; in this war it was
burnt by the Jews.
KEE, the provincial plural of cow; properly kinet
A lass, that Cic'ly hight, had won his heart;
Cic'ly, the western lals that tends the kee.
Gay.
KEE'BLE (John), an eminent English organist, was
born at Chichester, and received the rudiments of his
musical education from Mr. Kelway of that place, who
was brother to the celebrated Kelway, music master to
her present majesty. The first public notice that was
taken of Mr. Keeble, after his arrival in London, was at
the opening of Ranelagh Gardens, in the year 1740, w here
he played the organ, and manifested great marks of genius
and judgment. Some time after this he officiated as
deputy to Mr. Roseingrave, organist of St. George's,
Hanover-square, and was chosen organist of that place
during the latter part of Roscingrave's life, whose mental
derangement rendered him incapable of performing the
duty. He has given to the public four books of volun
taries for tbe organ, in which are displayed sound judg
ment, much genius, and a thorough knowledge of the in
strument ; as a classical set of books, they are played
in most of the churches to this day. But his grand work,
to which he had devoted more than twenty years of his
life, was his "Theory ot Harmonics, or an Illustration of
the Grecian Harmonica." He was a tolerable Greek
scholar; but, notwithstanding that, and the powerful as
sistance of the Rev. Mr. Trebeck, and the Rev. Mr.
Townley, he seems to have been much bewildered; not
having discovered, with all his intense study, what others

G47
K E E
have clearly demonstrated ; that by harmony the ancients
mean precisely what the moderns imply by melody, la
short, it appears a mere speculative theory, totally unintel
ligible to the practical musician, and embellished with a
great parade of ratios, at which the mathematician must
smile. Mr. Keeble died in the year 1786, leaving behind
him thirty thousand pounds ; a very uncommon circum
stance to relate in the life of a musician.
KEECH,/ A solid lump or mass, probably of tallow:
I wonder
That such a keeck can with his very bulk
Take up the rays o' th* beneficial fun,
And keep it from the earth.
Skak. Hen. VIII.
The foregoing explanation of keeck is taken from John
son's note on Shakespeare, which vindicates this old read
ing against Pope's alteration of it into ketch. Yet keeck is
omitted in his Dictionary; and this passage (with the very
reading he has reprobated) is made an example of kclck.
Mason's Suppt.
KEE'FAH, a town of Africa, in Algiers: six miles
north-east of Tipsa.
KEEL, /. [coele, Sax. kcil, Dut. qville, Fr.] The bot
tom of the ship.Her sharp bill serves lor a keel to cut the
air before her; her tail (he uleth as her rudder. Grew.
Your cables burst, and you must quickly feel
The waves impetuous ent'ring at your keel.
Swift.
The vessel itself, especially a coal-vessel. In botany, the
lower petal of a papilionaceous flower, which incloses the
stamina and pistil.
KEEL,/. The fame with Kavle ; which see.
To KEEL, v. a. [ccclan, Sax.] This word, which is
preserved in Shakespeare, Hanmer explains thusTo keel
seems to mean to drink so deep, as to turn up the bottom
of the pot, like turning up the keel of a ship. Hanmer. In
Ireland, to keel the pot is to scum it.While greasy Joan
doth keel the pot. Shakespeari.
KEEL' AGE,/ A custom paid at Hartlepool in Dur
ham for every ship coming into that port. Termude la Ley.
KEEL'ER, /. A small tub into which a composition is
put for caulking a ship.
,
KEEL'FAT, /". [clan, Sax. to cool, and sat or vat, a
vessel ] A cooler; a tub in which liquor is let to cool.
To KEEL'HALE, v. a. To punish in the seamen's way,
by dragging the criminal under water on one fide of the
ship and up again on the other.
KEEL'HALING,/ The act of punishing an offender
by drawing him under the keel of a (hip.
To KEEL'RAKE, v. a. To keelhaje.
KEEL'RAKING,/ The punishment of keelhaling.
KEEL'ROPE,/.A hair-line running between the keel
and keelson.
KEEL'SON, or Kel'son,/ The next piece of timber
in a ship to her keel, lying right over it, next above the
floor timber. Harris.
KEE'MA-KE'DAN, a cluster os small islands in the
Eastern-Indian Sea, near the west coast of the island of
Leyta. Lat. 10. 30. N. Ion. 114. 36. E.
KEEN, adj. [cene, Sax. kahn, German ; koev, Dut.]
Sharp ; well-edged ; not blunt. We say keen of an edge,
andsharp either of edge or point :
Come thick night,
That my keen knife sec not the wound it makes. Shake/p.
Severe ; piercing.The cold was very supportable ; but,
as it changed to the north-west, or north, it became exces
sively keen. El/is's Voyage.
The winds
Blow moist and keen, shattering the graceful locks
Of these fair spreading trees ; which bids us seek
Some better shroud.
Milton.
Eager ; vehement.The sheep were so keen upon the
acorns, that they gobbled up a piece of the coat. L'Ejlrange.
1
Never

613

K E E
Never did I know
A creature, that did bear the sliape of man,
So keen and greedy to confound a man.
Shakespeare.
Acrimonious ; bitter of mind.I have known some of
these absent officers as keen against Ireland, as if they had
never been indebted to her. Swift.
Good father cardinal, cry thou Amen
To my keen curses.
Shakespeare's King John.
To KEEN, v. a. To sharpen. An unauthorised word t
Nor, when cold Winter keens the brightening flood.
Would I weak shivering linger on the brink. Thompson.
KEENDUEM', a river which rises in Thibet, and runs
into the Irawaddy forty miles below Ava.
KEENE, a pott-town of the American States, in New
Hampshire, and one of the most flourishing in Cheshire
county. It was incorporated in 1753, and contained, in
1790, 1 314 inhabitants. It is fourteen miles from Walpole, ninety-five west of Portsmouth, and eighty-six north
west from Boston. Lat. 42. 53. N.
KEENEEBALOO, or St. Peter's Mount, a large
mountain in the north part of the ifland of Borneo, near
which live a people called Oran, Idaan, and sometimes
Maroots, who offer human sacrifices ; they are said to be
acquainted with a subtile poison, in which they dip their
small darts, a wound from which produces instant death.
KEEN'LY, adv. Sharply ; vehemently j eagerly ; bit
terly.
KEENNESS,/. Sharpness ; edge :
No, not the hangman's axe bears half the keenness
Of thy slurp envy.
Skakejp. Merchant of Venice.
.Rigour of weather ; piercing cold.Asperity ; bitterness
of mind.The sting of every reproachful speech is the
truth of it ; and to be conscious, is that which gives an
edge and keenness to the invective. South.Eagerness ;
vehemence.
To KEEP, v.a. [cepan, Sax. kepen, old Dut.] To re
tain ; not to lose.We have examples in the primitive
church of such as by fear being compelled to sacrifice to
Itrange gods repented, and kept still the office of preach
ing the gospel. IVhitgifie.
This charge I keep till roy appointed day
Of rend'riag up.
Milton.
To have in custody.The crown of Stephanus, first king
of Hungary, was always kept in the castle of Vicegrade.
Knolles.To preserve ; not to let go. The Lord God
merciful and gracious, keeping mercy for thousands, for
giving iniquity. Exod. xxxiv. 7.To preserve in a state
of security.We pasted by where the duke keeps his gallies. Addijon.To protect ; to guard.Behold, I am with
thee, to keep thee. Gen. xxviii.To restrain from flight.
Paul dwelt with a soldier that kept him. A3s, xxviii.To
detain, or hold as a motive.But what's the cause that
keeps you here with me ?That I may know what keeps
me here with you. Dryden.To hold for another.A
man delivers money or stuff to keep. Exod. xxii. 7.To
tend ; to have care of.While, in her girlish age, the kept
sheep on the moor, it chanced that a merchant law and
liked her. Carcw.
Count it thine
To fill and keep, and of the fruit to eat.
Milton.
To preserve in the some tenor or state.-To know the
true state, I will keep this order. Bacon.
Take this at least, this last advice, my son,
Keep a stiff rein, and move but gently on :
The coursers of themselves will run too fast,
Your art must be to moderate their haste.
Addijon.
To regard ; to attend :
While the star and course of heav'n I keep,
My weary'd eyes were sciz'd with fatal sleep. Dryden.

K E E
To not suffer to sail.My mercy will I keep for him for
ever. Psal. lxxxix.To hold in any state.Happy souls !
who keep such a sacred dominion over their inferior and
animal powers, that the sensitive tumults never rife to dis
turb the superior and better operations of the reasoning
mind. Watts.To retain by some degree of force in any 1
place or state. It is often followed in this sense by parti
cles ; as, down, under, in, out, off.This wickedness is
found by thee ; no good deeds of mine have been able to
keep it down in thee. Sidney.It is hardly to be thought
that any governor should so much malign his successor, as,
to suffer an evil to grow up which he might timely have
kept under ; or perhaps nourish it with coloured counte
nance of such sinister means. Spenser.
What, old acquaintance I could not all this flesh
Keep in a little life ? Poor Jack, farewel.
Shakespeare.
If any ask me what wou'd satisfy,
To make life easy, thus I would reply:
As much as keeps out hunger, thirst, and cold. Dryden.
Venus took the guard of noble Hector's corse,
And kept the dogs off: night and day applying sovereign
force
Of rosy balms, that to the dogs were horrible in taste.
Chapman's Iliad.
To continue any state or action.Men gave car, waited,
and kept silence, at any counsel. Job, xxix. 21.
Fought next my person ; as in concert fought :
Kept pace for pace, and blow for blow.
Dryden.
To preserve in any state.My son, A/>the flower of thine
age sound. Eccles. xxvi.To practise ; to use habitually.
I rule the family very ill, and keep bad hours. Popt.Tm
copy carefully :
Her servant's eyes were fixed upon her face,
And, as (he mov'd or turn'd, her. motions view'd,
Her measures kept, and step by step pursu'd.
Dryden.
To observe or solemnize any time.This (hall be for a me
morial; and you shall keep it a feast to the Lord. Exod. xii.
14.To observe ; not to violate.Lord God, there it
none like thee ; who keepejl covenant and mercy with thy
servants. 1 Kings, viii. 23.
It cannot be,
The king mould keep his word in loving us j
He will suspect us still, and find a time
To punish this offence in other faults.
Shakespeare,
To maintain ; to support with necessaries of life :
Much more affliction than already felt
They cannot well impose, nor I sustain,
If they intend advantage of my labours,
The work of many hands, which earns my keeping. Mitt,
To have in the house :
Base tyke, call'st thou me host ? I scorn the term :
Nor shall my Nell keep lodgers.
Shai. Henry V.
Not to intermit.Keep a sure watch over a shameless
daughter, lest slie make thee a laughing-stock to thine
enemies, and a bye-word in the city. Eccles. xli. 11.To
maintain ; to hold.They were honourably brought to
London, where every one of them kept house by himself.
Hayward.
Twelve Spartan virgins, noble, young, and fair,
Straight to the pompous palace did resort,
Where Menelaus kept his royal court.
Drydtn.
To remain in ; not to leave a place.I pr'ythee, tell me,
doth he keep his bed ? Shakespeare. Not to reveal; not to
betray.A fool cannot keep counsel. Eccles. -. iii. 17.To
restrain; towith-hold.There is no virtue children should
be excited to, nor fault they should be kept from, which
they may not be convinced of by reasons. Locke on Edu
cation,
T

K E E
If ,iny rebel or vain spirit of mine
Did, with the lead affection of a welcome,
Give entertainmr-nt to the might of it;
Let lieav'n for ever keep it from my held. Shakespeare.
To debar from any place.Ill fene'd for Heav'n to keep
out such a foe. Milton.
To Keep back. To reserve; to with-hokl.Some are
so close and reserved, as they will not (how their wares
but by a dark lisrlit, and seem always to keep back some
what. Bacon's Essays. To with-hold ; to restrain. Keep
tack thy servant from presumptuous fins. Psal. xix.
To Keep Company. To frequent any one; to accom
pany.Why should he call her wbore ? Who keeps her
empany f Shakespeare.
What mean'st thou, bride! this company to keeps
To sit up till thou fain would sleep?
Donne.
To Keep Company with. To have familiar intercourse.
A virtuous woman is obliged not only to avoid immo
desty, but the appearance of it ; and <he could not approve
of a young woman keeping company with men, without the
permission of father or mother. Broome on the Odyssey.
To Keep in. To conceal ; not to tell.I perceive in
you so excellent a touch of modesty, that you will not
extort from me what I am willing to keep in. Shakespeare.
Syphax, your zeal becomes importunate:
I've hitherto permitted it to rave,
Ami talk at large; but learn to keep it in,
Lest it should Kike more freedom than I'll give it. Addis.
To restrain; to curb If thy daughter be shameless, keep
her in straitly, lest she abuse herself through over-much li
berty. Eccles.
To Kelp ess. To bear to distance ; not to admit.To
hinder.A superficial reading, accompanied with the
common opinion of his invincible obscurity, has kept off
some from seeking in him the coherence of his discourse.
Locke.
To Keep up. To maintain without abatement.The
ncier.ts were careful to coin money in due weight and
fineness, and keep it up to the standard. Arbuthnot.To
continue; to hinder from ceasing.Young heirs, from
their own reflecting upon the estates they are born to, are
of no use but to keep up their families, and transmit their
lands aud houses in a line to posterity. Addison.
To Keep under. To oppress ; to subdue.Truth may
be smothered a long time, and kept under by violence; but
it will break out at last. Stillingsicet.
To KEEP, v. n. To remain by some labour or effort in
a certain state :
With all our force we kept aloof to sea,
And gain'd the island where our vessels lay. Pope's Odyjs.
To continue in any place or state ; to stay.She would
give her a lesson for walking so late, that should make
her keep within doors for one fortnight. Sidney.
What ! keep a week away ? seven days and nights ?
Eighticore eight hours ? and lovers absent hours !
Oh weary reckoning.
Shakesp. Othello.
To remain unhurt ; to last ; to be durable.If the malt
be not thoroughly dried, the ale it makes will not keep.
Mortimer's Husbandry,
Disdain me not, although I be not fair:
Doth beauty keep which never fun can burn,
Nor storms do turn !
Sidney.
To dwell ; to live constantly :
A breath thou art,
Servile to all the skiey influences,
That do this habitation, where thou keep's/,
Hourly afflict.
Shakesp. Measurefor Measure.
To adhere strictly: with to.Did they keep to one con
stant dreis, they would sometimes be in taihion, which, they
ever are. Addison's Specialty.
Vol. XL No. 7S4.

6>t<j
K E E
To Keep on. To go forward :
So chcarfully he took the doom ;
Nor shrunk, nor stept from death,
But, with unalter'd pace, kept on.
Dryien.
To Keep up. To continue unsubdued.He grew sick
of a consumption ; yet he still kept up, that he might free
his country. Life of C'eomen'.s.The general idea of this
word is care, continuance, or duration, sometimes with
an intimation of cogency or coercion. Johnson.
To take Keep. To take heed :
And unto Morpheus comes, whom drowned deepe
In drowsy fit he sindet ; of nothing he takes keepe. Spenser.
To observe :
Sir knight, take keep
How all these shores are spread with squadrons brave.
Fairfax,
KEEP,/, [from the verb.] Custody ; guard :
Pan, thou god of shepherds all,
Which of our lambkins takest keep.
Spenser.
Guardianship ; restraint. Youth is least looked int
when they stand in molt need of good keep and regard.
Ascham.
A strong tower or hold in the middle of any castle or
fortification, wherein the besieged made their last efforts of
defence, was formerly in England called a keep; and the in
ner pile within the castle of Dover, erected by king Hen
ry II. about the year 1153, was termed the King's Keep ;
so at Windsor, Sec. It seems to be something of the na
ture of that which is called abroad a citadel. See Archi
tecture, vol. ii.
KEE'PER,/. One who holds any thing for the use of
another.The good old man, having neither reason to dis
suade, nor hopes to persuade, received the things with the
mind of a keeper, not of an owner. Sidney.One who has
prisoners in custody.The keeper of the prison : call to
him. Shakespeare.
A pleasant bev'rage he prepar'd before,
Of wine and water mix'd, with added store.
Of opium ; to his keeper this he brought,
Who swallow'd unaware the sleepy draught.
Drydet.
One who has the care of parks, or beasts of chace :
There is an old tale goes, that Herne the hunter,
Sometime a keeper here in Windsor sorest,
Doth all the winter-time, at still of midnight,
Walk round about an oak with ragged horns. Shakespeare.
One that has the superintendence or care of any thing.
Hilkiah went unto Hildah, keeper ot the wardrobe, z Kings.
Keeper op the Forest, or Chief-warden of the Fo
rest, hath the principal government over all officers with
in the forest ; and warns them to appear at the Court of
Justice-seat, on a general summons from the LoH Chief
Justice in Eyre. Manwood, part t. p. 156. See Forest. Keeper op the Great Seal, Custos magni figil/i, is a
lord by his office, styled Lord KeePer of the Great Seal of
England, ami is of the king's privy council. Through hi*
hands pass all charters, commissions, and grants, of the
king under the great seal ; without which seal many of.
thole grants and commissions are of no force in law ; fo
the king is by interpretation of law a corporation, and
passeth nothing but by the _great seal, which is as the pub
lic faith of the kingdom, in the high esteem and reputa
tion justly attributed thereto. The great seal consists of
two impressions, one being the very seal itself with the ef
figies of the king stamped on it ; the other has an impres
sion of the king's arias in the rigur; of a target, for mat
ters of a smaller moment, as certificates, Sec. that are usu
ally pleaded sub pedestgiUi. And anciently, when tlu king
travelled into France or other foreign kingdoms, there
were two great seals; one went with the king, i;id another
was left with the Custos Regni, or the chancellor, Sic. If
the great seal be altered, the fame is notified in the court

>0
K E E
of chancerv, and public proclamations made thereof by
the sheriffs', &c. 1 Male's Hist. P. C. 171, 4. The Lord
Keeper of the Great Seal, by statute 5 Eliz. c. 18, hath
the fame place, authority, pre-eminence, jurisdiction, and
execution of laws, as the Lord Chancellor of England
hath ; and he is constituted by the delivery of the great
seal, and by taking his oath. \InJl. 87.
Keeper of the Privy Seal, Cujlos privati figilli, that
officer through whose bands all charters, pardons, &c.
pass, signed by the king, before they come to the great
seal ; and some things which do not pass that seal at all.
He is also of the privy council ; but was anciently called
only Clerk of the Privy Seal; after which he was named
Guardian del Privy Seal ; and lastly, Lord Privy Seal ;
and made one of the great officers of the kingdom. The
lord privy seal is to put the seal to no grant without good
warrant; nor with warrant, if it be against law, or incon
venient, but that he first acquaint the king therewith.
4 l*fi- 55- As to the fees of the clerks under the lord
privy seal, for warrants, &c. fee stat. 27 Hen. VIII. c. ji.
Keeper of the Touch, mentioned in the ancient
statute ix Hen. VI. c. 14, seems to be that officer in the
king's mint, at this day called the Master of the Allay.
See Mint.
KEE'PER, a mountain of Ireland, in the county of
Tipperary : seven miles south-west of Nenagh.
KEE'PERSHIP, / Office of a keeper.The gaol of the
ihire is kept at Launceston : this keeper/hip is annexed to
the constablefhip of the castle. Carew.
KEE'PING, /. Guard :
Therefore henceforth be at your keeping well,
And ever ready for your foeman fell.
Spenser.
The life, or state, of a woman who cohabits with a man
without being married to him.
Keeping, in painting, denotes the representation of ob
jects in the fame manner that they appear to the eye at
different distances from it ; for which the painter mould
have recourse to the rules of perspective. There are two
instances in which the famous Raphael Urbin has trans
gressed these rales : In one of his cartoons, representing the
miraculous draught of fishes, the men in each of the two
boats appear of full size, the features of their faces being
strongly marked ; and the boats are represented so small,
and the men so big, that any one of them appears suffi
cient to sink either of the boats by his own bare weight :
and the fowls on the shore are also drawn so big, as to seem
very near the eye of the observer, who could not possibly,
in that case, distinguish the features of the men in the dis
tant boats ; or, supposing the observer to be in either of
the boats, he could not see the eyes or beaks of the fowls
on the (hore. The other instance occurs in his historical
picture of our Saviour's transfiguration on the mount j
where he is represented, with those who were then with
him, almost as large as the rest of his disciples at the foot
of the mount, with the father and mother of the boy whom
they brought to be cured ; and the mother, though on her
knees, is more than half as tall as the mount is high. So
that the mount appears only of the size of a little hay-rick,
with a few people on its top, and a greater number at its
bottom on the ground ; in which case, a spectator at a littie distance could as well distinguish the features of those
at the top as those on the ground. But upon any large
eminence, deserving the name of a mount, that would be
quite impossible. See Perspective.
KEE'R A, a town of Hindoostan, in Boggilcund : twelve
miles east of Kcwah.
KEE'RETPOUR, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar
of Sumbul : ten milts south-south-west of Nidjibabad.
KEER'POY, a town of Hindoostan, in Bengal : thirtythree miles south-south-west of Burdwan. Lat. 22.45.N.
Ion. 871 35. E.KEER'YSHUR, a town of Hindoostan, in the Carnatic : twenty-two miles south-south-west of Bomrauzepollarn.

KEF
KEE'SELL, or Kysell (Matthew), a German en
graver of some eminence, was born at Augsburg in 1621,
and died there in the year 1682. He successfully mingled
the work of the graver with that of the point ; and his best
prints, which are named in the following list, possess a
large share of merit. The portraits of Christopher Benden, in 410. Carolus Sulzer, Adolphus Zjbelius, Andreas
Winkler, Johannes Michael Dilherrus, Leonardus Weifsius, all in folio. A 'set of forty-two after LudovicoBurnacini, entitled // Porno d'Oro, and consisting of scenic de
corations, &c. dated 1668, are folio etchings; the only
historical work from his hand, with which we are ac
quainted, is The Virgin and Child.
KEE'SELL (Melchior), the brother of Matthew, was
born at Augsburg in the year 1622, and died in the fame
city in 1683. Here he acquired the rudiments of his art,
but perfected his studies under Merian of Frankfort, from
whence, after residing some few years, he returned to
Augsburg, and began to engrave the Iconographh of
Wilhelm Baur, a folio work, which consists of a hundred
and forty-eight prints of various sizes, consisting partly of
the Life and Miracles of.Jesus Christ, and partly of views
of the Seaports and Gardens of Italy ; which work was
published at Augsburg in 1682. Strutt fays, of this artist,
that " there is something very agreeable in his manner of
engraving, especially when he confined himself to subjects
where the figures are small, for, as he drew but incorrectly,
his figures appear defective, as they increase in size." Baur
was fond of ornamenting the back-grounds of his compo
sitions with superb buildings, which Keesell has executed
with much spirit ; his rocks also, and mountainous dis
tances, have great merit ; but his trees want freedom,
lightness, and characteristic determination of their foliage ;
his chiaroscuro is also spotty and fatiguing to the eye, if
this be not rather the fault of Baur. Melchior engraved
other plates beside those for the Iconographia of Baur, of
which the principal are, The History of Ulysses, from
Theodore van Talden ; some antique statues, executed
entirely with the graver j and the portraits of Sebastianus
Kirchmajerus, public professor at Ratisoon, after Benj.
Block, in 4to. Johannes Hozius ; Maximilianus Curz,
dated 1658 ; and Antonius Schottius, dated 1680, all of
the folio size.
KEE'SERA, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Condapilly : sixteen miles north-west of Condapilly.
KEE'TEN (Groet), a village of New Holland, taken by
the English in September 1799 : six miles south of Helder.
KEE'TEN (Klein), a village of North Holland, near
the German Sea, opposite which the English forces under
sir James Pulteney landed on the 16th of August, 1796;
it was sir Ralph Abercrombie's head-quarter6 before he
began to inarch : four miles south of Helder.
REEVE,,/ Beer before it is put into the calk ; a cooler.
KEE'VER, / A cooler; a vessel to cool wort in before
it is fermented.
KEF'ERMACK, a town of Austria : four miles southsouth-east of Freustadt.
KEFF, Keefts, or Urbs, a town of Africa, in the
kingdom of Tunis, and the third for riches and strength
in the country ; on the borders of Algiers, anciently call
ed Sicca, or Stcca Vtneria. In the civil wars about the be
ginning of the eighteenth century, the greatest part of the
ciladel was blown up ; but it was afterwards rebuilt with
greater strength and beauty. In levelling an adjacent
mount to find materials for this building, they dug out an
entire statue of Venus, which was no sooner found than
broken to pieces by the Moors. This statue may not a
little authorise and illustrate the epithet of Vcntria that was
applied to Sicca. There was an equestrian statue dug out
at the some time, dedicated to Marcus Antonius Rufus,
which suffered the same fate. The situation of Keff, as
the name itself imports, is upon the declivity of a hill,
with a plentiful source of water near the centre cf it: se
venty miles weit south-west of Tunis, and sixty-three
south-east of Bona. Lat. 36. j 5. N, Ion. 9. 3. E.
KEF'FING,

K E I
KEFTING, a small island in the Eastern-Indian Sea,
near the south-east coast of the island of Ceram. Lat.
3. zS. S. Ion. 131. 1 1. E.
KEF'FLE, or Kef'fol, / A poor worn-out horse. /
Ainsworlh.
KE'FIL, a village os the Arabian Irak, celebrated for
the supposed tomb of the prophet Ezekiel, which is an
nually visited by abundance of Jews : fourteen miles south
of Helleh.
KEFKEBEH', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia :
twentv miles north-east of Eski'hehr.
KEF KEN, a small island in the Black Sea, near the
coast of Nitolia- Lat. 41. 6. N. Ion. 30. 4.0. E.
KEFONETE'I, a river of West Florida, which runs
into lake Pontchartrain in lat. 30. 21. N. Ion. 89. 56. W.
KEFR il BA'TIK, a town of Egypt : two miles south
of Damietta.
KEFR SU'LEIMAN, a town of Egypt : five miles
south-south west of Damiettai
KEFREE'N, a town of Syria, on a large plain, to which
it gives name, remarkable for the number of pigeons bred
there : fifteen miles of Aleppo.
KEFT. See Coptos, vol. v. and the article Egypt,
vol. vi. p. 356.
KEG, or Cac, /. [caque, Fr.] A small barrel.
KEG'WORTH, a town of England, in Leicestershire,
on the borders of Derbyshire, containing about 1360 in
habitants: eleven miles south-south-east of Derby, and
seventeen north of Leicester.
KE'HEEP, a town of Hindoostan, in Lahore : fortyfive miles south of Attock.
KEHE'LATHAH, [Hebrew.] The name of a place.
KE'HEMEND, a town of Persia, in the province of
Farsiltan : thirty-five miles north-east of Estakar.
KEHL, or Keil, a very important fortress of Ger
many, seated on the banks of the Rhine, built by the
French after a design of marshal Vauban, for the defence
of Strasburg, from which it is a mile and a half distant.
It was ceded to the empire in 1697, by the treaty of Ryfwick. The French retook it in 1703, and it was restored
to the empire by the treaty of Rastadt. During the time
of the French revolution, this fortress changed masters
several times; but, after i8oi,it was demolished in terms
of the treaty of peace. Lat. 4.8. 40. N. Ion. 7. 45. E.
KEHO'A, a town of Asia, in Tonquin, near the coast.
Lat. 19. 11. N. Ion. 105. 21. E.
KEH'RIEZ, a town of Persia, in Chorasan : seventy
miles north of Herat.
KE'HUJ, a town of Hindoostan, in Lahore : six miles
south-east of Lahore.
KE'I-SAN'. See Kao-chan.
KEI'A RE'GIAN, a town of Persia, in the province
of Irak : sixty miles west-north-west of Hamadan.
KEI'DER PEYAM'SBER, a mountain of Persia, in
the province of Irak : forty-four miles north-west of Ha
madan.
KEI'FLINGE, a town of Sweden, in the province of
Skonen : six miles north-east of Lund.
KEI'GAN, a town of Corea: thirty miles south-east of
Cou-fou.
KEIGH'LEY, a town in the West Riding of Yorkstiire,
near the river Air, six miles to the south-east of Skipton
Sn Craven, and 209 north-east of London. It has a mar
ket on Wednesdays ; and fairs on May 8, and November
8. The town stands in a valley, surrounded with hills, at
the meeting of two brooks, which fall into the river Air
one mile below it. Every family is supplied water brought
to, or near, their doors, in stone troughs, from a neverfailing spring on the west side of it. The parish is six
miles long, and two broad, and is sixty miles from the
east and west seas, yet at the west end of it, near Camelcross, is a rising ground, from which the springs on the
east side of it run to the east sea, and those on the west to
the west sea. There is not half a mile of level ground in

K E I
6.51
the whole parisli except at the west end of it, where is ai
pretty even field one mile and a half round, where are
sometimes horse-races. By the late inland navigation
Keighley has communication with the rivers Mersey, Dee,
Ribble, Ouse, Trent, Darwent, Severn, Humber, Thames,
Avon, &c. which navigation, including its windings, ex
tends above five hundred miles, in the counties of Lincoln,
Nottingham, Lancaster, Westmoreland, Chester, Stafford,
Warwick, Leicester, Oxford, Worcester, &c
KEIGHT, for caught, pret. of catch \'
Her aged nourse, whose name was Glauce hight,
Feeling her leape out of her loathed nest,
Betwixt her feeble arms her quickly AcigAt.
Sp-nstr.
KEI'KIS, a town of Sweden, in the government of
Abo : forty-eight miles north of Biorneborg.
KEI'LAH,/ [Heb. she that divides.] A city in the
tribe of Jtidah.
KEILL (John), an eminent mathematician and philo
sopher, was born at Edinburgh in the year 1671. After
being instructed in the rudiments of learning in his native
city, he became a member of the university there, in which
he continued his studies till he was admitted to the degree
of M.A. As his genius inclined him to the mathematics,
he made great progress in those sciences under the tuition
of Dr. David Gregory, the mathematical professor, who
had embraced the Newtonian philosophy soon after it was
published, and read a course of lectures to explain it. By
this means Mr. Keill became early acquainted with the
immense treasure of mathematical and philosophical learn
ing which is contained in sir Isaac Newton 3 Principia,
which he made the ground-work or his future studies. In
the year 1694, upon the removal of his tutor to Oxford,
Mr. Keill followed him to that university, where he was
entered of Baliol college, and obtained one of the Scotch
exhibitions in that society. Not long after this, Mr. Keill
furnished himself with such an apparatus of instruments as
his fortune could command, and began to read lectures in
his chamber at college upon natural philosophy, according
to the principles of the Newtonian system, which heillustrated by proper experiments. This is said to have been
the first attempt which was made to teach the doctrines of
the Principia by the experiments on which they are found
ed; and the happy method in which it was conducted,
acquired to the author considerable reputation in the uni
versity. In the year 1698, Mr. Keill's pretensions to ma
thematical and philosophical learning became more gene
rally known, by the appearance of his Examination of Dr.
Burnet's Theory of the Earth, 8vo. By men of science
this publication was highly applauded, and was justly
pronounced to contain a full and solid refutation of (lie
philosophy in that celebrated Theory. To his Examina
tion our author had subjoined some Remarks upon Mr.
Whiston's new Theory of the Earth ; which induced that
singular genius to publish a vindication of his hypothesis.
About the fame time Dr. Burnet printed Reflections upon
the Theory of the Earth. These publications drew from
our author, in the year 1699, An Examination of the Re
flections on the Theory of the Earth, together with a De
fence of the Remarks on Mr. Whiston's new Theory, 8vo.
in which he satisfactorily supports the animadversions in
his former masterly production. In the year 1 702, he pub
lished his treatise, entitled, IntroduRio ad veram PAyjicam,
8vo. containing the substance of several lectures upon the
new philosophy. This is universally esteemed to be the
best and most useful of our author's productions, and de
servedly met with a very favourable reception, both at
home and abroad. The first edition os it contained only
fourteen lectures ; but to the second edition, in 1705, the
author added two more upon the motions arising from
given forces. When the Newtonian philosophy began to
be cultivated in Fiance, this work was held in high esteem
there, being considered as the best introduction to the Prin
cipia 5 and a new edition of it in English was printed at
London,

<

65
K E I L L.
London, in 173^, at the instance of that eminent mathe ness, penetration, and spirit, which did him great honour,
matician M. Maupertuis, who was then in England, and and siuisfactorily repelled the attacks upon the reputation
who subjoined to it anew hypothesis of his own, concern of our great countryman.
About the year 171 1, severr.l objections being urged
ing the ring of the planet Saturn. The fame which Mr.
Keill acquired by this performance, justly entitled him to against Newton's philosophy, in support of Des Cartes'i
the honours which science had to bestow; and, accord notions of a plenum, Mr. Keill drew up a paper, which
ingly, he was elected a feliuw of the Royal Society, some was publislied in the Philosophical Transactions, contain
time before the year 1708. In that year he published, in ing some theorems " on the Rarity of Matter, and the Te
the Philosophical Transactions, a paper Of the Laws of At nuity of its Composition," in which he ably answers those
traction, and its physical Principles; which was suggested objections, and points out some phenomena which cannot
by some propositions in sir Isaac Newton's Principia, and be explained upon the supposition of a plenum. While
particularly designed to pursue the step3 pointed out by he w.ls engaged in this dispute, queen Anne was pleased
some queries of that great man at the conclusion of his to appoint him decipherer to her majesty : an office for
treatise on Optics. About the fame time, meeting with which he was well qualified by his great lie ill in that curi
a passage in the Acta Eruditorum of Leipsic, in which ous art, and in which he continued under king George I.
Newton's claim to the first invention of the method of till the year 1716. In 1713, the university of Oxford cenfluxions was called in question, he zealously vindicated ferred on him the degree of M.D. and two years after
that claim in a paper communicated to the Royal Society, wards, he publilhed an edition of Commandirle's Euclid,
entitled, De Legibus Virium Centripctarum. In this piece to which he added two tracts of his own, viz. TrigonomeMr. Keill not only asserted that sir Isaac first invented the tria P'ame et Sp/icrictt Elcmcnta, and De Nalura et Arithmetics
method of fluxions, as appeared by his letters publilhed Logaritkmorum. These were more highly esteemed by
by Dr. Wallis, but that M. Leibnitz had taken this me himself than any of his performances ; and it must be ac
thod from him, only changing the name and notation. knowledged that they are drawn up with pecu'iar elegance
In the year 1709, our author went a voyage to New Eng and perspicuity. In the year 1718, Dr. Keill publilhed
land, in the capacity of treasurer cf the Palatines who at Oxford, his Introduflio ad veram Ajhonomiam, 8vo. which
were sent by government into that country ; and soon af was afterwards translated by himself into English, at the
ter his return, in the following year, he was chosen Savi- request of the duchess of Chandos, and publilhed in 1721,
with several emendations, under the title of "An Intro
lian professor of astronomy at Oxford.
Mr. Keill's vindication of sir Isaac Newton's claim to duction to the true Astronomy, or Astronomical Lectures
the first invention of fluxions, drew on him an attack from read in the Astronomical Schools of the University of Ox
M. Leibnitz, in the year 1711, who, in a letter to Dr. ford," 8vo. This was his last gift to the learned world,
-Hans Sloane, then secretary to the Royal Society, protest and he did not long survive it. He had married, in the
ed that he was absolutely ignorant of the name of the year 1717, in a manner which had given great offence to
" Method of Fluxions," and of the notation used by sir his brother, the subject of the next article" ; but a recon
Isaac, till they appeared in the mathematical works of ciliation soon took place between them ; and at the death
Dr. VVallis. He therefore desired the Royal Society to of the latter our mathematician received a considerable acoblige Mr. Keill to disown publicly the bad sense which ceslion to his fortune. This circumstance, however, did
his words might bear. After this letter had been read in not prove favourable to the health of our author, since it
the Royal Society, Mr. Keill obtained their leave to ex led him to indulge toa fuller diet, and to the less frequent
plain, and defend what he had advanced. This he did in use of exercise, than what he had been accustomed to. Be
a letter to Dr. Sloane, which met with the approbation of ing thus a bad subject for the attack of disease, he was
Newton and the other members of the society, by whom seized with a violent fever in the summer of 1721, to
a copy of it was directed to be sent to M. Leibnitz. The whicli he fell a sacrifice before he had completed his fiftieth
latter, however, found new matter of complaint in it ; year. His papers in the Philosophical Transactions, to
and, in a second letter to Dr. Sloane, represented, that which we have alluded in the preceding narrative, are
Mr. Keill had attacked his candour and sincerity more contained in volumes xxvi. and xxix.
openly than before; adding, that it was not suitable fora
KEILL (James), a physician of the mathematical sect,
man of his age and experience to engage in a contest with younger brother of the preceding, was born at Edinburgh
an upstart, who was unacquainted with what had passed in 1673. He received his education partly in his own
so long before, and acted without any authority from sir country, and partly in foreign schools of medicine, where
.Isaac Newton, who was the parly concerned. He con he particularly attended to anatomy. He read lectures
cluded with desiring that the society would enjoin Mr. upon this science in both the Englisli universities; and in
Keill silence. Our mathematician, finding himself thus 1698 publilhed a compendium, entitled "The Anatomy of
contemptuously treated, appealed to the registers of the the Human Body abridged," of which many successive
Royal Society, which, he maintained, would afford con editions appeared, and which was long a popular manual
vincing proofs of the justice of his allegations. Upon this for the use of students. The degree of M. D. was con
a special committee was appointed, who, after examining ferred upon him at Cambridge ; and in 1703 he fettled as
the authorities, concluded their report with declaring, that a physician at Northampton, where he passed the rest of
they reckoned Newton the first inventor of the method in his life. In 1706, he sent to the Royal Society an account
question, and were of opinion that Mr. Keill, in asserting of the'dissection of a man reputed to be 130 years old.
the fame, had been no ways injurious to M. Leibnitz. The most considerable fruit of his application of mathe
The particulars of the proceedings in this matter may be matical speculations to physiology appeared in 1708, in a
seen in Collins's Commercium Epistolicum, with many va work entitled " An Account ot" Animal Secretion, the
luable papers of Newton, Leibnitz, Gregory, and other Quantity of Blood in the Human Body, and muscular Mo
mathematicians. The dispute, however, was still carried tion," 8vo. He estimates the quantity cf blocd in the bo
on for some years, particularly in the Acta Eruditorum, dy at a rate much beyond modern calculation. This work
and the Journal Litcraire. The last publication of our he afterwards translated into Latin, and publilhed m an
author in this controvesly was a Latin epistle to the cele enlarged form, in 171S, under the title of " Tantamiua
brated John Bernoulli, mathematical professor at Basil, medico-physica ad ceceiicmiam animalem acconimodata.
who had u!so attempted unjustly to disparage Newton's Acced. Medicina statica Britannica," 8vo. In this he
uiatl -niatical abilities. It was publislied at London, in gives a calculation of the force of the heart, which he re
1710, 4to. with a thistle, the arms of Scotland, in the ti duced from the enormous estimate c t" Borelli to eight
tle-page, and the motto, Nemo me impvne lacej/it. In these ounces. In his medical statics he relates experiments made
contests Mr. KciU conducted himself with a degree of firm- upon himself, and greatly reduced the Cjuantity of peripit
ratio*.

K E I
ra<56n laid down by S.mctorius. In a paper of the Phil.
Trans. No. 362, he makes objections against Dr. Jurin's
calculation of the force of the heart. This ingenious physician was carried off by a cancer in the mouth, in 1719.
iiitlttri Biil. Anatom.
KEILLESAY', one of the smaller Western Islands of
Scotland : three miles north-east of Barray Island. Lat.
57. 2. N. Ion. 7. 23 . W.
KE'IM HO'TUN, a town of Chinese Tartary, in the
government of ICirin : 550 miles east-northeast of Peking.
Lat. 44. 45. N Ion. 129. 24. E.
KEINTON. Sec Kineton.
KEI'RAN, the Persian and Arabic name for the planet
Saturn, according to Salmasius.
KEI'RI, s. in botany. See Cheiranthus and EryKEIR'IOG, ariverof Wales, which rises in Merionethsliire, and runs into the Severn four miles west of Ellesinere in Shropshire.
KEIRLEB'ERUS' (John George), born at Wiirtemberg,
was at once a philosopher, poet, and musician. In 1691,
he composed, for the birth-day of the emperor Joseph I. a
Latin poem, which he set to music in a perpetual canon
of sixteen vocal parts, and sixteen violin accompaniments,
in a different melody; a piece of pedantry much admired
by professors and deep dilettanti at the latter end of the
17th century. He afterwards composed another perpetual
canon in eight parts, four viol da gambas, two counter
tenors, and two tenors, with several other various and
complicated contrivances, much admired nt that time.
KEIS BAY, or Sinclair's Bay, a bay on the east
coast of Scotland, in the county of Caithness. Lat. 58.
28. N. Ion. 2. 58. W.
KEI'SER (Reinhard), an eminent German composer
of music, was born in 1673, at Weiffenfels in Saxony, and
very early in his professional career appointed maestro di
capella to the duke of Mecklenburg. His first attempt at
dramatic music was a pastoral, called Ismena, which he set
in his twentieth year; and the year following he com
posed his opera ot Basilius, which was performed in the
theatre at Hamburgh with very great applause; and he con
tinued writing for that stage till the year 1739. He was
educated at Lcipsic, where he was entered of that univer
sity. He began to study music in that city, but was chiefly
his own master, forming himself upon the Italian school,
by studying the best productions of that country. His se
cond opera for Hamburgh, Adonis, established him in the
favour of that city for the rest of his life. His operas, in
Hamburgh alone, amounted to 118. Besides his dramatic
productions, he composed divertimento, serenate, and canta
tas, innumerable.
KEI'SER's RIVER, a river of Africa, at the Cape of
Good Hope, which descends from Table mountain.
KEISH. See Kas.
KEISKAM'MA, a river of Africa, which runs into the
Indian Sea in lat. 32. 40. S.
KEITH (James), a distinguished general, was born at
Feteresso, in the (heriffdom of Kincardine, in North Bri
tain, on the 25th of June', 1696. He was the younger son
of William Keith, earl marshal of Scotland, by lady Mary
Drummond, daughter to the earl of Perth, lord high chan
cellor of Scotland in the reign of king James the Second.
The family of Keith is reckoned among the molt ancient
and noble of any in Scotland, and perhaps yields to none
in Europe. The arms borne by that family were ta
ken from a circumstance which has been related under the
article Heraldry, vol. ix. p. 412. As a reward for the
many services done by the family, James II. of Scotland,
in the year 1455, promoted Robert Keith to the title of
Earl Marjhal of that kingdom. The several noble lords
descended from him have intermarried with the Campbels,
Douglases, Hays, and Hamiltons, some of the greatest fa
milies in Scotland ; and have been connected with the
blood royal. It must be remembered likewise that marshal
Vol. XI. No. 784.

K E I
foS
Keith was, by the mother's side, remotely allied in blood
to most of the kings in Europe.
Born with all the endowments of a great mini!, young
Keith was trained up in a manner moll proper for the
improvement of his talents. His diet was plain, and his
apparel homely. At Ichool he was not used with any par
tial delicacy in respect os his rank ; but was treated in
common with other children of the fame age. He gene
rally went bare-headed, and used to climb up among rocks
and woods to the top of the highest mountains, agreeable
to the custom of the country, and the spirit of thole times.
This method of education was certainly well adapted to
render him hardy, and prepare him for that military life
to which his choice afterwards disposed him. While the
marslial however secured a vigorous conllitution by this
coarse method of living, bis friends were not inattentive to
the cultivation of his mind. He was first put under the in
struction of Mr. Thomas Ruddiman, then school-master of
Feteresso, and author of the Rudiments and Grammar
which go by his name. After he had been some time un
der this gentleman's tuition, he was sent to the College of
Aberdeen, which was founded by one of his ancestors, and
put under the care of Mr. Robert Keith, generally known
by the name of bisliop Keith, who wrote the History of
the Affairs of Church and State in Scotland from the time
of king James the Fifth to the death of Queen Mary, with
other literary performances. But the person to whom the
honour was consigned of completing the marslial's educa
tion, was Mr. William Mcston, who was afterwards one
of the regents of the Marcichai College of Aberdeen : a
man well known and celebrated for that peculiar vein of
wit and humour, which he displayed in several poetical
pieces in the Hudibrastic style, but particularly in his poem,
uititled The Knight.
James Keith was intended for the profession of the law;
but, being left at liberty to pursue his natural bias, he took
to the sword, and it was not long before he found occa
sion to draw it. The rebellion breaking out in the year
171 5, his mother the countess, who was a bigotted Roman
catholic, persuaded the lord marslial, his elder brother, to
inlist in the pretender's party. Mr. Keith, who was then
nineteen years of age, took this opportunity of accompa
nying his brother to the battle of Sheriffmuir. The rebel
army being defeated, Mr. Keith embarked, together with
the pretender and some others of distinction, in a small
sloop which took them in at Montrose. Under favour of
a dark night, notwithstanding two men of war lay off the
mouth of the harbour, they escaped, aud were landed safe
ly in France. There Mr. Keith was liberally supplied
with remittances from the countess his mother, which ena
bled him to apply closely to those branches of education,
which were most necessary to accomplish one whom nature
had formed for war. He studied mathematics under M.
de Maupertuis ; and made such a rapid progress in the use
ful parts of geometry, but particularly 111 fortification,
gunnery, architecture, and the art of drawing the plans
of towns, that he was, by the recommendation of M. de
Maupertuis, admitted a fellow of the royal academy of
sciences at Paris. He then travelled through several parts
of Europe, and at length accompanied his elder brother
to Spain, and there served ten years in tiie Iiisti brigades.
He then went to Russia, with the duke of Liria, ambassa
dor to the court of Petersourg, who recommended him
to the czarina. In her service he was raised to the rank
of brigadier-general, and scon after to that of lieutenantgeneial. He signalized his courage in all the actions of
the war between the Russiansand Turks during that reign,
and was the first who mounted the breach at the capture
of Otchakof. In the war between the Swedes and Ruf
fians, he commanded in Finland ; and to him was owing
the victory at Wilmanftrand, and the expulsion of the
Swedes from the isles of Aland. He had likewise a (hare
in the revolution which placed the princess Elizabeth
upon the throne of Russia. At the peace of Abo, in 174'!,

K E L
654
he was sent ambassador to the court of Stockholm, where
he appeared with great magnificence. On his return to
Petersburg he was honoured with the marshal's stats; but,
finding his appointments insufficient for the support of his
dignity, he accepted an invitation from Frederic king of
Prussia to enter his service. That monarch settled an
ample pension upon him, made him governor of Berlin,
and received him to his particular intimacy. In the war
of 1756, Keith entered Saxony, in quality of field marshal
of the Prussian army. It was he who secured the fine re
treat after the raising of the siege os Olmutz, in 1758. He
was killed in that year at the surprise of the camp of
Hochkirchen by count Daun. General Keith understood
the art of war theoretically, and was equally able in the
council and the field. He also possessed many estimable
qualities as a man, of which the following passage in a let
ter from his brother, the earl- marshal of Scotland, to Mad.
Geofrin, is an honourable testimony. " My brother has
left me a noble inheritance. He had just laid all Bohemia
under contribution at the head of a great army, and I
have found seventy ducats in his chest." The king of
Prussia honoured his memory with a fine monument at
Potzdam.
KEITH, a town of Scotland, in the county of Bamff.
The old town of Keith is reduced to a small village, and
another town has been built about half a century, called
New Keith, on a regular plan ; containing a very consi
derable market for cattle ; and a post-office. James Fer
guson, the celebrated mathematician, was a native of
Keith : sixteen miles south-weft of Bamff, and fifteen
south-east of Elgin. Lat. 57. 31. N. Ion. . 52. W.
KE'KI, a town of Japan, in the island of Ximo : fifteen
miles north-north-west of Naka.
KE'KO, a town of Hungary, with a castle : fifteen
miles south-east of Korpona.
KE'LA, Kelay', or Quil'la, a town of Africa, on
the Slave Coast, in the canton of Koto.
KELAI'A, a town of Arabia, in the province of Hedsjas : fifty miles east-south-east of Calaat el Moilah.
KELAI'A H, [Hebrew.] The name of a man.
KELANG', a small island in the Eastern Indian Sea,
near the west coast of the island of Ceram. Lat, 3. 8.S.
Ion. 12S. E.
KE'LAR, a town of Persia, in the province of Irak :
seventy miles east-south-east of Casbin.
KE'LAT, a town of Persia, in the province of Chorasan, situated at the edge of a high mountain surrounded
by rocks; taken by TimurBec in the year 1382 : twentyfive miles east of Abiverd.
KEL'BRA. See Kalbra.
KEL'DER,/. [Dut.] The belly ; the womb. "Hans
in ktldrr" a health to a woman with child.
KE'LEH, a town of Egypt : three miles north-west of
Edfu.
KELEMA'RCK, a town of Pomerelia: ten miles south
east of Dantzic.
KE'LEN, a town of Prussia, in the province of Sudavia: three miles south of Angerburg.
KE'LES, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia : twen
ty-eight miles east-north-east of Ephesus.
KEL'ESTIN, a town of Hungary: two miles south of
Levens.
KEL'HEIM, a town of Bavaria, situated on 'an island,
formed at the conflux of the Altmuhl and the Danube :
sixteen miles south-east of Dietfurt, and forty-fix northnorth-east of Munich. Lat. 48. 52. N. Ion. 1 1.52. E.
KEL'HERA, a town of Persia, in the province of
Adirbeitz.in, near Ardebil.
KELIKDO'NI, a river of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania, which runs into the Mediterranean five miles south
of Selcfkeh.
KELI'TA, or Kelitah, [Hebrew.] The name of a
man.
KE'LIUB, or Kal'jub, a town of Egypt, on the Ka-

K E L
lits abu Meneggi, the capital of a district : six miles north
of Cairo.
KELL.y; A sort of pottage so called in Scotland, be
ing a soup made with shredded green?.
KELL, or Caul, s. The omentum ; that which inwraps tiie guts.The very weight ot bowels and Ml, in
fat people, is the occasion of a rupture. Wiseman's Surgery.
KEL'LAH, a town of Abyssinia : seventy-five miles
east ot Axum.
KEL'LAH, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar : twenty
miles north of Hagypour.
KEL'LAT. See Kalhat. 4
KEL'LER (James), an able writer among the Jesuits
was born at Seckingen, one of the four forest-towns, in
the year 1568. He became a member of the society in
1588, and greatly distinguished himself as a professor of
belles-lettres, philosophy, and moral and scholastic theo
logy, in different seminaries belonging to the order. He
published several pieces in theological controversy, and va
rious political works relative to the affairs of the times,
chiefly under disguised names.
KEL'LER (John Balthasar), a celebrated artist, was
born at Zurich in 1638. He learned the art of a gold
smith, in which he displayed great ingenuity, and went to
Paris, by the invitation of his brother, who was cannonfounder and commiffary of artillery to the king of France.
While in the French service he cast a great many cannons
and mortars, together with the statues in the gardens of
Versailles; but he acquired the greatest fame by the eques
trian statue of Louis XIV. erected in the Place Louis le
Grand, and executed alter the model of Girardon ; it was
completed in one cast, on the 1st of December, 1691 ; and
is twenty-one feet in height. He was inspector of the
foundery at the arsenal; and died at Paris in 1702.
KEL'LER (Godfrey), a native of Germany, who settled
in England about the beginning of the last century, and
had much practice as a harpsichord-master. In 171 1, he
published at Amsterdam six sonatas, dedicated to the
queen Anne.
As a composer, Keller was soon forgotten ; but he was
remembered a considerable time as the author of a posthu
mous treatise on thorough bass, which he had sinislied, but
did not live to publish. It was, however, printed, a short
time after, by Cullen, at the Buck, between the Templegates and Fleet-street, with the following ample title : " A
complete Method for the attaining to play a ThoroughBass upon either Organ, Harpsichord, or Theorbo-Lute;
by the late famous Mr. Godfrey Keller, with Variety of
proper Lessons and Fugues, explaining the several Rules
throughout the whole Work ; and a Scale for tuning the
Harpsichord or Spinet: all taken from his own Copies,
which he did design to print." This treatise, though mea
gre, was the best our country could boast, till Lampe, in
1737, published his Plain and Compendious Method of
teaching Thorough-Bass. See Lampe.
KEL'LERN, a town of Prussia, in the province of Ermeland : five miles south of Allenstein.
KEL'LERN, a town of the duchy of Wurzburg: three
miles south-south-west of Volcbach.
KEL'LI,- a town and fortress of Hindoostan, in the
Tanjore country : twenty-seven miles south of Tanjore,
and fifty-two south-welt of Negapatara. Lat. 10. 20. N.
Ion. 79. 7. E.
KAL'LINGTON. See Callincton, vol. iii.
KELLINO'RE, a town of Hindoostan, in the Carnatic:
ten miles north of Pondicherry.
KELLERAM'PT, a bailiwick of Swisserland, in the
canton of Zurich, of which Bremgarten is the principal
place.
KEL'LOM, for Ken'elm, a man's name.
KELLS, a town of Ireland, in the county of Meath
and province of Leinster, thirty-one miles from Dublin.
This place gives title of viscount to the family; of Cholmondeley 5 and near it is Headfort, the magnificent feat

K E L
K E L
655
of lord Bective. This town is pleasantly situated on the out of a window, with the assistance of his sheets which
river Blackwater, and has four fairs. It was anciently he had tied together, he fell to the ground from a consi
called Kenanus, and afterwards Ken/is. In former ages it derable height, and received such bruises and fractures as
was one of the most famous cities in the kingdom ; and terminated m his death, in the year 1595. He was the au
on the arrival of the Engliih was walled and fortified with thor of A Poem on Chemistry, and another Poem on the
towers. In 1178 a castle was erected where the market Philosopher's Stone, both inserted in Ashmole's Thea,place now is; and opposite to the castle was a cross of an trum Chymicum Britannicum ; a treatise De Lapide Philo-.
entire stone, ornamented with bas-relief figures and many fophorum, published at Hamburg in 1676, in 8vo. it' the
curious inscriptions in the ancient Irish character. Within doubts respecting his claim to it are unsounded; several,
a small distance was the church of St. Senan ; and on the Latin and English discourses, printed in Casaubon's "True
south of the church-yard is a round tower which mea and faithful Relation of what passed, for many Years,
sures ninety-nine feet from the ground, the roof ending between Dr. John Dee and some Spirits," Sec. Some of
in a point ; and near the top were four windows opposite his manuscripts are preserved in the Alhmolean Museum,
to the ordinal points. There was a celebrated monastery at Oxford. Wood's Athen. Oxon.
KEL'LY (Hugh), an author of considerable repute,
founded here in the year 550 for regular canons, and de
dicated to the Virgin Mary. It owed its origin to St. was born on the banks of Killarney lake in Ireland in
Columba, to whom the site of the abbey was granted by 1739. His father, a gentleman of good family, having
Dermod Maccarvai, or Dermod the son of Kervail king reduced his fortune by a series of unforeseen misfortunes,
of Ireland. An episcopal fee was afterwards erected here, was obliged to repair to Dublin, that he might endeavour
which in the thirteenth century was united to that of to support himself by his personal industry. A tolerable
Meath. A priory or hospital was also erected by Walter school-education was all he could afford to his son ; who
de Lacie, lord of Meath, in the reign of Richard I. for was bound an apprentice to a stay-maker, and served the
cross-bearers or crouched friars following the order of St. whole of his time with diligence and fidelity. At the ex
Augustin. There was likewise a perpetual chantry of piration of his indentures, he set out for London to pro
three priests or chaplains in the parish-church of St. Co cure a livelihood by his business ; where he encountered
lumba in Kells to celebrate mass daily ; one in the Rood all the difficulties a person poor and without friends could
chapel, another in St. Mary's chapel, and a third in the be subject to on his first arrival in town. Happening,
chapel of St. Catharine the virgin. Kells was a borough- however, to become acquainted with an attorney, he was
town, and till the union sent two members to the Irish employed by him in copying and transcribing; an occu
pation which he prosecuted with so much astiduity, that
parliament.
KELLS, a village in the county of Kilkenny, sixty- he is said to have earned about three guineas a-week, an
four miles from Dublin, situated on King's River 5 and income which, compared to his former gains, might be
was noted for a priory of Augustines, built and richly deemed affluent. Tired, however, of this drudgery, he'
endowed by Geoffroy Fitzroberts, who came into this soon after, about 1761, commenced author, and was in
kingdom with Strongbow. The prior of this place had trusted with the management of the Lady's Museum, the
the title of lord spiritual, and as such sat in the house of Court Magazine, the Public Ledger, the Royal Chronicle,
peers before the reformation ; the ruins only of this abbey Owen's Weekly Post, and some other periodical publica
now remain ; a synod was held in it anno 11 52, when tions, in which he wrote many original essays and pieces
John Paparo, legate from Rome, made one of the number of poetry, which extended his reputation, and procured
of bishops that were convened there at that time to settle the means of subsistence for himself, his wife to whom he
the affairs of the church.There is another village of the was then lately married, and a growing family. For se
above name, situated in the county of Antrim and pro veral years after this period, he continued writing upon a
vince of Ulster, eighty-nine miles from Dublin.
variety of subjects, as the accidents of the times chanced
KELLS RINS, a mountainous ridge of Scotland, in the to call for the assistance of his pen ; and, as during this
county of Kircudbright, a little to the south of New period politics were the chief objects of public attention,
Galloway.
he employed himself in composing many pamphlets on
KEL'LY (Edward), the associate os the learned and the important questions then agitated, the greater part of
credulous John Dee in his ridiculous incantations and Ro- which are now buried in oblivion. Among these, how
licrusian impostures, and, most probably, the knave of ever, was a Vindication of Mr. Pitt's Administration,
whom our mathematician was the dupe, was born at Wor which lord Chesterfield makes honourable mention of in
cester in the year 1555. He was educated in grammar- the second volume of his Letters. In 1767, the Babler
learning in his native city, and other places ; and, when he appeared in two pocket- volumes, which had at first been
was about seventeen years of age, was sent to the univer inserted in Owen's Weekly Chronicle in single papers ; as
sity of Oxford. In what college he was placed, or how did the Memoirs of a Magdalen, under the title of Louisa
long he continued there, Anthony Wood was not able to Mildmay. About 1767 he was tempted by the success of
ascertain. He tells us, however, that Kelly, being of an Churchill's Rosciad to write some strictures on the per
unsettled mind, left Oxford abruptly; "and, in his ram formers of cither theatre, in two pamphlets, entitled Thtsbles in Lancashire, committing certain foul matters, lost pis, both which gave great offence to some of the principal
both his ears at Lancaster." Afterwards he became ac persons at each house. The talents for satire, which he
quainted with Mr. Dee, to whose article we refer for all displayed in this work, recommended him to the notice
the particulars which we have to relate concerning him, of Mr. Garrick, who in the next year caused his first play
before the separation of those associates in 1 589, when Dee of False Delicacy to be acted at Drury-lane. It was re
returned to England from Germany. See vol. v. p. 651-3. ceived with great applause ; and from this time he conti
For seme time after this, Kelly is said to have lived in a nued to write for the stage with profit and success, until
very expensive and ostentatious manner, supported, doubt the last period of his life. As his reputation increased,
less, by the contributions which he levied on the credu he began to turn his thoughts to some mode of supporting
lous; till at length the emperor Rodolph, provoked by his family less precarious than by writing, and for that
the detection oi some of his impositions, ordered him into purpose entered himself a member of the Middle Temple.
close imprisonment. He had the address, however, by After the regular steps had been taken, he was called to
some means or other, to obtain an order for his release, the bar in 177+, and his proficiency in the study of the
and is reported to have made some progress in conciliating law afforded promising hopes that he might make a dis
the favour of that prince, who seems to have bestowed on tinguished figure in that profession. His sedentary course
him the honour of knighthood ; when fresh discoveries of of life had, however, by this time injured his health, and
his knavery occasioned his being imprisoned a second time. subjected him to much affliction. Early in 1777 an abIn attempting to escape from the place of his confinement scets formed in his fide, which after a few days illness put
a period

K E L
6o6
a period to his life. He was the author of six plays be
sides that above-mentioned.
KEL'LYSBURGH, a township of the American States,
in Chittenden county, Vermont, at the head of the north
branch of La Moille River.
KEL'MEBEK, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia:
twenty-eight miles east of Pergamo.
KELMEE', a town of Hindoostan, in the Baglana
country, on the coast : sixteen miles north of Basseen.
KEL'MO, a town pf Sweden, in East Gothland : twen
ty-three miles north of Linkioping.
KELNAR', a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Caramania,
near the coast of the Mediterranean : twelve miles west of
Seleskeh.
KELO'GRA BU'RUN, a cape on the coast of Bulga
ria. Lat. 43.45. N. Ion. 28. 17. E.
KELP, /. A (alt produced from calcined sea-weed.
In making alum, the workmen use the ashes of a sea-weed
called kelp, and urine. Boy/t on Colours.
Different species of sea-weed, belonging to the genus
Fucus, Salicornia, &c. are cultivated tor the purpose of
being employed in the manufacture of green glass. These
plants are thrown on the rocks and shores in great abun
dance; and in the summer-months are raked together and
dried as hay in the fun and wind, and afterwards burnt to
the astics called kelp. The process of making it is this t
The rocks, which are dry at low water, are the beds of
great quantities of sea-weed ; which is cut, carried to the
beach, and dried ; a hollow is dug in the ground three or
four feet wide; round its margin are laid a row of stones,
on which the sea-weed is placed, and set on fire within ;
and, quantities of this fuel being continually heaped upon
the circle, there is in the centre a perpetual flame, from
which a liquid like melted metal drops into the hollow
beneath ; when it is full, as it commonly is ere the close
of day, all heterogeneous matter being removed, the kelp
is wrought with iron rakes, and brought to an uniform
consistence in a state of fusion. When cool, it consolidates
into a heavy dark-coloured alkaline substance, which un
dergoes in the glass-houses a second vitrification, and
when pure assumes a perfect transparency. See Chemis
try, vol. iv. p. 259.
In the year 1 807, Mr. Samuel Phelps, of Cuper's bridge,
Lambeth, obtained a patent for a method of making
kelp, barilla, and other alkali, by fermentation, or other
means, in addition to combustion. "The kali, fea-wrack,
wormwood, heath, &c. which afford alkali, are to be cut,
and slightly dried ; and then they are to be mixed with
light dung, straw, hay, or any dried weeds, in order to
give a greater firmness to the mass. The whole is to be
formed into stacks, like hay, lo as to be defended from
rain, and undergofermentation ; which having taken place,
the mass is to be burnt in an open pit, or kiln, vr fur
nace, in the usual mode; and, towards the end of the com
bustion, the fire is to be raised, so as to fuse the saline re
sidue. Another method is this : When the stacks have
remained till they are completely rotten, the alkali is se
parated by first exposing the mass to the air to dry and
become carbonated, and then separating the saline matter
by lixiviation and evaporation ; and, lastly, by incineration
in the pit, kiln, or furnace, and the subsequent treat
ment as usually practised." We are farther informed by
the patentee, that the product of alkali, in wet seasons, is
much less in quantity than that which is obtained from
plants of the fame nature and quality without exposure
to the action of rains ; and that the cause of this effect is,
that the alkali naturally exudes from plants during expo
sure to the airland is carried off from time to time by the
showers that fall, so that the plant or weed becomes ex
hausted, previous to the combustion to which it is after
wards subjected. He farther states, that the fermentative
process, as above described, prevents the waste of the al
kali, and favours the general action of the chemical affi
nities, so as to afford a greater quantity of alkali from like
quantities of the said plants or weeds, than is afforded by
the ordinary methods of operation.
*

K E M
On the shores of the sterile islands of Scotland, this ma
nufacture must be deemed a matter of importance, since in
many of them the value ofthe kelp exceeds that of the landed
property; and one instance is given in the Transactions of
the Highland Society, vol. i. wherein the annual produce ot
kelo is above thirty times the value of the rental ot the island.
KEL'SAL's ISLAND, a small island in the Mergui
Archipelago, separated from the south-east extremity of
the island of St. Susanna by Aldersey's Straits. Lat. 10.
17- N.
KEL'SEY, a town of Hindoostan, in Conean: fix miles
west of Choule.
KEL'SO, a town of Scotland, in the county of Rox
burgh, situated on the river Tweed at its conflux with the
Tiviot ; with a btidge across the Tweed, built in the year
1750 ; and another, either built, or intended to be built,
over the Tiviot. It is governed by a baron-baily, and fif
teen stent-masters ; the former, and seven of the latter,
appointed by the duke of Roxburgh, who is lord of the
manor. The office of the stent-malters is under the au
thority of the baron-baily, to levy aJltnt, or rate, on the
inhabitants, for the supply os water, repairing the streets,
Sec. During the wars between the English and the
Scotch, Kello was burned down three times by the former.
In the latter end of the seventeenth century, it was destroy
ed by an accidental fire ; and in the middle of the last by
another. At present it is a handsome town, with a large
market-place, and four principal streets, with two small
ones. Here are the remains of a celebrated abbey, founded
by St. David, king of Scotland, in the twelfth century :
forty-two miles south-south-east of Edinburgh, and 538
north of London. Lat. 55. 38. N. Ion. 2. 19. W.
KEL'SON,/. [more properly keelson.] The wood next
the keel.We have added close pillars in the. royal fliips,
which, being fastened from the kelson to the beams of the
second deck, keep them from settling, or giving way.
Raleigh.
KEL'STENBACH, a river of France, which runs into
the Moselle with the Naedt.
KEL'STERB ACH, a town of Hesse Darmstadt : ten
miles north of Darmstadt, and two south-west of Hochst.
KEL'TAN, a town of Thibet : forty miles east-north
east of Lassa.
KELTANPUSUAC'LIAN, a town of Thibet : fiftyfour miles west of Sgigatche.
KEL'TSCH, a town of Moravia, in Prerau : fourteen
miles east of Prerau.
KEL'VAN, a town of Persia, in Farsistan : eighteen
miles east-north-east of Schiras.
KEL'VEH, a town of Persia, in the province of Mecran, on the Nehenk : 280 miles south-east of Zareng.
Lat. 28. 50. N. Ion. 65. 48. E.
KEL'VIN, a river of Ireland, in the county of Lon
donderry, which runs into the Roe about four miles south
of Newtown Limavaddy.
KEL'VIO, a town of Sweden, in the province of Ulea;
nine miles east-north-east of Gamla Karlcby.
KE'LYN, a river of Wales, which runs into the Dee
in the county of Merioneth.
KEM, a river of Russia, which runs into the White
Sea at Kemi.
KE'MA, a town on the east coast of the island of Ce
lebes. Lat. 1.8. N. Ion. 125. 2. E.
KE'MAC, a fortress of Mesopotamia, on the borders of
Natolia ; taken by Timur Bee in 1402 : twenty miles welt
of Arzendgian.
KEMAOO'N, a country of Afia, feudatory of Thibet,
separated from Hindoostan by lofty mountains, situated
to the north of Oude and Rohilcund.
KE'MAR, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in Natolia ; eight
miles south of Sinob.
KEMA'TEN, a town of the county of Tyrol : six miles
west of Inspruck.
To KEMB, v. a. [cmb.m, Sax. kammen, Germ, now
written, perhaps less properly, to comb.'] To separate or
disentangle by a denticulated instrument ;
1
Thy

K E M
Thy head and hair are sleek ;
And then thou kemb'Jl the tuzzes on thy cheek. Dryden.
KF.M'BELA, a town of Sweden, in the government
of Ulea : five miles south of Ulea.
KEM'BERG, a town of the duchy of Stiria : seven
miles north -ealt of Pruck.
KEM'BERG, a town of Saxony : six miles south of
Wittenberg, and fifteen east-south-east of Dessau.
KEM'BOW, Kenbow, or KlMBOW, adv. In a cross
paslion. Urry.
KEMBS, a town of France, in the department of the
Upper Rhine: seven miles north of Huningue.
KEM'ELPACH, a town of Austria, on the east side of
the Ips : three miles south of Ips.
KE'MER, a town of Asiatic Turkey, in the govern
ment of Trebisond : twelve miles east-north-east ot Rizeh.
KEM'ERET, a town of Germany, in the principality
of Anhalt Zerbst : five miles welt of Zerbst.
KEM'GUR, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar: twentyseven miles north-north-east of Durbunga.
KE'MI, a town of Russia, in the government of Olonetz, at the mouth of the river Kem, on the welt of the
White Sea: 191 miles north of Petrovadlk. Lat. 64. 55.
N. Ion. 28. 38. E.
KE'MI, or Kiemi, a river of Sweden, which flows
from two or three lakes in the north-east part of East
Bothnia, on the borders of Russia, and runs into the gulf
of Bothnia. Lat. 65.45. N. Ion. 14. 24. E.
KE'MI, a seaport town of Sweden, in Easts Bothnia,
situated on the right bank of the river Kemi, about three
miles from its mouth ; it gives name to a district called
Harads ten miles east of Tornea. Lat. 66. 49. N. Ion. 14.
7. E.
KEMIJAN', a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar: thirtyone miles south-southrwelt of Patna.
KEMITRASK', a town of Sweden, in East Bothnia,
at the northern extremity of a considerable lake formed
in the river Kemi: ninety miles north-east of Kemi. Lat.
66. 42. X. Ion. 27.14. E.
KEM'LIK, or Ghi'o, a town of Asiatic Turkey, on
the bay of the Sea of Marmora. This was formerly a
strong fortress; it was taken by theTurks in 1334: twenty
milts west of Isnik.
KEM'MATEN, a town of Austria: eleven miles south
west of Lint/, and twenty-four west of Steyr.
KEMMOO', a town of Africa, and capital of the king
dom of Kaarta. Lat. 14. 20. N. Ion. 7. 46. W.
KEM'NAT, a town of Bavaria : twenty-six miles north
of Amberg, and fifteen east-south-east of Bayreuth. Lat.
49. 53. N. Ion. 11. 55. E.
KEM'NITZ, a river of Silelia, which runs into the
Bober four miles south of Lahn, in the principality of
Jauer.
KEM'NITZ, a town of Silesia, in the principality of
Jauer, on a river of the fame name : six miles welt of
Hirschberg.
KEM'PACH, a town of the county of Tyrol : six
miles north-west of Schwas.
KEM'PEN, a town of the duchy of Warsaw : twentyfix miles south of Siradia.
KEM'PEN, a town of France, in the department of
Roer, late belonging to the electorate of Cologne. It
contained a college and three convents, with some linen
manufactures : fifteen miles north-east of Ruremond, and
seventeen north-west of Dusseldorp.
KEM'PENTORP, a town of Pomerania : four miles
west-north-west of Jacobfhagen.
KEMP'FERA,/. in botany. See KMrrERiA.
KEM'PIS (Thomas a), rendered famous by the popu
larity of his devotional tracts, was born at a village in the
diocese of Cologne, whence he derived his surname, about
the year 1380. When he was thirteen years of age, he
was sent to a seminary in high repute at Deventer, where
he was admitted on a foundation for the charitable iastrueVol. XI. No. 784.

K E M
657
tion of the children of persons in mean circumstances,
which was the condition of his parents. Here he continued seven years, making commendable proficiency in the
elementary branches of learning and knqwledge, and difguilhed himself by the exemplariness of his manners, the
ardour of his piety, and the attachment which he disco
vered for the contemplative life. In the year 1 399, he ob
tained letters of recommendation to the monastery of
Mount St. Agnes, in the vicinity of Zwol, which had been
recently established for canons regular of St. Augustine,
and of which an elder brother ot liis was at that time
prior. After a probation of more than fix years, he re
ceived the habit of the order in 1406 ; and in the year 1423
he was ordained priest. He spent the remainder of his
long lite chiefly in the assiduous practice of the prescribed
duties of the cloister, in copying the Bible and other re
ligious books, and in composing sermons, devotional trea
tises, and lives of holy' men. Such, however, was the es
timation in which he was held, that at different periods'
he was obliged by the unanimous voice of the monastery,
though not without great reluctance on his part, to fill
the honourable and confidential posts of fubprior, steward,,
and superior, of his order. But in every station he was*
the fame character; particularly eminent tor his piety, hu
mility, meekness, benevolence, diligent study of the scrip
tures, austerity of life, readiness to afford advice and con
solation, persuasive eloquence in his discourses and exhor
tations, and extraordinary zeal and fervour in prayer. He
died in 1471, when he had entered on the ninety-second
year of his age. His works, which are chiefly practicaland devotional, are written in a pleasing, animated, and
impressive, style, not unmixed with what we should call en
thusiastic flights in sentiment and language 1 but it must in
justice be acknowledged, that he is less frequently charge
able with these extravagances than the generality of
contemplative and mystical writers. The most complete
of the numerous editions of them which have appeared at
different places, are those published at Antwerp, in 1600
and 161 5, in three vols. 8vo. by Sommalius, a Jesuit. Many
of them have been translated into a variety of languages,
particularly the celebrated treatise De Imitatioru Chrifti,.
which has been perhaps more frequently printed than any
other book, excepting the scriptures. There are versions
of i, not only in almost every language spoken in Europe, .
but also in the Arabic and Turkish languages. The bell
English translation of it is that by Dr. George Stanhope,
which was first printed in 1696, and has since undergone
numerous impressions. It is not, however, a decided point
among the learned, that Thomas a Kcmpis was the author
of this performance. Various writers have contended,.,
and that very forcibly, that it is the production of John
Gersen, or Gessen, a benedictine abbot, who lived at an
earlier period than Thomas a Kempis. This question >vawarmly agitated during more than sixty years, between
the canons regular of the congregation of St. Genevieve,
and the benedictines of the congregation of St. Maur 1
and, though in itself certainly of little or no conse
quence, was for a time rendered famous by the different
judgments which learned men formed concerning it, the
curious enquiries to which it gave rife, and the Teaming
and eloquence employed in discussing it. Those of our
readers who may have any curiosity to see what has beeu )
written upon the subject, may find a summary of what has
been advanced on both sides in Dupin, who has given a
history of the dispute in a long dissertation. His decision
is, that it still remains uncertain who was the author of
this book. Cave's Hist. Lit.
KEMPS, a town of Virginia : twenty miles east of Well
Point.
KEMP'STON, a town of England, in Bedfordshire, ,
with about one thousand inhabitants : two miles south
west of Bedford.
KEMPS'VILLE, a post-town of America, in PrirtceAnne-county, Virginia; 243 miles from Washington.
t.
KEMPTENV

KEN
G3S
KEMP'TEN,
a
town
of east
France,
in the department of
Mont Tonnerre : one mile
of Bingen.
KEMP'TEN, a town of Bavaria, situated on the river
Her, lately imperial. Both the burghers and magistracy
here profess Lutheranism ; and in the town is a handsome
parish-church, and a grammar-school. This town asserts
that it is of greater antiquity than the imperial abbey
which stands near it ; and the latter again maintains that
the town owes its walls, and its very appearance of a town,
to the abbots, and was for a long time subject to them,
not the least shadow of their independence appearing besore the thirteenth century. In 1525, the town, for the
sum of 30,000 golden guilders, purchased to itself all
rights, prerogatives, profits, and perquisites, particularly
all tolls and taxes, belonging to the abbey, both within
and without the town ; which compact received the sanc
tion, not only of the emperor Charles V. but also of his suc
cessors, and likewise that of the see of Rome. By virtue
thereof, the abbey is to build on its ground no more than
what is absolutely necessary, and for its own service; and
Bot to fortify the abbey, or raise any structures conducive
thereto; nor within a mile of Kempten to hold, or cause
to be held, any market, either public or private. In the
year 1633, the town was taken, sword in hand, by the
imperialists, with the slaughter of at least two-thirds of the
burghers. Its assessment in the matricula of the diet and
circle was, in the year 1683, reduced from 156 florins to
42 ; to the imperial chamber at Wetzlar it paid 40 rixdollars, 54. kruitzers. It had no villages, but was possessed
of lands, moneys, tithes, and other income. In 1801,
this town and abbey were given to the elector of Bavaria:
thirty-fix miles south of Augsburg, and forty-four south
east of Ulm. Lat.47.43-N. Ion. 10. 17. E.
KEMP'TEN, a princely abbey of Germany, founded,
or repaired and enriched, by Hildegard, wife of Charle
magne, in the eighth century. The abbot ranked among
the ecclesiastical princes at least as early as the year 1 r 50.
In the matricula of the empire he was assessed at 6 horse
and 20 foot, or 1,52 florins; and paid to the chamber of
Wetzlar 182 rix-dollars, 56 kruitzers. To this abbey be
longed some towns and villages.
KEM'SER, a town of Bengal : fifteen miles south-south
east of Curruckpour.
KEM'SEY, or Kemp'set, a pleasant, handsome, wellbuilt, village, in the county of Worcester. Here king
Henry II. had a palace, and some time kept his court ; in
this palace Henry III. was kept a prisoner a little while
before the battle of Bvestiam : tour miles south of Wor
cester.
KEM'SKOI, a town of Russia, in the government os'
Tobolslc. Lat. 57. 25. N. Ion. 92. E.
KEM'UEL,/. [Heb. God. is risen.] A man's name.
To KEN, v. a. [cennan, Sax. kennan, Dut. to know.]
To fee at a distance ; to descry.The next day about
evening we saw, within a kenning, thick clouds, which
did put us in some hope of land. Bacon.
We ken them from afar, the setting sun
Plays on their ihining arms.
Addison.
To know. Obsolete.'Tis he, I ken the manner of his gait.
Shakespeare.
Now plain I ken whence love his rife begun :
Sure he was born-some bloody butcher's son,
Bred up in shambles.
Gay's Pastorals.
KEN,y. View ; reach of fight.When we consider
the reasons we have to think, that what lies within our
Aeti is but a small part of the universe, we sliall discover
an huge abyss of ignorance. Locke.
Rude as their ships was navigation then ;
No useful compass or meridian known :
Coasting, they kept the land within their ken,
And knew the North but when the pole-star (hone.
Drydtn.
KEN, a river of Scotland, which rises in the south-west:

KEN
part of Dtimfriesstiire, passes by Darly, New Galloway,
&c. iu Kircudbrightshire, and joins the Dee in Kenmaac
Loch.
KEN, a river of England, which rises about three miles
east from Ambleside, in the county of Westmoreland, and
runs into the Irish Sea about six miles wclt-north-weit of
Lancaster. Lat. 54. 8. N. Ion. 2. 48. W.
KEN, a river of England, in Devonshire, which runi
into the Ex near its mouth.
KEN, a town of Hindoostan, in the province of Beh,ker : twenty miles north of Behker.
KEN, or Kenn, a small low island in the Persian Gulf,
with a few slirubs. Lat. 27. 54. N. Ion. 50. 76. E.
KEN (Thomas), an eminent English prelate, who was
deprived for refusing to take the oaths to king William,
was the son of an attorney in London, and born at Berkhamstead in Hertfordsliire, in the year 1637. He re
ceived his classical education at Winchester school, whence
in 1656 he was elected to New-college in Oxford. After
taking his degree of B. A. in 1661, and that of M.A. in
1664, he entered into holy orders, and became chaplain to
lord Maynard, comptroller of the household to king
Charles II. In 1666, being chosen a fellow of Winches
ter college, he removed to that place ; and soon afterwards
was appointed domestic chaplain to Dr. Morley, bishop
of that see, from whom he received a presentation to the
rectory of Brixton in the Isle of Wight, and afterwards,
in 1669, to a prebend in the church of Winchester. About
the year 1673, the same patron gave him the rectory of
Woodhey in Hampshire ; which he soon resigned, from
conscientious motives, conceiving that he ought to be sa
tisfied with the preferments which he before possessed. In
1675, he took a tour to Rome, accompanied by his nephew
Mr. Isaac Walton ; and, after his return home in the fame
year, was often heard to fay, that he had reason to thank.
God for the effect produced by his travels, for that the
scenes which he had witnessed contributed to confirm him,
if possible, more strongly than before, in a conviction of
the purity of the protestant religion. In.1678, he was ad
mitted to the degree of bachelor of divinity ; and, in the
course of the following year, commenced doctor in the
same faculty. Not long afterwards, being honoured with
the appointment of chaplain to the princess of Orange, lie
went to Holland. The prudence and piety with which he
discharged the duties of this office, eftectually secured to
him the esteem and confidence of his mistress ; but he in
curred the temporary displeasure of her consort, (after
wards king William III.) by obliging one of his highness'!
favourites to fulfil his engagement to a young lady of the
princess's train, whom he had seduced under a promise of
marriage. His honest and commendable zeal on this oc
casion gave so much offence to the prince, that he very
warmly threatened to turn the doctor out of his pott.
Properly resenting this haughty threat, the latter, after
having obtained leave from the princess, voluntarily re
signed his appointment ; nor would he consent to relume
it for one year longer, till entreated by the prince in person.
At the expiration of the term above mentioned, Dr.
Ken returned to England, where the king (Charles II.)
appeared to be satisfied with his conduct, and appointed
him chaplain to lord Dartmouth, who received a commis
sion to demolisli the fortifications at Tangier. Having at
tended his lordship on this expedition, and returned with
him to England in the year 1684, he was immediately ad
vanced to be chaplain to the king, by an order from his
majesty himself. This was clearly understood to be an
earnest of future favours ; but it had not the effect of ren
dering him, so complaisant to his royal master as to make a
sacrifice to him of propriety and decorum. A striking
proof of this was. afforded in the summer of the present
year, when, upon the removal of the court to Winchester,
the doctor's prebendal house was fixed upon for the resi
dence of Eleanor Gwyu, one of the king's mistresses. Dr.
Ken, however, was too warmly attached to the interests
of religion aud virtue, to submit to an arrangement which
might

KEN
Blight seem to give countenance to vice even 5n his royal
benefactor ; and he positively refused her admittance, so
that (he was under the necessity os seeking accommodation
elsewhere. The king had the good sense not to be offend
ed with this new proof which he afforded of religious in
trepidity ; and not long afterwards mowed the respect
which he entertained for his sincerity and consistency, by
raising him to the episcopal rank. For, upon a vacancy
taking place in the lee of Bath and Wells, his majesty pre
cluded all attempts of the doctor's friends to apply on his
behalf, by declaring that he should succeed, but that it
should be from his own peculiar appointment. Accord
ingly, the king himself gave an order for a conge i" Hire to
. pass the seals for that purpose. Within a fortnight after
our new prelate's consecration, the king was attacked by
his last illness; during which the bishop gave a close at
tendance for three whole days and nights at the royal
bed-fide, endeavouring, though ineffectually, to awaken
the kinsj's conscience to a sense of sorrow for his palt pro
fligate life. On this occasion he exposed himself to cen
sure, and not without reason, for pronouncing absolution
over his majesty, before he had received from him any de
claration of his repentance, or purpose os amendment.
Aster bishop Ken had taken possession of his fee, he was
unwearied in the discharge of his pastoral duties, and ac
tive in doing good, to the utmost extent of his ability. In
the summer time, it was his frequent practice to go to
some great pariih, where he would preach twice, confirm,
and catechise ; and, when he was at home on Sundays, he
would have twelve poor men or women to dinner with
him m his hall. With these guests he affably joined in
cheerful conversation, generally mining with it some useful
instruction ; and, when they had dined, the remainder of
the provision was divided among them to carry home to
their families. Deploring the condition of the poor, who
were very numerous at Wells, he was earnest in devising
expedients for their relief j and among others, projected
a plan fora workhouse in that city, which proved the mo
del for numbers which have been erected since his time.
The inadequacy of his own funds, however, and the want
of sufficient assistance from the gentlemen with whom he
consulted concerning his design, prevented him from car
rying it into execution. At his first settling in his dio
cese, he found so much deplorable ignorance among the
adult poor, that he had but little hope of their improve
ment; but he said that he would try whether he could
not lay a foundation to make the next generation better.
With this view he established many schools in all the great
towns of his diocese, in which poor children were taught
to read, and fay their catechism; and for this purpose he
wrote and published his Exposition on the Church Cate
chism. By this means he engaged his clergy to be more
diligent in instructing the lower orders ; and he at the
fame time furnished them with the necessary books for the
children, and also established numerous parochial libraries.
These patriotic and hXimane exertions soon produced good
effects, which were seen and felt in the more regular man
ners, and the moral arid religious improvement of the ob
jects of them, and deserve to be recorded in honour of the
bishop. To such, and ether benevolent purposes, after
supplying the wants of his necessitous relations, did Dr.
Ken devote the income of his fee. His charity indeed
was so extensive, that, not long before the revolution,
having received from his bishopric a fine of four thousand
pounds, he gave a great part of it for the relief of the
French Protestants; and so little did he take anxious
thought for the morrow, that, on his subsequent depriva
tion, the sale of all his effects, his books excepted, did not
produce more than seven hundred pounds.
Upon the accession of king James II. our prelate pos
sessed, to all appearance, the same degree of favour at
court as in the preceding reign ; and attempts were made
to gain him over to the interest of the popiih party. They
failed, however, of success, and had the contrary effect of
stimulating his zeal in defence of the protestant religion,
aud the establishment of which he was a member. It is

KEN
G5Q
true that he sustained no part in the celebrated popish con
troversy of the day ; but in the pulpit, where his popular
talents secured to him crowded audiences, he frequently
took the opportunity to point out and confute the error*
of popery. One circumstance which recommended him
to king James's favour, was his being a warm advocate for
the doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance; but,
when the king claimed a power of dispensing with the pe
nal laws, and-commanded his declaration of indulgence
to be read by the clergy, he found it expedient to re
nounce that principle, and to act on more constitutional
grounds. On this occasion, he was one of the seven bi
shops who openly opposed the reading of the Declaration,
suppressed those copies of it which were sent to them to
be read in their dioceses, and petitioned his majesty not
to insist on their compliance with a command which was
illegal, and to which they, could not in honour or consci
ence submit. The consequences of this resistance to the
king's pleasure were, his imprisonment with his petition
ing brethren in the Tower, and their acquittal, on a
charge of treason, by the verdict of their country.
ur prelate's conscience, however, would not permit
him to transfer his allegiance to another sovereign on the
abdication of king James. When, therefore, William
and Mary were seated on the throne, and the new oath of
allegiance was required, for refusing it he was deprived of
bis bishopric. After his deprivation he resided chiefly at
Long-lcat, a feat of lord viscount Weymouth, in Wiltshire,
occupied in his studies, and the composition of pious
works, in prose and verse. The latter afford greater evi
dence of his devotional spirit than of his poetical genius,
and served to divert his mind while suffering under the at
tacks of a painful disorder. In his retirement, he appears!
to have taken no share in any of the disputes or political
intrigues of his party, and not to have excited any jea
lousy in the existing government. He differed also from
those of his nonjunng brethren, who were for continuing
a separation from the established church by private conse
crations among themselves ; yet he looked upon his spiri
tual relation to his diocese to be in full force duriag the
life of his first successor, Dr. Kidder. Upon his death,
and the nomination of Dr. Hooper to the diocese by queen
Anne, he requested that gentleman to accept it, and asterwards subscribed himself, " late bishop of Bath and Wells ;"
from which time the queen settled on him a pension of
iooI. a-year, which he enjoyed as long as he lived. For
several years he had been afflicted with severe colicky
pains, and in 1710 discovered symptoms which were as
cribed to an ulcer in his kidneys. Having spent the sumr
mer at Bristol, in the hope of receiving benefit from the
hot well, he removed to a seat belonging to the hon. Mrs.
Thynne, at Leweston in Dorsetshire, where an attack of
the palsy confined him to his chamber for some months.
He died on a journey from thence to Bath, at Long-leaf,
March 19, 1711, in the seventy-fourth year of his age. It
is reported of him, that he had travelled for many years
with his shroud in his portmanteau ; and that he put it
on as soon as he came to Long-leat, of which he gave no
tice on the day before his death, in order to prevent his
body from being stripped. He published, 1. A Manual
of Prayers for the Use of the Scholars of Winchester Col
lege, 1681, 1 2mo. 2. An Exposition of the Church Ca
techism, or Practice of Divine Love, composed for the
Diocese of Bath and Wells, 1685, 8vo. to which were af
terwards added Directions for Prayer, taken out of the
Church Catechism. 3. A Pastoral Letter to the Clergy of
the Diocese of Bath and Wells, concerning their Behavi
our during Lent, 1688, 4-to. Also some single Sermons,
preached on public occasions ; and he left behind him nu
merous poems, which were printed in 1721, in four vo
lumes 8vo. under the title of " The Works of the Rightr
Reverend, Learned, and Pious, Thomas Ken, D.D. &c."
Wood's Ath. Oxen.
KE'NAH, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
KENAMOW, a town of Hindoostan, in Oude: thirty
miles south-south-east of Camipour.
KE'NAHj

KEN
fisiO
KE'NAN, [Hebrew.] A man's name.
KENAPACOMAQUA'. See Longtjille.
KENAPOOS'SAN, a small island in the Eastern Indian
Sea, in the Sooloo Archipelago. Lat. 5. is. N. Ion. 120.
23. E.
KENA'REI HA'VAZ, a town of Hindoostan, in
Moultan : twenty miles east of Batnir.
KENAS'SERIM. See Aleppo, Old, vol. i.
KE'NATH, [Hebrew.] The name of a city.
KEN'AWAS, a town of Hindoostan, in the circar of
Kitchwarah : seventeen miles west of Sheergur.
KE'NAZ, / [Heb. a possession.] A man's name.
KEN'BOW, adv. [of uncertain derivation.] In a cross
passion ; with the one hand on the one hip, and the other
on the other.
KEN'eHESTER, a village of England, in the county
cf Hereford, situated on a small river called Ine, which runs
into the Wye at Hereford ; supposed to have been once a
celebrated city called Aricmium, where Ossa had a palace,
far more ancient than Hereford, and of equal bigness ;
but the place where the town was, in Leland's time, was
all overgrown with brambles, hazles, and such slirubs.
Nothing remains of the splendour of Ariconium but a
piece of a temple. All around the city you may easily
trace the walls, some stones being left every where, though
overgrown by hedges and timber-trees. The ground of
the city is higher than the level of the circumjacent coun
try. There appears no sign of a fosse or ditch around it.
The site of the place is a gentle eminence, of a squarish
form ; the earth black and rich, overgrown with brambles
and oak-trees, full of stones, foundations, and cavities,
where they have been digging. Many coins and antiqui
ties have been found : six miles west-north-welt of Here
ford. See Hereford, vol. ix.
KEN'DAL, called also Kirby Candale, i.e. a church in
a valley, is a corporation town in the county of Westmore
land, distant from London two hundred and fifty -six
miles, seventy-six from Manchester, and twenty-two from
Lancaster. The town lies in a valley surrounded with
hills. There is a very large market on Saturday, and two
fairs annually, viz. April the 27th, and November the 8th
and 9th. There are very considerable manufactories for
linseys and flannels, which employ a great number of
men, women, and children, in weaving, spinning, and
knitting. The church is a handsome structure, supported
by thirty-two large pillars; the tower is seventy-two feet
high, and has a ring of eight bells; also a handsome or
gan; there are twelve chapels of ease belonging to it.
The free-school stands by the side of the church-yard, and
is well endowed, having exhibitions to Queen's college.
The approach to Kendal from the north is pleasant ; a
noble river (the Ken) flowing brisldy through fertile
fields, and visiting the town in its whole length.* It is
crossed by a bridge, more venerable than handsome, where
three great roads coincide, from Sedburgh, Kirkby Ste
phen, and Penrith. The main street, leading from the
bridge, slopes upwards to the centre of the town, and con
tracts itself into an inconvenient passage, where it joins
another principal street, which falls with a gentle decli
vity both ways, and is a mile in length, and of a spacious
breadth. The entrance from the south is by another
bridge, which makes a short awkward turn into the su
burbs ; but after that the street opens well, and the town
has a cheerful appearance. A new street has been opened
from near the centre of the town to the river side, which
has much improved the road through it for carriages. The
objects most worthy of notice here are the manufactures ;
the chief of these are for Kendal cottons, a coarse woollen
cloth, of linseys, and of knit-worsted stockings ; a consi
derable tannery is also carried on in this town. The
smaller manufactures are of fish-hooks ; of waste silk which
is received from London, and, after scouring, combing,
and spinning, is returned ; and of wool-cards, in which
branch considerable improvements have been made by
tiif curious machine invented here for that purpose. There

KEN
are other articles of industry well worth seeing: as the
mills for scouring, fulling, and frizing, cloth ; and for
cutting and rasping dying-wood. These manufactures
were particularly noticed so early as the reign of king
Richard II. and Henry IV. when special laws were en-,
acted for the better regulation of Kendal cloths, &c.
When William the Conqueror gave the barony of Kendal
to Ivo de Taillebois, the inhabitants of the town were vil
lain-tenants of the baronial lord ; but one of his successors
emancipated them, and confirmed their burgages to them
by charter. Queen Elizabeth, in the 18th year of her
reign, erected it into a corporation by the name of alder
men and burgesses, and afterwards king James I. incorpo
rated it with a mayor, twelve aldermen, and twenty-four
capital burgesses ; but it sends no members to parliament ;
indeed the whole of Westmoreland sends but four; two
for the county, and two for Appleby, the county-town ;
though Kendal is the largest town in the county, and
much superior to Appleby in trade, wealth, buildings,
&c. &c. There are. seven companies here, who have each
their hall, viz. mercers, (heermen, cordwainers, glovers,
tanners, tailors, and pewterers. By the late inland navi
gation, it has communication with the rivers Mercey, Dee,
Ribble, Ouse, Trent, Darwent", Severn, Humber, Thames,
Avon, &c. which navigation, including its windings, ex
tends above five hundred miles in the counties of Liucoin, Nottingham, York, Lancaster, Chester, Stafford,
Warwick, Leicester, Oxford, Worcester, &c. Here are
kept the sessions of the peace for this part of the county,
called the Barmy ofKendal. The river here, which runs
half through the town in a stony channel, abounds with
trout and salmon; and on the banks of it live the dyers
and tanners. The canal from Lancaster to Kendal was
completed in the year 1805.
Mr. Gray's description of this town is equally injurious
to it and his memory ; but his account of the church and
castle is worth transcribing. The church stands near the
end of the town : it is a very large Gothic fabric, with a
square tower, and double aisles; and at the east end four
chapels or choirs : one of the family of the Parrs ; another
of the Stricklands ; the third is the proper choir of the
church ; and the fourth of the Belli nghams, a family now
extinct, and who came into Westmoreland before the
reign of Henry VII. and were seated at Burneside at the
reign of king Henry VIII. Adam Bellingham purchased
os the king the twentieth part of a knight's fee in Helsington, a parcel of the possession of Henry duke of Rich
mond, and of sir John Lumley, (lord Lumley,) which his
father Thomas Bellingham had farmed of the crown ; he
was succeeded by bis sou James Bellingham, who erected,
the tomb in the Bellingham chapel. There is an altartomb of Adam Bellingham, dated 1577, with a flat brass
arms and quarterings ; and in the window their amis
alone; argent, a hunting-horn fable, strung gules. In the
Strickland's chapel are several modern monuments, and
another old altar-tomb, not belonging to the family ; this
tomb is probably of Ralph d'Aincourt, who, in the reign
of king John, married Helen, daughter of Anselm de Fat
ness, whose daughter and sole heiress, Elizabeth d'Ain
court, was married to William, son and heir of sir Ro
bert de Strickland, of Great Strickland, knight. In
the 23d year of Henry III. the son and heir was Walter
de Strickland, who lived in the reign of Edward I. was
possessed of the fortune of Anselm de Furness and d'Ain
court, in Westmoreland, and erected the above tomb to
the memory of his grandfather, Ralph d'Aincourt. The
descendants of the said Walter de Strickland have lived
at Sizergh in this neighbourhood ever since, and this cha
pel is the family burying-place. In Parr's chapel is a
third altar-tomb in the corner; no figure or inscription,
but on the side, cut in stone, an escutcheon of Ross of Ken
dal, three water-buckets, quartering Parr, two bars in a
border ingrailed; secondly, an escutcheon, three vaive-afess for Marmion ; thirdly, an escutcheon, three chevrouelt braced, and a chief, which we take for Fitzhugh; at
1
the

KEN
the foot is an escutcheon surrounded with the garter,
bearing Ross and Parr, quarterly, quartering the other
two before-mentioned ; but cannot fay whether this is lord
Parr of Kcndal, queen Catharine's father, or her brother
the marquis of Northampton; perhaps it isa cenotaph
for the latter, who was buried at Warwick, 1571. The
following epitaph composed for himself, by Mr. Ralph Tyrer, vicar of Kendal, who died 1627, and placed in the
choir, may be worth the reader's perusal on account of
its quaintness 1
London bred mee,Westminster fed mee,
Cambridge sped mee,My filter wed mee,
Study taught mee,Living sought mee,
Learning brought mee,Kendal caught mee,
Labour pressed mee,Sickness distressed mee,
Death oppressed mee,The grave possessed mee,
God first gave mee, Christ did save mee,
Earth did crave mee,And heaven would have mee.
The remains of the castle are seated on a fine hill on the
river, opposite to the town ; almost the whole of the in
closure-wall remains, with four towers, two square and
two round, but their upper parts and embattlements are
demolished. It is of rough stone and cement, without any
ornament or arms round ; inclosing a court of like form,
and surrounded by a moat ; noj could it ever have been
larger than it is, for there are no traces of out-works.
There is a good view of the town and rivtr, with a fertile
open valley, through which it winds. If the traveller as
cends from the end of Stramon -gate-bridge to the castle,
which was the only way to it when it was in its glory,
and is the easiest at present, he will observe a square area
that had been fortified by a deep moat, and connected to
the castle by a draw-bridge, where was probably the back
court: the stones are entirely removed, and the ground le
velled, "and laughing Ceres re-assumes the land." The
present structure was undoubtedly railed by the first ba
rons of Kendal, and probably on the ruins of a Roman
station, this being the most eligible site in the county for
a summer encampment ; and, at a small distance from Wa
ter-crook, there are still some remains of a dark-red free
stone, used in facings, and in the doors and windows, that
have been brought from the environs of Penrith-moor,
more probably by the Romans than by cither the Saxon
or Norman lords.
About a mile from Kendal on the right, close by the Ken,
is Water-crook, where was the Concangium of the Romans :
here a body of the vigilators (or watchmen) kept guard, as
this was the intermediate station between the ditches at
Ambleside and the garrison at Overborough. The line of
the foss may be'AiU traced, though much defaced by the
plough. Altars, coins, and inscribed stones, have been
found .here ; and in the wall of the barn, on the very area of
the station, is still legible the inscription preserved by Mr.
Horsley to the memory of two freemen, with an impre
cation against any one who should contaminate their sepul
chre, and a line to the fiscal. There is also an altar with
out any inscription, and a Silenus without a head. At a
small distance is a pyramidal knoll, crowned with a single
tree, called Satury ; where probably something dedicated
to the god Saturn has stood.
To the south-east is the village of Natland : on the ertst
of a green hill, called Helm, are the vestiges of a castellum,
called Castle-steads, by which the residence of the watch
men at Water-crook corresponded (by smoke in the day
and flame in the night) with the garrison at Lancaster.
Near the beacon on Wanton-crap, there is a house at .1
distance to the north called Watch-house, where Roman
coins have been found. At Natland, an old chape! was
rebuilt in 1735. Hcrea floor sixteen inches deep has been
discovered, with reservoirs, &c. with an area one hundred
.and forty yards square, with many foundations and vacui
ties like ovens.
Still keeping along by the east side of the river, you
Gome to Levan's Park, one, of the sweetest spots that fancy
Vox.. XL No. 785.

661
KEN
Imagine: the woods, the rocks, the river, the grounds,
are rivals in beauty of style and variety of contrast ; the
bends of the river, the bulging of the rocks over it, un
der which in some places it retires in haste, and again
breaks out in a calm and spreading stream, are matchless
beauties. The ground in ibme places is bold, and hangs
abruptly over the river, or falls into gentle slopes and ealy
plains j all is variety with pleasing transitions. Thickets
cover the brows; ancient thorns, and more ancient oaks,
are scattered over the plains; and clumps of solitary
beech-trees of enormous size equal, if not surpass, any
thing the Chilternhills can boast. The park is well
stocked with fallow-deer. The tide of the Ken is fa
mous for petrifying springs, that incrust vegetable bodies,
as moss, leaves of trees, Sec. Levan's Hall was the seat of
a family of that name for many ages ; then of Redman tor
several descents ; afterwards it came to the Bsllinghams,
and Adam, or his son James, g:ivc it the present form in.
the reign of queen Elizabeth, and in talte of carving in
wood attempted to outdo his cotemporary, Walter Strick
land, esq. of Sizergh. After Bellingham it came to colonel
Graham, and, from his daughter by marriage, to the an
cestor of the late noble possessor the tarl of Suffolk. The
gardens belonging to this scat are rather curious in the old
style, and said to have been planned by the gardener of
James II. who resided here with colonel Graham during
some part of the troubles of his royal master. Sizergh
Hall is a venerable old mansion in a pleasant situation,
formed, like the rest in ancient times, for a place of de
fence. The tower is a square building, defended by two
square turrets and battlements ; one of them is over the
great entrance, and has a guard-room capable oi'containing ten or a dozen men, with embrasures ; the winding
stair-case terminates in a turret, which defends the other
entrance. At Levan's Bridge you have a new view of the
valley, and the east side of the Ken. At the park-gate
there is a charming view of Sizeiglv, showing itself to the
morning sun, and appearing to advantage from an eleva
ted site under a bold and wooded back ground. Thetower was built in the reign of Henry III. or Edward I.
by sir William Strickland, who had married Elizabeth, the
general heiress of Ralph d'Aincourt. This is evident
from au escutcheon cut in stone on the west side of the
tower, and hung cornerwise ; d'Aincourt quartering
Strickland, three scollop-shells, the crest on a dole helmet,
and a full-topped holly-busli ; the fame are the arms of the
family at this time, and this has been their chief residence
ever since.
Castle-law-hill is an artificial mount that overlooks the
town of Kendal, and faces the castle, and surpasses it in
antiquity; being one of those hills called Laws, where, in
ancient times, distributive justice was administered. Ahandsome obelisk was erected on the top of this hill by
subscription of the inhabitants of Kendal, in 1788 ; which,
seen from almost every part of the vale, is a very beauti
ful object; and, being in the centenary of the revolution
in 1688, has the following inscription :
Sacred to liberty.
This obelisk was erected in the year 1788,
In memory of the revolution in 1688.
KEN'DAL-GREE'N,/ A bright green colour.Thref
mitbegotten knaves in Ktndal-grun came at my back.
Shakejpeare.
KENDER, a town of Hindoostan, in Sehanfunpour*
ten miles north of Sehaurunpour.
KEN'DER, a town of Curdistan : twenty-eight mile
south-west of Betlis.
KEN'DRICK's ISLAND forms the west side of Nootka
Sound, into which you may enter from the west by Mas
sachusetts Sound, along the northern fide of the island.
KEN'DSADAM, a town of Turkestan, on the Sir.:
eighty miles north-west of Tashkund.
KENDUSKE'AG, a river of Americi, which runs into
the Penobicot at the town of Rangor, about two miles be

Gf>2
KEN
low the head of the tide. Here is a thriving village
of handsome houses, and a place of the greatest trade on
the river.
KEN'DY, a town of Bengal : fifty miles north-north
east of Ramgur. Lat. 2+. 16. N. Ion. 85.6. E.
KE'iNEH, a town of Upper Egypt, anciently called Canopolis. Here is a manufacture ot black earthenware. The
caravans assemble here in theirjourney to Coseir : sourmiles
north-east of Dendera. Lat. 26. 2. N. Ion. 30.22. E. See
the article Ecypt, vol. vi. p. 357.
KEN'EBECK. See Ken'nebeck.

KE'NEF, a town of Persia, in the province of Chorasan :

forty-five miles north of Herat, and thirty-five south-east
of Badkis.
KEN'ELM, or Kenhelm, [Saxon.] A man's name.
KEN'ERA, a mountain on the island of Salsette, near
Bombay, celebrated for the number and extent of its ex
cavations. Its principal cavern is arched ; and was evi
dently, from its style of sculpture, a temple of the god
Budha, or Boodh. On each side of the vestibule are stand
ing figures of the god, in easy attitudes, of tolerable pro
portions, and well sculptured in alto-relievo, fourteen
feet high. This cave and three figures are elegantly re
presented in Daniel's series of oriental scenery.
KEN'EZITE,/ A descendant of Kenaz.
KEN'FIG, a parish of Glamorganshire, South Wales.
Mr. Donavan, in his Descriptive Excursions through South
Wales, describes it as a poor village, inhabited mostly by
sailors and smugglers, and represents these as being parti
cularly rude and insulting to strangers. Aclusterof mean
cottages,, grouped together, with a church on a ridge of
rising ground, constitute this village. In this parish is
Kenfig-pool, a lake of fresh water, which "is embosomed
in a depression of an irregular form, in the midst of sands
that have been apparently drifted upon this spot from the
contiguous coast, and, though lying within a very short
distance of the sea at flood-tide, invariably retains its fresh
ness pure and untainted by the muriatic properties of the
former. The circumference of this pool is estimated at a
mile and three quarters. The depth is great in some
places. Indeed it has the reputation of being, in many
parts, unfathomable." It is traditionally said, that a town
formerly occupied this spot, and that it was swallowed up
by an earthquake. At a ssiort distance from the lake, on
an eminence, are some ruins, called Kenfig-castle, which
was only a small fortress.
KENGHEVA'R, a town of Persia, in the province of
Irak, on a river which runs into the Karaiu : 240 miles
north-west of Ispahan, and 150 north-east of Bagdad.
Lat. 34.. 20. N. Ion. 47. 10. E.
KENJA'R, a town of Hindoostan, in Bahar : thirty
miles south-west of Patna.
KENTLWORTH, a town of England, in the county
of Warwick; with a weekly market on Wednesday; and
the ruins of a very ancient castle : iive miles north of
Warwick, and ninety-eight north-west of London. Lat.
jz. 22. N. Ion. 1.34. W.
Among the ruined structures which form a valuable
comment, not only on the disposition, but the history, of
our ancient fortresses, is the Castle of Kenilworth ; famed
in the middle centuries for its strength ; and at a later
period, as the last scene of that heroic gallantry so con
spicuous in the annals of Elizabeth.
Sir William Dugdale fays, that Kenilworth had a castle
previous to the conquest. But it appears to have stood
in a different situation from the present, and to have been
demolished in the wars between Edmund and Canute.
We have no notice of such a structure in the Domesday
Survey. The new building was erected soon after the year
1100, by Geffrey tie Clinton, treasurer and chamberlain
to Henry I. who also founded the priory ; but it did not
long continue with his family. According to the piperolls, so early as 1165 the Dili iff accounted to the crown
for the profit of the park ; and eight years after, in the
19th of Henry II. ytt rind it possessed and garrisoned by

KEN
the king, during th* unnatural rebellion of his sons.
Geffrey de Clinton, the son, from a deed in one of the
Priory Registers, seems afterward to have recovered the
possession of it ; though he did not hold it seven years;
For, in the 27th of Henry II. 1181, we find the sheriff
again accounting to the king for the ward of it. Rent
also was paid by divers persons who lived within it, as sir
William Dugdale supposes, for the safety both of them
selves and of their goods in those turbulent and licentious
times. Still, however, the possession of it does*"not seem
to have been entirely vested in the crown, as, in the begin
ning of king John's reign, Henry de Clinton, the grandson
of the founder, released to the king all his right in it, at
well as in the woods and pools about it. After this time
we find considerable sums laid out in repairing, extend
ing, and improving, the fortifications; and the alterations
which were made in the 26th of Henry III. 1242, are ex-'
pressly enumerated. The chapel was ceiled, wainscotted,
and adorned with painting ; handsome seats made for the
king and queen ; the bell-tower repaired ; the queen's
chamber enlarged and painted ; and the walls on the south
side, next the pool, entirely rebuilt. The fame year, Gil
bert de Segrave was made governor during the royal plea
sure; but under terms which implied some fear of foreign
enemies. Soon after this, however, the king bestowed it
upon Simon de Montfort, earl of Leicester, and Eleanor
his wife, during their lives. This earl, taking part with
the rebellious barons, was slain, with his eldest son, at
the battle of Evessiam, August 4, 1265 ; but his castle of
Kenilworth held out against the royal forces for six months.
The works were defended with considerable resolution,
and the besiegers assailed with stones of great weight from
military engines, which, added to frequent sallies, occa
sioned Henry to change the siege into a blockade ; till,
tired of wasting time before it, he resolved to take it by
storm. But, in the mean while, famine and disease deter
mined Henry de Hastings, who commanded it, to surren
der on conditions. It was during the blockade that the
king, having assembled a parliament, made the DiSum de
Kenilworth, found among our old statutes. After the siege,
the king bestowed the castle on his son Edmund, grant
ing him free chase and warren in all his demesne lands
and woods belonging to it ; with a weekly market and an
annual fair. In the reign of Edward I. we find Kenil
worth remarkable for different scenes. Roger Mortimer,
earl of March, with a gallant assembly of a hundred
knights and as many ladies, held a round table here, di
verting themselves with tournaments and other feats of
chivalry. In the 15th of Edward II. by the attainder of
Thomas earl of Lancalier, the castle again escheated to
the crown ; and soon after became the prison of the king :
Edward, having been deposed by his queen, and taken
prisoner in Wales, was brought hither, where he made
the resignation os his crow n ; whence being removed in
the night by his keepers, sir John Maltravers and sir Tho
mas Berkeley, to Berkeley castle, he was murdered. In
the 1 3th' of Edward Ill's reign, Henry, the brother of the
earl of Lancaster, had his estates, and among them this
castle, restored. On a partition, it afterwards fell to
Blanch, his grand-daughter, who married John of Gaunt;
who in the 15th year of Richard II. or. his return from
Spain, made considerable additions to the works. In the
possession of his son, it once more reverted to the crown ;
and remained a royal palace till 1562. Henry V. and
Henry VIII. appear to have made some few additions, the
greater part of which may be easily distinguished at the
present
hour.Elizabeth granted it, with all its royalties, to
In 1563,
Robert Dudley, third son to the duke of Northumberland,
whom (he afterwards created earl of Leicester. By him
no money was spared in making alterations, additions,
and improvements, in the castle. The chace became ex
tended, and even the back part of the castle was made the
front, with a handsome gatchouse at the entrance.
1570, we are told by Strype, as well as in some Q' n*

K E Ns I L
court-letters of the day, that plots and disturbances had
so awakened the earl of Leicester, that, whether it were
for his own safe recess, or the queen's, or for the bringing
of" the queen of Scots thither, he had now many workmen
at his se.i* at Kenilworth to make it strong, and had fur
nished it with armour, munition, and all necessaries for
defence. In i 571, in her progress to Warwick, we find
Elizabeth paying a short visit here to her favourite; but
her capital visit was in 1575, on which Leicester exerted
his wnole magnificence, in a manner ib splendid, says bi
shop Hurd, as to claim a remembrance even in the annals
of our country. Accounts of it were given at the time
in two very scarce and curious tracts, which have been
reprinted in " Queen Elizabeth's Progresses ;" one by
Laneham, and the other by George Gascoigne ; the latter
entitled "The Princely Pleasures of Kenilworth Castle."
At the queen's first entrance, which appears tp have been
by what is called the Gallery Tower, a floating island
was discerned upon the pool, glittering with torches, on
which lat the Lady of the Lake, attended by two nymphs,
who addressed her majesty in verse, with an historical ac
count of the antiquity and owners of the caltle ; and the
speech was closed with the sound of cornets, and other
instruments of loud music. Within the bale-court was
erected a stately bridge, twenty feet wide and seventy long,
Over which the queen was to pals; and on each side stood
columns, with presents upon them to her majesty from
the gods. Silvanus offered a cage of wild fowl, and Po
mona divers forts of fruits ; Ceres gave corn, and Bac
chus wine ; Neptune presented lea-fish ; Mars the habili
ments of war ; and Phbus all kinds of musical instru
ments. During the rest of her stay, a variety of sports
and shows were daily exhibited. In the chace was a savage
man with satyrs; there were bear-baitings and fire works,
Italian tumblers, and a country bride-ale, running at the
quintin, and morrice-dancing. And, that no fort of di
version might be omitted, hither came the Coventry men,
and acted the ancient play, so long since used in their
city, called Hocks-Tuelday, representing the destruction
of the Danes in the reign of king Ethelred ; which proved
so agreeable to her majesty, that (lie ordered them a brace
of bucks, and five marks in money to defray the charges
of the feast. There were besides, on the pool, a Triton
on a mermaid eighteen feet long, and Arion upon a dol
phin. To grace the entertainment, the queen here
knighted Thomas Cecil, eldest son to the lord treasurer ;
Henry Cobham, brother to the lord Cobham ; Francis
Stanhope, and Thomas Trcstiam. An estimate may be
formed of the expence from the quantity of ordinary beer
that was drunk on the occasion, amounting to 320 hogs
heads. The queen staid here nineteen days; during which
time, besides the expence of the recreations, the castle
appears to have been still farther furnished with artillery
and ammunition from some of the royal arsenals. The
former, it is particularly said by Strype, were never car
ried back. Here also Elizabeth touched nine persons for
the evil. The verses, plays, and pageants, were devised
by the most ingenious writers of the time. It was in parcular allusion to the scenes here depicted that Mr. Warton, in describing the great features in the poetry of the
age, observes that, "the books of antiquity being famili
arised to the great, every thing was tinctured with ancient
history and mythology. The heathen gods, although dis
countenanced by the Calvinists, on a suspicion ot their
tending to chen'h and revive a spirit of idolatry, came
into general vogue. When the queen paraded through a
counm town, almost every pageant was a pantheon.
When she paid a visit at the house of any of her nobility,
at entering the hali ihe was saluted by the Penates, and
conducted to her privy chamber by Mercury. Even the
pastry-cooks were expert mythologifts. At dinner, select
transformations of Ovid's Metamorphoses were exhibited
in confectionary ; and the splendid iccing of an immense
historic plumb-cake was embossed with a delicious bassorelievo of the destruction of Troy, In the afternoon,

W O "R T h.
<m
when she condescended to walk in the garden, the lake
was covered with Tritons and Nereids ; the pages of the
family were converted into wood-nymphs, who peeped
from every bower ; and the footmen gambled over the
lawns in the figures of satyrs. I speak it, (says Mr. Warton,) without designing to insinuate any unfavourable
suspicions ; but it seems difficult to fay why Elizabeth's
virginity should have been made the theme of perpetual
and excessive panegyric ; nor does it immediately appear,
that there is less merit or glory in a married than a mai
den queen. Yet the next morning, after sleeping in a
room hung with the tapestry of the voyage of Eneas, when
her majesty hunted in the park, (he was met by Diana,
who, pronouncing our royal prude to be the brightest pa
ragon of unspotted chastity, invited her to groves free
from the intrusions of Acteon."
Lord Leicester continued to make Kenilworth an occa
sional residence till his death ; when, by an inventory taken
the 14th day of November, 1 588, his goods and chattels in
the castle amounted to 26841. 4s. id. Having no issue by
his wife, he bequeathed the castle to his brother Ambrose,
earl of Warwick, and in reversion to sir Robert Dudley,
who was by some thought to have been his illegitimate son.
Sir Robert Dudley offending king James, by not return
ing from his travels when summoned, his possessions at
Kenilworth were seized, by virtue of the statute of fugi
tives, to the king's use. In the survey which was made
011 the occasion, the walls of the castle are represented to
have been fifteen feet in thickness ; the park-ground to
contain 789 acres, and the pool to cover 11 1. The cir
cuit of the castle, manors, parks, and chace, was rated at
from nineteen to twenty miles; and the value of the whole
at 38,5541. 15s. When the sequestration was removed,
not long after, the agents of prince Henry agreed to give
sir Robert 14,5001. for his right in the castle and its ap
pendages. Of this 3000I. alone were paid ; but into the
hands of a merchant who broke, so that no money ever
reached fir Robert Dudley. On the death of prince Henry,
his brother Charles claimed the castle, as his heir,} and
retained possession of it till his accession to the throne.
In the first year of his reign, he granted it to Robert earl of
Monmouth, Henry lord Carey, his eldest son, and Tho
mas Carey, efq. for their lives. The inheritance was af
terwards granted to Lawrence vilcount Hyde of Kenil
worth, in whose descendants, the earls of Clarendon, the
property is still vested.
Dilapidated as the castle now is, sufficient may be traced
among its ruins to give us some notions of its former
splendour. The present entrance is nearly in the centre
of the north side, through the gate-house erected by
lord Leicester, which is now the only inhabited remain.
R. L. is seen in the spandrils of the door; and the fame
letters, with the Garter, appear on each side the sire- place
of one of the rooms, with ragged staves and Droit et loyal.
Between every pannel of the wainscot, the ragged staff is
repeated. For the appropriation of the other buildings
we are principally indebted to sir William Dugdale's His
tory, whose plan of the caltle still furnishes the best clue
both to the antiquary and the traveller in tracing its re
mains. Passing iroin the gate-house, the vestiges of what
was once the garden may be clearly seen ; with the anci
ent stables at a considerable distance to the left, against
the east wall which bounds the base court of the castle.
A little further, on the right, stands Csar's 'lower, a
square building, strengthened by four small towers at the
corners. This is not only the most massive, but, in its
main structure, the most ancient remnant of the fortress;
it seems to have been the castle as it was erected in the
time of Henry I. with a few alterations by the earl of
Leicester. Close beyond the western fide, but detached
from the tower, are seen the remains of the kitchens ;
joined by a smaller, though not so strong a tower as the
former, at the north-west corner. Nearly the whole of the
western side is occupied by the hall ; the windows, walls,
&c. of which are ornamented with the richest tracery,
though

KEN
though now, for the greater part, covered with ivy ;
but exhibiting;, with some of the adjoining buildings, the
principal improvements which were made to the castle
when inhabited by John of Gaunt, in the days of Richard
II. The privy-chamber, the presence-chamber, Leices
ter's buildings, and sir Robert Dudley's lobby, are the ad
ditions on the south-east and eastern sides of the inner
court, which were made between 1563 and 1575. King
Henry's lodgings form perhaps the only portion of the
main structure which was built by Henry VIII. the Plesans
en Marys, which he erected near the Swan-tower, was only
removed from the tail of the pool, where it had been built
by Henry V. The outer walls, which occupy within their
circuit seven acres, are strengthened at proper distances by
very ancient tovvers. At the south-west angle is the sally
port ; in the corner, 011 the north-west, the swan-tower ;
on the north, the gate-house ; at the north-east corner,
'Lun's-tower ; on the east side the stables, and beyond them
the water- tower; and lastly, on the south-east, Mortimer's
tower (rebuilt by Leicester), leading through the tilt-yard
-to the gallery-tower, which, as we have before mentioned,
appears in ancient times to have been the grand entrance
of the castle. But even beyond this, at a considerable
distance toward the Warwick road, are other fortifications,
which do not appear to have been noticed by the writers
on the castle. The pool, or lake, we have so frequently
-mentioned, is now quite dry; and both the earth-works
and the rnins fast decaying. Monthly Mag. for Dec. 1806.
KE'NITES, [Hebrew, a possession.] A people who
dwelt west of the Dead Sea, and extended themselves pret
ty far into Arabia Petra. Jcthro, Moses's father-in-law,
and a priest of Midian, was a Kenite j and in Saul's time
the Kenites were mingled with the Amalekites. 1 Sam.
xv. 6. Although the Kenites were among those people
whose lands God had promised to the descendants of
Abraham, nevertheless, in consideration of Jethro, all of
them who submitted to the Hebrews were suffered to live
in their own country : the rest fled, in all probability to
the Edomitcs and Amalekites. The lands of the Kenites
were in Judah's lot. Balaam, when invited by Balak king
of Moab to curse Israel, stood on a mountain fom whence,
addressing himself to the Kenites, he said, Strong is thy
dwelling place, and thou puttrjl thy nest on a rock ; nevertheless
the Kenite Jhall be toasted, until A/her Jhall carry thee away
<aptive. Numb. xxiv. 21, 22. The Kenites dwelt in
mountains and rocks, almost inaccessible. Ken signifies
a nest, a hole, a cave ; and Kinnin, in Greek, may be"
translated Troglodytes, (or Caveites.) After Saul, the
Kenites are not mentioned ; but they subsisted, being mingled with the Edomites and other nations of
Arabia-Patra. For the history of Heber the Kenite,
husband to Jael, who killed Siscra, see Judges iv. 17, &c.
KEN'IZZITES, ancient people of Canaan, whose land
God promised to the descendants of Abraham. Gfli.xv. 19.
It is believed they dwelt in the mountains south of Juda.
Kenaz, the son of Eliphaz, probably took his name from
the Kenizzites, among whom he settled.
KEN'KER. See Caggar, vol. iii. p. 596.
KEN'KRI, a town of European Turkey, in Livadia:
forty miles weft of Athens.
KENKS, /. [a sea term.] Doublings in a cable or rope,
'when it is handed in or out so that it does not run smooth.
When any rope makes turns, and does not run smooth
and clever in the block, they fay it makes kenks.
KEN'LET, a river of Wales, which runs into the Tanot in the south-east part of Denbighshire .
KENMA'RE, a town of Ireland, in the county of Kerry,
at the mouth of a river of the same name : twelve m,iles
south of Killarney.
KENMA'RE RIVER, a river or arm of the Atlantic
Sea, on the coast of Ireland, which extends about twenty
miles in length, and about three in breadth, situated at
the south-west side of the county of Kerry. It affords a
safe and capacious harbour, but little frequented': the
mouth is situated in lat. 51. 40. N. Ion. 9. 57. W.

KEN
KENMO'RE, a town of Scotland, in the county of
Perth, on an isthmus, which projects into the eastern ex
tremity of Loch Tay, over which is a bridge in the road
to Inverary ; the parish is extensive : seventy-six miles
north of Edinburgh, and thirty-five south-east of Inverary.
KEN'NAMICK (Great), a river of the western terri
tory of America, which runs into Lake Michigan in lat.
42.14. N. Ion. 86. 52. W.
KENNEBECCA'SIUS, a river of New Brunswick,
which runs into the St. John in lat. 45. 25. N. Ion. 66.
5. W.
KEN'NEBECK, a river of North America, and, next to
Penobscot, the finest in the District of Maine. Three miles
from the Chops, Swan Island, seven miles long, divides the
waters of the river. The waters on both sides of it are na
vigable ; but the channel on the east side is mostly used.
Thirty-eight miles from the sea is the island Nahunkeag,
which signifies " the land where eels are taken." Within
three miles of this island, a small river coming west from
ponds which are in the town of Winthrop, runs into the
Kennebeck, and is known by the name of Cobbefeconte,
called by the Indians Cobbist'econteag, which in their lan
guage signifies "the place where sturgeon are taken." Six
miles further up the river we find the head of the naviga
ble waters : this is a bason forty-six miles from the sea, and
very commodious for the anchoring of vessels. On the
east bank of the small fall which terminates the navigation
of the Kennebeck, is Fort Western, which was erected in
the year 1752. From that fort to Taconnet Fall is eigh
teen miles. This is a great fall of water ; and on the bank
of it, on the eastern side of the river, is Fort Halifax,
erected in 1754, and situated on the point of land formed
by the confluence of the Sebastacook with the Kennebeck,
by which the latter is increased one third in size. The Se
bastacook comes from lakes nearly north from its mouth;
and in its windings receives brooks and small rivers,
for the space of one hundred and fifty miles. Thirty
miles above Fort Halifax, as the river runs, the stream
called Sandy river flows into the Kennebeck, at the point
where the ancient town of Norridgewock stood ; forty
miles or more further up, the Kennebeck takes a south
westward course. The Kennebeck, turning again west
ward, receives the eastern branch fifty miles from Nor
ridgewock. The main branch of the Kennebeck, winding
into the wilderness, forms several carrying-places ; one of
which, called the Great Carrying-place, is five miles
across, and the river's course gives a distance of thirtyfive miles, for that which is gained by five on the dry land.
At about 100 miles distance from the mouth of the eastern
branch, the source of the main or western branch of tht
Kennebeck is found extended a great distance along the
fide of the Chaudiere, which carries the waters from the
high lands into the St. Lawrence. There are no lakes,
but a few small ponds and morasses at the source of this
branch. The carrying-place, from boatable waters in it
to boatable waters in the river Chaudiere, is only five miles
over. The eastern branch of the Kennebeck, which unites
with the other above Norridgewock, issues from a body of
waters which lie north about twenty miles from the conflu
ence of the two branches. These waters are called Moose
Pond or Moose Lake. The Kennebeck affords great quan
tities of lumber, and is inhabited at different seasons by se
veral species of valuable fish. Salmon and sturgeon are taken
here in great abundance, and shad and alewives relieve the
wants of the necessitous part of the inhabitants. This ri
ver forms the nearest sea-port for the people on the upper
part of the river Connecticut. From the Upper Cohos,
or Coos, on the latter river, to the tide-water in Kenne
beck, is ninety measured miles.
KEN'NEBUNK, the Indian name of a place since call
ed Wells, in the district of Maine, North America : about
thirty-three miles below Portsmouth in'New Hampshire.
KEN'NEBUNK, a river of the district of Maine, hav
ing a good harbour at its mouth, from whence great quan
tities of lumber axe shipped for a market. This river dij
rides

KEN
idei the townships of "Wells and Arundel. It runs a
short course, and empties into the sea between Cape Por
poise
and Ope Neddick.
Wells.
KENNEDY'S
CREEK,Seea river
of Kentucky, which
runs into the Ohio in lat. 58. 30. N. Ion. 83. 36. W.
KEN'NEL, / [canalis, Lat.] The watercourse of a
street.Bad humours gather to a bile ; or, as divers ken
nels flow to one fink, lo in short time their numbers in
creased. Hayward.
[From ckenil, Fr.] A cot for dogs.A dog sure, if
he could speak, had wit enough to describe his kenntl.
Sidney.
From forth the kennel of thy womb hath crept
A hell-hound, that doth hunt us all to death. Skakefp.
A number of dogs kept in a kennel :
A little herd of England's tim'rous deer,
Maz'd with a yelping kennel of French curs. Shakespeare.
The hole of a fox, or other beast.
Mr. Beckford, in his Essays on Hunting, is very parti
cular in describing a kennel for hounds; and a kennel he
thinks indispensably necessary for keeping those animals
in proper health and order. " It is true (fays he), hounds
may be kept in barns and stables ; but those who keep
them in such places can best inform you whether their
hounds are capable of answering the purposes for which
they are designed. The fense of smelling is so exquisite
in a hound, that I cannot but suppose that every ltench
is hurtful to it. Cleanliness is not only ablblutely neces
sary to the nose of the hound, but also to the preservation
of his health. Dogs are naturally cleanly; and seldom, if
they can help it, dung where they lie. Air and freih straw
are necessary to keep them healthy. They are subject to
the mange ; a disorder to which poverty and Hastiness
will very much contribute. The kennel should be situ
ated on an eminence ; its front ought to be to the east, and
the courts round it ought to be wide and airy to admit
the sunbeams at any time of the day. It is proper that it
should be neat without, and clean within ; and it is proper
to be near the master's house, for obvious reasons. It
ought to be made large enough at first, as anv addition to
it afterwards may spoil it in appearance at ieast." Two
kennels, however, in our author's opinion, are absolutely
necessary to the well-being of hounds: " When there is
but one (fays he), it is seldom sweet; and, when cleaned
out, the hounds, particularly in winter, suffer both while
it is cleaning and afterwards as long as it remains wet."
When the feeder first comes to the kennel in a morn
ing, he should let out the hounds into the outer court ;
and in bad weather should open the door of the huntingkennel (that in which the hounds designed to hunt next
day are kept), lest want of rest should incline them to go
into it. The lodging-room should then be cleaned out,
the doors and windows of it opened, the litter shaken up,
and the kennel made sweet and clean before the hounds
return to it again. The floor of each lodging-room should
be bricked, and sloped on both sides to run to the centre,
with a gutter left to carry oft" the water, that when they
are washed they may soon be dry. If water should remain
through any fault in the floor, it must be carefully mop
ped up ; for damps are always very prejudicial. The
kennel ought to have three doors ; two in the front and
one in the back ; the last to have a lattice-window in it
with a wooden shutter, which is constantly to be kept
closed when the hounds are in, except in summer, when
it should be lest open all the day.
At the back of Mr. Beckford's kennel is a house thatch
ed and furzed up on the sides, large enough to contain at
least a load of straw. Here should be a pit ready to re
ceive the dung, and a gallows for the flelh. The gallows
should have a thatched roof, and a circular board at the
posts to prevent vermin from climbing up. He advises to
enclose a piece of ground adjoining to the kennel for such
Vol. XI. No. 785.

KEN
dog-horses as may be brought alive; it being sometime!
dangerous to turn them out where other hories go, on ac
count of the disorders with which they may be infected.
In some kennels a stove is made use of ; but, where x'nr.
feeder is a good one, Mr. Beckford think, tint a mop
properly used will render the Hove unnecessary. " I have
a little hay-rick (lays he) in the grafs-yard, which I think
is of use to keep the hounds clean and fine in their coats.
You will frequently find them rubbing themselves against
it. The shade of it is also useful to them in summer. If
ticks at any time be troublesome in your kennel, let the
walls of it be well washed ; if that should not destroy
them, the walls must then be white-warned." Besides the
directions already given concerning the situation of the
kennel, our author recommends it to have a stream of wa
ter in its neighbourhood, or even running through it if
possible. There should also be moveable stages on wheels
for the hounds to lie 011. The soil ought at all events to
be dry.
To KEN'NEL, v. n. To lie ; to dwell ; used of beasts,
and of man in contempt.The dog kennetlea in a hollow
tree, and the cock roosted upon the boughs. VEstrange,
Yet, when they list, would creep,
If ought disturb'd their noise, into her womb,
And kennel there : yet there still bark'd and howl'd
Within, unseen.
Milton's Paradise Lost.
KEN'NELLING, /. The act of lying in company as
beasts; of putting dogs into a kennel.
KEN'NERY, a small island near the coast of Malabar,
surrounded with a wall and towers. Lat. 18. 4.1. N.
KEN'NET, a river of England, which riles in a vil
lage of the fame name, about four miles from Marlbo
ro ugh in Wiltshire ; passes by Maryborough, Hungerford,
and Newbury, from whence it is made navigable to the
Thames, which it joins a little below Reading. See the
article Canal Navigation, vol. iii. p. 690.
KEN'NET, a township of United America, in Chester
county, Pennsylvania.
KEN'NETH, the name of three kings of Scotland,
See that article.
KEN'NETS, / A sort of coarse Welsh cloth, men
tioned in the slat. 33 Hen. VIII. c. 3. Also small piece*
of timber, nailed to the inside of the ship, into which the
tacks and sheets are fastened.
KEN'NETT (White), a learned English prelate and
antiquarian, was the son of the Rev. Basil Kennett, rec
tor of Dimchurch in Kent, and was born at Dover in the
year 1660. He had the first part of his education at Eleham and Wye, two country schools in the neighbourhood,
where he made a good progress in classical learning ; and
went to Oxford in 1678, where he was placed under the
care of Mr. Allam, a celebrated tutor at that time. By
the diligence of his application to his studies, and his ra
pid improvement, he gained the warm esteem of his tu
tor, who took a particular delight in imposing talks and
exercises upon him, which he would often read in the
common room, before the masters and gentlemen com
moners, in order to furnish himself with opportunities of
commencing his pupil. The fame gentleman also intro
duced him very early, while he was an under-graduate, to
the acquaintance ot Anthony Wood, who employed him
in collecting epitaphs, and other notices, of eminent and
learned men who had been members of the university of
Oxford. The studies to which he was chiefly attached
were the different branches of polite literature; but with a
particular genius and inclination for the study of antiqui
ties and history. His career as an author, however, com
menced in the publication of a political tract, while he
was an under-graduate, and entitled, " A Letter from a
Student at Oxford to a Friend in the Country, concerning
the approaching Parliament, in Vindication of his Majesty,
the Church of England, and the University," 1680, 8vo.
It was written in defence of the court-measures, and lup*G
ported

K E N N E T T.
668
ported notions which Tie renounced in his maturer years. tiquarian researches with success, he now set about im
The whig party in parliament, as it was then begun to be proving himself in the Saxou and northern tongue;, and
called, were so much offended with it, that enquiries were particularly the derivation of our oldest English* words
made after the author, in order to have him punished : from the Gothic and other Norman dialects, under the
but the sudden dissolution of parliament preserved him instruction of the celebrated Dr. Hickes ; with whom he
from the effects of their resentment. On this event he had been for some time intimately acquainted, and who
printed, in the fame party spirit, " A Poem (or Ballad) had taken shelter in the parsonage-house at Ambrosden,
to Mr. E.L. on his Majesty's dissolving the late Parliament when under prosecution for his proceedings on his depri
vation from the deanery of Worcester.
at Oxford," i6'8i.
About the year 1699, Mr. Kennett took the degree of
Mr. Kennett was admitted to the degree of B.A. in
t6iz ; and in the following year he published an English doctor of divinity ; and in 1700, without any solicitation
translation of Erasmus's Mori* Encomium, entitled, " Wit on his part, he was appointed minister of St. Botolph, Aidagainst Wisdom, or a Panegyric upon Folly." This was gate, in the city of London. As this was a very exten
one of the exercises which had been prescribed to him by sive and populous parish, he immediately resigned the vi
his tutor ; as was also the Life of Chabrias, printed among carage os Ambrosden, notwithstanding that he might have
the translations of the Lives of Illustrious Men by Corne legally retained it together with his new preferment. In
lius Nepos, by several hands, and<publi(hed at Oxford in 1701, he embarked, 111 opposition to Dr. Atterbury and
1684., 8vo. About this time he entered into holy orders : the high-church party, in the controversy about the rights
in 1685 he proceeded M. A. and was presented by sir Wil of the convocation ; of which body he became a member
liam Glynne, bart. to the vicarage of Amersden, or Am- about this time, as archdeacon of Huntingdon ; to which
brosden, in Oxfordshire. To this patron he dedicated dignity he was promoted by Dr. Gardiner, bishop of Lin
" An Address of Thanks to a good Prince, presented in coln, who had appointed him his chaplain some time before.
Dr. Kennett had now grown into high esteem with the
the Panegyric of Pliny upon Trajan, the best of the Ro
man Emperors," which translation had been another of moderate party in the church, and particularly with Dr.
his college-exercises, and was published in 1686, 8vo. Tenison, archbishop of Canterbury ; at whose recommen
Mr. Kennett was too young a divine to take a part in the dation he was chosen, in 1701, a member of the Society
famous popish controversy j but he distinguished himself for propagating the Gospel in foreign parts : and he after
by preaching against popery. In the same spirit he after wards rendered it essential service by his zealous exertions
wards refused to read king James's declaration of indul in promoting its progress and success. In 1705, upon the
gence in 1688, and concurred with the body of the clergy advancement of Dr. Wake to the see of Lincoln, our arch
in the diocese of Oxford in rejecting an address to his deacon was appointed to preach his consecration-sermon ;
majesty which had been recommended by bishop Parker which was publislied at the desire of the archbishop and
in the same year. In 1689, while engaged in the exercise bishops, and was so much admired by lord chief justice
of shooting, his gun burst, and he received a dangerous Holt, that he pronounced it to contain more to the pur
wound in the forehead by a splinter from it, which frac pose of the legal and Christian constitution of the church
tured his skull, and rendered it necessary for him to un of England, than any volume of discourses. On the 30th
dergo the severe operation of trepanning. In the autumn of January following, he preached before the house- of
of that year he was chosen lecturer of St. Martin's, com commons, and was under the necessity of printing his dis
monly called Carfax, in Oxford, having for some time re course, to vindicate himself against the calumnies propa
turned to that city, on being invited to become tutor and gated concerning it. About this time, some booksellers
vice-principal at Edmund-hall, where he lived in friehd- undertook to publish a collection of the best writers of thi
fliip with the principal, the learned Dr. John Mill, who lives and reigns of our several English princes from the
was at this time employed in preparing for the press his time of the Norman invasion ; but, after having laid their
plan, they found it necessary that some of the later reigns
celebrated edition of the New Testament.
Our author's character now stood so high in the univer should be written byanew hand. Upon their application
sity, that he was first appointed a public lecturer in the to Dr. Kennett, he consented to engage in the work; and
schools, and afterwards chosen proproctor two years suc the whole-was published in 1706, in three volumes folio,
cessively. The next piece which he sent to the press was under the title of " A complete History of England, &c."
The Life of Mr. William Somner, which was prefixed to The first and second volumes were collected by Mr. John
Brome's edition of that famous antiquary's Treatise of the Hughes, who also wrote the general preface ; and the
Roman Ports and Forts in Kent, and published with it in third, containing the reigns of Charles I. Charles II.
1693. In that year he was presented to the rectory of James II. and William III. was entirely written by Ken
Shottefbrook in Berkshire ; but he still continued to reside nett.
About the year 1707 Dr. Kennett was appointed chap
at Oxford, where the study of antiquities particularly
flourished under the influence of his example, and by the lain in ordinary to her majesty ; and in that year preached
advantage of his instructions. A striking testimony of a funeral-sermon on the death of the first duke of Devon
the high opinion entertained of his proficiency in this shire, which occasioned great clamours against him, and af
branch of knowledge, may be seen in the elegant Latin forded plausible ground for his enemies to accuse him of
dedication to him of Mr. (afterwards bishop) Gibson's encouraging a death-bed repentance, and to insinuate, that
translation of Somner's treatise in answer to Chiffkt, " con " he had built a bridge to heaven for men of wit and
cerning the Situation of the Portus Iccius," on the coast parts ; but that the duller sort of mankind must not hope
of France, where Csar embarked for the invasion of this to pass that way." In the fame year Dr. Kennett was pro
moted by the queen to the deanery of Peterborough, and
island.
Mr. Kennett was admitted to the degree of bachelor of presented to the rectory of St. Mary Aldermary, in the
divinity in 169+ ; ami in the following year he published city of London ; for which last preferment he exchanged
his very learned and accurate work entitled " Parochial his benefice at Aldgate, that he might have more leisure
Antiquities attempted in the History of Ambrosden, Bur- for retirement and study, though by so doing he made a
cester, and other adjacent Parishes, in the Counties of Ox considerable pecuniary sacrifice. Soon after the appear
ford and Bucks," 4to. While he was drawing up this ance of the noted Dr. Sacheverell's sermon, which was
work, he was frequently led to take into consideration the preached before the lord-mayor of London, on the 5th of
subject of impropriatious ; and, as he had this part of the November 1709, our author addressed a letter to an alder
revenue of the church much at heart, in 1698 he publish man of the city concerning that scandalous production,
ed sir Henry Spelmau's History and Fate of Sacriledge, which was printed under the title of " A true Answer to
with additional authorities and facts collected by himself. Dr. Sacheverell's Sermon, &c." and in the fame year he
That he might be the better qualified to pursue these an. published, A Vindication of the Church and Clergy of
England,

K E N N E T T.
GG7
England, from some late Reproaches rudely and unjustly cast 171 3, entitled, " Bibliothtca Arntrican* Primordia ; or, an
\ipoQ t! em," Svo. written in answer to " An Appeal of the Attempt towards laying the Foundation of an American
Clcrp,y of the Church of England, to my Lords the Bishops, Library, in several Books, Papers, and Writings, &c."
&c " the production of a violent and noisy high-church This catalogue was published by him, to induce others to
clergyman, anil afterwards a nonjuror. In the year 1710, make donations to the society of such books as were not
lie preached the Latin sermon at the opening of the con- in it, and which might be serviceable to the institution.
Vocation, which was immediately printed, as was soon af Aboot the same time, he also sounded an antiquarian and
terwards an English translation of it, with a postscript, in historical library at Peterborough, consisting of about fif
vindication of himself against some reflections cast on him teen hundred volumes and small tracts : among which are
by the tory party. To the manuvres of that party he most of the printed legends of faints, the oldest rituals
steadily opposed himself, when, in the same year, they pro and liturgies, the first-printed statutes and laws, the most
cured an address from the majority of the London clergy ancient homilies and sermons, the first editions of the Eng
to the queen, upon the change of the ministry, despising lish schoolmen, poltillers, expounders, &c. with numerous
the threat that those who should refuse to subscribe it fragments of ourancient language, usage, customs, rights,
would be considered as enemies to the queen and her go tenures, and such other things as tend to illustrate the his
vernment. One opinion, favourable to the extension of tory os Great Britain and Ireland, and the successive state
priestly power, for which some of the high-church clergy of civil government, religion, and learning, in these king
were at this time advocates, was the necessity of private doms.
After the accession of king George I. to the throne,
confession and sacerdotal absolution ; and a sermon in
tended to advance that notion was published by a Dr. when dean Kennett found that a rebellion wns breaking
Brett, of which complaint was made in the house of con out in Scotland, and that many in England were disposed
vocation, though the motions for censuring it were suffer to countenance it, he preached with the utmost boldness
ed to drop, and the author was justified and commended in defence of the present settlement of the government
by his party. To counteract the tendency of such prin under the house of Hanover: and when threatened in pri
ciples, the dean published, in 1711, " A Lctterto the Re vate letters, that the time was coming when he should be
verend Thomas Krett, LL.D. Sec. abouta Motion in Con punissied for his treason against the lawful kin^', and it
vocation and in the fame year he also published, with was even hinted by some friends of less spirit than himself,
the same view, " A Memorial for Protestants on the Fifth that wisdom and prudence called for greater caution while
of November, &c. in a Letter to a Peer of Great-Britain ;" the enemy had a sword in his hand ; he was used to lay,
which was succeeded, in the following year, by an impres that he was prepared to live and die in the cause against
sion of a sermon of archbishop Whitgift, preached before popery and the pretender, and that he would go out to
queen Elizabeth, with a preface of his own, relative to fight, when he could stay no longer to preach against them.
He was also Zealous for the repeal of the acts against oc
the points in debate between him and his antagonists.
The zeal which dean Kennett thus displayed in oppo casional conformity, and the growth of schism} and
sition to the claims of the high-church clergy, and the warmly opposed the proceedings 111 the convocation against
sentiments of moderation which he discovered towards Dr. Hoadly, then bishop of Bangor, on whose side he was
the dissenters, as well as his attachment to the protestant deeply engaged in what is called the Bangorian contro
succession, and the interests of civil liberty, had rendered versy. The spirit which in these instances he displayed in
him so obnoxious to the violent tories, that very un the service of civil and religious freedom, exasperated his
common methods were taken to expose him ; and an ex enemies, who were so artful as to excite prejudices against
traordinary one in particular, by Dr. Welton, rector of him in the minds of some who were high in power at
Whitechapel, who was afterwards deprived as a nonjuror. court ; whence they were led to hope and confidently re
In a new altar-piece of that church, intended to represent ported, that an effectual bar was opposed to his farther ad
Christ and his twelve apostles eating the last supper, Judas vancement in the church. In a sliort time, however, they
was drawn sitting in an elbow-chair, dressed in a black had the mortification to see him honoured with the mitre ;
garment between a gown and a cloak, with a black scarf for, upon the death of bissiop Cumberland in 17 18, he was
and a white band, a sliort wig, a mark on his forehead, immediately promoted to the fee of Peterborough. The
resembling the black patch with which Dr. Kennett co most important of his publications after his elevation to
vered the place where he had formerly received his wound, this dignity, was "A Register and Chronicle, Ecclesiasti
and with so much of that gentleman's countenance, that cal and Civil, containing Matters of Fact, delivered in the
under it, in effect, was written " the dean the traitor." Words of the most authentic Books, Papers, and Records,
Such an extraordinary painting drew crowds of people digested in exact Order of Time ; with proper Notes and
daily to view it : but it- was esteemed so insolent and pro- References towards discovering and connecting the true
sine a prostitution of what was intended for the most fa-, History of England, from the Restoration of King Charles
cred use, that, upon the complaints of others, without any II." in two vols. folio, 1718. He enjoyed his bissiopric
remonstrance from the dean, who neither saw it nor seem ten years ; and died at his house in Westminster, on the
ed to regard it, the bishop of London compelled those who 19th of December, 1728, in the sixty-ninth year of h'%
set it up to take it down again. Such efforts of malignity age.
Besides the articles already enumerated, bishop Kennett
to expose the character of the dean, instead of damping
his ardour in the defence of that cause which he had eU published numerous sermons, tracts, and editions, with,
poused, served only to animate him to farther exertions : improvements, of pieces by other authors.
KEN'NETT (Basil), younger brother of the preced
and, in the year last mentioned, upon the appearance of
Mr. Bedford's " Hereditary Right, &c." he published an ing, was born in 1674 at his father's vicarage of Postling
answer to it in " A Letter to the Lord Bishop of Carlisle, in Kent. He was brought up to the church, and admit
concerning one of his Predecessors, Bishop Merks, on Oc ted a scholar of Corpus- Christi college, Oxford, in 1690,
casion of a new Volume for the Pretender, &c." which He took the degree of M. A. 1696, and in that year pubwas followed, at subsequent periods, by two other letters liflied Roma Anliqu Notitia ; or, the Antiquities of Rome,
from the dean to the fame prelate, in the fame controversy. 8vo. to which were prefixed two essays on the Roman learn
In the mean time, he employed his leisure hours in pro ing and education. This work was so well received, that
moting the designs of the Society for propagating the Gos he followed it, in 1697, by The Lives and Characters of
pel in foreign parts. With this view, having made a large the Ancient Greek Poets, 8vo. He was in the fame year
collections books, charts, maps, and papers, at his own elected a fellow of his college, and about the fame time
expence, in subserviency to a design of writing "A full entered into orders. Turning his studies to divinity, he
History of the Propagation of Christianity in the Englissi publistied an Exposition of the Apostles Creed, according
American Colonies," he presented them to the society, to Bistiop Pearson, 8vo. 1705 ; and an Essay towardsa Pa
and published a catalogue of them in quarto in the year raphrase on the PCilms in Verse, with a Paraphrase on
the

668
KEN N" I
the third Chapter of the Revelations, tvo. 1706. S<*
much was he respci'led in the university, that it was
with some reluctance he complied with his brother's soli
citation in accepting the place of chaplain to the Eng
lish factory at Leghorn. He entered upon that office in
1707, ami conducted himself with so much prudence and
propriety, that he acquired universal eiteem, even from
the catholics, who had used their utmost endeavours to
prevent his officiating in that capacity. After seeing a
successor established in the privilege which he had himself
steadily exercised while it was yet of dubious right, he re
turned to Oxford in 1713, and in the next year he was
elected president os his college, and created D.D. A de
clining state of health which he brought with him from
Italy, terminated his life before the close of 1714. He had
prepared for the press a volume of " Sermons on several
Occasions, preached before a Society of British Merchants
in Foreign Parts," which was published in 1715. Dr.
Kennett besides gave translations of several modern works
in Latin and French. Biog. Brit.
KEN'NICOTT (Benjamin), a learned English divine
and orientalist, to whom the learned world is indebted for
a most elaborate and valuable edition of the Hebrew Bible,
was born at Totness, in Devonshire, in the year 1718.
His father was the parish-clerk of that town, and was once
roaster of a charity-school in the same place. To this em
ployment young Kennicott succeeded at an early age,
feeing recommended to it by his sobriety of manners, and
acquirements in knowledge not common at such a period
of life. While he was in this situation, in the year 1743,
he wrote some verses on the recovery of the Hon. Mrs.
Elizabeth Courtenay from her late dangerous illness,
which, if they cannot be said to possess any high poetical
merit, discover talents deserving better cultivation than
his humble sphere could afford ; of this the lady to whom
they were addressed was fully sensible, as were several of the
neighbouring gentry and clergy, who generously opened
a subscription, in order to procure for him the advantages
of an academical education. Thus patronized, in the year
1744, he entered of Wadham-college, Oxford j where
he soon distinguished himself in that department of study
in which he afterwards became so eminent. While he was
yet an under-graduate, he commenced his career in sacred
criticism by publishing ' Two Dissertations: the first on
the Tree of Life in Paradise, with some Observations on
the Creation and Fall of Man ; the second on the Oblation
of Cain and Abel," 8vo. These dissertations were so fa
vourably received that they came to a second edition in
the year 1747 ; and they also procured the author the ex
traordinary honour of having the degree of B. A. confer
red on him gratis by the university, a year before the statutable period. They were dedicated by him, in terms
strongly expressive of his lively gratitude, to those liberal
benefactors who had placed him in this seat of learning,
and whose continued favour and friendship had encouraged
and animated him in his studies. To the reputation which
he acquired by this production, together with the zealous
exertions of his friends, he was not long afterwards in
debted for his success as a candidate for a fellowship of
Exeter-college. When he was of sufficient standing he
rook the degree of M. A. but before that time, if we are
not deceived, he had been admitted into holy orders. It
is said, that when he first came to officiate in his clerical
capacity at his native place, and bis father, as clerk, was
proceeding to put the surplice on his shoulders, a struggle
ensued between the modesty of the son and the honest
pride of the parent, who insisted on paying his son the
lame respect that he had been accustomed to show to other
clergymen ; in which filial obedience was obliged to sub
mit. A circumstance is added, that his mother had often
declared that flie should never be able to support the joy
of hearing her son preach ; and that, on her attendance at
this time, she was so overcome, as to be taken out in a
itate of temporary insensibility.
Mr. Kennicott continued to maintain his reputation, by
1

C O T T.
the publication of several occasional sermons ; in some of
which his critical talents are advantageously displayed. In
the year 1753, he laid the foundation of his great work,
by publisliing, " The State of the Hebrew Text of the Old
Testament considered : A Dissertation in two Parts," &c,
8vo. The design of this publication was to overthrow a
strange notion which had long prevailed among divines,
concerning what is called the integrity of the Hebrew
text , namely, that the copies of it had been preserved ahsolutely pure and uncorrupt. Though this idea was ab
surd in itself, and though no such perfection was supposed
to exist in the manuscripts of the New Testament, yet it
had almost universally occupied the